《Dreamer's Throne》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It wasnt the scratchy sheets that finally convinced him he wasnt dreaming. Nor was it the watery gruel that seemed to get thinner with every meal, or even the dull ache of his missing arm. Rather, it was the strange, movie-like dreams he had of a young man named Garrett Klein whose life scrolled out before him, unreeling in a jerky blur. With every dream, memories of his life on Earth twisted, merging with the moments of the body he hade to inhabit. After four days of drifting in and out of hazy wakefulness as his weak body tried to ovee the life-threatening blood loss hed suffered, he finally woke up for real, a clear certainty in his mind.


    He wasnt on Earth anymore. Hearing harsh shouting outside his door, he tried to swallow, nearly choking as his sandpaper tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth. There was a rough mug of water on the floor by the pile of ragged cloth serving as his bed, but as he reached for it he remembered that hecked a hand. It had been shocking to wake up missing his right hand, but right now, getting a mouthful of water was the only thing upying his mind. The shouting seemed to be getting louder, and as he rolled over and reached for the cup with his left hand the door burst open, shaking the room.


    A burly man stomped into the room, his jaw set and his lips pressed in a grim line. Behind him, a young woman followed, trying to grab his arm and suffering a backhanded p for her efforts that sent her tumbling into the wall with a thud. Despite the sh of pain that crossed her face, she jumped right back to her feet and rushed toward the burly man again, only to stop in shock when she saw that Garrett was awake, shakily carrying the mug of water to his lips.


    Hurrying past the burly man, who had stopped in the middle of the floor, she helped Garrett lift the mug up, supporting his back as he tried to prop himself up. His waist seemed unnaturally weak, but he managed to get himself high enough to get a mouthful of water. He wanted nothing more than to pour the entire mug down his throat, but he knew from experience that, in his current state, it would do more damage than help.


    Feeling the cool water trickle down his throat, he took another mouthful, holding it in his mouth and letting his parched tongue absorb as much of it as possible. Swallowing was hard, so rather than take another drink, hey back down, his strength all but exhausted. Seeing he was done, the young woman put the mug down on the rough floorboards and turned to face the burly man.


    See! He isnt dead!


    Doesnt matter if hes dead or not, I told you, your time is up. Youve stayed as long as your coin willst, so its time for you to get out. Either you leave by lunch time, or Ill drag both of you out myself.


    Without giving the young woman any chance to respond, the burly man turned and stomped out of the room, mming the door. Like a deting balloon, the young woman sagged, her shoulders trembling as she slumped on the floor. Behind her, Garrett couldnt help but raise one eyebrow, a habit brought from his previous life.


    Excuse me, he said, his voice like rough paper brushing together. I dont think I know you.


    No matter how he wracked the new memories that swirled through his mind, he couldnt recall ever having seen this young woman before a few days ago when he woke up in this sorry excuse for an inn. This shouting match had repeated every day for thest few days, ending with the youngdy handing over a small copper coin, but today was clearly different. When she heard his voice, the young woman jerked in surprise, spinning around to stare at Garrett, her eyes carefully tracing his pale face.


    Her direct stare allowed him an equally good look at her, noting therge burn scar that ran across her nose, cheek, and half her upper lip. Her matted brown hair, cut raggedly into a bob, didnt look particrly good on her, but he supposed its utility made up for its mushroomness. Surprise and excitement mixed with a natural wariness colored her eyes, which were so dark they looked ck, but the excitement faded as she took in Garretts weak body.


    Telryn. You can call me Ryn.


    Nice to meet you, Ryn. My name is


    Trailing off, Garrett blinked. What was his name? Two sets of memories swirled around his head, merging and diverging in a dizzying mix. On Earth his name had been Paul Geller, but as of four days ago he had woken up in the body of the young nobleman named Garrett Klein. He had no idea why, but his memories from this world and the memories of the middle-aged man from Earth had intertwined, bing inseparable. Was he Paul? Or was he Garrett? With a wince, he tried to clear his head. As always, survival was the most important thing, even if it meant reconstructing his identity. Only hesitating for a moment, he pretended to cough to cover for himself.


    Excuse me. My name is Garrett. Thank you for saving me.


    It seems it will be for nothing, Ryn said bitterly, shaking her head. Were about to get thrown out. You wontst more than a day on the street in your condition. If the scroungers dont get you, the rats will.


    Which is why we need to change that, Garrett said, his voice barely a whisper as his eyes drifted to the door. Am I correct in thinking that youve used thest of your money and can no longer afford the rent for this room?


    Staring at Garrett, Ryn took a moment to answer. On top of having a strange way of talking, there was a calmness to his words that gave her pause. Most people, having woken from a terrible fever, would barely be coherent, but he was operating with a cold efficiency that took her by surprise.


    No more money, she finally said, shrugging. That greedy skinflint is charging us twice the normal rate.


    I see. One of the curses of being powerless, but one we cannot change at the moment.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett appeared to be thinking, so Ryn just waited, curious of what he would say. She was feeling bitter about this whole thing, not because she wouldnt be able to survive once she was thrown into the street, but because she had rescued Garrett thinking he would be her ticket out of the slums. Though his clothing had already been stripped when she found him by the river, his face and his delicate fingers marked him as someone of noble birth, and shed been hoping that, once he woke up, hed feel so happy he would give her a reward.


    However, as the days passed and he continued to writhe in a feverish sweat, shed realized just how foolish her idea had been. Even if he did wake up, what good was a young nobleman whod been dumped into the river after his arm had been chopped off? It was more likely she was inviting trouble by saving him, but something in her heart wouldnt let her abandon him, and with great reluctance she had spent thest few coins shed managed to save to keep him alive.


    The first step is to extend our stay, Garrett murmured, fighting against the exhaustion threatening to drag his eyelids shut. You should have a secret stash. Use it to buy us one more day.


    What? No, no way! Ryn protested, shaking her head, only to realize that Garrett was already asleep.


    Grumbling, she got to her feet, fully intending to march right out of the room, out of the inn, and out of Garretts life, leaving him to his fate. Yet there was something about him that made her footsteps falter. Slowing down as she reached the door, she heard a whisper behind her and turned around, returning to listen to what he was mumbling in his feverish state.


    One more day.


    Ryn bit her lip, torn. He was right, she did have a secret stash. One she had sworn never to touch except in a dire emergency. The worst thing was, it was a silver coin. Enough for amoner to live in the slums for a full month. But if she took it out, Henrick would snatch it whole, leaving her with nothing. In vain she tried to convince herself to leave, but she couldnt shake the feeling that she would be missing out on something important if she did.


    Completely oblivious to the mental struggle Ryn was undergoing, Garretts mind had sunk into a haze-filled space that had slowly been taking shape over the past four fever-filled days. It looked like the room he had been spending his days in, but instead of lying in a pile of clothing on the floor, Garrett was observing the room from above, almost as if he was a disembodied spirit. He could see a figure in the room, sitting in an ornate chair glowing with faint light, allowing Garrett to see every inch of its intricate carvings. It reminded Garrett of the pictures hed seen of ancient thrones in hisst life. The figure in the chair, however, was entirely fuzzy, as if they were shrouded in an imprable fog.<blockquote>


    [Hidden Throne System initializing]


    [Please wait while the Dream Module is loading]


    [Module loaded.]


    [Wee to the world of Jorra. You are the single remaining yer.]


    [Determining potential paths]


    [Paths selected.]


    [Please enter your avatar and proceed with your path selection.]</blockquote>


    Hearing the mechanical voice echoing through his mind, Garrett couldnt help but look around, searching for the source of the strange words. Finding nothing in the room besides the glowing chair and the shadowy figure, he tried tomunicate with the voice but found himself unable to speak. After a dozen tries, he gave up and focused on the figure. There were too many mysteries, too many unknowns, but his pressing need to find a way to stay in the inn moved him to act.


    <em>The voice said I should go into my avatar. Is that the figure on the chair?</em>


    As soon as he thought about it, Garrett found his consciousness rushing forward, drilling down into the back of the hazy figures head. Immediately, his vision changed and he saw a window pop up in front of him.<blockquote>


    Avable Paths


    > Path of the de


    > Path of the Ghost


    > Path of the Watcher</blockquote>


    Realizing he could select each of the paths to learn more about them, Garrett opened up the first option to examine it in more detail.<blockquote>


    Path of the de


    Growing in strength through ying those nightmares that stalk the dream world, the de learns to shape Aether into an unsurpassed weapon, using it to cut down their enemies. Powerful from the first, this path is suited to those with a fearless temperament who prefer facing things head-on.


    Survivability: High


    Growth Potential: Low</blockquote>


    The path of the de appeared to be the standard warrior path, one focused on fighting against enemies directly. This feeling was confirmed as Garrett felt information appearing in his mind, detailing the two abilities the path of the de would grant him. The first was the creation of a weapon, while the second was the ability to elerate rapidly. To Garrett it felt like he was in the middle of one of those video games hed heard about during his life on Earth. Though hed never yed one himselfthere had simply been no timehe was at least familiar with how they worked, and the windows he was looking at seemed to mimic them.


    As nice as it would be to be able to create a sword, Garrett had no familiarity with using a sword as a weapon and didnt like the idea of having to fight against nightmares, whatever they were, especially at close range. Apart from the high survivability, the path of the de held little appeal for him, so he closed the window and opened up the next option, the path of the Ghost.<blockquote>


    Path of the Ghost


    Growing in strength through taming those nightmares that stalk the dream world, the Ghost learns to use Aether to control the denizens of the Dream,manding them to devour their foes. Largely helpless without their pets, this path is suited to those who prefer overwhelming their enemies through numbers.


    Survivability: Moderate


    Growth Potential: Moderate</blockquote>


    Much like the path of the de, the focus on fighting the path of the Ghost took unsettled Garrett. Hed seen his fair share of fights during his past life, and had even participated in a number of them himself, but he much preferred settling things with other methods. As far as he was concerned, fighting was something you only did when you had no chance of losing. Just like the path of the de, as soon as he opened the window, information regarding the skills associated with the path of the Ghost appeared in his mind.


    The first was an ability that would allow him to capture nightmares, creatures native to the Dream. He still had no idea what the Dream was, but he assumed it was this hazy world he found himself in. ording to the mechanical voice it had loaded a Dream module, whatever that was, which allowed him to enter this room. The second ability would allow him tomand the nightmares he controlled, with greater degrees of sess depending on how strong his control was. Not thrilled with the idea of having to rely on others, even if he was controlling them, Garrett closed the window and opened up the final path.<blockquote>


    Path of the Watcher


    Growing in strength through observing the thoughts and actions of those who wander the Dream, the Watcher learns to use Aether to connect with those whose minds are touched by the Dream. Though without a way to defend themselves initially, this path is suited for those who know how to make hidden knowledge work for them.


    Survivability: Low


    Growth Potential: High</blockquote>


    Like a light had gone off in his mind, Garrett stared at the window, reading it over three times to make sure he wasnt missing anything. Just the growth potential of the path was enough to make him ignore everything else and select it, but he wasnt one to rush into anything, so he did his best to think through the choice. Apart from the growth potential, he had a particr fascination with secrets, and a path built around them immediately sparked his interest. Though it would give him no direct advantages when it came to surviving, and even boasted a low survivability, Garrett had been surviving his whole life and wasnt about to stop now, regardless of his path.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Just like the other two paths, the path of the Watcher granted two skills, and as he focused on the information, the details of each skill flooded his mind. Whisper of the Dream was a simple skill that allowed its user to project thoughts into the minds of others, while Observe the Dream allowed its user the ability to see the surrounding area clearly. Both skills appeared to be weakpared to the skills granted by the other two paths, or at least less impactful, but that suited Garrett just fine.


    He had already died onceat least, if his memories from Earth were to be believedand the experience, though a surprise, hadnt managed to shake his detached personality one bit. So it was with some casualness that he mentally selected the path of the Watcher and watched as the world warped around him. Blinking through his new eyes, he looked down at his hands that rested on the ornate chairs armrests.


    <em>This is my body from Earth. How is it here? And why did it only appear after I selected my path?</em>


    With nearly no information, there was no way for Garrett to figure out what was going on, so he gave up and began to examine his surroundings. The room had lost much of its haze, and the details continued to grow clearer as he stood up from his chair. To Garrett it felt as if he stood in the real world, but there was a faint fluctuation at the corner of his vision that helped him understand that the room he stood in was part of the Dream. Checking over his body, he was happy to see he was in perfect shape.


    His death on Earth hadpletely destroyed his body, but here he stood, as if the horrific damage his limbs had suffered had never happened. Suddenly struck with curiosity, he squatted down and did a few push-ups. Though he could feel his body going through the motions, no feeling of muscle fatigue apanied the effort. Rather, he found himself growing sleepy as he expended his mental energy. Stopping, he stood again, his brow furrowing slightly. Garrett, or rather, Paul, had always been hypersensitive to the changes of his mind, and his small test seemed to confirm what he had suspected.


    This world hed entered wasnt a world of physical ability like the world where his body currently fought off the remnants of the fever that had gued him for thest four days. Instead, it was a world of the mind, where his strength was measured by how clear his mind was. Shaking his head to clear away the many questions swarming him, Garrett walked over to the single doorway, trying the doorknob. Feeling it turn easily, he suddenly paused as a bunch of floating text appeared in his vision.<blockquote>


    You are about to exit the safe zone and enter the Dream. Once you leave, your choice of path will be locked and the other paths will no longer be avable.


    Selected Path: Watcher


    Stay/Leave</blockquote>


    It only took him a moment to review his choice, and with a small smile he decisively opened the door leading out of the room. The hallway outside the door was long and dark, with only a hazy light that filtered through the window at the other end of the hall. There were two rooms off the hall and a set of stairs that led up and down, but Garrett was much more interested in walking down to the end of the hall to peer out the window. To his disappointment, the only thing he saw was thick fog that shone with a phosphorescent glow. Unable to make out a single detail outside the window, he retraced his steps and stopped by the first of the doors, trying the doorknob.


    Just like the door to the room hed started in, this one was unlocked as well, and he was able to open it up, revealing a haze-filled room that looked like an office. About to walk into the office, he suddenly realized there were other people in the room, causing him to freeze in the doorway.


    Ah, excuse me, Garrett said, his eyes darting between the three people in the room.


    When none of them responded, he frowned and took a step into the room. Getting a better look at them, Garrett realized the three men werent moving but appeared to be held in ce by the haze covering the room. Their bodies were slightly translucent, given both color and form by a light that shone from their heads. The strongest of the lights was in the head of the man who was sitting behind the desk, and as Garrett got closer he found that he recognized him as the burly man whod threatened to throw them out of the inn.


    Standing across the desk from him were two other muscr men whose lights were slightly weaker, who Garrett had never seen them before. As curious as he was about the lights radiating out of the three men, Garrett restrained his desire to reach out and touch them and instead focused on the rest of the room. It only took him a moment to realize he could focus on an object, allowing it to jump into sharp relief as the haze that covered the room peeled back, but doing so caused his mental strength to drain at a noticeable rate.


    Blinking his eyes to shake the sudden mental fatigue he had umted, Garrett thought for a moment and then began to focus his attention on the desk, searching for something useful. There was a single open book and what appeared to be a letter on the desk, and as he scanned over them he realized he was looking at a financial ledger. At first the letters and numbers were strange to him, but after a moment the education he had received as Garrett kicked in and he was able to make sense of what he was looking at. Numbers had always been of interest to him back on earth, so he continued to look down the page, noting that the book was using a simple credit and debit system with a running total at the bottom of the page.


    A faint scratching sound suddenly intruded on his hearing and his head snapped up as a faint worry crept into his mind. Unsure where the worry wasing from, he looked around, his eye catching the window. Just like the window at the end of the hallway, this one waspletely blocked by the glowing fog, but as Garrett looked up he seemed to feel a creeping w scratching lightly across it. Like a nail being dragged across ss, the sound caused his spine to vibrate, and with growing horror he saw a pale hand with six-inch nails appear on the window.


    Garrett had seen more than his fair share of corpses on earth and instantly identified the hand as that of a dead body, but even as he watched the fingers of the hand flexed, causing its long, sharp nails to rap against the window, shaking the ss. The feeling of horror that had been growing in Garretts mind suddenly spiked and he threw himself behind the desk, pulling his arms and legs in as he tried to get out of sight.


    His heart pounded as the icy terror gripping him continued to grow stronger, threatening to freeze the air in his lungs as it constricted his chest. Unable to see the window from where he was, Garrett thought he heard a cackling whisper but was unable to pin it down. As terrified as he was, he also wanted to peer around the corner of the desk to take a look at what was outside the window. The urge to see began to grow in strength, and suddenly his vision shook and Garrett found himself watching the room from above. He could see himself hiding behind the desk, his body curled up as small as he could make it.


    <em>This must be Observe the Dream.</em>


    The three men remained where they had been and the rest of the room was the same as well, proving that he was looking at a top-down view of the room. Touching his head, he saw his figure do the same, and as he blinked his vision returned to normal. It took a couple tries for Garrett to figure out how to activate his ability, and once he did he realized he could also control the remote view, moving his vision around as if it were a floating camera. As he yed with the camera, the fear that gripped him began to fade and Garrett activated Observe the Dream, turning it toward the window, trying to see if the figure was still there. When he found nothing but the fog, he let out a small sigh of relief and moved his vision closer, trying to see if he could peer out the window.


    As his view drifted closer to the ss, he suddenly saw the fog parting as if something was forcing its way through to the ss. The horror that had first seized him returned in a wave that smashed into his mind, causing his vision to go dark, but right before he faded out he saw a cloaked figure with a single crimson eye that sat vertically in its face, running from its chin all the way up to its forehead. Unblinking, the eye stared into the room, sweeping this way and that as it tried to find him. With a jerk, Garrett woke up, his heart pounding and his face slick with sweat. A dull pain in his mind and a simple blue window floating in front of his face were all that remained of his encounter with the strange eye.<blockquote>


    You have discovered a new location: Dreamers Throne. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have observed a dreamer for the first time. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have observed a Seeking Wraith, one of the low-ranked nightmares of the Dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 3/10</blockquote>


    Waving the window away, Garrett groped for the mug of water in the darkness. The room he was in had a small window set high up in the wall, and from theck of light he could only assume it was early in the morning hours. Finding the mug, he lifted it to his lips, drinking down the water it contained. The sound woke up Ryn, who was curled up near him, and in the sliver of light that entered the room from the crack under the door, he could see her looking toward him. Faint sounds of shouting andughter drifted from beyond the door, but Garrett couldnt make out what was being said.


    You bought us time.


    His statement was loud in the dark room even though he whispered, and Ryn responded with an angry curse.


    I did. That greedy rat Henrick took my whole silver. Two days. Thats how long he gave us.


    A silver. Worth fifty copper. Fifty to a gold. Simple enough.


    Cocking her head to the side as she heard Garretts nonsensical muttering, Ryns eyes narrowed. She could barely see Garretts thin body in the light from the hall, but somehow, as she stared at him, she suddenly got the feeling she was looking at aplete stranger shed never seen before. Before she could pin the feeling down it vanished, like a fleeting dream forgotten upon waking.


    Two days is better than I hoped. Thank you. I need more water and my body is exhausted. Ill sleep now.


    Almost instantly Garrett was asleep again, leaving Ryn staring at him in fuming anger. Her patience had just about worn thin, but she had already invested so much in him that she couldnt bear to walk away, and after a fierce internal struggle she finally grabbed the mug and slipped out of the room to get more water. This time Garretts sleep was dreamless, and he woke to the morning light slipping through the high window.


    Pushing the rags that covered him aside, he tried to sit up, only to find he couldnt leverage himself upright. After some consideration, he realized his legs didnt respond to anything he did, leaving him with the sinking realization that he wasnt going to be able to get himself around. Lying still, he closed his eyes and took stock of his situation. On top of his right arm, that appeared to have been cut off from the middle of his forearm, he had no strength from below his waist. It only took a moment for him to recall just how hed arrived at this position, but doing so sent him on a rabbit trail of memories that curled through his mind.


    The body hed merged with had grown up in the pce of Insomnium, the city he was in, serving as the study aid to the then-prince. Less than a week ago the princes family had been ughtered by his uncle in a bid to seize control and Garrett had been grievously wounded and thrown into the river as he tried to help the princes younger sister escape. After drifting to shore, his body had been stripped of anything valuable and hed been left for dead, only to be picked up by Ryn and brought to the inn, where he was currently staying.


    He had no idea how or why his memories from Earth had mixed with the memories of the seventeen-year-old young man, but it no longer mattered. Garret could feel that his two personalities had melded inseparably. The ice-cold, analytical, survive-at-all-costs attitude he had brought from Earth, and the passionate, idealistic, and social persona developed from his life on this world hadbined together to form the strange mix of rational analysis and creativity that now carried his thoughts forward.


    With a sigh, he turned his attention to the matter at hand: figuring out how to secure himself and avoid getting thrown out on his ear. A dozen ideas were considered and rejected, leaving only three possible options. Jorra, the world Garrett found himself in, was much like a fantasy world from one of the stories on Earth. The level of technology was low, reminding Garrett of a feudal society from the Middle Ages. Unlike Earth, however, this world was inhabited by fierce monsters that could rip a human apart with no effort.


    Memories of dangerous beasts lurking outside of the walled city and rumors of prowling undead in the sewer system filled Garretts thoughts, and for a few minutes he was lost in recalling just how dangerous a world he hadnded in. Yet monsters werent the only danger. Equally dangerous were those who carried a soul spark. Called Awakened, they possessed souls that took on specific shapes, granting them supernatural powers allowing them to go toe to toe with the vicious monsters that crept through the shadows. Though rare, it was these Awakened who both protected and ruled the human strongholds that remained in this world, their words enforced by their powerful fists.


    Hearing the creak of a floorboard, Garret looked up as the door opened, seeing Ryn clutching half a loaf of coarse brown bread. Before she could unleash the mouthful of angry words she was holding, he did his best to push himself up and spoke calmly.


    We need to speak to Henrick. Please set up a meeting.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    If youre wasting my time, Ill throw you out right now, Henrick said, face warped in an angry grimace.


    He was standing in the doorway of the small room, ring down at Garrett. Ryn had helped Garret sit up before she went to get Henrick, and he was leaning with his back against the wall. Without being able to use his legs to brace himself, he had to use his left arm, leaving his right arm crossed across hisp. With a calmness that didnt suit his age, he matched gazes with therge innkeeper and spoke calmly.


    Id like you to employ me. Pay Ryn and I in room and board, and Ill help you in return.


    Help me? Henrickughed derisively. You cant even help yourself. How will you help me?


    I know how to read, write, and handle numbers, Garrett said, his voice even. I can help you with your books. Ive been trained as a scribe and money counter.


    The change that came over Henricks wide face when Garrett finished speaking was stark, though even his smile couldnt mask the thread of suspicion in his eyes. While reading and writing werent entirely umon, the ability to handle numbers was rarer. Almost everyone in the city learned enough basic math to handle the small amounts of money they dealt with on a daily basis, but anything moreplicated than simple addition and subtraction typically required the services of a money counter, a specialized scribe trained in advanced math. On earth, a money counter would have been described as an ountant, though, from Garretts memories of this world, few money counters would have ever made it as more than a basic clerk.


    This was Garretts first n, and the one he hoped to use to grant himself the respite needed to get his bearings in the city. Money counters, like any other scribe, were difficult toe by in the slums and also cost a veritable fortune to hire. Henrick was clearly interested in the idea, though his skepticism grew as his eyes traced Garretts missing hand.


    What can you do with a missing hand? the innkeeper asked, pointing at Garretts stump.


    My left hand works fine, Garrett replied. So long as you give me a chair and a pen, I can show you.


    Still suspicious, Henrick looked back and forth between Garrett and Ryn for a moment before he nodded.


    Fine. Come with me.


    Turning, he was about to leave when he caught sight of a mocking smile on Garretts lips. Anger surged across Henricks face, causing his cheeks to flush red, but before he could explode he saw Garrett patting his unresponsive legs.


    Youll excuse me, sir, but my mobility leaves much to be desired. Im afraid I cant go anywhere with anyone.


    Disarmed by the clear self-derision in Garretts voice, Henrick let out a shortugh and waved his hand toward the tworge thugs who stood in the hall.


    Obe and Gorn can help you. Get him to my office.


    Yes, boss, the two thugs echoed in unison as they squeezed into the small room.


    Grabbing Garretts arms, they lifted him roughly, having no trouble holding him up as they dragged him out of the room, paying little attention as his legs scraped the ground. Undignified as it was, Garrett was too focused on other things to bother saying something. Hed asionally gotten glimpses of the hall when the door opened, but as the two thugs carried him out he felt his mind still, as if struck by lightning.


    The hallway was long and light filtered in from the window set at the other end. There was the same set of stairs leading up and down and the same two doors in the middle of the hall, forming an exact replica of what Garrett had seen in the Dream apart from an extra door that blocked off the stairs going down, presumably toward the basement. Furthermore, it only took him a moment to realize the two muscr men dragging him toward the first door were the two figures hed seen in Henricks office. His mind whirling as he considered the implications of what he was seeing, Garrett only snapped back to the present when he was roughly shoved into a chair.


    Letting go of his arms, Obe and Gorn stepped back, smirking at him as he nearly fell from the chair. It was only Ryn, whod followed the men into the office, who managed to catch his shirt, preventing him from tumbling face first to the floor. Giving her a grateful smile, Garrett looked down at the desk and a shiver ran through him. Sitting on the desk was the same open ount book and stack of letters hed examined only a little while before. Unbidden, his eyes darted toward the window, almost expecting to see the thick fog that had obscured his view in the Dream.


    Instead, he saw a dirty alleyway that led down to what looked like a small bay. He could see the masts of ships poking up here or there, along with some buildings in the distance. The sunlight, though weak since it was still morning, caused the shadow of the building he was in to stretch across the street, meaning the inn he was sitting in was muchrger than the surrounding wooden-and-brick buildings.


    These are the ounts, but before you touch them I want you to think long and hard about whether you really want to make the attempt. If youre lying to me about being a money counter, youll find yourself taking a short swim in the river with your hands tied behind your back. Your friend here too.


    Henricks words brought Garrett back to the present, and as he turned to look at the open book the innkeeper was pointing to he saw Ryns clenched lips. Instead of responding, Garrett took a look at the book, confirming that the numbers he saw were exactly the same as the numbers in the dream. He had no experience with the supernatural from his time on Earth, but the memories hed merged with gave him no choice but to admit that this was a world of magic and mystery.


    If he hadnt merged with the memories of the young nobleman he could only have assumed he was going crazy, but instead a feeling of delight welled up inside his heart. Garrett had no idea how hed ended up with the ability to walk in the Dream, but he wasnt about toin. Shaking the stray thoughts from his mind, he focused on the ount book, running his index finger down the column of numbers, doing the math in his head. Henrick, Ryn, and the two thugs, Obe and Gorn, all watched him, their gazes holding a variety of feelings, but Garrett paid them no mind.


    A small frown creased his forehead as he got to the bottom of the column. Before Henrick could ask him what was wrong, he started tracing his way back up the column until he got to a specific number. Tapping it, he looked up at the innkeeper.


    This is wrong. Youre missing thirty silver.


    Garrett had spotted this mistake the first time hed examined the ount book in the Dream, and after confirming it in the real world he was now convinced that the two were linked. Though he wasnt sure what was going on with the fog, or the monster with the giant red eye hed seen, he knew what he saw in the Dream was the same as reality.


    What are you saying? Henrick asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Whoever did this calction missed thirty silver. Your total at the bottom should be thirty silver higher.


    The grim expression in Henricks eyes was mirrored by a nervous expression in Gorns eyes, but before the thug could say anything, Henrick stepped up next to Garrett.


    Show me.


    Nodding, Garrett looked around for a pen, eventually spotting a quill. Thankful that his memories included extensive training with the old-fashioned pen, Garrett picked it up and awkwardly began to copy out the numbers onto a piece of paper Henrick pushed toward him. The only sound in the room was the soft scratch of the quill on the paper as everyone waited for him to finish.


    Its a fairly easy mistake to make, if you dont carry the remaining three, Garrett said, pointing to the numbers once he was finished. I would double-check to make sure you still have the correct amount of money, but Id guess this is just a calction error, rather than embezzlement.


    Embezzlement? Henrick asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    Theft of funds, Garrett responded, his eyes drifting over toward Gorn.


    Therge man was clearly nervous, but to Garrett it didnt look like he was feeling guilty about something so much as he carried the stunned expression of a kid whod dropped and broken a ss. Henrick, on the other hand, looked like he was going to burst a blood vessel. Shooting a re at Gorn, he stormed out without another word, both of the thugs running after him. Watching the door m, Garrett was left alone with Ryn. With a sigh he began flipping through the ount book to pass the time while he waited for the innkeepers return.


    A few times Ryn opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately she stayed quiet and watched Garrett as he looked over the ounts. Shooting a nce at her, Garrett decided it was time to try and fill in some information he was missing.


    I dont remember if Ive thanked you for providing for our stay up until this point. My hope is that Henrick will find me useful enough that we can stay without having to pay.


    I I think he will, if youre not lying to him, Ryn said after a moment of hesitation. Money counters are expensive.


    Good. That will secure our food and shelter, and we can begin to make our ns from there.


    Whoa there. What do you mean, our ns? Ryn asked, scowling. Last time I checked, you were you and I was me. Dont get it confused. I saved you to get a reward, not because I fancied your face.


    Hiding the amusement that caused a small smile to rise to his face, Garrett agreed with a nod.


    Thats true, and youll get a reward. But before that, Im still going to need help. Look, I cant even sit up in a chair without you. How am I supposed to work for Henrick without your assistance? As much as I hate to admit it, Ill also need someone to help me with getting dressed, eating, and the like.


    Recoiling, Ryn fixing Garrett with a re.


    Listen to me, and listen well, she hissed. Im no maid, and I wont be bossed around by you.


    Of course not. What I am talking about is a partnership, Garrett said, giving her a calm smile.


    His face, though on the thin side and white as a sheet from his recent sickness, was easy to look at, and his gray eyes seemed to carry a strangely maic pull, making it hard for Ryn to look away. Seeing her pause, he continued to speak, his voice slow and deliberate.


    What Ick in physical ability, you can provide. I can provide the means of our survival. A simple exchange of services, if you will.


    Spotting the hesitation in Ryns expression, Garrett deftly changed the subject.


    But the first thing we need is an understanding of our situation. Tell me about Henrick and this building.


    Ah, this is the Dreamers Inn, Ryn said, ncing out the window. It used to be a manor a long time ago, but since the river began to flood this district, its be a stop-off point for the adventurers heading toward the swamp. Umm, as for Henrick, he runs the inn. Hes also the leader of the Ghouls Tooth gang.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett listened as Ryn continued to speak, doing his best to match up the little bits he knew with what she was exining. It was obvious that before hed been wounded hed never entered this area of the city, but he was familiar enough with the rumors of it. The city of Insomnium was ruled by a king and protected by an order of powerful Awakened warriors who served him, but the true power structure of the city was much moreplicated than that.


    Even when hed been the former princes advisor, Garrett had heard of the gangs that controlled the slums and the adventurers who ventured out of the citysrge walls, bringing back spoils and material from their monster hunts. This world was filled with monsters, and many of them could be dissected into valuableponents with many uses. Hearing that Henrick wasnt only running a gang but was also managing an inn for adventurers, it was easy for Garrett to understand just how influential he was in this part of the city.


    He owed my older brother, Ryn said, but hes a cheap skinflint and took every coin I had for the use of that little storeroom he threw us in. And I mean every single one. If youre thinking about trying to trick him, dont. Henrick will kill you and then sell your bones for a few coppers.


    Got it. Is he an Awakened?


    I dont know, Ryn shook her head. But those two muscleheads he has with him are.


    It wasnt long before heavy footsteps in the hallway announced Henricks return, and he opened the door with a greasy smile, clearly happy.


    A room, and two meals a day, he said, staring at Garrett with a greedy gaze. Youll handle my books and write letters for me.


    Three meals, and furniture for the room were staying in. Two beds with sheets, a table, a chair, and candles, Garrett replied calmly. And a silver a month.


    The smile on Henricks face morphed into a sneer and he walked forward, leaning on the desk to re at Garrett.


    Are you trying to bargain with me? How about I cripple your left arm and throw you into the alley for the scavengers to pick apart?


    Ignoring the stink of Henricks breath, Garrett calmly reached out and tapped the ount book.


    In return, Ill show you why youre missing fifteen gold and tell you who took it.


    About to reach across the desk to throttle him, Henrick froze at Garretts words. The room was silent as the two men stared at each other, Henricks bloodshot eyes meeting Garretts cold gaze. Despite the pathetic condition of the young man in front of him, Henrick found that the zing anger in his mind was quickly draining away, reced by a thick thread of caution. He knew next to nothing about the one-armed cripple sitting at his desk, but years of judging people had left him with a good sense for those who should be treated carefully, and currently his instincts were screaming at him that the young man he was staring at was one such person. Licking his lips, Henrick suddenly smiled and nodded his head.


    Great, its a deal then.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    It was astounding how much of a difference a full meal could make. For Ryn, who had been surviving on rough bread and water for weeks, the tworge bowls of stew with actual meat looked like a feast, and she didnt wait for Garrett to start before digging in. Though he was just as hungry as she was, Garrett didnt begin eating right away. Directing therge men who were carrying furniture into the small room where to put the second bed, he made sure everything was in ce before starting on his stew. He wasnt sure what sort of meat he was eating, and he suspected he was better off not knowing.


    Henrick had moved quickly after agreeing to Garretts terms, and the room he and Ryn would be sharing was cleaned out and filled with furniture, lending some dignity to the shabby space. Sensing that Ryn was looking at him, Garrett paused, his spoon hovering in the air as he looked up. She had practically inhaled her food and was staring at his bowl with undisguised desire. Finishing his bite, he fished out a chunk of meat for himself and then passed the bowl over to her.


    What? Arent you hungry? she asked, grabbing the bowl and pulling it toward her.


    Shaking his head, Garrett started to chew on his thick slice of brown bread.


    No, and besides, youll need the energy more than me since youll be doing more physical work.


    Ah, thats true, Ryn said, rapidlydling hot stew into her mouth without even blowing on it.


    They hade to an agreement to work together after Garrett had managed to convince Henrick to give him a chance, and Ryn was to be responsible for helping Garrett with things he needed as well as running errands. She had turned out to be the same age as Garrett, seventeen years old, and had spent her whole life on the streets, giving her a wealth of helpful knowledge about the area.


    After the meal, Garrett sent Ryn back to the kitchen with the bowls and leaned back against the wall. Even with the little bit hed eaten, he could feel some strength returning to his body. The table had been pulled up against the side of his bed so it was easy for him to reach, and the ount book sat on it. He had told Henrick he would need at least one night to go over it, as well as a new, clean ount book to copy everything over. Promising to have one of his men deliver the new ount book, Henrick had given themand to have the furniture brought to the room and then disappeared to do who knew what. The light from the small window was fading fast, but Ryn had secured a candle from somewhere, keeping the room well-lit.


    Feeling like he had some space for the first time since hed first woken up, Garrett closed his eyes and began to examine his condition. He had discovered a few startling things since waking up, and now that he had a chance to reference them against his memories, he was beginning to understand what was going on. He had no idea how he was doing it, but as he closed his eyes and concentrated his mind, he found himself able to sense his bodys condition.


    ording to his memories, this was called inner sight, and was something that only an Awakened could do. The strange spark of energy that appeared in the center of his chest was the second indication he had Awakened, which provided a clear exnation for why Garrett was still alive. Casting his mind back to the sses hed taken as the princes study aide, he reviewed what he knew about Awakening.


    While not all soul sparks granted supernatural strength and speed, they all gave their bearer exceptional endurance, allowing them to survive wounds that would have killed even the strongest unawakened warrior. That exined how Garrett was still breathing, despite having his hand removed, his legs crippled, and being thrown into the river. ording to what hed learned, soul sparks were divided into three main categories. Weapon Sparks were soul sparks that would form weapons, typically granting their bearer supernatural abilities with that type of weapon. For instance, someone with a Weapon Spark in the shape of a bow may have uncanny uracy, no matter the distance they shot from, or the ability to control their arrows mid-flight.


    Monster Sparks, which were rarer than Weapon Sparks, took the shape of a monster and granted their bearer increased speed and strength, as well as a feature of that monster. This could be anything from spectral ws to the ability to stick to vertical surfaces, or even powerful senses. The final type of soul spark was the rarest and was referred to as a Tool Spark, as they took the shape of specific tools. Tool Sparks carried varied powers that were practically impossible to quantify, making them highly sought after.


    Though he could see the soul spark that rested quietly in his chest, Garret had no idea what sort of spark he carried, as it was still in the earliest stage, the lighting stage, and hadnt yet been shaped. Awakening was, as far as Garrett knew, a random thing, with most people Awakening at some point between the age of fifteen and twenty-five. At seventeen, Garrett was on the younger side, but the fact that he had a soul spark at all was shocking to him.


    Following the lighting stage, in which the Awakened grew their soul spark from a tiny firefly into a roaring star, was the shaping stage, in which the Awakened would focus on the emerging shape of their soul spark, condensing and polishing their soul spark until it was lifelike. The final stage, and one that Garrett had never encountered, even in his time in the pce, was that of manifesting, when the soul spark could be projected from the Awakeneds body and used in the real world. ording to the stories, the strength a manifesting-stage Awakened could wield was legendary, enough to split seas and crush mountains, but as far as Garrett knew all of that was simply hearsay.


    Regardless, he was happy to discover that he was Awakened, even if he was only at the beginning of the lighting stage. With his eyes closed, he pushed his mind closer to the spark in his chest and suddenly felt a whooshing sound as his vision changed. Blinking in surprise, he found himself in the small room with the ornate chair. Once again his body was whole and a small window was floating in front of him.<blockquote>


    Wee to the Dream. Your current objective is to gain your first level.


    EXP: 3/10</blockquote>


    Instead of standing up and leaving the room like he had thest time, Garrett took a moment to carefully examine the room. Unlike what he thought the first time hed appeared here, the room in the Dream wasnt an exact copy of his room in the real world. The furniture had appeared in the room, but the small window that let light into the room in the real world didnt exist. Instead, the light that filled the room came from the throne he was sitting in. Furthermore, the room in the Dream was considerably bigger than the room in the real world. Unsure what caused the differences, Garrett could only shrug. Curious about what had caused him to leave the Dream the first time hed visited it, Garrett tried to focus on the spark glowing in his chest, only to find himself back in the real world, the spark in his chest noticeably dimmer.


    Feeling like hedtched onto something, Garrett returned to the Dream, this time standing up as soon as he arrived and walking for the door. Dismissing the now-familiar notification informing him he was leaving the safe zone, Garrett stepped out into the hallway. The ever-present haze was clearer than it had been the first time, and as he walked forward it continued to vanish. At the same time, Garrett could see the soul spark that illuminated his surroundings was starting to fade in strength.


    Though he wasnt exactly sure what was happening, he continued to pace back and forth in the long hall, watching as the hallway grew clearer and clearer and his soul spark continued to dim. Finally, with a shudder his soul spark grew dark and he fell out of the Dream, falling unconscious on his bed. When he woke up, hed fallen to the side and nearly slid off the bed. Gripping the side of the table with his left hand, he used his right arm to push his torso up.


    He had no idea how much time had passed, but from the pounding in his head and the weak lighting from his soul spark, he knew hed done something foolish. Letting out a groan, he reached for the mug of water that had been left on the table from lunch and sipped at it. Since his head was still pounding, he rolled over on his bed and closed his eyes, preparing to go to sleep, only to hear footsteps approaching the room. A momentter the door opened and Ryn came bounding in, a thick, leather-bound book in her hand.


    Heres your new ount book. Oh, and more ink and a new quill too. Are you really going to go through that whole book and find gold? How does that even work?


    Lifting himself up, Garrett pulled himself to the table and took the items Ryn offered. The ount book waspletely nk, though when he looked closely, Garrett could tell that a few pages had been cut out of the front of it. The quill, on the other hand, had never been used and the ink was in sealed vials. Running his hand over the smooth cover, Garrett smiled.


    Chances are good that the gold is missing. If Henrick is as much of a penny pincher as youve said, he probably knows that the gold is gone for good, but knowing where it went is a different matter. Every entry in this book has been initialed, which means that so long as we know where the errors have urred, we should be able to track down where the money has gone. At the very least, it will give us a ce to start. And by us, I mean Henrick and his men. Well do the basic groundwork, and they can do the actual investigation to get the money back.


    Wouldnt it be better if we got the money back? Ryn asked, her eyes gleaming as she imagined what a stack of gold would look like.


    No, absolutely not. Youre no match for the men who took it, and neither am I. I mean, I can barely move. What would we do if the money is in the pocket of someone like Obe? Better to let Henrick handle it. Besides, its highly likely all the money is gone already. This book goes back almost four years.


    Ah, thats true, Ryn said with a disappointed pout.


    Pulling the chair over, she sat down and watched dejectedly as Garrett opened the two ount books up. Sitting in a strange inn in a strange world without his right hand or the use of his legs, Garrett felt like he should be going crazy right now, but strangely his mind seemed to havepletely adapted to his new situation. A wry smile crossed his lips as he stared at the two books. If he could identify any simrity between his old life on Earth and his new life in this world, it was staring at him in the form of the juxtaposition between the messy ount book and the clean new ount book. This wasnt the first time he''d kept books for those who skirted the edge of thew, and as he immersed himself in the tangled numbers, he could feel himself rxing.


    <em>At least numbers dont change. And people dont either.</em>


    Time crept on and Ryn watched Garrett carefully. With only one hand, he moved slowly and wrote in shaky lines, but little by little the first page of the old ledger was copied into the new one. Though his new ledger didnt have lines in it, Garrett made sure to take his time andy it out in nice columns so lines could be addedter. The pages of the old ount book were packed with scribbles, creating a confusing mess of numbers, but Garrett didnt get flustered as he moved through them. asionally he would use a scrap of paper to record a bunch of numbers and do some calctions before writing them down in the new book. Noticing that Garrett was writing more numbers in the new book, Ryn leaned over to try to understand what he was doing. Seeing her interest, Garrett paused to exin.


    This is called double-entry bookkeeping. Its a method to ensure money doesnt go missing.


    Oh! Thats how youre going to find the missing coins?


    Correct. Using this method, well be able to determine what money hase in and what money has gone out. Furthermore, we track the overall flow of money over time. Its useful for our financial forensics, as well as setting up the data we need to find areas of improvement.


    Looking at Garrett suspiciously, Ryn nced down at the neat columns Garrett had created and then back up at him.


    You just said a lot of words, but I didnt understand any of them.


    Thats fine, Garrett said, waving his hand. It just means wereying the groundwork for our second n.


    What second n?


    The n where we make ourselves indispensable to Henrick, Garrett replied, picking up his quill and dipping it in the open vial of ink. But to get there, we have to do this first step properly. Would you mind fetching dinner? It should be about time.


    Nodding, Ryn got up, but her eyes kept drifting back to the neat-looking book Garrett was writing in, interest clear in her eyes.


    Is this something youd like to learn how to do? Garrett asked, putting his quill down and looking at her.


    Meeting Garretts gaze, Ryn was shocked out of her daze by the cold, calcting look in his eyes. The difference between the look in his eyes and the words that came out of his mouth often shook her, causing her to wonder about the person shed rescued. He was weak as a sick cat but held the eyes of a predator, making her wonder what hed gone through to end up in such a disastrous situation.


    Ah, no, I couldnt, Ryn said, shaking her head. I dont know how to read or write.


    Do you know how to add and subtract?


    Uh, if I count it on my fingers, Ryn said, blushing slightly.


    Then I can teach you, Garrett said, picking up his quill again. For now, get dinner and then well discuss it.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Late that night, Garrett listened to Ryns soft breathing, his mind running through the day. It had always been his habit to spend a few moments at the end of his day examining the choices hed made, and as he reviewed his day, he was once again struck by the absurdity of his situation. It was fruitless to dwell on the strangeness of his situation, however, and he soon turned his attention to a more profitable question. The soul spark he carried was shining once again, almost as brightly as it had been when hed first noticed it.


    <em>When I move around in the safe zone theres no change to my soul spark, but it clearly depletes as I move outside of the safe zone. There must be something in that haze thats depleting it. If I think of it as a battery, then its clear that moving around outside my room takes power, while being still recharges it.</em>


    Letting his mind sink into the soul spark, Garrett entered the Dream, appearing in the glowing chair once again. The first thing he did was check the room he was in. The table was exactly as he had left it, with the two ount books sitting side by side and the inkpot he was using in between them. He had left the quill hed been givenying across the two books, its edge precisely aligned with the square bottom of the inkpot. Seeing it, an idea struck him.


    Reaching out, he picked it up, watching as it turned from the dull gray that enveloped everything in the room into its familiar pale-brown color. Running his finger along the soft edge of the feather, he examined it, marveling at how real it felt. As soon as he touched it, he felt his soul spark starting to dim, but the glow from the throne seemed to sink into him, recing the energy his soul spark was losing. Carefully cing the quill down next to the new ount book, he turned his attention to Ryn, who was sleeping in the bed across the room. He could faintly see herying in the bed, covered by the sheets, but she was dim and dark, looking more like a wax doll than a real person.


    Curious, he walked over and tried to touch her, but before he could his hand encountered a firm obstruction and a window popped up in front of his face.<blockquote>


    You have not yet unlocked the ability to enter other peoples dreams. Advance to level one to unlock this ability.


    EXP: 3/10</blockquote>


    Frowning, Garrett closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Remembering he had another skill he hadnt used yet, he activated Whisper of the Dream, his ability that was supposed to let himmunicate with other people mentally. Yet just like before nothing happened apart from another window popping up. <blockquote>


    This ability can currently only be used with those who are Awakened. Improve your skill level with this ability to pass messages to mortals.</blockquote>


    <em>This again. Does this mean I could have sent a message to Gorn or Obe, but not Ryn? And why is it using the term mortal? How do I increase my level? Wait, if there are personal levels and skill levels, do I have something like a character sheet? Hmm. How would I ess something like that?</em>


    Letting his hand fall back to his side, Garrett tried to figure out how to get the system to respond, but no matter what he did, it remained entirely silent. Hed only heard the mechanical voice that announced the system once, so it was possible there wasnt a way to interact with it directly apart from the windows that popped up on asion. After wasting nearly twenty-five minutes on it, he finally put the issue aside for the moment and moved to the door to go out into the hall.


    He had been out of the door twice now but had never tried toe back in, instead finding himself forcefully ejected when his soul spark ran out of power. For his entire life on Earth he had moved cautiously, but now Garrett found that the memories of living for seventeen years in this fantastical world and the emotions of being seventeen had mixed together, causing him to have a strong desire to explore everything he could. Thankfully, the countless years of obsessive checking and double-checking hed done throughout his life on Earth had built enough muscle memory that he didnt just rush out to explore.


    Stepping out of the safe zone, he turned around and tried the door, feeling quite relieved when it opened up for him. While testing entering and exiting a few times, he paid close attention to the amount of glow his soul spark lost each time, soon realizing it was only reduced when he moved through spaces he hadnt been before. The more he walked in the passage, the clearer it became, transforming from a hazy, dream-like state into apletely solid hallway. Emboldened by this realization, Garrett opened the door to the office next to his room and walked in. Just like before, he could see theyout of the room, though the items on the desk had changed.


    Even before he walked in, he could see the path he had walked previously marked out by ack of haze. Everywhere hed already stepped the Dream appeared more real, especially around the desk. There was no one in the office at this time of night, so he was able to explore it freely, but he still focused his attention on the desk, both because it would require less energy, since he had been there before, and because thats where the important documents seemed to be. When hed been carried into the office earlier in the day, he had looked around to try and figure out where the most valuable items were and had spotted a number of papers stacked to one side of the desk.


    Garrett had no qualms about the position he was in. Even with his Awakening and the strange new world he found himself able to enter, there was absolutely no way he couldpete with Henrick or either of the goons who followed him around. It wasnt simply ack of confidence either. While his young, noble self had studied swordsmanship with the prince growing up, hed never even drawn the blood of an animal, let alone the blood of a human. On top of that, all his fights had been with guards who held a vested interest in letting him win. While his earthling memories were filled with bloodshed, close-range physical violence wasnt something he was proficient in.


    At first Garrett had considered trying to meld the two sets of memories together to try ande up with some sort of fighting proficiency, but he soon gave that up when he realized just how strong Obe and Gorn were and how powerless he was. Maybe he would have had a chance to protect himself if hed chosen the path of the de, but since hed already chosen the path of the Watcher, he was going to focus on his strengths. He was hoping the papers would give him information he could use to keep himself, and Ryn, safe.


    He had no idea if the papers were worth the effort, but he still reached out for them, feeling energy drain out of him as his fingers closed around them. Pulling items from the real world into the dream world took considerable energy, and actually picking up the papers left him nearly empty, so he quickly put them back down and returned to his room. He was feeling a headache starting to form as he reached the door to his room, but as soon as he opened the door and felt the light emanating from the glowing throne, the pain eased and he found himself able to breathe easy again.


    It took nearly half an hour for him to recharge his soul spark, but once he had he returned to the office, intending to examine the papers hed essed earlier. To his surprise, the glow on the papers had faded slightly and a grayish tint had covered them. Realizing the haze of the dream was starting to seep back into them, he picked up the stack of papers, sighing as about a quarter of his energy faded. Leafing through the papers, he found the corners of his lips slowly rising in a smile.


    The papers detailed many things, but the one he found most interesting was a list of contacts with notes listed by them, identifying what sorts of goods they would buy and their levels of trustworthiness. In his past life, Garrett had hung out with enough thieves to recognize he was looking at a fences contact book, and he took a moment to study it. While he currently had no goods to move, it was always a good idea to know who was dealing on the dark side just in case there was a chance to use themter.


    Besides, ording to his memories from his time in the pce, there were plenty of ways to get goods in this world, especially with a gangs help. The rest of the papers were receipts and order forms from the docks listing a number of goods being moved from one warehouse to another. Without more information there was nothing Garrett could do with the forms, and other than the list of contacts there was nothing much of interest in the pile, so he put the papers back on the desk.


    He had just ced it down on the table when a chill raced up his spine and he spun around to face the window, yelping in shock as he saw the strange robed figure with the giant crimson eye in the middle of its face staring at him. The chill that took hold of him grew deeper, causing his legs to shake as the monster pressed itself against the ss. He had only caught a glimpse of the monster from the side before, and now that he was staring directly at it he couldnt help but shudder.


    Looking like a hunched old man with wrinkled skin, the monsters vertical eye that covered its entire face red at Garrett, a strange power making it impossible for him to look away. Desperate to blink and tear his eyes away from the terrifying sight, Garrett could feel the energy in his soul spark being drained away as he resisted the monsters gaze. This infuriated the monster, which suddenly screeched, causing itsrge eye to begin splitting down the middle, almost as if another eye was opening up in the middle of its pupil.


    A trickle of blood ran down the window as its eye was ripped apart, an even stronger crimson eye appearing inside of it. Dreadful whispers started to swirl around Garrett, and with supreme effort he tore himself away, falling to the ground as he bumped into the desk. Papers scattered across the floor in his haste, but he didnt care one bit. Scrambling along the floor, he thought about hiding behind the desk, but as he caught sight of his hand on the wooden floor, terror raced through him. On the back of his hand he could see a strange bulging, as if something was pressing against his skin from the inside. A thin red line appeared in the center of the bulge and his skin started to rip apart, revealing a crimson eyeball underneath.


    Fear like hed never felt raced through him and he lunged for the door. Pulling the door shut behind him, he crawled for the door to his room, doing his best not to look at bulges that were beginning to form on his arms. Pain coursed through his arms as the eyes that were beginning to open up stared wildly around, each trying to catch his gaze. With each crimson eye that appeared, he could sense himself losing control of his body, and soon a terrible pain struck his face, causing it to feel like it was about to split open. Blood dripped down from his chin as he got his hand on the doorknob to his room, sshing against the aged wooden floorboards.


    Feeling the strength slipping from his fingers, he twisted the knob and pushed the door open, falling into the small opening. His body was still behind the door, but as he flopped forward his face fell into the room and the warm light of the throne washed over him. A faint sizzle covered him as the bulging in his face subsided, burnt away by the light. Yet even as the eye vanished from his face, the eyes on his arms blinked, glowing with crimson light. Completely outside his control, his hands gripped the floor of the hallway and tried to pull his body backward, away from the light of the throne. With a desperation that bordered on insanity, he opened his mouth and bit down on the edge of the door, preventing himself from being pulled back out into the hallway.


    A vicious tug of war began as his possessed limbs tried to pry him loose and he tried to pull himself forward with just his teeth. Thanks to the light seeping into his head, his soul spark that was nearlypletely inert started to glimmer again, and with excruciating slowness he began to regain some control of his body. Finally, after nearly twenty minutes, Garret gathered his energy and lunged forward, getting his torso into the room. Wiggling to the side, he bent himself around the open door before he could be pulled back out and the light of the throne began to burn away the eyes that had opened on his arms and hands.


    It took him nearly an hour before all the eyes had vanished, an hour of a tortuous burning feeling as the presence of the monster that had possessed his body was peeled away. Even after the influence of the monster was gone, Garrett still didnt get up from the floor. His breath came in big gasps as he tried to calm his wildly beating heart. The only frame of reference he had for what had just happened was the horror movies hed watched back on Earth, but even those could never have prepared him for what hed just gone through. The only constion he had was the window that floated in the air in front of his eyes.<blockquote>


    You have survived an encounter with a Seeking Wraith, one of the low-ranked nightmares of the Dream. You have gained 3 EXP for avoidingplete possession.


    EXP: 6/10</blockquote>


    He had only gotten a single experience point for seeing the Seeking Wraith, but now after a direct encounter his experience had gone up by three points at once. The words avoiding possession gave him a chill just reading them, and the reality of the world he was in settled on him like a weight. Sure, his life on Earth had often been dangerous and hed been forced to scramble for his life, but this was an entirely different matter. It was one thing to contend with physical enemies, but another thing entirely to face down bizarre creatures that seemed more myth than reality. What had the system called it?


    <em>A nightmare.</em>


    Gasping for breath on the floor of his room, Garrett was convinced that truer words had never been spoken.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    It took nearly two hours for Garretts body to calm down from the experience of being possessed by a nightmare. Two hours of shivering on the floor despite the warmth of the light that radiated from the chair in the middle of the room. Two hours before his body would listen to him well enough that he could get up. When he finally could control his limbs, he pushed himself to his feet and sat down in the chair. At thest moment his limbs spasmed, as if trying to throw him across the room, but with a terrible cry he gripped the armrest of the throne with all his strength, forcing himself to remain on it.


    The burning he had felt when he fell into the room returned with a vengeance, this time centered around his heart. Unbelievable pain shot through his chest, causing him to ck out, mercifully falling unconscious as his body, which had appeared fine moments before, began to sizzle. One after another, eyes began opening across his body, erupting like crimson sores that bled out ck blood. As quickly as they appeared they were turned to ash, revealing unblemished skin behind. Completely oblivious to all that was going on, Garretts thrashing body should have fallen out of the glowing throne, but a mysterious power held it in ce and the light continued to pour through him, burning away the impurity.


    At longst his chest split open, revealing arge bloodshot eye that looked around wildly, as if trying to see everything in the room. Yet no sooner had it appeared than the throne pulsed and the warm light shone bright, dyeing everything in the room a gleaming gold. The terrifying eye seemed to sense its imminent destruction and power surged through it, creating a crimson shield that blocked out the golden light. For a moment the two lights fought for supremacy, but the golden light could not be stopped, and after a moment of futile resistance it burned away with a soundless scream that shook the Dream.


    This time Garrett woke up in the real world, wrapped in sweat-soaked sheets, his chest throbbing as if the eye was still imnted in him. His gaze was grim, but there was a certain level of schadenfreude as well. He wasnt sure how hed known that the nightmares possession was hiding deeper inside his body, or what had possessed him to sit directly on the Dreamers Throne, but it had been as effective as hed hoped. The only problem that remained was the terrifying window that popped up in front of him.<blockquote>


    You have wounded [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, destroying one of her seven baleful eyes and forming an irreconcble hatred.


    You have fulfilled a hidden condition, opening up a precarious path for your future.


    EXP gain from the destruction of a baleful eye blocked due to your current path.


    EXP: 6/10


    You have observed [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, one of the Great Rulers of the Dream. You have gained 10 EXP.


    You have observed the Hidden Eye, one of the seven baleful eyes of the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth. You have gained 8 EXP.


    You have witnessed the power of the Dreamers Throne. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 27/10


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level one?]</blockquote>


    Tentatively nodding his head, Garrett saw the windows hovering in front of his vision shift, transforming into something that looked like a tree diagram. A blinking light indicated where he currently was, and dim paths led to two different options. Each of those options further split into a web of additional options, and it wasnt hard for Garrett to figure out he was about to start determining the direction his life would take.<blockquote>


    [Each time you level up, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability or increasing the skill level of an existing ability. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your first level advantage.]</blockquote>


    Another window popped up in front of the tree diagram, showing Garrett the skills he already possessed, Whisper of the Dream and Observe the Dream. Focusing on the first of the options, Garrett saw the window morph again and a description of the ability appeared.<blockquote>


    Whisper of the Dream


    You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    *NEW* You can now initiatemunication without touching your target. You must be able to see the target.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    Even though hed never used this ability before, Garrett could immediately understand the advantage that leveling it up would bring. The Dream was a terribly dangerous ce, so anything that would allow him tomunicate remotely would be tremendously helpful. As tempted as he was to immediately select it, he resisted the urge and opened up the other skill description for Observe the Dream.<blockquote>


    Observe the Dream


    You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    *NEW* The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    At first, Garrett couldnt help but be underwhelmed by the second level of Observe the Dream. Compared to the qualitative advantage that Whisper of the Dream would grant, having a lower cost for observing the Dream seemed to Garrett to becking. However, just before he chose Whisper of the Dream, he paused, a curious look awakening in his eyes.


    <em>Wait. I only gain experience points through observing things. Even destroying that baleful eye or whatever wasnt helpful to me. Which means what I should really be doing is finding somewhere to hide and using Observe the Dream to look for new things. So, if thats the n, then Observe is going to be way better than Whisper. </em>


    Changing his selection, Garrett selected Observe the Dream, increasing its skill level to two. He half-expected he would feel different somehow, but nothing happened apart from the mechanical voice speaking in his head.<blockquote>


    [Congrattions! Observe the Dream has risen to level two. Please select your new ability.]</blockquote>


    As the skill level window faded, Garrett was once again faced with the tree diagram that disyed the skill options he had. There were two gray lines stretching out from the lit-up point, and when Garrett focused on them, their descriptions popped up.<blockquote>


    Dreamers Cloak


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    For obvious reasons, Dreamers Cloak was quite attractive to Garrett, but the second ability was no less interesting.<blockquote>


    Illusory Dream


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to create illusions, confusing both dreamers and nightmares.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    Looking up at the ceiling, Garrett let the description windows fade away and tried to think carefully about the two options. Dreamers Cloak was the more defensive of the two options, but he was concerned about how effective it would actually be. Frowning, he was going to open up the descriptions to read them again when he suddenly noticed something hed missed the first time. Stretching out from the lit-up point was a faint crimson line that immediately made Garrett think of the burning eye that had stared at him from outside the window. That line stretched into nothingness, seeming to vanish like it was moving deeper into the window instead of along it. With trepidation growing in his heart, Garrett focused on the bloody line and it suddenly red, revealing a pulsing light that looked like one of the bulges that had covered his body. <blockquote>


    [??????????]


    You have survived the possession of one of the Great Rulers of the Dream through the intervention of the Dreamers Throne. If you choose to embrace this ability, you have the potential to seize one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities.


    *WARNING* This is your only opportunity to select this ability. Should you choose a different ability, this ability will be returned to [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth.


    Skill Level: [NULL]</blockquote>


    With a gasp, Garrett pulled his attention away, his body beginning to tremble as the memories of his encounter in the Dream rushed back into his mind. It took him nearly ten minutes before he could regain control of his shaking limbs, and another five before he could look at the window again. Nothing had changed about it, but as he read it for the second time a few things stood out to him. First, the description said that if he selected this ability, he would seize one of the Great Rulers abilities, indicating that his new enemy would lose it.


    If that, in and of itself, wasnt sufficient reason for him to choose this mysterious ability, then the fact that he would be returning it to the Crimson Eye was. He had no clear concept of what it meant to be a Great Ruler, or how a Seeking Wraith, which had been described as a lesser nightmare, had suddenly transformed into one of the Crimson Eyes seven baleful eyes. There were simply too many questions Garrett still had, but the allure of a hidden ability was just as strong as the fear it induced.


    <em>It said that the hatred Ive formed with this Crimson Eye person is irreconcble, which means that even giving her ability back wont help. In that case I might as well go all in, right?</em>


    Making up his mind, Garrett selected the ability and felt a familiar pain appear in his chest. This time, however, it didnt result in a massive crimson eye bursting out of his body. Instead, it vanished as soon as it appeared, transforming into a powerful surge of energy that shot up into Garretts head. Expecting a headache, Garrett braced himself, but instead a familiar warmth spread from his soul spark, enveloping the crimson energy and integrating it into his mind.<blockquote>


    [Dream Seed]


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    [Other types of seeds locked]


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    Information about the ability rushed into Garretts head, helping him understand how to use it and cementing his belief that hed made the right choice. Eager to try it out, he hurried to enter the Dream, only to stop when he appeared on the Dreamers Throne.<blockquote>


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    LEVEL: 1


    EXP: 17/20


    ABILITIES: [3/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [2]


    Dream Seed [1]


    [To open your status in the future, concentrate on your soul spark and say status.]</blockquote>


    There wasnt a whole lot to see on his status, but he did notice the numbers under his abilities, which got him wondering if he would only be able to get a total of ten abilities. Considering he got a new ability with every level, he could only assume he would have the option of recing existing abilities. Unless, of course, ten levels was the maximum he could get. His first level had required ten experience points, while the second required twenty, which could mean that the experience required for each level would either be the level multiplied by ten or double the number of experience points of the previous level.


    If it was thetter, then getting to level ten would require nearly eight thousand experience points, an unimaginable number. Even observing a Great Ruler of the Dream had only given Garrett a measly ten experience, and it had nearly killed him. With a sigh, he closed the window and stood up, intending to walk out the door into the hall, but as soon as his hand touched the handle of the door he stopped, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Staring down at his trembling hand, Garretts eyes narrowed, able to feel the two personalities his body possessed struggling against each other. The young noble in him wanted to stay in the room where it was safe, while the cold, ruthless personality he had brought from Earth demanded that he go out, aplete change from thest time hed tried to walk out this door.


    Rather than give in to either, Garrett closed his eyes and activated Observe the Dream, causing his vision to rise up into the air. He could see the entirety of the room he was currently in, along with the closed door he was holding onto and a bit of the empty hallway outside. With a thought, he moved his view, trying to see more of the hallway. Like a camera sliding along a rail, his view shifted out to the hallway until he could only see the closed door of his room. Not seeing anything dangerous, he shifted his view again, trying to go out of the window at the end of the hallway, but nothing but gray fog filled his view, so he soon came back in. Next, he tried to check beyond the doorway he hadnt yet entered, but again the same thing happened and all he could see was the thick gray haze.


    <em>Hmm. Is it because I havent been into that room yet? Can this remote viewing only see where Ive already seen? Maybe I need to actively remove the fog before my Observe the Dream ability will work. Ill have to test that.</em>


    Normally Garrett would have already fallen unconscious, his soul sparkpletely drained, but thanks to the upgrade hed gotten the ability barely used up any energy. Pulling back into the hall, Garrett moved to look at the office, the only other room hed entered while in the Dream. Sure enough, the haze that covered the office wasrgely gone, allowing him to see the desk and the area around it. There were two figures in the room Garrett easily recognized as Henrick and Gorn, who seemed to be discussing something. Just like thest time hed seen them in the office, both Henrick and Gorn had shining lights set in their chests that Garrett immediately recognized as soul sparks.


    Neither one held a shape, which meant they were both still in the lighting stage, but Henricks soul spark was considerably brighter than Gorns. Focusing his view down on Henrick, Garrett couldnt help but frown as the view started to distort, almost as if static was being introduced into it. The closer he got to Henrick, the greater the disruption, and he quickly realized that his soul spark was starting to dim. Pulling back out, everything went back to normal, causing his frown to lighten. Trying it with Gorn, he found that the distortion still appeared, but it wasnt nearly as strong.


    <em>It must have something to do with the strength of their soul sparks. I wonder if the same will be true for different sses of nightmares? I bet the same will apply to my other abilities as well, though I guess I could just test it.</em>


    Zooming in on Gorn, Garrett activated his newest ability, Dream Seed, only to find himself stymied from the outset.<blockquote>


    [You have not yet unlocked the ability to nt Dream Seeds without line of sight to your target. Level up in the path of the Watcher to unlock this ability.]</blockquote>

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    <em>Ive double-checked the hallway six times now. It should be safe, right?</em>


    Garrett had never considered himself a coward, but having a terrifying monster try to possess you was enough to give even the most courageous person pause. Slowly turning the door handle, he took a deep breath and opened it suddenly, hoping that if anything was lurking in the hallway, the light from the Dreamers Throne would burn it up. Instead, he saw apletely empty, totally normal corridor. Smiling sheepishly, he left the room and entered the office. Not before double-checking that no nightmares had entered while he wasnt looking, of course.


    The two men were still by the desk, probably talking about something business-rted. It was early in the morning, and from the wine bottles that littered the desk it looked like they had been up all night. Approaching them cautiously, Garrett made sure to avoid touching either man, since he didnt know what sort of impact it would have. Once he felt like everything was safe, he activated Dream Seed once again, targeting Gorn.


    His soul spark surged, releasing a wave of energy that spun together into a tiny ball that drifted toward Gorn like a seed caught in the wind. As it arrived in front of him, Gorns soul spark red, but the tiny seed of energy rose into the air, avoiding the wave of energy and settling into Gorns head.<blockquote>


    [Dream Seed] - Observation Seed (dormant)


    You have infected a dreamer with a Dream Seed. To sprout, a seed needs the proper environment and nurturing. With time, seeds can grow into choking thorns or beautiful flowers.</blockquote>


    As soon as the seed had settled into ce, Garrett felt an instinctive connection with it. He had spent an experience point nting the seed, but he still had no idea what it did or how it would benefit him. Hanging around for a bit, he didnt see any change in Gorn, so he turned his gaze to Henrick. The innkeepers soul spark was much brighter than the thugs, and Garrett got the feeling when he looked at it that trying to nt a Dream Seed in Henricks head wouldnt work nearly as well. Deciding to leave it forter, Garrett took a few turns around the room, trying to clear out as much of the Dreams haze as he could, then went back to his own room.


    Falling out of the Dream, he saw that Ryn was still asleep, so he didnt light his candle. It was too early for the sun, so he sat in the darkness, trying to organize his mind. As he sat there with his eyes closed, a faint sense tugged at his mind and he turned his attention toward it, realizing he was sensing the Dream Seed hed nted in Gorns head. Stunned that he could sense it outside of the Dream, Garret tried to use Observe the Dream but it failed to activate, leaving him confused.


    <em>What I would give for a user manual. Figuring all of this stuff out on my own is really frustrating.</em>


    It wasnt long before the room began to grow lighter as the sun peeked up over the horizon and the sounds of the city soon drifted in the window, waking Ryn. Blinking, she sat up and looked around, her eyes going wide when she saw Garrett sitting up, his quill scratching gentle lines on the ount books.


    Are you working already?


    Hearing Ryns voice, Garrett put down his quill and turned to look at her, bncing himself with his arm on the edge of the table.


    Good morning. Theres a lot to do, so I thought it would be best to get started. Do you have ns this morning?


    Huh? ns? No, why, whats up?


    I was hoping you could do something for me, Garrett said, turning his attention back to the books.


    Can it wait till after breakfast? Ryn asked with a yawn.


    Yes.


    Good, because Im starving. Ill go see what they have for us.


    Still rubbing her bleary eyes, Ryn tossed her nket aside and got out of bed, heading for the door. Turning her head to say something to Garrett, she saw him frowning and stopped.


    What?


    You didnt make your bed.


    Excuse me?


    Your bed. You didnt make it. You need to arrange the sheet nicely.


    Completely lost, Ryn looked back at the bed and the crumpled-up nket. Seeing how confused she was, Garrett shook his head and pointed with the end of his quill.


    You need to take the nket, shake it out, and arrange it evenly on the bed. That will make it look nice, and will help you get your mind in order to start your day. It will also help when youe back to go to sleep.


    ncing at Garrett like he was insane, Ryn hesitated for a long moment before walking back over to her bed and shaking out the sheet. Trying to spread it out of the bed, she nced over her shoulder only to see the young noble shaking his head.


    You need to turn it the other way. The goal is to cover the bed. I would show you how to do it, but as you can see, Garrett said, waving the stump of his right arm. If were going to share a room, there are a few ground rules I think it would be wise to follow. And the first one is, no mess. Keep everything neat and tidy. Speaking of which, we really need to dust and wash the floor. It would be nice to clean that window as well.


    We?


    You. Im providing for our stay, and youll be cleaning our room once a week, at least. An uncluttered and clean mind starts with an uncluttered and clean space. Is something the matter?


    Eyes narrowed, Ryn stared at Garrett for a moment before smiling sweetly and shaking her head.


    No, nothing is the matter. Id be happy to clean up our room once a week. But for now I should get breakfast, she said, hurrying for the door.


    Just before she slipped out, she shot a nce at Garrett and mumbled under her breath. It should have been too quiet for him to hear, but thanks to his Awakening, his hearing was much sharper than a normal persons.


    I should have left him by the river


    Suppressing the chuckle that rose to his lips, Garrett shook his head and turned his attention back to the old ledger. The financial methods of this world werent entirely undeveloped, but for Garrett, who hade from Earth, they werepletely primitive. A simple debit and credit system had been used to keep track of the gangs money, and each entry consisted of a short description of what was being taken out or put in, along with an initial for the individual who was taking the money out or putting it in. There were no dates, no verifications, and nothing that would provide information about what the money was being removed for.


    In the short amount of time Garrett had leafed through the book the day before, he had already found a dozen errors that seemed to be repeated fairly regrly, by a few different people. While it was possible they were just bad at math, these entries reeked of something more nefarious. Often, on the pages where the errors urred, there were also ink spills, crossed-out numbers, and other methods of obfuscating the error. While Garrett had no way of proving there were a few people skimming a bit of gold off the top of the gangs finances, he wasnt concerned about finding actual evidence.


    It was clear to him, even from the short amount of time hed spent interacting with Henrick, that the innkeeper and gang boss wasnt the kind of person to let things like proof stand in his way. It was painstaking work, since Garrett liked to keep his books neat, and the quill had a tendency to drop ink when he wasnt looking, so by the time Ryn returned with breakfast hed only gotten a few lines done. Bncing tes and bowls, Ryn barged into the room, pushing his things aside as she slid the dishes onto the table.


    Seeing one of the vials of ink tip over and roll to the edge of the table, Garrett hurriedly dropped his quill and reached out to stop it. A bit of ink from the tip of the pen dripped on the table, eliciting a click of his tongue, which Rynpletely ignored. He still wasnt used to her brash movements and chatty nature, and he was starting to wonder if rooming with her was going to prove detrimental to his health. Not that there was another option.


    Compose yourself, please. The food isnt going anywhere.


    Sticking her tongue out at Garretts severe tone, Ryn shoved a big bite of bread in her mouth and lifted a spoonful of porridge in the other. Afraid that his clean book was about to get sttered, Garrett quickly got it off the table, cing it down next to him on the bed. With a sigh, he pulled over the bowl of porridge that Ryn had brought him, staring down at it skeptically. He had always been an eggs-and-toast sort of guy back on Earth, and nobles in this world ate meat for breakfast, so to be forced into a diet of nearly tasteless porridge had been a culture shock on two fronts. Still, he knew he couldnt survive without it, so he said a mental prayer for his taste buds and dug in, trying to choke down the cardboard-vored food as quickly as possible.


    Even the bread tasted of cardboard to him, though looking at Ryn, one would expect it to be the most delicious food ever cooked. After getting through most of his porridge and about half of the bread they sent along, he couldnt manage it anymore and pushed it over to Ryn, who was waiting, spoon held at the ready. Without wasting a moment, she grabbed his bowl and started shoveling the pasty mush into her mouth, her eyes positively gleaming. Others might not understand her haste, but Garrett had missed enough meals during his life on Earth to know full well why she ate as she did.


    As he waited for her to finish so he could reim the table, he carefully considered their next moves. They had solved the temporary food and shelter problem, though they were still on tenuous ground. He didnt trust Henrick as far as he could throw him, which, in his condition, wasnt at all, and unless he figured out a way to make himself indispensable to the innkeeper, the life they were currently enjoying was going to end. Thankfully, he wasnt entirely without resources. First, he had Ryn, who not only knew the area and the people who lived here, but who was also nearly invisible to those with power.


    Second, he had the Dream and his strange abilities in it. He had no idea how the world of the Dream worked, and it seemed to be more dangerous than helpful at the moment, but he could sense the potential it contained. Not just in allowing him to grow stronger personally, but also in gathering intelligence and gaining leverage that hed have no ess to otherwise. Finally, he had himself. With a wealth of knowledge from Earth and a clear understanding of the noble circles, he could cover for the knowledge Ryncked. While he still wasnt quite sure about trusting her, the fact that shed already gone out on a limb for him, and more than once at that, ayed his suspicions well enough.


    So, you wanted me to do something, right? Ryn asked, brushing her ragged hair out of her eyes and licking her spoon clean.


    Indeed. We stand on shaky ground at the moment and need to shore up our position. This means making ourselves useful. I need you to help me figure out the best ways to be helpful. Today, if you have nothing else to do, go make yourself useful around the building. Volunteer to sweep, do dishes, that sort of thing.


    You want me to go do chores? First the bed, then cleaning the room, now you want me to clean the inn? Are you insane? I told you, Im not your maid, Ryn said, grabbing her bowl and standing up abruptly.


    Shaking his head at her angry look, Garrett reached up and touched his ear.


    No, I want you to put yourself in a position to listen. I need you to listen to whats going on around here. See if you can pick up any problems that people are having that we might be able to solve. Dont put yourself in danger, but if the cook isining about something to do with his job, or the Ghouls Tooth members are moaning about their work, pay attention. While you do that, Ill work on this. If Im right, we only have about three days before Henrick gets tired of us, which means we need to make ourselves useful first.


    Arent you doing the money counting for him? Ryn asked, confusion creeping across her face. Isnt that enough?


    No. Money counting doesnt need to be done every day, so were wasting space. Once Im done, well be thrown out.


    Ugh, are you serious? I thought I was safe! This is so frustrating.


    It is, but dont worry. Follow my directions, and I promise, youll be able to stay here as long as you want.


    Smirking at his brave words, Ryn rolled her eyes at Garrett.


    Please, you cant walk or hold a weapon, and the thugs were facing will have no qualms about throwing us to the dogs as soon as they decide they cant wring any more profit from us.


    Surprised by the stark realism Ryns words carried, Garrett cracked a smile.


    Thats true, which means we just need to be so valuable they cant throw us away. Keep your ear out for the next few days and tell me as soon as you hear something. Have you ever done any intelligence work?


    Intelligence work? Whats that? Ryn asked, her forehead furrowing in confusion.


    Spying. The key is not showing interest. Youre there to clean, or take the tes, or whatever it is youre doing. No one will suspect you working since were trying to stay here and that sort of behavior is in our interest. Oh, I meant to ask, do you have a way to protect yourself?


    No self-respecting girl wouldnt, Ryn replied, a short dagger appearing in her hand.


    Good. Hopefully you wont need it, but its nice to be prepared. Now, please clear the table, I need to get back to work if Im going to finish inside of a week.


    Sticking out her tongue again, Ryn grabbed the tes and bowls, stacking them on top of each other carelessly. Sweeping some crumbs off the table and onto the floor, she seemed to take delight in the vein that throbbed on Garretts temple. Opening the door, she paused and looked back at him, her face growing serious. For close to a minute she just stared at him, her eyes locked with his.


    Is there something on my face? Garrett finally asked, reaching up to touch his cheek.


    Ive invested a lot in you, you know. Pretty much everything. I could start over, but it would take me forever. You owe me a whole silver, and at least a dozen copper. With interest. So make sure this n of yours, whatever it is, works.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    It waste in the night before Garrett finally put down his quill, waiting for the ink he had just deposited on his page to dry before closing the ount book quietly. He was a bit less than halfway through with the ount, and if his sense of time was on track, had been working on it for nearly eighteen hours.


    <em>Two more full days should be sufficient to finish it up.</em>


    With that thought, he blew out his candle, causing the room to fall into deep darkness. The only light in the room was from faint glimmers that seeped through the small window, but even that seemed unusually gloomy tonight. Closing his eyes, Garrett entered the Dream, takingfort in the glow from the throne that lit up his small room. His goal tonight was twofold, and after checking both the hall and the office with Observe the Dream to make sure there were no surprises wandering around, he got up and walked over to where Ryn slept.


    Thest time hed tried to interact with her, a pop-up told him he wasnt high enough level yet, but now he had reached level one and was interested in discovering what he could do. Pausing before he reached out, he closed his eyes and tried to sense the seed hed nted in Gorn. When he didnt focus on it, the seed drifted at the edge of his consciousness, but as soon as he gave it any attention, it jumped into stark relief, pouring information into his head. He saw shes of what Gorn had done throughout the day, flickering by in a confusing mix of feelings, thoughts, and sensory inputs.


    Though there was little he could do with the information he was getting, Garrett got the feeling that would all change once the Dream Seed bloomed. When hed first created it, the description had said that the seed would need the proper environment to grow, as well as nurturing. He wasnt sure what that actually meant, but he hoped to do some experiments today to figure it out. But first he wanted to understand how interacting with other peoples dreams worked.


    This time when he reached out to touch Ryn there was no barrier to stop his hand, and he was able to touch her gray, inert body. It was clear she was still alive, but Garrett still had no clear sense of how the world of the Dream interacted with the real world, since she looked more like a piece of furniture than a living, breathing person. Attributing that to herck of soul spark, he agreed with the pop-up asking him if he wanted to enter her dream and, with a whoosh, his surroundings changed.


    Peeling away, the room he was in transformed into a city street that dripped with dreary rain. Amp post that should have lit the corner of the cobblestones where Garrett appeared stood in defeated darkness, water pooling in the broken ss scattered around it. The street stretched into the gloom of leaning ramshackle buildings.


    <em>Ugh. I should have brought a coat.</em>


    No sooner had Garrett processed the thought than he was wearing a long overcoat, its oilskin surface repelling the rain that beat down on him. Blinking, he stared at it in shock before realization struck him. He was in a dream, not the real world. A momentter, he added a bowler hat and swapped his coat for a suit. An umbre appeared in his hand, creating a steady tattoo as the falling rain bounced away. A moment of thought passed before he added a mask, covering his face with a smooth, white shell. Despite his face being covered, there was no obstruction to his sight, breathing, or speaking, proving that the dream didnt follow the rules of reality.


    Pleased with the way he looked, he nced at his reflection in a nearby window, only to grow slightly embarrassed by his own theatrics. His appearance in the Dream wasnt the same as his appearance in the real worldrather, he looked like he had back on Earth, so it wasnt as if anyone would recognize him.


    <em>On the other hand, even if people do see behind the mask, they wont know its me either. </em>


    Comforting himself with the thought that his theatrics wouldnt be traced back to him, he turned his attention to the more pressing issue. The streets were empty,pletely devoid of anything but the steadily falling rain. Thick fog surrounded the street, and though the area he was standing in was mostly clear, he could feel his senses being dulled. Across from the corner he was standing on, he could see a building with a faint light in the window that flickered like a candle.


    The room was on the second floor, but that proved to be no trouble for Garrett. As soon as he focused on the window he found himself standing outside of it, his white mask reflected in the ss as he looked in on the small bedroom. Trying not to think about the fact that there was nothing underneath his feet, he took in the shabby room. A small bed, a broken dresser, and a bowl with some water were the only things in the room, apart from the small girl curled up under the thin nket.


    Even from outside the room, faint shouts could be heard from deeper in the building, apanied by the crash of something breaking and pained screams. With every noise the girl in the sheets shrank in on herself, trying to block out the sounds. A frown crossed Garretts face, hidden by his mask, as he watched the little girl. He had no idea what was happening, but there was no doubt in his mind he was witnessing a scene from Ryns childhood. Feeling the tug on his heartstrings, Garretts frown twisted into a pained smile. Lifting his hand, he snapped his fingers, intending to create something to block out the sound for her.<blockquote>


    [Making an adjustment to another dreamers dream they can recognize requires spending EXP. Would you like to make an adjustment?]</blockquote>


    Without a thought he agreed, and felt his soul spark dim as a small music box appeared in his hand. Winding it up, he passed through the wall like a wraith and stepped into the room. cing it silently on the floor, he stepped back, leaving the room as the soft music started to y, causing the childhood Ryn to jerk up, her eyes wide. Before he could see how the situation would y out, Garretts vision twisted and the dream ended.<blockquote>


    You have observed your first mortal dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have created your first dream item, the Dreamers Music Box. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 19/20</blockquote>


    Waving away the window that appeared, Garretts attention was on Ryn, who was starting to sit up. Though it was hard to see any sort of detail on her face from within the Dream, from her movements it was obvious she was quite confused. Realizing hed been kicked out because the dream had ended, Garretts brow furrowed. He had spent one experience point to create the Dreamers Music Box, and gained four from venturing into her dream. Unfortunately, he had no idea if the music box would stick around in future dreams or not; but regardless, he had learned a valuable lesson.


    Anything that was too jarring would wake the dreamer, ending the dream and forcing him out. He had put the music box in the middle of the floor, surprising Ryn with its sudden appearance. If instead he had ced it in the dresser, Ryn might have discovered its existence herself, making it less of a shock and allowing it to integrate into the dream in a more natural way. Chalking it up to a lesson learned, Garrett shook his head and turned his attention to the other piece of business he had.


    Gorns Dream Seed was currently on the second floor of the inn, up the stairs at the end of the hallway. The thought of venturing out still gave Garrett the creeps, but he knew that if he was going to continue to grow, he would have to do it eventually. He only needed one more experience point to get to level two, and he was hoping there would be some options he could use to defend himself. At the very least, he wanted to get the Dreamers Cloak ability so he could avoid detection as he was moving around.


    While he didnt regret choosing the path of the Watcher, he was realizing just how hard it was going to be to advance. He got no experience points for seeing the same things over again, which meant hed be constantly forced to seek out new experiences in this dark and terrifying world. Fortifying himself, he double-checked to make sure the hallway was clear and then crept out of the room, leaving the safety of the throne behind.


    He could sense where Gorn was thanks to the Dream Seed, and that the man was asleep. Walking to the end of the empty corridor, he nced at the door that led to the basement, noticing the dull markings etched into it. They looked suspiciously like a magical spell to Garrett, though he had no actual experience to speak of. Regardless, he wasnt about to mess with something he knew nothing about, so he resolutely turned his head toward the stairs that led up to the second floor of the inn.


    He hadnt yet been up to the second floor of the building because there was no way he could manage the stairs, but Ryn had given him a rough sense of theyout during her rambling reports at lunch and dinner. Faint tendrils of fog drifted through the stairwell, but as Garrett began to climb the steps they vanished, clearing out the space. With every foot he ced down, Garrett heard the stairs creak, causing him to wince. His only reassurance was that the fog blocked both sight and sound, dulling the creaking considerably.


    With careful steps, he walked up the first flight of stairs and peeked around the corner, trying to keep his body out of sight in case there was something there. Once again, he was faced with an empty set of stairs, causing a sh of embarrassment. Realizing it was the young noblemans influence rearing its head, Garrett took a moment to center himself and then continued up the stairs.


    At the top of the staircase was another long hallway, this one with five doors on either side. Seeing the room numbers, Garrett thought these were the rooms the inn rented out, but he sensed Gorn in one of them, so he walked over to check the door. He had yet toe across a locked door in the Dream, apart from the heavily barred door that blocked the stairs to the basement, and this was no different. With a simple twist, the door opened up and revealed the room. A small dresser with a pitcher and bowl on top of it, a small table, and a narrow bed were the only things in the room, and after sweeping it with his gaze a few times, Garret stepped in, his senses stretched to their maximum.


    Laying on the narrow bed, his arm hanging off and dragging on the ground, Gorn slept, his rough snores so loud Garrett could see the air of the Dream shaking. Carefully closing the door behind him to try and avoid any nasty surprises, Garrett walked over to the bed and examined Gorn. He could see both the soul spark and the Dream Seed, one in Gorns chest and the other in his head. Reaching out, he tried to touch the Dream Seed, but before he could his hand brushed the glow of Gorns soul spark and the system prompted him to enter Gorns dream.


    Hesitating for only a moment, Garrett agreed, and once again the world peeled back, depositing him in a familiar-looking office. He had been in this office a number of times and recognized it instantly. To his surprise, Gorn was actually sitting behind the desk, ring at Henrick, who stood on the other side of the desk, his thick hands nervously kneading a hat. Standing in the corner, Garret froze, afraid the others would see him. He was still dressed like an Edwardian gentleman, and with a start he realized the mask was still on his face, while his umbre was folded neatly by his side.


    As flustered as he was, neither of the other two men responded to his presence at all, despite the fact that he stood out like a sore thumb. Lifting his hand to wave, he saw no response and walked forward. Even when he came to the desk, he found that neither of the two men reacted at all, making him wonder if he was invisible. Waving in front of Gorns head proved his musing to be true, and with a sigh of relief he settled back to watch the dream unfold.


    What do you mean, you dont have the money? Gorn asked, his thick eyebrows squeezing together like two caterpirs.


    Across the desk, Henrick grew more nervous, nearly twisting his cap apart.


    The the other gangs took it.


    ring at Henrick, Gorn tapped his hand on the desk, his mouth set in a sneer.


    And how did they know about it in the first ce, huh? Werent you supposed to ensure that it was kept quiet? No one knew about this job besides you and me, so how did the other gangs get wind of it?


    I really dont know, sir! I was in the process of retrieving it when the Swamp Shark gang showed up, all of a sudden. It was both of the Shark twins, sir. There was no way I could fight against two Awakened by myself.


    Gorns sneer just deepened as Henricks figure babbled on and his eyes drifted to the window. Following his gaze, Garrett noticed a small pot on the windowsill he hadnt seen before. It was fairly nondescript, but as soon as he looked at it Garrett knew it contained the Dream Seed. Walking over, he reached out to tap the pot, but there was no response. About to turn away, a small window popped up, causing his eyes to light up with happiness.<blockquote>


    [Dream Seed] - Observation Seed (dormant)


    You have discovered a Dream Seed. Dream Seeds will grow slowly by absorbing their hosts dream or by being fed mental energy, but this process can be sped up if the owner of the dream gives them attention.</blockquote>


    Realizing what he needed to do, Garrett snapped his fingers, spending an experience point to create a small watering can. He was about to ce it on the windowsill next to the pot but hesitated, remembering how hed knocked Ryn out of her dream with his abrupt action. Frowning, he stood there with the watering can in his hands as he watched Gorn and Henrick interact.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Before arriving in this strange world, Garrett hadnt possessed any desire to understand dreams, but now, standing in a three-piece suit with a watering can in his gloved hand while he watched a fat thug bullying his boss, he couldnt help but start to wonder what exactly he was witnessing. Had he not already experienced the two mens interactions in the real world, he might have actually believed that Gorn was the higher ranked of the two. Seeing the secret delight Gorn was taking in bossing Henrick around, he could only assume he was witnessing the ying out of Gorns hidden desires.


    The reversal of Gorns role spoke to therge thugs desire to rise in status, and the fact that it was his current boss groveling on the other side of the desk gave Garrett some insight into the nature of their rtionship, at least from Gorns side. There were a number of other small details that Garrett found interesting as well, including the way Gorn was dressed and the jewelry adorning his fingers.


    However, as he watched, he suddenly noticed a change in the dream. The air seemed to grow heavier and a slight chill filled the air. It was such a subtle change that neither of the two men seemed to notice anything out of the ordinary as they continued to act out their farce. Eyes narrowing, Garrett scanned the room but was unable to find anything out of the ordinary until the shadows began to tilt. The only way Garrett could think to describe it was like the entire floor had suddenly been angled toward the center of the room where Henrick stood, receiving his tongueshing. Like a drop of ck ink, the shadow began to spread out, stretching tendrils here and there, as if feeling around for something.


    Making contact with Henricks shadow, the inky darkness started to surge, growing in size and density as they merged together. Realizing that things were about to get dangerous, Garrett wanted to do something to stop the dark shadow, but he honestly had no way to deal with it. His path was entirely focused on observing, leaving him with no tangible way to harm the wraith that he knew of. Flustered, he could only watch as the inky darkness consumed Henricks shadow and then started creeping up his back, slithering upward like veins pumping out pure darkness. Slowly, a change came over Henrick, causing his skin to take on a grayish hue.


    Gorn still hadnt noticed the change, but Garrett was worried that, by the time he did, it would be toote. He had no idea what Gorn would be able to do but thought it would be better for him to do something rather than nothing. Concentrating on Gorn, he tried to use Whisper of the Dream to warn the thug about his boss.


    <em>Something is wrong with Henrick.</em>


    A faint whisper wrapped around Gorn, causing him to frown and look around, taking his attention off the flower pot as he turned to look at Henrick. Though he was still standing with his head bowed, the innkeepers fingers were straining against his hat, thin lines of pulsing ck covering them like a web of fine veins. Those same types of veins were creeping up his neck, and slowly a bizarre smile was starting to stretch across his lips. Once he had been warned, it only took a moment for Gorn to realize something was wrong, but even as he took a step back Henrick took a step forward.


    Bloodshot eyes rose to meet Gorns trembling gaze and the smile on his lips threatened to split his skin. Groping for the weapon that should have been at his waist, Gorn found his hand closing on a watering can instead. Staring down at it in confusion, he heard that same whispered voice echoing in his head.


    <em>The flower will protect me from Henrick. I was about to water the flower.</em>


    Slowly the shock of seeing the watering can retreated, reced by an anxiousness that only grew as Henrick took a lurching step forward, the edges of his mouth beginning to bleed as his mouth slowly opened abnormally wide. Swallowing the curse that rose to his lips, Gorn hesitated, but once again that dream-like voice drifted around him.


    <em>The flower! I have to water the flower!</em>


    Where are you going? Why are you running? Henrick asked, his tongue slithering in and out of his mouth like a lizard. Almost every inch of Henricks skin was covered with the web of inky veins, and he had lost any semnce of normalcy as his bloodshot eyes bulged from his face. Yet, for how dangerous he looked, Garrett actually felt very little threat from him. The crimson-eyed Seeker Wraith had caused his blood to curdle in his veins, but this creature barely made his eyebrows twitch, despite looking much more dangerous.


    With incredibly slow steps, the transformed innkeeper walked forward, pausing each time he moved his feet, almost as if he was just pretending he wanted to reach Gorn. Still, he was terrifying enough that Gorn hurried to back up, his hand still clutching the watering can. Therge thugs eyes darted this way and that, fear, uncertainty, and anger mixed together. Across the room, Henrick took another step forward, his body starting to twist and stretch, like he was growing into a deformed monster, but to Garretts surprise the sight of it seemed to calm Gorn down.


    Resolution streaked through his eyes and he turned to pour water from the can onto the pot that held the Dream Seed. Truthfully, Garrett had no way of knowing if the flower would help at all, but he was here as an observer and was interested to find out what sort of impact it had on the situation. Sparkling water trickled from the end of the watering can, dripping into the soil in the pot, soaking itpletely. Thinking his eyes were ying tricks on him, Garrett blinked and looked closer, but the shining water didnt change.


    Stepping closer, Garrett realized Gorns soul spark was emitting a thread of light that was being infused into the can he held, transforming the water he poured into the pot into something magical. The sight of the water enraged the monster that had merged with Henricks figure and it lunged forward again, as if it was going to pounce on Gorn. Torn, Garrett considered throwing himself in the way to buy therge thug some time, but that idea was rejected almost immediately. He had no idea why the monster wasnt reacting to his presence, but he wasnt about to change that by forcefully injecting himself into the confrontation.


    Curled fingers reached for Gorn as Henrick got close, but at thest moment a gentle light appeared from the pot as the Dream Seed, fed by the stream of energy from Gorns soul spark, burst from the soil and bloomed into a small, five-petaled flower. Shimmering light ran across the surface of the flower, a thousand colors dancing together to form an otherworldly glow that captured Gorns attention. A sense of agitation seemed to seize the man as he continued to water the nt with increased fervor, upending the watering can as he channeled his soul spark into it.


    In return, the Dream Seed bathed the room in light, causing Henricks face to twist in pain. Letting out a shriek, the monster tried to retreat, but the light that burned its influence away also trapped it in ce. Seeing that it was effective, Gorn let out a savageugh and poured himself into the nt, increasing the flow of energy from his soul spark. With each drop of energy the flower absorbed it grew slightly bigger, until the pot could no longer contain it. A faint cracking sound echoed throughout the room and roots began to spread at visible speed, burrowing into the windowsill and creeping along the wooden paneling.


    Another scream pulled Garretts attention from the beautiful flower just in time to see the twitching monster fall to the ground, its once-hulking form shriveled into nearly nothing. One of the flowers roots inched its way up onto Henricks face, crawling inexorably into his mouth and down his throat. Even though Garrett knew he wasnt actually looking at Henrick, the sight sent a shiver down his spine, and he nearly left the dream then and there. Steeling his resolve, he forced himself to stay and watch how things yed out, but he couldnt shake the queasy feeling in his stomach.


    The pulsing inky veins tried to flee whenever the Dream Seeds roots appeared, but no matter where they went the flower was right behind them, sucking their essence out and transforming it into nutrients to fuel its growth. Within a few minutes, it was over and Henricks figure transformed into ash that blew away, vanishing into the depths of the dream. Gorn still hadnt torn his attention from the flower, and had even begun to murmur soft words to it even as he continued to feed it from his watering can.


    Beyond creeped out, Garrett stared at the flower, watching as a second, and then third flower appeared on it. Waving its petals gently, it turned them toward him, as if able to tell where he was standing. He felt no threat from it; instead it radiated a feeling of goodwill and servitude that only increased his feeling of difort. Watching as thest dregs of energy from Gorns soul spark were poured onto the flower, Garrett felt the dream shake and start to fade, depositing him in Gorns bedroom a momentter.


    Stretching and yawning, Gorn rose and looked around. Watching him walk over to ssh water on his face from the bowl, Garrett couldnt help but notice the vague outline of a shining five-petaled flower imprinted on his pupils. It was with a heavy heart that Garrett went back to his room, not even bothering to check for nightmares as he walked down the steps. In front of his eyes hovered a window that shed some light on the situation, though it only added to the burden he felt.<blockquote>


    [Dream Flower] - Flowered (3)


    Your Dream Seed has flowered. As the number of flowers increases, your level of control over the host will continue to increase.


    1 Flower: You are aware of the hosts presence and can sense information from their experiences.


    2 Flowers: You can speak into and read from the hosts dreams, even when they arent sleeping.


    3 Flowers: A sense of loyalty has begun to grow in the host as they realize the power of the Dream Flower, making them likely to listen to your suggestions. </blockquote>


    Getting back to his room, Garrett slumped down in the Dreamers Throne, feeling the warmth that radiated out of it seeping into him and recharging his soul spark. He hadnt expected the Dream Seed to have such a sinister effect, and now that it was manifesting he was torn about it. The idea of being able to control others through imnting Dream Seeds turned his stomach, though he couldnt deny the whisper of attraction it carried.


    As soon as he read the description of the Dream Flower, hed realized that the monster whod nted its crimson eyes in him had been trying to do the same thing to him. If not for the Dreamers Throne destroying the influence of the Crimson Eye that infected him, he would have ended up just like Gorn. Shuddering, he waved the window away and looked at the new window that popped up.<blockquote>


    You have observed a Creeping Wraith, a lesser nightmare that preys on the fears of those who dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have observed your first Awakened dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have observed a Dream Flower, a special flower that only grows in dreams. You have gained 2 EXP.


    EXP: 23/20


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level two?]</blockquote>


    The level up came as no surprise to Garret, whod figured that the number of new things hed seen were enough to give him the experience he needed. He was also heartened by the fact that his second encounter with a wraith hadnt ended as disastrously as the first. The Creeping Wraith had been much weaker than he thought it would be, and even if he hadnt been around Gorn probably would have been fine. Nodding his head, he chose to level up.<blockquote>


    [Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your second level advantage.]</blockquote>


    The now-familiar window popped up, showing Garretts three abilities. Whisper of the Dream was exactly as it had been the first time, but Observe the Dream had changed, adding a new ability. <blockquote>


    Observe the Dream


    You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    *NEW* You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    Skill Level: 2 > 3</blockquote>


    Garrett had been waiting for this upgrade, but before he selected it he opened up Dream Seed to check what sort of upgrade he could get from it. As much as the thought of the ability made him ufortable, he could sense the terrifying potential the ability carried. <blockquote>


    [Dream Seed]


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    [Other types of seeds locked]


    *NEW* You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    Eyes widening, Garrett read the ability again, a slow smile stretching across his face as he imagined hallways filled with the shining flowers. The flowers ability to capture and consume the Creeping Nightmare stood out to him, but hed assumed it would only work if the nightmare infiltrated a dream where a flower was nted, but if he was able to nt the flower in the hallways, he could potentially secure not only this room, butrger sections of the inn. Considering hisck of offensive ability, this idea was like a cup of cool water on a blistering day, and Garrett didnt hesitate to upgrade Dream Seed to level two.


    After hed chosen his skill to level up, he had to pick an ability. Looking at the tree diagram that showed his options, he saw that the path that extended out from Dream Seed was inert and no amount of focusing on it allowed him to see what came next. Figuring he wasnt a high enough level for it, or that he hadnt unlocked the condition necessary to continue down that path, Garrett shrugged and looked at his other options. Only Dreamers Cloak and Illusory Dream were avable, so he selected Dreamers Cloak.<blockquote>


    Dreamers Cloak


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    With his level upplete, he opened up his status window to see how hed grown.<blockquote>


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    LEVEL: 2


    EXP: 3/40


    ABILITIES: [4/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [2]


    Dream Seed [2]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]</blockquote>

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    By the time Garrett woke up the next morning, Ryn was already bringing breakfast in. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and looked over what she was arranging on the table, his expression lightening up when he saw the hard-boiled eggs.


    Ill trade you my porridge for your egg, he said, pushing his bowl toward Ryn.


    Are you sure? Theres a lot more porridge.


    Impletely sure.


    Taking the egg she offered, he peeled it and took a bite, happy to be eating something at least sort of fresh for breakfast. The two eggs disappeared quickly and his slice of bread followed soon after. Faced with a day of working on the ount book, he took the opportunity to learn what Ryn had heard from her listening around the inn. With a sigh, the young woman rested her spoon on the edge of her bowl and shook her head.


    Not much, honestly. At least, nothing that sounded useful. I did some work in the kitchen, and all the cook did wasin about the quality of the food theyve been getting. But fixing that will cost a lot of money. And even if we did have the money, Henrick is such a skinflint that hed never let the cook spend it. Most of the other problems I overheard were the same way. Theres a gang moving in on the Ghouls Tooth territory and its looking like it will be a fight, but a lot of the members are worried because its really hard to get medicine, so if they get injured it will be a major problem.


    And Henrick wont spend money on medicine for them?


    Exactly. Its tough having a boss whos so stingy.


    Indeed. Thank you, this is good information. Please continue to listen for more tidbits.


    Sure. Hows the ount book looking?


    Certainly interesting, Garrett replied, a wry smile curling the edges of his lips. I think Ill be done tonight if I workte, and then Ill present it to Henrick. Oh, I have one other favor to ask of you.


    Sure, what do you need?


    I need a sturdy chair thats slim, along with wooden wheels. Here, let me draw what Im talking about for you.


    Unused to using his left hand, the sketch Garrett produced was rough, but it was enough to give Ryn an idea of what he was looking for. Taking it from him, she held it out as it dried and then nodded.


    I can ask around and see if someone could make this, but itll cost money. Money we dont have.


    Would a silver be sufficient?


    Are you kidding? Ten copper would be more than enough, Ryn said,ughing. But I dont think I need to remind you that we dont even have a single copper to our names.


    I should be able to solve that, Garrett replied with a troubled smile. How fast could something like this be made?


    Uh, thats a good question. I have no idea, but Ill ask. Oh, I promised I would help the cook with cleaning up the dishes from the guests! I have to go!


    Watching her bustle out of the room, Garretts smile slowly faded but the conflicted look in his eyes remained. Yet even that began to clear up, reced by a calm certainty.


    Survival first. Well worry about other questionster.


    The rest of his day was spent finalizing the transfer of the records and putting the finishing touches on the reports he was creating. Burning nearly a whole candle once it got too dark to see, Garrett finally finished up and stacked all the papers together. Putting out the me that lit the room, he closed his eyes and entered the Dream. Thanks to his Awakened status he could operate with only a few hours of sleep a night, but that didnt mean he didnt get tired. Checking to make sure the hallway and stairs were clear, Garrett activated Dreamers Cloak and stepped out of the door.


    His goal was to begin exploring the rest of the inn, and hopefully nt some Dream Seeds along the way. Ideally, finding the ce with the highest concentration of lesser nightmares would be best, so Garrett was thinking of putting the first of his flowers in the hallway upstairs. The inn had four floors, including the basement, and two of those floors were devoted to rooms for guests, while the main floor held the great room where food and drink were served, the kitchen, Henricks office, and the small storeroom where he and Ryn were staying.


    Before hemitted himself to cing the flower, he wanted to check the rest of the inn to see if there were better ces. Initially, the flower would only be able to help him observe its surroundings, feeding him information about what happened in that ce, but as it grew his hope was that it would begin to provide him with more than just intelligence. Walking to the door in the hallway he hadnt yet opened, Garrett paused to make sure Dreamers Cloak was working properly and then opened the door.


    Off to his right was the kitchen, arge room with a wide firece, while ahead of him was the great room where patrons came to get food and drink. Thankful that the thick haze shrouding the outside of the building wasnt so thick inside, Garrett walked forward, his eyes constantly scanning for wraiths. He wasnt sure if the Dreamers Cloak ability was actually working, as he could still see himself just fine, so he moved cautiously, checking each corner and working his way down the hallway carefully.


    The end of the hall opened up into arge room filled with tables, about half of which were full. There were around thirty people in the room, all drinking, talking, and eating. A few of them were Awakened, including Gorn, who was sitting with a figure that looked like Obe at a table in the corner and a delicate-looking woman who was surrounded by half a dozen burly men. The scene in front of him made it even harder for him to understand how the Dream interacted with the real world, but his focus was elsewhere as he finally caught sight of his first real group of nightmares.


    Strangely shaped creatures that looked like small, six-limbed monkeys scampered around the room, asionally stopping to bite at the gray figures sitting at the tables. Their pitch-ck bodies were spiky, almost as if they had fur, but as he watched them closer it became apparent that their forms were too mutable for that. They climbed and ran around the room, sometimes tangling with each other and sometimes lurking at a patrons side. Barely daring to breathe, Garrett stepped backward into the hall.


    They hadnt seemed to notice him, which could only mean that they eithercked senses, or Dreamers Cloak was working. However, he hadnt been spotted when he was in Gorns dream either, which added an extra variable to the situation. ncing backward to make sure the way was clear, Garrett firmed up his courage and stepped out into the great room once again, slowly moving toward the nearest of the small creatures. <blockquote>


    You have observed a Drudge Wraith, a lesser nightmare that likes to travel in packs and prey on those whose lives are filled with difficulty. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 4/40</blockquote>


    Despite getting close enough to reach out and touch the Drudge Wraith, the monster paid absolutely no attention to him, continuing to suck on the head of the patron at the table. As tempted as he was to reach out and hit the monster to see if he could knock it off, Garretts ever-cautious nature won out and he instead retreated. When he was a dozen steps away from the wraith, he dropped Dreamers Cloak and then activated it again as fast as he could. The response was anything but what he expected.


    Hed thought he was either going to be ignored or attacked, but instead the Drudge Wraith jumped straight up into the air, so high that it sttered against the ceiling where it stuck, clinging like a blob of jelly while it writhed and roiled in panic. Slowly, the creature calmed down and appeared to be looking for Garrett. When it couldnt find him, it returned to its normal form before dropping down to the table below to resume its meal.


    <em>I guess Dreamers Cloak is working. I wonder why the other nightmare couldnt see me in Gorns dream though? Are the rules in the Dream different from the rules in a specific persons dream? Ill have to test that.</em>


    Since hed earned an extra experience point, Garrett pumped two points into a Dream Seed and nted it just inside the hall, at the threshold to the great room. Without a person to tie itself to, the seed just attached itself to the wall, slowly absorbing the faint haze that drifted through the Dream.


    <em>Thats going to take a long time. Maybe I can speed it up.</em>


    Reaching out to touch the Dream Seed, Garrett began to push the energy from his soul spark into it, causing it to swell rapidly. It didnt take much energy for the flower to break out of the shell and spread its roots along the wall, but Garrett wasnt satisfied with that and continued to inject energy into it. Despite only having a fraction of Gorns physical ability, the strength of his soul spark was nearly twice as strong as Gorns, and as Garretts energy continued to pour into the seed its growth elerated, forming a third flower to join the other two that bloomed.


    With his soul spark nearly drained, Garrett was forced to retreat to the throne room before Dreamers Cloak disappeared, so he exited the Dream and went to sleep, intending to check up on the flower the following night. After breakfast it was time to present his report to Henrick, so he had Ryn go and fetch someone to help him into the office. Soon he was sitting in a chair by the desk facing Henrick, while Gorn and Obe lounged nearby. After his experience in Gorns dream, he couldnt help but peer closely at the innkeepers face, looking for the inky ck veins. Thankfully, Henricksplexion, though ruddy, remained normal, so Garrett feltfortable getting down to business.


    As you know, over thest few days Ive been helping you go through your books. Ive copied them all over, using something called double-entry bookkeeping that makes it much easier to spot errors. This has proven insightful, since the way you were tracking your money was haphazard, to say the least. Youll find the clean record here, in this new ledger.


    Pulling the book over, Henrick leaned back in his chair and began to flip through the new ount book. The writing was a bit shaky, since Garrett had been forced to use his left hand, but overall everything was neat and tidy, showing a clear sum at the end of each page. Flipping to another page, he stopped and stared at a circled number up at the top of the page.


    Whats this? he asked, his finger tapping on the circle.


    Money thats missing from the ount, Garret said calmly. If the number is circled, its the running total of missing funds. If theres a square around the number, its a mistake in the math that was caught in time. Youll see a number of those as you go through.


    Quickly flipping through the book, Henrick watched the number in the circle climbing, eventually growing into multiple gold. Muttering a low curse, he looked up at Garrett, his eyes hard.


    This is a lot of money to have just gone missing, he growled.


    Indeed. If you flip to thetest entry, youll see that the total is twenty-two gold, the equivalent of six months of your annual revenue. While this has been sucked away over thest three years or so, that just means that your yearly revenue has been a sixth less than it should have been. Its a significant amount of money.


    Throughout Garretts calm exnation, the temperature of the room appeared to be rising, and both Obe and Gorn stood up straighter, not daring to lounge against the walls like they had been a moment earlier. Henricks temper was ring, and neither of them wanted to be on the receiving end of his growing wrath. To their relief, Garrett seemed to have an answer. Waving a stack of paper hed carried in with him, he spoke softly.


    Its not as if the money isnt recoverable, though youll have to check to see since some of it might have been spent already.


    You mean you know who took it? Obe asked, his voice gruff.


    In part, yes, Garret replied, shooting a nce at the heavily built man.


    In that case, spit it out, Henrick said, a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Smiling at the irate innkeeper, Garrett shook his head slightly.


    I would strongly rmend this be a confidential report. Would you give me a moment of your time? Alone?


    You want to talk to me alone? Henrick asked, sitting up and staring at Garrett, who simply nodded. Fine. The rest of you, get out.


    Hey, hold up, Obe protested, why do you have to talk to him alone? Are you trying to hide something? What are you trying to pull?


    The anger in Henricks eyes started to intensify, but before he could blow his top Gorn stepped in, grabbing Obes shoulder.


    Come on, the boss told us to leave, so we leave. Since when have we gotten to question him?


    Half-dragging Obe, Gorn pulled him to the door, Ryn trailing doubtfully behind. At the desk, Henrick gave Gorn a nod.


    Dont go far, this wont take long.


    Sure thing, boss.


    When the door had closed behind him, Henrick stood up and grabbed a bottle of wine by the neck. Taking a swig as he walked around the desk, he sat down on its edge, towering over Garrett.


    You wanted my undivided attention. Well, you got it. But if it isnt worth it, Ill wring that scrawny neck of yours.


    Completely ignoring the threat, Garrett handed over two of the sheets hed brought.


    There are three groups to discuss. The first are individuals whose math is atrocious and should never be allowed to touch the ounts again. Gorn and the cook are among them. In fact, I doubt the cook even knows how to add, considering he didnt even bother trying. Youll see their transactions on those two sheets. The cook should have returned twenty-six copper, and only returned fifteen. A rtively small mistake, all things considered. Gorn had close to thirty transactions, and almost twenty of them were off by at least a few copper, but its apparent that those were calction mistakes, rather than malicious effort.


    Second, we have those who have actually embezzled gold, equaling twenty-two gold, forty-three silver, and eight copper. Youll find their names, along with the total amounts and their locations in the ount books, both old and new, on these sheets, Garrett said, passing over four more papers. Youll have to forgive me, as I dont know the individuals in question, so I couldnte up with a n to retrieve it from them. I imagine you might be more capable in that regard.


    Taking the sheets, Henrick flipped through them, his face strangely impassive. He didnt seem surprised by the names on the sheets and soon turned his attention back to Garrett, taking another swig from his bottle.


    Whos the third group? You said there were three groups, right? Idiots, thieves, and who?


    Smiling slightly, Garrett held out thest piece of paper for Henrick to take, his gaze just as cid.


    You.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    There were a few adjustments I took the liberty of making, Garrett continued, as if unable to see the burning stare Henrick had focused on him. Primarily with regard to withdrawals. Youll find them on thisst sheet, but not in the book. For ritys sake Ive folded them into some of the other transactions. Im pleased to report that everything is tidy and bnced and you should be up to date, so long as there hasnt been any major movement in the coffers over thest few days.


    Staring at Garrett for a moment, Henrick suddenly burst outughing, taking the paper Garrett was holding out and ncing over it.


    So youre trying to tell me that theres no longer a record of me stealing money out of the gangs coffers?


    Were you stealing? Garrett asked, his eyebrows rising. I just assumed you were making withdrawals of your just due.


    Then why hide them? the innkeeper asked, putting the papers down on the desk and crossing his muscr arms.


    To inspire unity and confidence, Garrett said without a pause. Besides, its hard to enforce policies that arent even across the board. The books have been arranged so that youll be able to allow anyone whos skeptical to double-check them. However, the real reason I asked you to send everyone out is different.


    Oh?


    Nodding, Garrett took a small folded sheet from his pocket and unfolded it, revealing densely packed numbers.


    I ran some calctions and I think your gang is sitting on a tremendous opportunity, in part based on your location. Are you familiar with whats happening in the pce right now?


    The dangerous look crept back into Henricks eyes, but he maintained the wide smile he had on his face as he nodded his head.


    Yes. The king and queen suffered an attack, right? Thats why the guards have been crawling all over the city and the royal duke has taken over, right?


    Thats one version. The truth is somewhat different, Garrett said, shaking his head. The king, queen, and their children are dead. Killed by masked men in the dead of night. The entire royal family, apart from Duke Arkov, are dead. Thats created some turmoil, especially since the gates have been locked down.


    Thats an awfully dangerous im, Henrick said, his eyes narrowing.


    A true im, nheless, and even more than that, an opportunity to make a lot of money.


    And? How would that allow us to make money?


    Holding up his hand to indicate the innkeeper should wait, Garrett continued to speak.


    With the gate shut and an increase in guard presence, its undoubtedly bing harder and harder for merchants to move goods, especially by the western gate, since its so close to the pce. This drives inventory up and decreases profits. The merchants need to sell the product to free up space in their warehouses but have no customers since they cant send caravans. You, on the other hand, hold the key to a significant number of potential customers. Given your connections, it should be a simple matter for you to sell those goods, in a chopped-down, repackaged form, of course.


    Even before Garrett was finished talking, Henrick waspletely confused. Scratching his head, he took a pull from his bottle and gestured for Garrett to keep speaking. Smiling slightly, Garrett continued with his exnation.


    Take, for example, the soap thats being sent out of the city. Soap is one of our major exports, but right now there are giant vats of soap just sitting, waiting to be carried out of the city by caravan. It wont be moved for some time due to the turmoil in the city, but we could repackage it and sell it locally.


    Soap? Are you serious? Henrick said, his lips curling into a sneer. Whatmoner could afford a bar of soap? Most of those things sell for at least a silver piece each.


    Thats because theyre too big, Garrett said calmly. A typical bar of soap is, what, four inches by six inches? We just need to cut it down into quarter inch slices that are two-inch by two-inch and charge a copper for them. Sure, profits will be lower than if we were to sell the whole bar for a full silver coin, but the point is that we should be able to buy the soap incredibly cheaply. Each regr sized bar will produce forty-eight smaller bars, meaning that if we can buy the bars for even twenty-four copper each, well double our money.


    Mulling over Garretts words, Henrick finally nodded and walked back around his desk to sit down. It was apparent he was taking the conversation seriously, though from the way he was chewing on the idea he clearly had some reservations. Putting the bottle down on his desk, he picked up a quill and was about to write something out when he stopped and looked at Garrett, his forehead furrowed.


    Hold on. Even if youre right about this, which of the soap merchants will give us the time of day? We wouldnt even be able to get into their offices without getting the guards called on us.


    Indeed. Which is why we wont approach the merchants at all. Instead, well talk directly to the manufacturers. Theyre the ones getting stiffed right now, and if we can solve their biggest problem, we can cut out a middleman. There are six soap-making factories in the city, and they mainly operate in the north of the city, before sending the soap to be processed and packed. We can take the soap theyre sitting on, do our own processing and packing, and then sell it locally, through businesses or door to door.


    And you think approaching the soap makers will be any easier? Henrick said, his forehead creasing as he considered Garrets words.


    Immensely. In fact, I already have contacts with three of them, Garret said, a small smile on his lips. This business idea has been in the works for some time, at Prince Everans request, and though the recent turmoil has disrupted it, Im sure they would be happy for the chance to get rid of their overstock.


    I thought you said the prince was dead.


    He is, but for whatever reason, it seems Royal Duke Arkov hasnt announced it, so there should be no trouble in continuing it as is. Originally, the prince had envisioned this as a charity work for themon people, so we would only be fulfilling his desires if we carried through with it.


    Falling silent, Garrett waited calmly as Henrick ran through the calctions on a piece of paper, trying to figure out what sort of volume they would have to do to make it worth it. The innkeepers math wasnt great, and it required a lot of effort, but eventually he worked through the numbers and put his quill down. Garrett could see the greed hidden in Henricks eyes, so he decided it was time for the final push.


    The biggest challenge we have, of course, is getting the people in this area to make the initial purchase, but that shouldnt prove to be a problem so long as we adopt a simple credit system. They can buy the first piece on credit, with a payback time of one week. However, when theye back, we can tell them they can either pay us back or buy another piece, extending their credit for one more week.


    But what if they just keep doing that? Wont that mean theyll get a piece for free?


    Sure, if they keep buying theyll effectively have gotten a piece for free, but well also have a loyal and consistent customer. A win for both sides.


    All of this is great, except that no one in their right mind would pay a copper for a bit of soap like that.


    Have you ever used crown soap? Garrett asked, causing Henrick to shake his head doubtfully.


    Crown soap, named for the crown stamp it carried, was the soap used by both the pce and the nobility that ran the city. Mostmoners had never even seen it, let alone used it, but Garrett had spent his life in the pce, and to him it was asmon as stones.


    Youll understand once you see it, he said, shrugging. The quality is significantly better than the soft soap most people buy, and if we can solve the scarcity problem, it will quickly be the only sort of soap people want to use.


    I see. And what do you want in return? Henrick asked, giving Garrett a suspicious look. You surely arent giving me this idea out of the kindness of your heart.


    Youre correct. I want to join your gang, as an official advisor. What Ick in physical ability, I more thanpensate for with my intellect. I can help you find ways to expand and grow your influence, generate money, and navigate connections with those in higher positions. In return, Ryn and I are allowed to live here, are provided with the treatment your officers receive, and are protected. In addition, I want a ten percent cut of whatever is made on one of the ideas Ie up with.


    Youve got guts, Ill give you that, the innkeeper said, pping his desk. Fine. Youve got yourself a deal. Come on, we were about to call a meeting anyway, I can introduce you to the gang.


    Walking to the door, Henrick called Gorn and Obe in, asking one of them to carry Garrett out to the great room and the other to gather up all the gang members. Within half an hour, they had all arrived and Garrett got to see the full extent of the gang. There were only two dozen members, but all of them looked like tough, capable people, demonstrating the recruitment principle Henrick followed.


    There had been a few locals hanging out at the bar, but as the great room filled up with members of the Ghouls Tooth gang, they got the hint and abandoned their seats, hurrying out of the building. Sweeping his eyes over the gathered gang, Henrick nodded and gestured for Gorn to close the doors. Once it was just the gang, he began speaking in a loud voice.


    We called this meeting for two pieces of business. The first is one you all know already. The Swamp Shark gang is starting to cut into our territory, and I wont allow it. If you see them in any of our normal spots, I want you toy down thew. There is to be no mercy. Theyve already been warned at the council, so if they show up, we move.


    Are we going to dere war? one of the thugs asked, his voice a deep rumble.


    Shooting the speaker a nce, Henrick shook his head.


    No, not unless theye in force. But Ive had enough of having our territory chipped away. Remember, no deaths, but broken bones are fine. Am I clear?


    Yes, boss.


    Got it, boss.


    Listening to the chorus of agreement, Garrett let his eyes sweep over the crowd, trying to memorize as many faces as he could. If he was going to be the gangs advisor, he would need to know its members, and understanding who was who was essential. Next to him, Henrick was pleased with the response and continued, dropping hisrge hand to Garretts shoulder.


    The second piece of business is an introduction. Garrett here is joining the gang. Hell be working as my direct advisor and will hold an officers position.


    This time, the response from the gang wasnt nearly as positive, many of the listening gang members caught off guard by the announcement. Whispers broke out as they began to talk among themselves, all the while shooting covert nces at Garret, who just waved his hand briefly. Henrick stared around the room, causing the men and women his gaze fell on to flinch and quiet down. A derisive smile covered the innkeepers lips as he spoke again.


    Anyints? No? Good. Alright, the meeting is over. Come say hi to Garrett. Obe, Gorn,e with me.


    The very image of a tyrant, Henrick left the room with his two lieutenants, leaving Garrett and Ryn behind to face the rest of the gang. Ryn came to Garretts side, her normally cheerful attitude quailing under the stares of the few dozen gang members. Patting her hand reassuringly, Garrett spoke in a quiet voice that only she could hear.


    Nows the time to put all the information you learned over thest few days to work. Do you remember our n?


    Taking a deep breath, Ryn nodded and looked around the room, her gaze alighting on the cook who was sitting at the far end of the room, drinking a cup of ale. After a nod from Garrett, she walked over, her soft steps making no noise amidst the chatter. Yet she hadnt even managed to cross the room before she realized everyone was watching her. Nearly missing her footing, she stumbled slightly before practically running thest few steps. Under the eyes of the whole gang, she leaned in toward the cook and whispered something, her hand pointing at Garrett.


    With a skeptical look, the cook alternated between looking at Ryn and looking across the room to where Garrett sat. After a moment, he stood up, his face still carrying his disbelief, and followed a relieved-looking Ryn back to Garretts table. By this point, there wasnt a sound in the room apart from the scrape of the chair the cook pulled out from the table. Sitting on it with a creak, the cook put his drink down on the table and gave Garrett a hard stare.


    Ryn here tells me you can solve my supply problem.


    Garrett sensed the disbelief in the cooks voice but didnt let it get to him. Instead, he bobbed his head in greeting.


    Hello, you must be Vester. First, thank you for supplying us with food for thest few days. Second, Ryn is correct, though how sessful well be will be determined by a few different factors, including how bold our forces are.


    It was impossible to pin down exactly what it was about Garrett that made Vester suddenly sit up in anticipation of his next words, and even as he listened, the cook found himself unable to figure out the slim young man across from him. Garrett carried an air of frailty that was only reinforced by the empty sleeve tied at his right wrist where his right hand should have been. Yet, at the same time, each of his words was delivered with rity and precision. Seeing hed managed to capture Vesters attention, Garrett hid his grin and spoke slightly louder, as if inviting the other gang members to listen as well.


    With the uncertainty in the pce, food has clearly be one of the most prized resources around, which means merchants are going to be hoarding. This both drives prices up, and helps them hedge against the unknown future.


    Tell me something I dont know, Vester interrupted, taking a drink and wiping his lips with the back of his hand. We all know that food is suddenly scarce and ingredients have nearly tripled in price. So what?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Completely calm, despite the intensity of the cooks re, Garrett continued to speak as if hed never been interrupted, his voice just barely loud enough for the closest gang members to hear him.


    Im not sure about fresh goodsthat is, meat, fruit, and vegetablesbut I know where there are four sealed warehouses of staples. Flour, rice, oil, that sort of thing.


    And? I know where the food warehouses are as well. Along with the guards watching them. If we so much as look at them, well find our inn swarming with guards. Just knowing where the food is wont help us, Vester said with a dismissive wave.


    Pushing back his chair with a screech, he had already half risen when Garretts words caused him to freeze in ce.


    No guards. The warehouses are sealed, but no one knows whats in them apart from maybe a dozen people. All of those people are much too busy dealing with the chaos in the pce to worry about them, though that will change shortly. We have a window of around three days if we want to do something about this, maybe less.


    Slowly sitting back down, Vester stared at Garrett, trying to make him flinch, but he was met with the same calm look the young man had carried since he first entered the great room. Without understanding why, the cook found himself shaken, and his gaze was the first to drop. ying with his now-empty ss, he shot a re at Garrett.


    You expect me to believe there are a couple warehouses filled with food just sitting there, waiting for us toe pick them up?


    No. Theyre waiting for the crown prince to distribute them as relief supplies to the slums. Unfortunately, thats never going to happen. Given the situation in this city, theyll either be seized by the army, traded to the nobles for support, or stolen by merchants for resale. Unless, of course, we step in first and help them achieve their original purpose.


    With a start, Ryn realized that at some point during the conversation, nearly all the gang members in the great room hade closer to them, crowding around to listen to Garretts quiet voice. Tugging on Garretts arm, she saw his reassuring smile and was able to rx slightly. Looking around at therge audience that had gathered, Garrett was about to continue his exnation when Vester interrupted him again.


    Listen, if you know about these goods, Im sure others will too. There are probably a dozen people already eating them. Unless there are a few dozen guards, theres no reason why the goods are still there.


    Like I said, anyone know about them is too busy to bother with them at the moment, Garrett said, smiling. Ryn, would you mind fetching my paper and quill?


    O of course!


    Dashing out of the room, Ryn was soon back, a few pieces of paper and Garretts pen clutched in her arms. Thanking her with a nod, Garrett took the paper and began to draw a simple map. His education in the pce had included extensive history about Insomnium, giving him a clear grasp of the citysyout. Sitting on the edge of arge swamp thaty southeast, the city had thick forests to the north, with high mountains beyond them and ins to the west and south. Arge river that flowed down from the snowcaps carried water through the citys center, splitting it in half. The western side of the city held the pce, the nobles mansions, and most of the high-end merchants, along with the citys main garrison.


    Historically, most of the threats to the city-state came from either the ins, in the form of enemy armies that wanted to take over the city, or from the monsters that asionally followed the flowing river down from the mountains to try and kill their way into the city, leading to most of the citys military might being focused along the northern and western walls on the west side of the river. On the other side of the river, stretching to the east, was where the adventurers lived and worked, and where most of the citys goods were manufactured.


    Under Garretts pen, the map quickly took shape, forming a reasonable sketch of the city. Filling in the citys slums, which were to the south of the nobles districts and separated by a thick wall, Garrett finished up and blew gently on the ink to dry it. All the gang members were craning their necks to see what it was he was drawing, but there were too many people for everyone to get a good look, so the crowd kept tightening around them until Vester, Ryn, and Garrett were hemmed in on all sides. Flipping the map around so it faced the cook, Garrett tapped on a spot along the eastern river bank.


    This is approximately where we are, correct?


    Yeah, roughly.


    There are a series of warehouses right here, where the eastern bank docks start. The four warehouses are there.


    Staring down at the ce where Garretts other finger rested, Vesters eyes bulged out and he nearly spit out the mouthful of wine hed just taken. Choking, he wiped his lips and shook his head at Garrett.


    Are you insane? Thats well outside our territory. Do you know who controls that section of the docks? If we so much as walked by there, wed get chopped up into little pieces and fed to the swamp.


    His eyebrows rising, Garrett looked around at the gang members, nearly all of whom were having the same reaction as the cooks. A slight furrowing of his forehead was the only sign that his emotions were shifting, but it was gone as soon as it happened, leaving the watching gang members wondering if they had imagined it. Shaking his head, Garrett pulled the map back to his side of the table.


    Excuse me. I had assumed Ghouls Tooth was a big enough gang to deal with this sort of thing. If I was mistaken, pretend I said nothing.


    The murmurs surrounding the table instantly halted, and the entire room froze as every eye turned toward Garrett, but the young man continued to speak as if he hadnt noticed the change, or the growing animosity.


    I recognize the territory is outside your normal sphere of influence, but I thought the prize would be big enough for you to be interested. It seems I didnt properly grasp the limit of your ambition.


    And what limit is that? Henricks voice echoed from the hall, shattering the frozen air in the room.


    Falling back with a sense of panic, the crowd made way for Henrick and the two lieutenants who walked up to the table. Grabbing the map, Henrick looked at it with narrowed eyes, asionally shooting little nces at Garrett, who just waited quietly. Realizing Garrett wasnt going to answer his question, Henrick frowned and shook the paper.


    What is this about?


    He wants us to go into Swamp Sharks territory and steal four warehouses full of goods!


    Worried the situation was about to slip out of control when Henricks expression began to darken, Garrett wracked his brain for the right way to move forward.


    Technically thats correct, Garrett admitted, but that doesnt present the full context. There are four warehouses among those in the eastern bank docks that should be both full of food and untouched. Id estimate that we have a two-day window to get to them before the militaryes down and seizes them or an enterprising merchant decides to resell them.


    Listening to Garrett exin the situation once again, Henrick stroked his mustache, clearly thinking through the idea. The current state of the city made goods like this worth their weight in gold, and no matter how dangerous it might be, he couldnt help but be tempted. However, he hadnt climbed to his position by being foolhardy, and as Garrett finished exining he asked his first question.


    How do you know that theyre untouched?


    I dont, I just know they were untouched before my ident.


    Its been a full week since then. If theyre really unguarded like you said, chances are theyve been all snatched up, Henrick said with a disappointed sigh.


    They havent been opened, Ryn said, her voice so quiet that Garrett nearly missed it.


    When everyone at the table looked at her, she shed a small smile, keeping her trembling hands hidden in her pockets as she pretended to be confident in the face of their scrutiny.


    Garrett had me go and check. I was able to get a look in one of the top windows and check most of the doors. Those warehouses are packed withrge pallets and all of the doors are locked and sealed. Even the windows are sealed. Not even a mouse could get in there.


    Ryn is correct, Garrett said, nodding his head. The buildings bear a seal that most people, especially in this part of town, would never consider viting.


    Wait, you mean


    Trailing off, Henricks eyes came alive at the possibility as he realized what Garrett was saying. Across the table from him, Garrett could see the greed starting to grow on the innkeepers face and he knew hed achieved his goal. Lowering his voice, he spoke with a guarded expression, further reinforcing the idea running through Henricks head.


    Youre correct, sir. The same one who was ordering the business I talked to you about before was in charge of this as well. No one in their right mind would touch goods with that seal.


    Unless they knew what we know, Henrick said quickly, cutting Garrett off before he could spill the secret. Lets do it! Gorn, bring Master Garrett along, we have some nning to do.


    Awe was clear in the gazes that rested on Garrett as the gang members watched Gorn pick him up and carry him back to the office. The fact that hed been able to remain entirely calm in front of their boss was part of it, but hearing the way Henrick referred to him was what really sealed the deal.


    For the rest of the day and into the next the inn buzzed with low-key activity. Most of the gang members stayed in the general area, not really doing anything, just waiting to see if they would be called up, but a few of them were sent out one after the other. asionally they would hurry back to report something to Henrick, who was in the office, and then another person would be sent out. As the n came together, Henrick even sent Ryn out to lead a group to visit the warehouses, sneaking through the back alleyways into the Swamp Shark territory.


    This continued until dusk, when two dozen members of the gang gathered together for a brief meeting. After getting their orders, they split into small groups and left the inn, heading in different directions. Finally, after night had fallen, Gorn and Henrick gathered a few of their men and got ready for the operation, with Obe staying behind to hold down the fort. In his room, Garrett listened to Ryns report, his mind whirling.


    She was sitting on her chair, one leg tucked under her, chewing on a piece of dried meat as she recounted her experiences. Waving the jerky in the air, she gave a dismissive snort.


    I showed them the best approach, but most of them wouldnt know how to sneak if they were invisible.


    Thank you, Ryn. Impressive work. From here on, its in their hands, Garrett said, sighing. Lets hope theyre sessful. Im going to meditate for a while and then head to bed. Its been a long day.


    Yeah, it has, Ryn agreed. But exciting. I dont know why, but it''s times like this that I feel alive. I just wish they would have let mee along. Anyway, some of the guys are ying cards, so Im going to go see if I can get a hand.


    Waving to her as she jumped up and strode out of the room, Garrett quickly sank into the Dream, hoping he wasnt toote. A quick scan with Observe the Dream showed him that Henrick and Gorn were just about to leave the inn, so Garrett walked out of the room into the hallway. Tiny traces of fog had crept back into the hallway, but as he activated Dreamers Cloak and walked down the hall, they vanished again. Paying no attention to the Dream Flower that had appeared at the entrance to the great room, Garrett didnt notice that another flower had grown on one of the tendrils that stretched into the great room.


    He was shielded from the Drudge Wraiths that darted around the room thanks to Dreamers Cloak and arrived at the inns front door without a challenge, stopping only when he saw the thick fog outside. He could see the shadowy figures of Henrick and Gorn, along with the faint shapes of the men they were with walking down the street right outside the inn, and taking a deep breath he plunged into the fog after them, his senses straining to catch even the smallest threat.


    You have discovered a new location: the Streets. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 3/40


    Waving away the window, Garrett padded along behind his targets, his eyes constantly sweeping the foggy streets. He hadnt been outside the inn since hed woken up, but the city he remembered from his life in the pce and among the noble houses was nothing like what he was now seeing. Faint buildings loomed in the fog, sitting like chunks of towering stone along the cobblestone road. Everywhere he looked, he saw the ever-present fog tangling with shadows that seemed both inert and alive at the same time. asionally as he passed by an alleyway Garrett would hear a sound, but he resolutely ignored them, focusing on the men in front of him.


    Garrett was slowlying to understand more about the Dream and the way it interacted with the real world, and the more he understood, the more confident he was in his choice to follow them out of the inn. His terrifying experience when hed first entered the Dream had caused him to hesitate, but he knew that without risk, there was no real gain, and now that he had a chance to firmly establish himself in the Ghouls Tooth gang, he couldnt pass it up.


    Passing by a faint figure he could barely see, Garrett turned left, following Gorn and Henrick from a distance. He could see the innkeepers bright soul spark shining through the fog, but what gave him the most confidence in following them was the shining flower he could see sprouting from Gorn. Continuing to follow them, Garrett had nearly caught up when a faint movement from ahead of them caused him to freeze. Drifting out of an alleyway was a dark shadow in a hooded robe. <blockquote>


    You have observed a Whispering Wraith, a nightmare that attaches itself to strong humans and feeds their vices with malicious whispers. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 4/40</blockquote>


    His breath catching in his throat, Garrett prayed that his Dreamers Cloak ability would shield him, because there was nowhere to hide. Sticking close to Gorn, he watched the robed figure carefully for any sign of aggression but was relieved to see that, far from approaching, it seemed hesitant to get close. There was a faint glimmer under its robe, and as Garrett looked closer he realized that the Whispering Wraiths robe was wrapped around an Awakened human, partially cloaking their soul spark.


    As Gorn and Henrick continued forward, the three flowers that had bloomed from Gorn began to wave their petals, as if finding something exciting. The Whispering Wraiths reaction was anything but as it shrank back, nearly folding into itself. A shiver appeared in the air around the wraith as its head dipped, and with a look at Gorn and Henrick the Awakened quickly retreated into the alleyway to clear the way for them, leaving Garrett staring in astonishment.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <em>Was that wraith afraid of the flowers? What on earth sort of skill did I pick up?</em>


    Unable to understand why the Whispering Wraith would have felt threatened by flowers, Garrett could only shrug and continue following Henrick and Gorn through the foggy streets. After nearly half an hour they arrived at their destination, a small alleyway that overlooked the warehouses sitting on the eastern bank of the river. Seeing them stop, Garrett took a deep breath and continued forward, trusting in his cloaking ability to keep him safe if any nightmares showed up. Even the Whispering Wraith, a regr-level nightmare, hadnt noticed him, which gave him a lot more confidence.


    Leaving Gorn and Henrick behind, Garrett slipped across the road, walking into the tangle of buildings that made up the warehouses. All the warehouses sat on a corner of the river and were arranged in a rough diamond shape. To the southwest was the beginning of a long stretch of docks that ran all the way up the river, while to the southeast was an area that had previously been part of the city but had been imed by the swamp over time, transforming from marshynd into a small bay. Only the top of one hill remained above water, sitting as an ind in the center of the bay.


    Most of the buildings were rectangr and arranged in rows, with the ones closest to the water holding goods that were unloaded and loaded at the docks along the rivers edge. The four warehouses hed pointed Henrick to were along the southeastern edge of the block of warehouses, and it was here that Garrett hurried. This area was controlled by the Swamp Shark gang, arge collection of thugs who had grown in strength thanks to their hold over the docks in this part of the city.


    ording to the information Ryn had supplied, the Swamp Sharks had nearly three times the number of members that Ghouls Tooth possessed and among their ranks were several Awakened. It was only their hesitance to get into a full-blown gang war that had kept therger gang from shredding all forms of pretense with Ghouls Tooth, but they were already starting to put pressure on the smaller gang as they moved into the territory around the inn.


    As strange and terrifying as the Dream could be, currently Garrett had a much greater fear. If something happened to Henrick, the tenuous stability hed just earned would evaporate like so much smoke, leaving him without an anchor once again. As such, Garrett was determined to do whatever it took to make sure this seeded. He had handed everything to the innkeeper, including a detailed n for moving the goods, and as long as Henrick followed it, he was confident there wouldnt be any problems, but Garrett wasnt about to leave anything to chance.


    Moving quickly but cautiously through the foggy alleyway between the warehouses, Garrett hurried to do aplete circuit around the warehouses before sitting down near one of them and activating Observe the Dream. He could feel the strain of both Dreamers Cloak and his observation ability as they consumed the energy from his soul, but thankfully it was still bearable. Sending his vision out, he carefully swept the areas hed already passed through, trying to cover as much space as he could.


    About halfway done, he caught a bit of movement and focused his sight on one of the alleyways he had passed. There was a lot of trash in that particr space, and as hed walked by Garrett hadpletely missed the person hunkered down among the debris. It was only after he did a second pass that he managed to see the man, hiding behind some cans. Focusing on the mans figure, he saw a faint soul spark gleaming and his eyes sharpened.


    Across the street from the group of warehouses, Henrick was staring at Gorn, whose face was slightly strained. They had been standing in the shadow of a building staring at their target for nearly five minutes, and Henrick was starting to get irritated. Gorn had asked him to wait before giving the signal to start the operation, and at first hed been happy to pause, but now his patience was beginning to wear thin.


    Whats wrong? Henrick asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    There I think theres another guard, Gorn said, his eyes revealing his confusion as he heard a faint whisper in his head.


    Weve swept the area twice. If there were more guards, we would have seen them, Henrick replied, turning to give the signal to start.


    No, wait! The second alleywaytheres a bum hiding behind some crates, Gorn said.


    So well pay him off, Henrick said, his expression growing even darker.


    Hes Awakened!


    Gorns face was screwed up in abject confusion,pletely unable to understand how this knowledge had just flowed into his head, but he was so certain of it that he felt as if he could see the person he was referring to clearly. His boss stared at him with narrowed eyes for a moment before nodding solemnly. The scouts theyd sent hadnt been Awakened, so it was entirely reasonable they would have missed an Awakened guard, and if there really was such a guard, all their efforts would end in disaster unless they dealt with the threat ahead of time.


    How sure are you? Henrick asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    I Impletely sure, Gorn replied, his expression changing from confusion to firm certainty.


    Alright, then lets get him. If there is an Awakened guard, our one-armed advisor is probably right about whats kept in those buildings.


    With surprising stealth, Gorn and Henrick moved across the street, sending their men along the original path. With a flick of his fingers, Henrick signaled for Gorn to split up from him and they began to work their way toward the alleyway where Gorn had said the guard was hiding. From nearly a full block away, Garrett sat curled up against the wall, watching as the two men crept along the edge of the buildings, entering the fog where Garrett had never been.


    Though he normally wouldnt have been able to follow their progress, Gorns body carried the Dream Flowers Garrett had nted, allowing him to observe him without an issue. In a lot of ways, the flowers acted as an extension of Garrett himself, and he could tie his Observe the Dream ability to them, giving him perfect sight of everything around Gorn. He had no idea how far his ability would work, which was one of the reasons hed ventured out of the inn and away from the safety of the Dreamers Throne, while the other was to act as a scout for Gorn and Henrick.


    Creeping along the edge of a building, Gorn peeked his head around the corner, staying low as he tried to locate the guard. If not for Garretts prompt, he would have missed him because of how well the guards ragged clothing blended in with the pile of trash he was sitting in, but once he locked onto him, Gorns lips split into a savage grin. Henrick had gone around the other side of the alleyway, and he saw Gorns signal that the enemy had been spotted.


    Watching all this from the Dream, Garrett couldnt see any of the details, just vague, gray motions, but when the two men sprang into action that all changed. The gray haze that covered the world suddenly evaporated as Gorns soul spark red and he charged in, a long dagger appearing in his hand and stabbing straight toward the back of the guards neck. The light from Gorns soul spark appeared to twist like a rope that spun out in arge circle, casting everything into sharp relief as it established a barrier around the alleyway, allowing Garrett to see both the attack and the incredible response from the guard. It only took a second for the hiding Awakened to realize he was being ambushed, and with a desperate heave he threw himself to the side, sacrificing an arm to Gorns vicious stab but managing to preserve his life.


    The sound of the guards yell shook the air, but thanks to his position in the Dream, Garrett could tell that the sound waves were being contained by the light barrier that radiated from Gorns soul spark,pletely sealing the alleyway where the fight was taking ce. Chilled by what he was seeing, Garrett found himselfing to a new appreciation for how dangerous Awakened were. He wasnt the only one who realized that the area was sealed, and as he watched the guard abandoned both his wounded arm and the fight, using all his energy to break free from the restriction Gorn had created as he dashed past him, heading for the opening of the alleyway.


    ncing back with a sneer, he was only a step away from escaping both the alley and the sealing influence of Gorns aura when a powerful presence appeared in front of him and a heavy cleaver chopped down, cutting through everything with unnatural ease. As the thick de fell it sliced through his neck, stealing his life away in a single stroke. With hardly a re of energy, Henrick flicked his cleaver, sending drops of blood sttering to the ground even as the guards corpse bounced away, its momentum carrying it past him. The faint tang of blood hung in the air for a moment before Gorn arrived, his aura covering the smell.


    Deal with the body, Henrick said coldly, putting away his cleaver. Ill bring the others to check the warehouses. I really hope we didnt just kill him for nothing.


    Yes, boss, Gorn said, nodding quickly.


    As interested as Garrett was in how Gorn would dispose of the body, he thought it would be better to focus on the more pressing matter of making sure there were no other guards. While Henrick brought his men to open up the first of the warehouses, Garrett continued to scan the area. Not finding anything, he canceled his ability to preserve his fading soul spark energy and began making his way back to the inn. Despite his recent adventurous actions, he had no desire to be caught outside of the inn without Dreamers Cloak active.


    <em>Ive done what I can for them. If they cant do the rest, Ill need to look for a different group to partner with anyway.</em>


    The thick fog that covered the streets created a sense of disorientation that threatened to confuse Garretts senses, making him thankful that the way back to the inn was straightforward. Even at this distance, the nts he had nted in the inn acted as a sort of beacon for him, allowing him to maintain his orientation no matter how much the foggy streets shifted. Still, it was a long and nerve-wracking walk and it was with considerable relief that Garrett arrived back at the inn, nearly stumbling as he walked through the door. His soul spark was terribly dim, causing sleepiness to flood through his body, so when he had made it into the hallway from the great room, he deactivated Dreamers Cloak and supported himself along the wall, entirely oblivious to the terrified Drudge Wraiths behind him.


    Copsing into the Dreamers Throne, he felt the gentle light replenishing his energy and quickly fell into a deep sleep, only waking the next morning when Ryn brought breakfast in. The young woman was bursting with excitement and news,rgely due to the spread shedid out. Seeing Garrett staring in some shock at the sausages, eggs, and slices of toast she put in front of him, Ryn grinned happily.


    The cook sends his regards.


    It sounds like the operation went smoothly? Garrett asked as he cut into one of the sausages.


    Like a greased piglet. They cleared out all four of the warehouses without anyone the wiser, just like you nned. Once youre done with breakfast, Henrick wants to see you.


    Got it.


    Garrett was just finishing hisst bit of toast and eggs when he sensed Gorning toward the room. Brushing off his lips and fingertips, he passed his te to Ryn just as Gorn knocked.


    Come in.


    Morning, sir, Gorn said, bowing his head slightly. If youre done with breakfast, can I bring you out to the office?


    Please, Garrett replied, looking at Gorn curiously.


    He hadnt expected such a change in Gorns behavior, but it appeared that the loyalty effect of the flower hed nted was beginning to work. Waiting for Ryn to remove the tes, Gorn picked Garret up and carried him into the office, where Henrick was enjoying his own breakfast. The innkeepers clothing was still damp, which surprised Garrett, since it indicated hed taken part in the whole operation the night before. Revising his opinion of therge innkeeper, Garrett thanked Gorn with a nod and waited calmly for Henrick to finish his food.


    Pushing his te back once he was done, Henrick wiped his mouth with his sleeve and then looked at Garrett, picking a piece of sausage out of his teeth with his tongue. Seeing nothing but calm patience in Garretts face, the innkeeper couldnt help butugh and shake his head.


    Youre something else, you know? First, knowing about the opportunity is an ability in and of itself, but your n worked without a hitch. Did you know there would be no moon? That made it nearly impossible for anyone to see us against the water, and the float system worked like a charm. We moved the goods into the water, attaching them to the line we had put out, and then pulled them all the way over to the sewer culvert. From there it was simple to get them into our storage.


    We ran the whole operation without a peep, apart, of course, from an unfortunate guard at the beginning, but thanks to Gorns sharp senses, that wasnt an issue either. Ive got a tally of everything we grabbed except for thest shipment, but thats being sorted now and we should have the tally for that soon. We lost a few items to water, but the rest came through a treat. Im really impressed with how this went. Do you have more ideas like this?


    Smiling slightly, Garretts mind went back to the idea hed proposed. The goods had originally been ced in the warehouses to await distribution by Prince Everan, the cityste prince, along with the soap hed already told Henrick about. With the kings health failing, Prince Everan had started to turn his head toward winning over the poption and had developed a number of initiatives designed to get themoners on his side. Unfortunately, the prince had been killed before he could carry out any of his reforms, leaving the things he''d prepared unused.


    Taking advantage of the supplies, Garretts idea had been simple. Rather than carry all the goods through the street, simplysh them together along with arge number of bags of air and dump them into the water. The prince had always been meticulous, and all the goods were sealed in water-tight bags to help preserve the contents inside, so Garrett hadnt been worried about water damage.


    Using a line they hadid the day before as a guide, the gang was able to pull the goods along the coast without anyone being the wiser. They were helped, of course, by theck of moonlight and almostplete absence of stars, along with the curfew the pce had instituted ever since the royal family had been attacked. Relieved that everything had fallen into ce, Garrett allowed himself to rx. For thest week hed been on pins and needles, trying to calcte everything down to thest detail, and now, seeing those nsing to fruition, he couldnt help but be happy.


    Im d it worked out, Garrett said, picking up the list of all the goods they had seized and running over it. As for other ideas? Believe me, Ive got plenty.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    What if we make the back wheel a bit smaller?


    Two weeks had passed since the gang had sessfully relocated the four warehouses full of goods, and Garrett had settled into his life as a member of the Ghouls Tooth gang. He still had no idea why the gang had that name, but honestly he didnt care enough to find out. During the day he spent his time handling the gangs finances, advising Henrick on the issues facing the gang, and helping the individual members solve random problems.


    I really think it just looks funny with wheels that are so big, Rynined, pointing at the wheelchair that Garrett was pushing down the hall.


    It had taken a few iterations to get a wheelchair that suited Garrett, specifically because he wanted both the ability to push himself, and the ability to use his wheels to steer. Since he was limited to one arm to propel himself along, a chair with independent wheels would just go around in a circle. However, when the wheels locked together it became impossible to turn. This had required designing a mechanism that Garret could engage to lock the wheels together and disengage to move them independently.


    Using the mechanism was slow, and asionally it stuck, but it was much better than being carried everywhere. Thanks to his new chair, Garrett had much more freedom than before, and his orbit, which hadrgely been between his bedroom and the office, was suddenly able to amodate the great room and the kitchen as well. It was hard for his somewhat cold attitude to stay frozen once he was able to be out and about on his own, and Garrett finally got a chance to see the outside of the inn in the real world.


    For thest two weeks hed been venturing out of the inn every night to map the surrounding neighborhoods in the Dream, and hed developed a pretty clear sense of what was around the inn, despite never actually seeing the area in the real world. The Dream could only be essed at night, so he spent most of his days waiting eagerly until the sun dipped below the horizon. As soon as it did, he would creep out into the Dream, inching his way through the thick fog until he had mapped a section of a nearby neighborhood. Always careful to preserve at least half the energy in his soul spark just in case, he would return to the inn and inject his excess energy into the Dream Flowers. Though they would absorb anything he gave them, the energy went into spreading out their roots and starting new clusters of flowers.


    During this process, Garrett found he actually had some control over where the nt spread, and his current focus was on taking over the hall that led to his room. There were dozens of flowers by this point, though none of them grew into clumps of greater than three, making him wonder if that was a cap set by his skill level. He had picked up a few experience points here and there as he explored, but had still only managed to get to seven out of the forty he needed. With thirty-three experience points left to go before he hit level three, Garrett was starting to feel the strain of earning experience as a Watcher.


    Still, he didnt doubt the system when it said that the path of the Watcher was one with a high growth potential. He just hadnt yet figured out how to achieve it. At this point, it appeared that the only way for him to gain experience was to explore ever wider areas and step into more dangerous situations. That didnt, however, suit his desires in the least. Maybe if he had picked the path of the de, or the path of the Ghost, he might have feltfortable venturing far into the unknown, but without any way to keep himself safe, Garrett wasnt about to leave the range of the Dreamers Throne.


    Garrett! Didnt you want to go check out the market?


    Shaken from his thoughts by Ryn, Garrett nodded his head.


    Sure, but only if you push me. Its too far to wheel myself.


    Running over, Ryn grabbed the back of Garretts wheelchair and spun him around. Taking the corner like a race car driver, she barreled down the passage into the great room, nearly running over one of the waitresses.


    Hey!


    Sorry, sorry!


    Not sounding sorry at all, Ryn wove through the tables, forcing people to hurry out of the way. Gripping the side of his chair to avoid being thrown out as Ryn violently shifted him this way and that, an apologetic smile was the best Garrett could do before they left the inn. Once they were outside, he breathed a sigh of relief as Ryn slowed down, herughter so infectious he found himself unable to keep the smile from his own lips.


    The city was bustling, with people nearly everywhere. Though this part of the city could hardly be considered the slums, it was certainly the heart of where the citys main workforce lived, and the buildings were both shabby and packed together. Many of the streets led to buildings where the citizens worked, and the sides of the streets boasted homes that were stacked on top of one another, sometimes rising a full four stories into the air.


    All along the sides of the road were small shops and roadside stalls selling everything from food, to clothing, to weapons, to scraps of monster materials. This close to the swamp that stretched to the southeast of the city, most of the materials were from aquatic beasts, though asionally Garrett would see something interesting that didnt look like it hade out of a swamp. He knew next to nothing about the monsters, and had never actually seen a live monster apart from the pets kept in the pce zoo.


    Pushing Garretts wheelchair along, Ryn took her time, making sure to stay out of the way of both the heavy booted soldiers, who marched past asionally, their armor nking, and the heavily armed adventurers covered with grime and sweat. It didnt take Garrett entering the Dream to be able to tell that every single adventurer he saw was Awakened. From their well-built muscles to the easy way they handled the heavy bags of harvested materials, all of them gave off a distinct sense of danger.


    Despite getting the odd nce now and again, Garrett and Ryn didnt attract much attention, in part thanks to the slow pace Ryn took, which suited Garret just fine. Following the road straight ahead, they eventually arrived at arge building that housed all sorts of monster materials. Beyond the building was a crossroads where two of the citys main thoroughfares crossed that had been set up as a giant market. Seeing that Ryn was about to take him around the building holding all the high-end monster materials, Garrett stopped her.


    Why not go in?


    Into the Monster Emporium? Haha, are you kidding? Theyd throw us out in a heartbeat. We better go around.


    Do you need some type of status to go in? Garrett asked, his forehead furrowing.


    Haha, yeah, Rynughed, pinching her thumb and first two fingers together. You need the status of money. Theres a one-silver entry fee that isnt refunded, even if you dont buy anything. Us poor folk can buy our monster materials from the scrap traders in the general market. If theres something specific youre looking for, I can try to help you find it.


    Shaking his head, Garrett only answered once theyd gotten far away enough from the guards that he couldnt be heard.


    No, I dont actually know anything about monsters, so I really just wanted to gather some information. Are there bookstores? Or ces that sell books?


    Jeez, your tastes are expensive, though given your secret past I can understand why. But unless you just so happened to find a whole pile of gold in thest few days, Im afraid youre out of luck. The cheapest book you could find would probably cost you at least a gold. You can get nk books cheaper, of course, like that ount book you use. But no, if youe across a book in good condition itll cost a gold or more. Look! Thats the general market. This side is all the leathers, cloth, and other things like that. Food is in the western side and metals and hard materials are up north. Where do you want to go first?


    Ill leave it up to you. Im just here to sightsee, Garrett said with a shrug. Its not like I have any money anyway.


    Then lets start with the food and then well go up to the northern side of the market beforeing back here.


    Sounds fine to me.


    Moving slowly to avoid hitting anyone, Ryn carefully wheeled Garrett through the market, pointing out interesting things here and there. She was a bubbly, social girl, and delighted in exining things he didnt understand, which, considering how his soul from this world had grown up, was a lot. There were hundreds of merchants, and thousands of people shopping, including the heavily armored adventurers Garrett had seen before. Catching his curious look, one of the adventurers, a powerful-looking woman who carried an axe with a jagged edge on her back, gave him a wink and blew a kiss in his direction. There were three other adventurers with her, and one of them, catching her action, traced her gaze and caught sight of Garrett, his face flushing with anger.


    Ryn, who had missed the whole interaction, was already pushing Garretts wheelchair away and Garrett had turned his gaze aside, but the damage was done and the adventurer came stomping over, leaving his two malepanionspletely confused. The woman, who knew exactly what was going on, just smirked and rolled her eyes, trailing the other three slowly. While Garrett was quite frail, he was fairly handsome, and there was a maic quality about him that made everyone, male or female, take a second look.


    Those are called golden apples, after the apple of legend, but theyre really just from a monster tree called an apple elder, Ryn said, introducing a basket of apples that carried a bright yellow tint.


    Before she could continue, a big booted foot blocked the wheel of the wheelchair and an angry voice surrounded them.


    What were you looking at, weakling?


    Though Ryn waspletely taken aback, Garrett was not. He had seen the adventurering and hoped, vainly, that pretending nothing had happened would cause the problem to go away. This world, however, wasnt so kind.


    What?


    I wasnt talking to you, the adventurer said, shoving Ryn back. I was talking to Mr. Cripple here. What were you looking at?


    Punctuating his question with a hard poke, the adventurer, who had a tightly trimmed ck beard, red at Garrett but only got a nk look in return.


    Umm, golden apples? Garrett said, his expression the very picture of confusion.


    Freezing, the adventurer found himself at a loss. He had stomped over to punish the young man for the kiss hispanion had blown, but if the cripple never admitted it, how embarrassing would it be if he brought it up? His loud voice and aggressive attitude were already earning him unfriendly looks from the surroundings, but his embarrassment soon fed into his anger again. Eyes narrowing, he was about to speak when a voice sounded from behind him.


    Kolz, what are you doing?


    Seriously, what are you wasting time on now?


    The two other male adventurers arrived behind Kolz, their faces showing their displeasure. Following a few steps further back was the female adventurer, her lips curled in an amused smile. About to respond to the questions, Kolz saw the smile on her face and his anger red once again. He spun around, kicking Garretts wheel. With a sharp crack, the wooden wheel snapped and the whole wheelchair flipped around, dumping Garrett onto the ground with a painful thump.


    Shaken from the fall, Garrett couldnt help but groan as his shoulder bruised, but before he could get his bearings Kolz had reached down to grab him by the cor. Lifting Garrett up into the air as if he weighed nothing, the adventurer shed the knife he had pulled from his belt, tapping Garrett on the cheek.


    Next time you better watch where you put your eyes, or Ill cut them out.


    Hey! What are you doing?!


    Enraged, Ryn, who had just managed to get up, charged over, only to be kicked away by the ck-bearded adventurer. Sneering at the sight of her rolling on the ground, Kolz was going to kick her again, but the murmurs of the surrounding merchants were getting too loud for his friendsfort. One of them, a man with a long red braid, tapped on his shoulder.


    Come on, stop picking on weaklings and lets go. We still have to sell our extra goods and get back to report about the mission.


    Hmph, fine, Kolz said, tossing Garrett onto the ruins of his wheelchair, smashing it further and bruising his back.


    Turning away, he ignored the looks he was getting from the crowd and sheathed his dagger. The four of them turned to go, returning to what theyd been doing before. Just as they left, however, the man with the long braid nced back at where Ryn staggering over to the ruined remains of the wooden wheelchair, holding her side. What caught his attention, however, was Garrett. The young man had lifted his chest from the ground, blood staining his shirt where a splinter of wood had stabbed into him. Yet, despite his precarious situation, he was staring after them, his eyes so terribly calm that a shiver passed down the braided mans back.


    Nearly stumbling as the unfamiliar feeling passed over him, the braided adventurer saw the others staring at him in confusion. ncing back at Garrett once more, his words died in his throat as he saw that Garrett wasnt even looking at him. Still, the feeling of danger wouldnt shake loose, and finally he turned to Kolz crossly.


    What sort of foolishness was that, Kolz?


    What are you talking about, Amer? What, youre worried those two weaklings wille after us? Seriously? Come on.


    You dont know what sort of connections they have, the man who hadnt yet spoken said, shrugging. That kid wasnt dressed well, but he has the look of a noble. Youre lucky you didnt take it any further.


    Paling slightly at the thought that he might have gotten himself into trouble, Kolz just grunted, still too annoyed to back down.


    Rx. Theyre weak as worms. Theres no way theyll be able to do anything to us. And even if they do have connections, we can just head into the wilderness until things blow over. No need to get worked up.


    Hmph. You better hope thats true, because Im tired of cleaning up after you. If anyone doese after us, youll be heading to the forests by yourself, so I would suggest you start being a bit more careful, Amer said with a snort.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Laying in the splinters of his wheelchair, Garrett was having trouble wrapping his head around what had just happened. Though he knew this world was one where might ultimately ruled, he still hadnt made the adjustment from Earth, where even the most aggressive criminal would have been cautious about using brute force in such a crowded space. With a muffled grunt of pain, he pulled a sharp chunk of wood out of his skin, trying to staunch the blood that dripped from the wound with his right arm.


    Seeing Ryn slowly making her way over, he saw her hand was clutching her ribs. From the way she was favoring that side, it was likely her ribs were either badly bruised or fractured but, regardless, it was clear she was ufortable. The miserable expression on her face gave way to an even stronger look of anger as she looked at the shattered pieces of the wheelchair, and she shot a fierce re at the backs of the adventurers.


    Rolling off the broken wood, Garrett took a deep breath and pulled himself out of the main path, resting for a moment between two booths that were selling different sorts of fruit. There were at least a dozen merchants who had watched the whole encounter, but not one of them had stepped forward to help Garrett and Ryn. Hiding the sneer that rose to his lips, Garrett tried to ignore them, instead focusing on what needed to be done.


    Ryn, are you okay?


    Nodding, the young woman tried to smile while hiding the fury in her eyes. Noticing the blood on Garretts shirt, she was about to rip her shirt to make a bandage when Garrett stopped her.


    Im fine, its not bleeding that badly. Can you head back to the inn and see if you can get someone to help us? Ask them to bring a cart or something.


    Yeah, Ill be back.


    As she turned and started to limp away, Garrett saw the nasty set of bruises forming on Ryns leg where Kolz had kicked her and his clenched teeth ground together. Once she had disappeared, Garrett tried to tug the remains of the wheelchair out of the road to clear the path but with limited sess. It was nearly impossible for him to get the leverage he needed, and it was only after some time that he managed to tug the main chunk of wreckage out of the road. Just when he was about to finish up, he heard the heavy m of metal boots on the ground and instinctively curled up, using his right arm to protect his neck and his left to cover his ribs.


    He had just moved when a chunk of wood mmed into him, the force sending him tumbling to the side. More wood soon followed, hammering into his back as someone standing in the road threw all the pieces of wood at him. Peeking between his arms, he saw a squad of soldiers standing in the road. Leading them was an arrogant young man dressed in a gleaming silver breastte. It was the young man who was throwing the wood at Garrett, a nasty smirk on his face. At his side, the captain of the squad coughed lightly.


    Ahem, sir, we should be going.


    I know that, Captain Feltzsmith. But dont you see that Im helping this beggar move his broken things out of the road?


    I can have the men do that, sir.


    Haha, dont worry. Im done.


    Tucking himself into a tighter ball, Garretts mind whirled, preparing himself for the worst-case scenario. He knew the young man, or at least his soul from this world did, and had recognized the young officers nasal voice instantly. Dorelis Somen, the only child of Count Somen, was widely recognized as a waste and knuckle-dragger in the pce, so to see him in uniform and leading a patrol squad threw Garretts thoughts into turmoil.


    In a twist of good luck, Dorelis lost interest in Garrett almost immediately and walked away, taking the soldiers with him. Only the captain looked back at Garrett, his eyes narrowing. Still, he didnt stop as he followed the young nobleman away from the market. With two new bruises to add to his collection, Garrett let out a ruefulugh and brushed himself off. Ignoring the res he was getting from the merchants on either side of himself, he slowly pushed the scraps of wood he could reach further out of the road.


    His body hurt with every movement, but he ignored it and continued to try to clear the road. Without being able to use his legs, he was restricted to supporting himself with the stump of his right arm and pulling at the chunks of wood with his left, making it a slow andborious process, but he just kept at it, his facepletely calm. asionally people would walk by and give him sympathetic looks, but not one person stopped to help. Once he was finally done, he sat back against the wreckage of the wheelchair and let out a sigh.


    <em>What a day.</em>


    Letting his gaze wander over the crowd, he could only shake his head. He wasnt surprised no one had stepped forward to help him, and in fact, he was just thankful no one else had piled on. Ignoring the twinges of pain that wracked his body whenever he breathed, Garrett tried to keep his head clear and his senses alert as he waited for Ryn to return.


    A king! A king! Fallen from his throne!


    Startled, Garrett looked over and saw a scruffy man whose tangled beard and hair looked like it had never seen ab. A tattered robe covered most of the mans body, though it was cut strangely short on one side, revealing one of the mans abnormally thin legs. Seeing Garrett looking over, the man grinned, his parted lips showing broken and crooked teeth set in ckened gums, a clear sign of someone addicted to euphoria-inducing elemental crystals. With a hopping motion, the man drew closer, stopping when he was a dozen feet away and executing a bow.


    The mighty have fallen low! Gracing the gutters with their royal form! Yet no amount of filth can cover the shining truth!


    Oi, what are you babbling on about?! one of the merchants yelled, hurling a tomato at the beggar.


    Shrieking, the beggar ducked, his hands covering his head as he scampered back. Yet a momentter, he straightened, his back bing perfectly straight as he pointed a crooked finger at the merchant.


    A pox on you! For daring to insult this royal personage! Let your dreams be riddled with worms! And not the delicious, delicious ice-bound worms from the mountains!


    Falling into a daze, the beggar licked his lips as he thought of the ice-bound worms, only to catch a cabbage with his face. Letting out a shriek as the head of cabbage mmed into his nose, the beggar reeled, stumbling backward and falling into a crouch. Blood streamed from his nose but he didnt seem to mind at all, tearing off a piece of his already torn robe and using the newly created rag to staunch the blood flowing from his nose. Crouching down next to Garret, the beggar shook his head darkly as he dabbed at his upper lip.


    These fools. They have no idea about the truth of the world. No idea whos watching us from that darkness, waiting to devour our minds. Haha, but I know. Yes, I know. Ive been to the real world before.


    Listening to the beggars rant, Garretts eyes narrowed. Amidst the babbling, he felt like he could pick up on a thread of some sort of truth, but he wasnt sure if it was just his imagination or not. Before he could ask, the beggar reached into his bag and pulled out a cloth, spreading it out on the ground. Written in bold lines was a sign that read Fortune Telling and Palm Reading - 3 copper. Underneath therge words was a small line that read no refunds. Smoothing out the wrinkled cloth, the beggar rubbed his hands together and looked around, his gaze practically predatory as he looked for his first victim.


    Seeing Garret, his excitement dimmed and he made a shooing motion, as if telling Garrett to leave. When Garrett ignored him, a wicked look appeared in the beggars eyes and he sneered down at Garret.


    What, do you want me to read your palm? Can you even afford it? Im a respectable fortune teller who can pry into the secrets of heaven! Always right, never once wrong, my fortunes are forever true! I understand your wish to bask in my presence, but youre blocking my business, so remove yourself from the area.


    You set up in my space, Garrett said, his eyes narrowing.


    The longer he looked at the beggar, the stranger the man appeared. For a little while now, Garrett had felt like there was something off about the man, even apart from the insanity he wore on his sleeve. It was a lurking presence that hovered around the beggars head. The longer he watched, the clearer the figure became until Garrett finally was able to see it. Hovering right behind the beggars head was a woman in a ghostly robe, her hands folded tightly together in front of her. Her face appeared to be carved from marble and a thick strip of cloth covered her eyes.


    Exactly! And its my space now. So you better crawl your


    Spittle flying, the beggar was pointing at Garrett when the ethereal statue suddenly spoke, causing the beggars body to seize up and his rant to end prematurely. Drawing himself up straight, he pointed at Garrett and began to speak, his voice deep and strong.


    The dreamer awakes and takes his throne! The world twists as the seeds are nted, though no one but the gardener knows if they grow thorns or flowers! On the bones of the rulers, a new order shalle to pass, but shall it be the light of hope, or the call of the grave? Hail, dreamer!


    Copsing to the ground under Garretts astonished gaze, the beggar rolled himself up in his cloth and bound to his feet. Without looking at Garrett again, he strolled off with the casual gait of a nobleman out for an evening stroll through his grounds. In total shock, Garrett watched the beggar until he had vanished among the crowds, only managing to snap out of his daze after he could no longer see the strange figure.


    You have observed the Truth Speaking Statue, a dream artifact of umon value. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 10/40


    It was a moment before Garrett waved away the window that had popped up in his view. Putting aside the shocking words that hade from the beggars mouth, he felt like he had just made a breakthrough. This whole time hed been assuming that the only way for him to gain experience points was to observe new beings in the Dream, but seeing the Truth Speaking Statute hadpletely shattered that perception.


    Are there other things in the real world I could get experience points for? There has to be, right? Ill have to do some exploring to see what I can find.


    Garrett! Are you okay?


    It was getting close to dark by the time Ryn arrived with a few men from the Ghouls Tooth gang, and Garrett was about to try and enter the Dream so he could call Gorn. He had never entered the Dream outside of the inn and was worried that doing so would deposit him in the middle of nowhere, surrounded on all sides by unknown and terrifying nightmares, so he had been resisting the urge. Resolving to try in a more controlled environment, Garrett patted Ryns arm to reassure her that he was fine.


    Im okay, really. Im very thankful to see all of you, as it would probably have taken me two days to inch my way back to the inn. If I didnt get thrown in jail for being out past curfew first.


    More likely to get murdered and dropped in the nearest sewer, one of the gang members said with augh, picking Garrett up and putting him in the cart.


    All the more reason to be thankful you came, Garrett said with a small smile.


    What do you want to do with this pile of scrap? Ryn asked, kicking at the splintered remains of the wheelchair.


    Bring them along. This was a good design, and we can use it for reference as we improve the next one.


    Putting the scraps of wood into the cart, they began their trip back to the inn. The cart was being pulled by two of the gang members while another walked alongside with Ryn. Noticing that the man walking with the cart kept looking over at him, Garrett nodded. Taking that as an opportunity, the man stepped closer and began to speak.


    I never got to thank you for the supplies you helped us get. Our food has been great thest few weeks. Way better than that porridge we were all eating before. You know, I was curious how you knew about those warehouses just sitting there.


    Seeing the cold look in Garretts eyes, the gang member put up his hands and took a step away.


    Hey, looks like Ive asked something sensitive. Sorry, sorry. Ill keep my mouth shut.


    The rest of the trip passed in silence until they got to the inn and Garrett was helped down. Seeing the gang member who had tried to strike up a conversation with him hanging around on the edge of the group, the worrying feeling that had been slowly building in Garretts chest grew stronger, and on an impulse he tried to use his Dream Flower ability. With a slight shiver, he felt one of his experience points vanish and an ethereal seed appeared above the mans head. Emboldened by his sess, he tried to send some of his soul sparks energy into it, but before he could he was interrupted.


    Garret! What happened to you?


    Hearing a loud voice, Garrett looked over and saw Obe and Gorn walking up. Waving his hand, he greeted the two Awakened men, a rueful smile crossing his face.


    I ran into a bit of trouble at the market. Nothing worth getting worked up over.


    Was someone messing with you? Gorn asked, his expression growing cold.


    Like I said, it was nothing to worry about, Garrett said. Im sorry, but Im pretty tired. Would you mind helping me to my room?


    Nodding, Gorn picked him up and carried him back to his room, putting him down in his bed. Turning to go, Gorn stopped at the door and looked back at Garrett.


    Ill get your wheelchair repaired.


    Thank you.


    Left alone, Garrett waited impatiently until the space around his soul spark shivered and loosened up, signaling the beginning of night. As soon as it did, he closed his eyes and sank into the Dream, hurrying out through the hallway and back into the great room. Thankfully, the gang member he had just nted the Dream Seed on hadnt left the inn yet. Not bothering with Dreamers Cloak, Garrett walked up to him, sending the Drudge Wraiths scattering to hide around the room. Reaching out, Garrett sent a thread of energy into the Dream Seed, allowing it to bloom into a single, gorgeous flower with five petals.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16<blockquote>


    You have nted a Dream Seed on a mortal for the first time. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have grown a Dream Flower on a mortal for the first time. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 11/40</blockquote>


    Having expected the experience points, Garrett waved the window away without thinking about it, but the next notification caught him off guard.<blockquote>


    You have infected a mortal with an item from the Dream, forever changing their life. No longer will they be shielded from the Dream during their sleeping hours. Continue to watch over them as they experience the Dream for themselves. You will gain one experience point for each of the following that you observe them experiencing:


    Lucid Dream


    Exploring a new location in the Dream


    Meeting a nightmare they have never seen before


    Surviving a nightmare they have never seen before


    Destroying a nightmare</blockquote>


    Reading it over no less than three times, Garrett finally closed the window, his mind awhirl with the possibilities this represented. He had been searching for how to use the path of the Watcher properly, but until this point he hadnt been able toe up with any ideas. Now, however, he had so many ideas it was nearly impossible to process them. Calming himself down, Garrett read over the window again, focusing on what he could glean from reading between the lines.


    There were five different things that would gain him experience, and while he was unsure if they would give him experience multiple times, at least some of them seemed to indicate that they could be earned multiple times. Furthermore, it was beginning to dawn on him that his entire thought process around the path of the Watcher was wrong. Up until this point hed assumed that the path was one of exploration, leaving the rtive safety of the inn to venture out into the Dream.


    However, this new notification seemed to point to watching something or someone for a longer period of time, rather than moving on once hed gleaned the initial experience point. There were still a lot of questions surrounding, well, everything, but slowly a new picture was starting to coalesce in Garretts mind. Noticing that the gang member who sported the new flower had just gotten up from the table and was about to leave the inn, Garrett hurried to follow. He was curious to see if he could keep growing the flower, he focused his attention on the nt, stretching out his finger to try and inject more energy.


    Before his finger connected, the mechanical voice sounded in his head, causing him to stop in ce.<blockquote>


    [Your target must be dreaming in order to connect them to your dream. You have not yet unlocked the ability to draw other people into your dream. Advance to level three to unlock this ability.]</blockquote>


    Once again, Garrett found himself with more questions than answers, but his arm fell to his side as he watched the gang member leave. It was currently evening and the sun had already fallen below the horizon, so Garrett followed from a short distance. He hadnt been able to ess the Dream during the daytime, as though the sun couldnt prate the dense fog that covered the ethereal city. He had, however, noticed that wraith activity appeared to be much lower at dusk and dawn. Not bothering to cloak himself, he kept a distance of about twenty feet as they wove through alleyways, heading southeast from the inn.


    The closer they got toward the southeastern city wall, the tighter the streets became and the more confusing the twisting alleyways. Thick fog cut down on visibility and Garrett began to have trouble keeping his eyes on the man he was following. Coming around a corner, Garrett realized that his target had taken another immediate left so he hurried around the corner, only to feel a dreadful shiver pass down his spine. Throwing himself to the ground, Garrett activated Dreamers Cloak and rolled over, his heart pounding in his chest as three spiny legs stabbed through the fog, piercing the spot where his head had been a moment before.


    He could feel his target getting further away, but right now Garrett had no time to think about that as he scrambled along the cold cobblestone to try and escape from the ghostly spider that had appeared over the top of him. With his breath choking in his throat, he saw the nightmares glowing green eyes raking across the alleyway, searching for him. Nearly a dozen feet tall at its back, the ghostly spider looked like it had been formed from sticky tar. As it shifted back and forth drops of corrosive darkness dripped down onto the stones, causing a wailing hiss that sounded like the faint cries of a baby.


    Unable to see him, the nightmare spider turned to stare in the direction hede from, revealing a twisted baby face on its underside. The face was stretched and warped, its mouth opening and closing like it was seeking food. Horrified, Garrett could do nothing but hold his breath and pray that Dreamers Cloak didnt fail. After what seemed like an eternity, the monster trudged away, leaving a thick line of corrosive goo on the ground where its feetnded.


    Waiting until it waspletely out of sight, Garrett moved as quietly as he could to try and get away, cing his hands and feet carefully so as to avoid any loose debris that might make a noise. He had just managed to get close to the next corner where his target had disappeared when he heard a slight sound behind him and froze, not moving even an inch. With growing trepidation, he slowly turned his head, only toe face to face with the twisted baby face, a scant few feet behind him.


    The one good thing about being absolutely terrified was that it was nearly impossible to scream. Without being able to choke out a single sound, Garrett watched as the giant ghost spider walked past him,pletely silently. He could feel the weight of its gaze, but despite its meticulous coverage of the alleyway, it couldnt catch sight of him. On skittering legs, the monster vanished into the fog once again, leaving Garrett to recover his breath in shallow gasps.<blockquote>


    You have observed a Baby Faced Spider, a nightmare that preys on the fears of humans caught in its webs, and other nightmares to make itself grow. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 9/40</blockquote>


    In the distance Garrett could feel the connection he had with his target getting a fainter, so he forced himself to move. Getting up from his knees, he hurried into the fog, doing his best to hold close to the wall. Thankfully, either because of his ability or because the ghostly spider was resettling into its ambush spot, Garrett had no more trouble getting out of the alleyway. Slowly catching up with the gang member he was following, he had just arrived at another cross-street when he saw his target stopping to check for anyone following him. Garretts eyes narrowed.


    <em>I knew something was strange. What is this guy doing?</em>


    After making sure he wasnt being followed, the gang member stepped around a corner and then darted sideways into a small gap in a fence, tipping a board to cover the hole after hed passed through it. Startled by the sudden move, Garrett followed in the Dream, crouching to go through the hole in the fence. A short walk down the new alleyway led to a closed door, where the man knocked quietly in a short pattern.


    Whos there?


    The sounding from the door was muffled, and Garrett was sure he wouldnt have been able to understand it if he hadnt been able to borrow the ears of the man who carried the Dream Flower.


    Big ghoul, was the whispered reply.


    Creaking open a hair, the person behind the door confirmed who it was and then waved the Ghouls Tooth gang member in, shutting the door in Garretts face before he could slip in. Frowning, Garrett reached for the doorknob but ultimately hesitated, letting his hand drop back to his side. He had no real idea what sort of influence his actions in the Dream had on the real world, and thest thing he wanted to do was freak out whoever was inside by opening the door.


    Finding a corner of the alleyway to sit in, Garrett crouched down and activated Observe the Dream. Immediately three lights ignited in his mind, showing him the locations of the Dream Flowers that had bloomed. He could sense the inn, Gorn, and the gang member hed been tracking, and with a thought his view could switch between them. Selecting the man who was in the building in front of him, Garrett saw the inside of a small room that held a simple table, where two figures he didnt recognize sat with the Ghouls Tooth gang member. To make things even more suspicious, both of the other figures were wearing cloaks, despite the darkness of the room.


    What have you learned?


    One of the robed men spoke in a low voice, forcing Garrett to listen closely. As he watched, the Ghouls Tooth gang member leaned forward and spoke conspiratorially.


    I spoke to the cripple, the one who found the goods in the first ce. He said there were no more warehouses like the ones the gang raided. But I also found out that theres going to be a major trade. Henrick wants to offload some of the goods and has set up a trade with a merchant named Kaliburn for two days from now.


    Why is this guy lying through his teeth? I didnt say anything at all.


    At the table, the two robed figures shared a look and nodded.


    Good, the one who had previously spoken said. We canunch our attack at that point. How many guards will there be? And where is the trade taking ce?


    Leaning back slightly, a pleased smile on his face, the traitorous gang member tapped his fingers on the table and then pinched his fingers together.


    Thats really important information, isnt it? Look, Ive been working for you for close to five months, and I have yet to see any of the money you promised me. I dont mind telling you what you want to know, but unless I see real coin, you can forget it.


    A heavy silence descended on the room as the two robed figures stared at him, a silence that stretched out until the man began to sweat. Licking his lips, he was about to speak up when one of the robed figures reached into his robe and pulled out a small bag of coins. Tossing it onto the table, where itnded with the light clink of metal rubbing together, the robed figure spoke slowly.


    You are right. We have been remiss. Here is your payment for previous information.


    Withdrawing his hand to reveal an evenrger bag, the robed man ced it next to the first.


    The information youre bringing now is worth more than all the details you have previously supplied, so we are happy to increase the amount of money youll earn.


    Greed lit up the gang members eyes and he leaned forward, reaching for the bags. Pulling them to his side of the table, he undid the cord that tied them closed and poked at the coins, doing a quick count. Grinning widely, he tied them back up and put them into his belt pouch, pulling out a piece of paper. With a lightugh he ced it on the table for the two robed men to see.


    The meeting location is in the sewer system, where it connects with the crypts. The exact spot is a bit hard to find, but I drew you a bit of map which should help. Theyll be meeting in two days, at noon. The goods are being moved into position now, and then the merchants men will take them from there. Because its cramped, there should only be six or so Ghouls Tooth members going for the trade, though Obe will be there, so youll need an Awakened or two if you want to beat them.


    Obe uses a club, right?


    Yeah, with a dagger in his offhand. Hes good at closing distance, so keep that in mind as youre finding an opponent for him.


    Listening to the traitor continue to give details about the Ghouls Tooths uing trade, Garretts teeth clenched. He had a special distaste for those who sold out theirpanions, and what he was witnessing was no less than a wholesale betrayal. Tempted as he was to kick in the door and confront the people in the room, he didnt lose his cool.


    It would be really nice if I could increase the number of flowers on him, but without being able to see him directly, I dont have that option. Lets see, I still need twenty-nine experience to get to level three. Huh, I wonder if I could nt a Dream Seed on one of the robed figures? That would help me stop whatever it is thats going to go down.


    Standing up, Garrett took an experimental step, stopping in front of the door to the room the robed men were in. He was still in his Observe the Dream view, but as he arrived outside the door he could see himself standing at the edge of his top-down view. Feeling strange, he reached out, groping for the door. Moving in a top-down view was surprisingly challenging, and it took a while for him to manage to grab onto the doorknob. Once he had it, he started to turn it slowly, paying careful attention to the reactions inside the room.


    Without a sound, the door opened up, not eliciting a response from the three men sitting around the table. Letting out the breath hed been holding, Garrett stepped into the room and canceled Observe the Dream, activating Dreamers Cloak at the same time. With a shimmer, his body turned hazy as his vision snapped back to a first-person point of view. Since what happened in the Dream didnt seem to have a direct corrtion to the state of the real world, using Dreamers Cloak was probably overkill, but Garrett firmly adhered to the principle that it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Now that he was up close, he could tell that the two robed men were both dangerous. One of them, the man who had yet to speak, showed a faint glow, making Garrett believe he was Awakened. Pegging him as a guard, Garrett focused on the other man, spending a full three experience points to create a Dream Seed and sending it tond on his head. Seeing it seep through the mans robe, Garrett felt the seed take and begin to bloom as he fed his soul spark energy into it. Swelling with power, the seed blossomed into a single flower that was quickly followed by a second and third. <blockquote>


    [Hidden condition fulfilled. A new sub-path has been unlocked.]</blockquote>

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17<blockquote>


    Path of the Watcher - Dream Gardener


    Growing in strength through observing the thoughts and actions of those who wander the Dream, the Watcher learns to use Aether to connect with those whose minds are touched by the Dream. Though without a way to defend themselves initially, this path is suited for those who know how to make hidden knowledge work for them.


    Sub-Path: Dream Gardener - Those who cultivate Dream Flowers in the Dream are known as Dream Gardeners, nting and tending to the flowers that create the connections others need to ess the Dream. As a Dream Gardener, you gain experience points for each seed you sessfully cultivate into a flower.


    You have grown a Dream Flower. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 10/40</blockquote>


    Along with the windows that flooded his vision, Garrett felt a rush of information entering his head as the connection was formed between him and the robed man who now bore three Dream Flowers. Unfortunately, the cost of such rapid growth was the rest of the energy in Garretts soul spark, and as the world of the Dream began to fade around him, Garrett realized hed miscalcted how much energy he still possessed. Unable to do anything, Garrett nked out, waking up a momentter in his bed.


    He hadnt been kicked out of the Dream by running out of energy for a good while, so waking up with a pounding headache and a deep feeling of emptiness in his chest was terribly ufortable. Looking around the room with bleary eyes, he tried to find a clue about what time it was, but the darkness provided no answer. Turning over with a groan, Garrett pushed his throbbing head into his pillow and closed his eyes, mercifully sinking into an exhausted sleep a few momentster.


    When he woke again, the sun was shining in the small window and breakfast was on the table, but most importantly his drained energy had recovered, erasing the splitting headache he had suffered from the night before. Feeling refreshed, Garrett pulled himself up and got a te of food. Ryn was nowhere to be seen, but Garrett didnt let that stop him. While he ate, he thought through the previous days adventures, from his encounter with the adventurers to learning about the betrayal and unlocking the Dream Gardener sub-path. A lot had happened in rapid session, both rifying Garretts new assumptions about how the path of the Watcher was meant to be yed and introducing a whole new host of questions.


    More pressing, however, was dealing with theing betrayal and ensuring that the gang wouldnt suffer. The tricky bit was the fact that Garrett had absolutely no proof that anything was going to happen. He could, of course, publicly use the traitor and point out his betrayal, but that would cause him to lose one of the people carrying his Dream Flower, cutting off a potential source of experience. Biting off a piece of the roast he was eating, Garrett chewed the meat slowly as his mind whirled, filled with ns to get the highest possible value from the twisted situation.


    <em>I can spend an experience point to nt a Dream Seed and gain experience for each flower I grow. The question is, can I more experience than I spend, or do I need to observe the person whos carrying the flower having a lucid dream, meeting nightmares, and so on? I should be able to test all of this with these two people I nted seeds on, but before I can do that I need to deal with this traitor situation.</em>


    As his n came together, Garrett was knocked out of his thoughts by Ryn, who popped her head into the room, checking to see if Garrett was up yet. When she saw him eating breakfast, she burst through the door with her normal enthusiasm.


    Hey! Morning! Are you done with breakfast? I can clear that for you. You know, I just wanted to say sorry for yesterday afternoon. I thought it would be fun to go out to the market, and I think it would have been if we hadnt run into those idiots, but you never know with adventurers. Most of them are fine, so long as you leave them alone, but there are always those bullies who like to lord it over the rest of us. But theyll be sorry.


    Its fine. Garrett said, dabbing his lips with his napkin. Youre not responsible for other peoples behavior.


    Its not fine, Ryn said, her expression growing hard. They may be awakened, but that doesnt mean they can do what they want. Besides, no one gets to treat me like that and get away with it.


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Garretts eyebrows slowly rose.


    Are you nning something?


    Ive got some ideas, Ryn said, her lips shing a quick smile.


    Curious, Garrett leaned forward, interested in hearing her thoughts. Initially, he had assumed that there were no options but letting thingsy as they had fallen, but since Ryn had other ideas, he was open to evening the score. Grabbing her chair and flipping it around, Ryn straddled it, her arms resting on the back.


    Awakened are dangerous, but that doesnt mean that theyre omnipotent, and thugs like the guy who roughed us up are barely a cut above a normal person. Ive been casing the room where he stays, and it looks like it wouldnt be too hard to slip in and liberate a few of his things.


    Rubbing his chin, Garrett thought for a moment, and nodded.


    What do you need?


    Smiling, Ryns fingers shed, and a list appeared on the table.


    I need two silver coins so I can get a new set of tools. Its a long story, but mine are mostly broken or gone, which makes it really hard to do what I do. Two silver will get me everything I need.


    Fine by me. Theylle in handy in the future as well, Garrett said with a smile, reaching for the pouch at his side. Here you go.


    Her eyes gleaming with excitement, Ryn grabbed the two silver and stood up.


    Thanks.


    Putting the coin purse away, Garrett gave her a half shrug and a smile.


    It''s your money too. Remember, were partners in this. How are things out there?


    Eh, quiet. Most everyone is busy with something, though no one will tell me what it is, Ryn said, frowning. But Gorn did say that hed bring your new wheelchair overter today. I cant believe that idiot broke it like that. If I was Awakened I would have beaten his head in right then and there, but dont worry, I wont let him get away with it.


    Keep me posted on how it goes. Is Henrick in his office?


    Nope, he left this morning with a big group. Why? You need me to find him?


    Shaking his head, Garrett picked up his quill, flicking the feathers idly.


    Its fine if I talk with him when he gets back. Can you let me know when he returns?


    Sure.


    Once the table was cleared, Garrett sat back on his bed and closed his eyes. His side barely ached at all, a testament to the increased healing his body enjoyed as an Awakened. Yet, at the same time, the space around his soul spark was tightly contained, not allowing any energy to leak out. Garrett could only assume that it was this restriction that rose and fell with the passing of the sun that both shielded him, preventing others from discovering his Awakening, and prevented him from entering into the Dream during the daytime.


    Sitting in his bed, thinking about all the things he wanted to do, Garrett couldnt help but feel incredibly frustrated. Had he been able to walk, he would have spent his day hunting down the robed figure from the night before to learn more about him and the situation, but given his condition, he couldnt move. Any time he closed his eyes, he could feel the connection he had with the Dream Flowers, but it was a rough, tenuous line.


    The brief taste of rtive freedom hed enjoyed thanks to the wheelchair made being confined even more bitter, but he did his best to distract himself by trying to n out what would likely be happening over the next few weeks. There was only so much he could do, however, and Garrett was soon left with a long day stretching out ahead of him and no way to pass the time. With no other options, he decided to try and test out the connections he had with the Dream Flowers.


    Focusing his attention inward, he saw four little glows hovering near his soul spark. Thergest, by far, were the flowers that covered the hallway of the inns first floor. With his constant attention, they had begun to grow into the great room, and therge nt sat like a beacon in his mind. The three smaller flickers of light in his head represented Gorn, the Ghouls Tooth gang member turned traitor, and the mysterious robed figure Garrett had just nted a seed on the night before. While the connection gave him a rough sense of where they were at present, or at least how far away from him and in what direction, there was a general haziness to the information he was getting.


    <em>I bet I could increase the quality of the connection if I could use my soul spark energy, but its so tightly bound up, I dont know if I can ess it.</em>


    Setting his mind to this first task, Garrett worked on essing the energy in his soul spark. When he walked in the Dream, essing the energy was simply a matter of aiming his attention at whatever it was he wanted to do. By directing his attention he could also guide the flow of energy, strengthening and weakening it at whim. Outside of the Dream, however, all the energy contained in his soul spark was tightly bound up in a shining orb that was impervious to his attempts to direct it.


    Despite trying everything he could think of to pull energy away from his soul spark, Garrett found himself in exactly the same ce as where hed started nearly two hourster. Letting out a frustrated sigh, he checked the connections again and his attitude immediately improved when he saw Gorn was headed in his direction. A few minutester there was a knock at his door and Gorn stuck his head into the small room. Seeing Garrett wave him in, he opened the door and pushed a new wheelchair in.


    I had the carpenter fix one of the failed chairs up for you. Its not as nice as the chair you had, but its better than nothing, right?


    Absolutely, Garrett said, grinning.


    Maneuvering himself to the edge of the bed, Garrett waited for Gorn to bring the chair over and then moved himself into it. Turning it around by moving one of his wheels, Garrett nodded happily.


    This is great, thanks. Anything beats just lying in bed.


    I bet. Ryn said you were looking for Henrick, but he isnt back yet. Anything I can help you with?


    ncing up at Gorn, Garretts thoughts spun for a moment and he nodded.


    Actually, yes. Would you mind if I picked your brain about your Awakening?


    Garrett knew he was taking a risk by asking Gorn about this subject because Awakened tended to jealously guard this sort of knowledge, since it directly impacted their personal safety, but he was curious how far the influence of the Dream Flower extended. Gorn, who had just taken a hold of the back of his wheelchair, paused, his face shifting through a dozen emotions in rapid session. At the same time, Garrett could feel pulses of anger, goodwill, confusion, and even excitement through the faint connection he had with the Dream Flower Gorn carried.


    Shaking his head, as if to clear the confusion brought by his rapidly changing feelings, Gorn smiled.


    Sure, I can exin a bit about it. Nothing specific to me, of course. Thats private information and honestly I probably shouldnt be talking about it at all. It could be really dangerous for me if the wrong people learned about my Awakening.


    Sensing Gorns emotions starting to shift into negative territory, Garrett hurried to reassure him.


    Thats fine. You dont even have to tell me about yourself specifically. Im more interested in the general process and how people who are newly Awakened improve.


    A clear feeling of relief trickled over from Gorn and his whole body rxed considerably.


    Oh, thats it? Gorn chuckled. I thought you were trying to learn about me specifically.


    Pushing Garrett into the great room, Gorn pulled him up to a table and took a seat across from him, signaling to the waitress with a wave. Hurrying over, she smiled shyly at Garrett before speaking to Gorn, a faint flicker of fear in her eyes.


    What can I get you, sir?


    Does the cook have lunch ready?


    Yes, sir.


    Well take lunch and two ales.


    Yes, sir.


    Hurrying to the kitchen to put in the order, the waitress left Gorn and Garrett to talk. Using his sleeve to wipe at the table, Gorn gave Garrett a searching nce.


    How much do you know about Awakening?


    I know that its different for everyone, Garrett replied, and that most people Awaken during times of intense stress.


    Thats right. Are you familiar with the categorizations?


    You mean Weapon Sparks, Monster Sparks, and Tool Sparks?


    Yeah, there are three different types of sparks that can be awoken, but what most people dont realize is that sparks arent set in a category when the person Awakens.


    Really? I thought that was set from the beginning.


    No, thats amon misconception, Gorn said, shaking his head. A person who Awakens enters the lighting stage. Typically, we just call them Awakeners. Once their spark is grown to the point that it starts to take shape, we call them Shapers.


    And Manifesters are those who reach the final level, right?


    Exactly. Manifesters can project their spark outside their bodies. But what I was saying is that Awakeners just have a regr old soul spark. It has no specific shape. However, over time as the spark grows, it starts to naturally form a shape, based on what sorts of actions the Awakened takes and what sorts of beliefs they have about themselves.


    His eyes going wide, Garrett tapped on the table.


    Ah, that makes sense why its so dangerous to tell people about your specific spark. If someone knows about you and your spark, they can take action to disrupt your beliefs about yourself.


    Yup, which kills your ability to grow. See, the key to growing from an Awakened to a Shaper is holding a clear mental image of what youre going to be. Thats what gives your soul spark shape in the first ce. Only by holding that clear visual are you able to remove the natural restriction that surrounds your soul spark.


    Natural restriction? Garrett asked, leaning forward to listen carefully.


    Pausing while the waitress put their food down on the table, Gorn took a long drink from his ss and smacked his lips.


    Mm, yeah, people think that being an Awakened is all gravy, and dont get me wrong, its awfully convenient to not be weak like a regr person, but its also a lot of work. When you Awaken, your soul spark is full of energy, but its also sealed and it needs to be woken up. Which is why someone in this stage is called an Awakener in the first ce. In the first stage, you awaken your soul spark, in the second you shape it, and in the third you bring it into the world.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Using his fork to lift a bit of potato, Garrett paused and looked at Gorn, his forehead furrowed.


    If you cant ess your soul spark energy, how do you move into shaping it?


    Thats what Im saying, Gorn said, his tone taking on a tinge of annoyance. You have to awaken it. Different people use different methods, but at the core its all the same. For example, I try to spend time every day unraveling my energy.


    So its like a kind of meditation? Garrett asked, his piece of potato still hovering in the air.


    Eh, sort of. I try to pull energy from my soul spark in two different directions at the same time. You might think of it like having a tangled knot. If you want to straighten the thread out, you have to pull at it, working it apart carefully until its loose enough. Its tough work, but so long as you keep at it, eventually the timees when its suddenly easy, and thats when you know youve be a Shaper. But everyone does it differently. Some people try to smash the restriction. That tends to produce more energy at a faster pace, but most of those people have a really hard time reshaping it when its time to shape their soul spark. Like I said, everyone does it differently.


    Taking a bite of his potato, Garrett chewed it slowly as he considered what he was hearing. Gorns exnations were a bit jumbled, but Garrett was beginning to get a clearer understanding of the whole picture. He had assumed this whole time that the shape of an Awakeneds soul spark was static from the beginning, so finding out that soul sparks could be, and had to be, actively shaped shed new light on the whole process. Additionally, it sounded like the way an Awakener woke their soul spark had a significant impact on their ability to shape their soul sparkter.


    ording to what Gorn is saying, theres an inherent feedback loop built into this. If someone uses a method to fully awaken their soul spark that lends itself to the shaping of their spark, the whole process will be faster. On the other hand, if they use a method that isnt linked, it bes harder. This means that the most important part is understanding your end goal before you even start. I need to clearly understand what it is Im going to be creating in the shaping stage before I start the process of awakening. And I wonder if the third stage is linked like that as well? I bet it is.


    Spearing another piece of potato, Garrett kept a mild look on his face as he looked across the table at Gorn.


    What about the manifesting stage?


    What about it? Gorn asked, giving Garrett a half-scornful, half-amused nce. Look, there isnt a person in this city who has ever even seen someone in the manifesting stage. The royal duke is a Shaper, as is themander of the citys garrison, and the master of the adventurers guild. But so far as I know, those are the only three. There are a few hundred thousand people in this city, right? Of that, there are maybe ten thousand Awakeners. Of the people who have Awakened, there are three known Shapers. It sounds easy, but its actually almost impossible to cross from awakening to shaping.


    Now that doesnt mean all Awakened are the same. Far from it. There are grades inside of the Awakened, but its too hard to quantify exactly how strong someone is without fighting them directly. But thats why our gang is able to hold on. Because me, Obe, and the boss are stronger than most normal Awakened. Does that make sense?


    Nodding, Garrett took a sip of his ale, grimacing slightly at the bitter taste, much to Gorns amusement.


    It does, thank you for answering my questions.


    Yeah, sure, Gorn replied, waving his fork. Why are you so interested in all this anyway? Are you thinking about Awakening?


    Letting out a loudugh at his own joke, he pped the table, causing the dishes to jump as Garrett gave him a wry smile.


    If only it was that easy, Garrett replied. Are there schools that teach this sort of stuff? Or do you just learn it from other Awakened?


    You just pick it up as you go. Our original boss was the one who taught me, Henrick, and Obe. After he died, the old boss I mean, weve been holding down the fort.


    How did he die?


    An unfortunate case of being in the wrong ce at the wrong time, a heavy voice said, causing Garrett to look over and Gorn to flinch slightly.


    Walking up next to the table, Henrick nced back and forth between Gorn and Garrett, his lips twisted in a scary smile.


    Isnt that right, Gorn?


    It is, Gorn agreed, the moment of panic passed. He was caught by a gang of monsters in the crypts and ended up dead.


    Truly a shame, Henrick said, pulling out a chair and sprawling out in it. Ryn said you wanted to see me?


    Nodding, Garrett put his fork down and looked around at the room. There were a dozen gang members sitting at the nearby tables, along with a few other locals who had stopped in for lunch time. Lowering his voice conspiratorially, he leaned forward.


    One of my sources tells me theres more to this trade than meets the eye.


    Hold on, sources? Henrick stared at Garrett like he was seeing him for the first time.


    Smiling slightly, Garrett didnt respond to the question and instead continued with what he was saying.


    The location is a prime candidate for an ambush, and the goods were moving are worth a small fortune.


    While that might be true, the only people who know where the trade is happening are either in our gang, or part of the merchantpany buying the goods. Are you saying theyre going to be attacking us?


    No, I dont think its the merchants.


    Then who could it be? Unless there was a


    Trailing off, Henricks expression fell. Seeing he had figured it out, Garrett nodded, his lips still curled into a small smile.


    Its as you imagine. Im still investigating whats going on, but I hope to have more information tomorrow.


    Dense silence shrouded the table for a full minute as Henrick stared down at the table top, his expression growing more stony with each passing second. Flicking a burning look at Garrett, he spoke quietly.


    This is a major usation. What happens if youre wrong?


    Then you can respond however you want, Garrett said, his tone cid, but Im not wrong. As I said, right now I only have a little bit of information about whats going to happen, but I should have more in plenty of time for us to react appropriately.


    From these sources of yours? Henrick asked, his eyes narrowed.


    Correct.


    I see. In that case, Ill wait for your word. Gorn, not a word about this to anyone. And I mean anyone, okay?


    Sure thing, boss.


    Standing up, Henrick gave Garrett onest look and then walked off, heading for his office. One he was out of earshot, Gorn let out a low whistle.


    Sheesh, you really got some guts, dont you?


    What do you mean? Garrett asked, not understanding.


    You just came right out and told him someone in the gang is a rat, you know? He hates betrayal. Thats what got the old boss killed, and when Henrick found out, he ughtered more than half the gang. Everyone in the gang right now are those brothers who walked through the bloodbath with him, so to think that any of them are selling secrets... actually, I dont want to think about it at all. Dont let his smiling face fool you, kid. When Henrick is mad, blood flows.


    Ill keep that in mind, Garrett said.


    Standing up from the table, Gorn nodded, his face serious.


    Youve been a help to us so far, and if youre right about this, youll have earned your ce among us. But if youre messing around, things will go bad for you fast.


    Warning noted. Ill keep that in mind.


    See that you do.


    After Gorn left, Garrett finished his food and wheeled himself back to his room. Along the way, he stopped by the kitchen to talk to the cook for a few minutes. Ever since the gang had picked up the extra supplies the cooks attitude had done a full one eighty, and every time he saw Garrett he would smile widely. After chatting for a while and getting an updated expense number from the cooks early morning trip to the market, Garrett pushed himself down the hallway and into his room, shutting the door behind him.


    Sitting at his table, Garrett filled in the number on the ount book, but his mind was elsewhere. He had no idea what the difference was between the system he had in the Dream and the traditional development of Awakeners Gorn had just described, if there even was one. Currently, he benefited from the increased toughness and healingmon to every Awakener, but if he understood Gorns exnation correctly, he hadnt yet tapped into the energy his soul spark contained.


    When he was in the Dream he had no trouble using his soul spark, but during the daytime all that energy was tightly bound up. If he wanted to ess it, he would have to start the process of breaking apart the energy. Most Awakeners hed seen so far appeared to feed the energy into their limbs, increasing their strength and speed to inhuman levels, while a few appeared to put it into their skin, granting them supernatural defenses. From what Garrett had heard during his studies in the pce, Awakeners tended to manifest signs of their soul shape even before they became Shapers, though from what Gorn had said, there were only a handful of people whod managed to finish the process of shaping their souls.


    Organizing his thoughts, Garrett took a clean piece of paper and began to list out the Awakened he knew, along with the soul shape he believed they were developing. He wasnt sure what sort of Awakening method Henrick was using, but hed witnessed the unnatural ease with which the gang boss had cut through his enemys body in the alleyway outside the warehouses. The innkeeper appeared to be walking down a fairly standard Weapon Spark path, feeding his avable soul energy into using therge cleaver he carried.


    Gorn, on the other hand, fed his energy into creating a sealed space that allowed him to ambush his enemy, gaining an upper hand by restricting their movement and power. Putting together what hed seen when Gorn had ambushed the guard outside of the warehouses with the way Gorn had described his awakening technique, Garrett was beginning to understand the connection. Gorn pulled his energy apart, creating threads of energy he then used to surround himself and others, almost like he was tying them down with a rope. In many ways, Gorns method seemed superior to Henricks, since the method he was using to awaken his soul sparks energy was feeding into the eventual shape of his soul.


    If Garrett was going to develop an awakening method that suited himself, he would need to understand exactly what he was aiming to shape with his soul spark. Under the other two names, Garrett wrote his own name and then began writing different ideas for his souls shape. There were three categoriesweapons, monsters, and toolsso he listed the strongest things he could think of in each category. Under weapons he started with basic things like swords, spears, and axes, but eventually began moving into weapons from Earth, including guns, tanks, and bombs.


    Letting out a smallugh, he shook his head and moved to his monster list. Lions, goris, and Komodo dragons were on the top of his list, but after a moment of thought he added dragons, griffons, and the kraken since there didnt seem to be a restriction limiting him to real monsters. The tool list wasst, but it was also the one Garret was the most interested in. Tools tended to be the most versatile of the soul shapes, at least ording to what Garrett had been taught, as they could be used in multiple ways, but they were also much harder to develop.


    Writing down a few ideas, Garrett was surprised to realize hed only ended up with three ideas. He had written quill, book, and abacus, three items that not only sat on his desk, but were used in his current circumstances. There were dozens of other tools he thought of, but for some reason they all just felt wrong for him, so he hadnt written them down.


    <em>I guess theres an element ofpatibility I need to think about too. Interesting. That suggests that the effectiveness of a soul shape is going to change depending on the individual.</em>


    On top of the items he listed, he also needed to match them with a way of breaking down the energy wrapped around his soul spark, so he began to brainstorm ideas for that as well. He had no idea if any of his efforts would actually work, but with nothing else to do, he figured it wouldnt hurt to try. One by one the items on his three lists were crossed off. The first to go were the weapons, as Garrett felt the least amount of connection with them. Given his current physical situation, the best sorts of weapons for him would be ranged ones, but if he chose a weapon he would bemitting himself to fights, which he had no desire to do.


    The monster list was the next to go, as many of the abilities he would want to gain were simrlybat-oriented. As he was crossing out dragons from his list, a curious thought struck him and he wrote down a new word, kun-peng. In the mythology of Earth, the kun-peng, a fish-bird hybrid, was able to transform itself from a fish while in the water to a bird in the air, and back again. Thinking for a moment, he shook his head and crossed it out.


    His idea had been that choosing a creature that could transform could help him with his physical limitations, but once again the idea of shaping his soul in a way that would drive him towardbat set his teeth on edge. His greatest asset was his mind, and rather than try and restore his physical ability, Garrett much preferred to focus on his strengths. With both the weapon and monster listspletely crossed out, only one list remainedtools.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    <em>The real question is, does it have to be an actual tool? Or can it be an object that represents an idea?</em>


    Garrett had been sitting at the table for a few hours now, letting his mind wander as he imagined as many situations and scenarios as he could. Rather than limiting himself to what he already knew, he simply let himself explore as many different ideas as he could think of. One of the things talking with Gorn had driven home was how there was no firm system for essing the energy contained in a soul spark. Given that everyone did it differently, it seemed to Garret that the best method would be the one that suited him most, and more specifically, the one that most closely matched his mental image of what he would be as he gained ess to his soul sparks energy.


    Aftering up with over twenty different ideas, Garrett felt like hed finally arrived at the one that most appealed to him. Looking down at the paper on the table, he read over the only remaining phrase that wasnt crossed out. Hidden ruler. Chuckling to himself at how dramatic it sounded, he considered what had led him to write those two words down. While his inability to walk was an often-frustrating challenge, Garrett was beginning to realize there was some advantage to be gained from it as well.


    No one hede across considered him a threat, allowing him a strange amount of freedom he wouldnt have had if he was physically imposing. The instinctive dismissal he faced didnt mean, however, that he was powerless to influence his surroundings. In fact, it was quite the opposite. By leveraging the freedom from scrutiny his current condition gave him, Garrett believed he could act without worry. Already he was discovering how the Dream Flowers were allowing him to bend the situation toward his own aims by observing those who fell under the flowers influence and subtly influencing their actions.


    Furthermore, as soon as hed started down this line of thought something clicked in his heart and mind and a wild idea unfolded clearly. From the method he would use to awaken his soul spark to the shape it would take once it waspletely Awakened, each step appeared in his head as if itd already existed there. The more he thought about it the more exciting it seemed, and crumpling up the paper hed been using, Garrett got out another piece of paper and began writing out the path hed attempt to take. At the top of the sheet he wrote out his ultimate goalshaping his soul into a replica of the Dreamers Throne, formed by the petals, stems, and leaves of a Dream Flower.


    Underneath his soul shape, he wrote the method he was going to use to awaken his soul spark. When he was in the Dream he nted and grew Dream Seeds, transforming them into beautiful flowers. He wanted to replicate that in the real world, treating his soul spark as a seed that would bloom into the Dreamers Throne. While most Awakeners tended to focus on a specific ability, honing it until it naturally shaped their soul, Garrett intended to do the opposite.


    He would hold the shape of his soul tightly, epting and incorporating any ability he possessed in the Dream as part of it. His hope was that hed be able to transfer those abilities to the real world, giving him ess to them regardless of where he was. At the same time, he would reinforce his belief about what he would be by starting to build his influence in the real world through the powers of the Dream, all while staying under the radar. Looking over everything once more to make sure nothing was missing, Garrett sighed and put the paper down. It was clear cut on the paper and in his mind, but he had a feeling that things wouldnt work out as smoothly in real life.


    There were still six hours before hed be able to ess the Dream again, so Garrett decided to get started right away. The first step was working on awakening his soul spark, and to do that he needed to begin reshaping the energy tightly wound around his soul spark. Moving himself to his bed, hey down as if he was sleeping and closed his eyes, letting his attention sink deep into his body. For the next few hours he let his attention hover around his soul spark, observing it and practicing fixing the image he wanted to shape it into in his mind. When he was finally too mentally exhausted to continue there had been no changes in his soul spark, but Garrett wasnt concerned. He figured it would take a long time and was determined to be patient. Letting himself rx, Garrett soon fell asleep, only waking when Ryn shook him an hourter.


    Dinner time.


    Yawning, Garrett climbed into his wheelchair, which Ryn pushed out into the inns great room. They had taken to eating with other members of the gang, both to help solidify their ce in the group but also to gather information about what was going on. After dinner had finished, Ryn brought Garrett back to their room and then stared at him until he was uneasy.


    What? Want to y cards?


    No, you said you would teach me how to handle numbers. But you havent yet.


    Thats true. You should learn to read and write as well.


    Her eyes practically glowing with excitement, Ryn leaned forward across the table.


    Can I? Youll teach me?


    Of course, Garrett said, nodding seriously. Though Im not sure how good a teacher Ill be, Ill do my best.


    Taking a piece of paper, he traced out the alphabet. On another sheet he put zero through nine and then the basic arithmetic symbols. Sliding them across the table, he carefully walked through them with her.


    The first thing you need to do is memorize these. Once youve memorized them, well start learning how to put them together.


    Full of anticipation, Ryn dived into it immediately, doing her best to repeat Garretts exnations. Initially she was able to keep up her momentum well, but soon Garrett noticed that she soon began to get jumbled up, so he stopped her and said theyd pick up the next day. While his memories of learning to read werent particrly clear, he could only imagine it was a lot for someone whod never had any formal education.


    Can I keep these? Ryn asked, waving the pieces of paper Garrett had made for her.


    Of course. We should make some shcards as well.


    shcards?


    Realizing hed just uttered an Earthism, Garrett winced and drew a rectangr shape on the table with his finger.


    Ah, yeah. Small pieces of paper you hold in a stack. Each one will have one letter on the front and the sound the letter makes on the back. You look at them one at a time and try to guess the name of the letter and the sound it makes.


    Oh, so its like a game? That sounds really interesting.


    Seeing her dagger appear in her hand, Garrett leaned back, unsure what was about to happen, only rxing when she grabbed a piece of paper off the stack on his desk.


    Whoa, hold up. That paper is really expensive.


    Deting, Ryn put the paper she was about to cut up back and gave Garrett an annoyed look.


    Then what am I supposed to use?


    Lets think about it. Im sure we cane up with something. And if we cant, well use some of our silver this month for paper so you can make shcards. But before that, lets at least sleep on it.


    Hmph. Fine.


    With a sigh, Ryn slid her dagger back into its sheath and took the two papers Garrett had given her back to her bed. Laying down, she continued to study them, mumbling under her breath as she tried to remember what sorts of sounds each letter made. Since it was dark, Garrett had her move the candle over near her bed andy back on his bed, closing his eyes as he entered the Dream.


    Hed managed to nt a Dream Seed into one of the robed men the traitor had met with, and he was excited to venture out to try and discover what he could about him. Appearing on the Dreamers Throne, he focused on the bright flicker that represented the robed man and tried to figure out where he was. Information began to trickle in through the connection, and Garretts mind filled with all sorts of interesting knowledge.


    Ruel Torrik. Awakener. Lieutenant in the Swamp Shark gang. Doesnt like fish. Currently in sewers out by the docks. Hmmm. That seems too far away for me to go and see him. Wait, how am I getting all this information? Would Observe work at this distance?


    Activating Observe the Dream, Garretts vision surged and suddenly he was staring at a top-down view of a wide sewer system. Six feet wide and easily as tall, the sewer was made from thick stone blocks and was mostly dry, though a small creek of thick sludge was flowing down the middle of the passage. Almost everything in Garretts view was the familiar gray of the Dream, though right around Ruel color flooded the world, lighting everything up. Realizing he could zoom in, Garrett edged closer so he could get a better look at the group with the Swamp Shark lieutenant. Four regr people and one other Awakened were traveling with Ruel, and as he watched Garrett began to hear their conversation.


    Why are we waiting? Lets just go. There are only a dozen guards down there. We could kill them all before they knew what hit them. Besides, no one will know what we found, so we could keep some of the spoils aside for ourselves.


    Identifying the other Awakened through the information filtering in from Ruels mind, Garret could tell Ruel was tempted. Panicking, he quickly tried to send a thought back over, hoping he would be able tomunicate with Ruel like he had with Gorn in Gorns dream. To his relief, there was no problem and his thoughts drifted into Ruels mind, causing the Swamp Shark lieutenant to pause mid-step.


    <em>The goal is not only to get the supplies, but also to catch and eliminate one of the Ghouls Tooth Awakened. We should wait until the trade is happening so we can catch them off guard.</em>


    Unaware that the words popping up in his head werent his own thoughts, Ruel shook his head, shooting a nce at the other Awakened.


    I always tell you, Lerk, you need to think long-term. Our mission is to eliminate at least one of their Awakened, so we need to wait until the trade tounch our attack. If we attack now, well tip them off and give them a reason to start a war. If we y this right, well not only weaken them, but well actually keep them in the dark.


    Who are we aiming to kill?


    Either Gorn or Obe. Were going to call in thirty more members, along with your brother. Between the three of us, we should be able to deal with whichever Awakened they send.


    What if they send two? Lerk asked, his tone skeptical.


    They wont, the spy said only one of them is going toe because theyre trying to keep the trade quiet. Lerk would be impressed with my connections and knowledge if he knew how deeply weve infiltrated Ghouls Tooth.


    Smirking, Ruel tapped the side of his nose.


    They wont. My contact has given us their full n already and weve double-checked to confirm it. Dont worry about the n. You just have to help me kill whichever one of their Awakened shows up tomorrow night. Come on, were going to scout the area where the trade will be taking ce. Everyone, be on your guard.


    Continuing on through the sewers, Garrett saw Ruel stopping every once in a while to consult a map to make sure he was going the right direction in the winding tunnels. The sewers were extensive, and if Garrett hadnt been watching Ruel navigate through them he would have gotten hopelessly lost in thebyrinth passages. Before long theposition of the walls began to change, and Garrett realized theyd left the sewers and were now in twisting passages that looked to have been addedter.


    Eventually, Ruel and his group arrived at a section of tunnel that looked even older than the sewers and Garrett began to notice that there were a number of burial motifs carved on the stone walls. The passages were a bit bigger and there were even more branches than in the sewer system. As he continued to concentrate on the three ethereal flowers growing atop Ruels head, Garrett could pick up snippets of information from the Swamp Shark lieutenants mind, including their approximate location. Slowing down, the group began to creep through the passages, paying careful attention and trying not to get spotted.


    Lerk, can you figure out their precise location?


    I can try, Lerk said, frowning with distaste as he knelt on the floor.


    Leaning down, he ced his ear against the ground and concentrated.


    <em>I wonder how his power works?</em>


    Blinking at the question that popped into his head, Ruels forehead furrowed and he looked carefully at his Awakenedpanion.


    <em>He can hear the vibrations, right? His soul is taking the shape of a bat like his brother, but he got the tracking and stealth side while his brother got the offensive abilities.</em>


    Sure enough, a momentter Lerk stood up and brushed his knees off. Gesturing to the tunnel, he spoke in barely a whisper, forcing Garrett to strain to hear his words.


    The goods should be in arge burial chamber thats been emptied out. From their footsteps and voices, there are a dozen regr people down there now. Do you want me to get close?


    No, thats fine, Ruel said, grinning, so long as weve confirmed that theyre actually there. Lets go get the gang ready for tomorrow night so we cane back and crush them.


    Turning around, the group started to leave and Garrett was about to disconnect when a thought struck him. He had already tried using his abilities over Observe the Dream to no effect, but he was curious if he could grow the Dream Flowers from a distance. Attempting to send his soul spark energy through the remote connection, he heard the systems voice telling him he needed to improve the level of his Observe the Dream ability. With a sigh, he disconnected, his vision returning to his room.


    <em>I really need to figure out a way to level up.</em>

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    There were a few different ways Garrett could get experience points, and the simplest was seeing new things for the first time. Yet without venturing out of the inn and into the Dream, that avenue wasrgely blocked. The saving grace was the sub-path hed unlocked, Dream Gardener. Not only did cultivating the Dream Seeds he created rece the experience points he lost, but nting seeds in mortals provided a whole host of other ways to generate experience. Unfortunately, until he reached level three Garrett was unable to draw others into a dream, which meant he needed to step into their dreams.


    ncing over at the bed where Ryn was sleeping, Garrett bit his lip. The Dream Flowers were incredibly convenient and clearly powerful, but they also scared him. It was clear from his interaction with the flowers in Gorns dream that the nts had a consciousness of their own, one that could influence their host. He still didnt know if they were positive or not, but the memory of how theyd consumed the monster posing as Henrick left him shuddering.


    After hesitating for a moment longer, Garrett made up his mind and rose from the throne, walking over to where Ryny. Reaching out, he touched her forehead gently, sinking into her dream. Once again, he found himself in that dim, dreary street, the dripping rain bouncing off his umbre. Frowning slightly, he looked around, trying to understand why he was back here in this ce. Hed assumed Ryns dream would have been different, but at first he couldnt see even a single difference between this dream and the one hed entered previously.


    Walking forward, he moved through the air until he was standing outside her window. Inside the house he could hear the screaming match still going, but to his surprise there was another sound as well. Though it was faint, Garrett recognized it instantly. Shrouding himself with Dreamers Cloak, he stepped through the wall and into Ryns room, seeing Ryn sitting on the bed. Though she was still wrapped up in the thin nket, she was no longer cowering under the covers. Instead, she sat on the bed, her knees pulled up to her chest, her gaze fixed on the music box that yed quietly on the dresser.


    <em>Why is that still here?</em>


    Looking at the music box hed created thest time he was in a dream, Garrett realized it had changed. When hed originally created it the box had been simple and smooth, but now small flowers had appeared all along the sides and the key to turn it was shaped like a five-petaled Dream Flower. As he was examining it, the music faded and stopped and Ryn jumped up, running over to wind it. She brushed right past Garrett, her eyes never registering him as she turned the flower handle. Once it was wound up, she returned to her bed and wrapped the nket around herself again, falling into a stupor as she listened to the gentle tune.


    Waving his fingers, Garrett created a second level Dream Seed, spending two experience points. With a flick he sent the seed tumbling into Ryns head, and with a shiver it attached itself to her. He had been meaning to put a seed on her to allow himself to track her, but he also wanted to test something out. Stepping up next to the bed, he reached out and touched her head, letting power from his soul spark seep into the seed, causing it to quickly transform into a flower. With the first flower the seed produced, Ryns figure brightened, and with the second it brightened even more, turning from the faint gray into full color. The colors from the shifting flower petals spread throughout her body, dyeing her and her surroundings with life.<blockquote>


    You have cultivated a Dream Seed, causing it to grow two flowers. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 9/40</blockquote>


    Annoyed that hed only earned one experience point despite spending two, Garrett snapped his fingers, spending another experience point to create a pile of cards with the alphabet on one side and letter sounds on the other. cing them down in the sheets next to Ryn, Garret stepped back and sent a message to Ryn, trying to keep it as soft as possible to avoid jarring her awake.


    <em>Its time to practice reading.</em>


    The whisper sank into Ryn and a faint light moved in her eyes. Slowly, her head rose and she looked around, searching for something on her bed. Spotting the cards, she paused, and for a moment Garret thought the dream was going to end. Instead, she picked up the cards and looked at them, her eyes growing clearer and more alert.


    <em>A says ah, or a.</em>


    Helping her with the first one, Garret was excited to see Ryn put the first card down and look at the second one. Mumbling under her breath, she spoke to herself.


    B. Buh.


    By this point, Ryns eyes had lost their haze and she appeared to be entirely alert. <blockquote>


    A dreamer has experienced their first lucid dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    A dreamer has explored a new location: Personal Dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 10/40</blockquote>


    The grin that stretched across Garretts face would have lit up the room if it hadnt been hidden behind a mask. Neither of the prompts had indicated that this method of gaining experience could only be done once, which meant hed just figured out his ticket to gaining experience for level three. It cost him two experience points to nt a level-two Dream Seed, but hed gained three experience through cultivating the seed and then bringing the dreamer into a state of lucid dreaming,ting one.


    Thirty people was a lot to try to cultivate, but as soon as Garrett hit level three he would be able to draw the dreamers out of their dream and into his dream, which meant he could potentially start introducing them to the different sorts of nightmares hed seen before. Though he didnt yet know how the process would work exactly, he was quite excited that he finally had a reliable source of experience points. Unfortunately, this method only seemed to work for those who had yet to Awaken, as Gorn hadnt given him any experience points for this sort of thing.


    After watching Ryn a bit longer, he left her dream and walked back over to the throne, sitting down in it to replenish his energy. As his soul spark refilled, he connected with the brightest energy cluster in his head, the flowers that covered most of the inn. Small pieces of information filtered into his mind, delivering snippets of conversations, short scenes, and a myriad of fractured emotions the flowers had captured from the inn throughout the day.


    Taking a bit of time to work through the information, Garrett tried to sort out what was useful while rejecting anything irrelevant. Most of the information was too fractured to be used, but a few pieces were worthwhile, so Garrett carefully filed them away. He still wasnt entirely sure what he was going to do with the new intelligence his flowers gathered, but he knew he wanted to extend the flowers out to the table so he could capture more information from the patrons and gang members who ate at the inn.


    Dealing with the scattered information took a while, and by the time he was done his soul spark was brimming with energy again. Pleased, he directed his attention to the traitorous gang member to determine where he was. To his pleasant surprise, the traitor was sleeping upstairs in the inn. Activating Observe the Dream, Garrett double-checked the path leading to the traitors room and then stepped out himself. He thought about activating Dreamers Cloak just in case a nightmare had wandered into the building, but since the Dream Flower had taken over almost the entire first floor he hadnt seen any nightmares.


    While the dream nt hadnt extended to the second floor yet, it was clearly having a suppressive effect, since even the small Drudge Wraiths hadpletely vanished. Climbing the stairs up to the third floor, Garrett stopped outside the room where the traitor was sleeping and listened carefully. Hearing nothing, he cautiously opened the door, his eyes sweeping the room as he got ready to activate Dreamers Cloak. He hadnt seen anything with Observe the Dream, and as he walked into the room everything remained quiet.


    It was only when he stopped by the traitors bed that he realized something was different. Hidden by the light haze, a tiny, insect-like ck spot was moving around on the mans skin, and as Garrett watched he saw a second and then a third. Soon he could see dozens of these small spots, running over the mans head, face, and neck. The spots all vibrated, releasing a high-pitched frequency that rang in Garretts ear, causing him to itch all over.<blockquote>


    You have observed a Creeping Horde, one of the low-ranked nightmares of the Dream. You have gained 1 EXP for observing a new type of nightmare.


    EXP: 11/40</blockquote>


    Hed been nning on entering the traitors dream, but now he honestly wasnt sure. The Creeping Horde didnt seem to mind the Dream Flower nted in the traitors mind, and when Garrett concentrated it became apparent that the connection between him and the flower was slowly degrading. A deep frown crossed his face and he ruthlessly crushed the revulsion he felt as he reached out to touch the traitors forehead.


    Like wet paint dripping away, his surroundings melted to reveal a simple room that looked like the great room of the Dreamers Inn. The traitor was sitting in a chair at one of the tables, a mountain of food in front of him. Stacks of gold sat here and there on the table, being counted by two beautifuldies. A dozen other gang members surrounded the traitor, each of them toasting or admiring him. Laughing with delight, he picked up a piece of meat and brought it to his mouth, oblivious to therge ck insect that ran across it right before he bit into it.


    The flower that should have been blooming brilliantly looked pale and ragged as more of the insects chewed at its roots. Realizing what was going on, Garretts eyes narrowed. He could see that the flower was trying to fight back, its roots wrapping around one of the insects, but for every bit of energy it managed to extract, it lost twice as much to the bites of the other insects. It was fighting a losing battle, and without any assistance it would soon lose.


    Since he had no idea if the insects would attack him or not, Garret kept Dreamers Cloak at the ready as he stepped close, reaching out to infuse more energy into the flower. The energy surged, lighting up the gray scene with bright light. Like a stream of life-giving water, the energy from his soul spark flooded into the flower, causing it to swell and sway. Driven into a frenzy by the sudden increase in soul spark energy, the Creeping Horde began to rush around, their mandibles sinking into the flower to try to suck out this new nectar.


    The nightmares werent the only ones that grew excited, however, and the flowers petals shook with happiness as the energy surged into it. The shimmering, rainbow glow that had faded from the flowers petals returned full force and another bud suddenly appeared on the flowers stem. More roots began to grow,tching on to other insects in the creeping horde, sucking their vitality up and using it to repair the damage it was taking. Garrett continued to feed energy into the flower until the second flower appeared, doubling the flowers strength. He had spent a bit more than half his soul sparks energy and was feeling a bit empty, so he stopped, sealing up his energy and stepping back.


    Given the edge it needed, the Dream Flower sent out tendrils, scooping up the Creeping Horde insects and pulling them close. One after another, the Creeping Horde were sucked dry, their small husks blowing away into ash as they lost their vitality. With every insect that was consumed, the flower grew stronger until there was only a single one remaining. Focusing his attention on the flower, Garrett tried tomand it to avoid devouring the nightmare. To his astonishment, it actually listened, though it kept the nightmare insect tightly wrapped up so it couldnt escape.


    A third bud had already begun forming, making Garrett very happy. The fact that hecked any way to defend himself had been weighing on him, so to discover the potency of the nts consuming ability was a huge relief. More and more, the Dreamers Inn was feeling like a safe ce, and while he still hadnt forgotten the terrifying encounter with the crimson-eyed nightmare, he was starting to realize that had been an anomaly rather than the rule.


    That didnt mean, however, that he was about to let his guard down. After judging how much more energy the flower would need in order for the third bud to bloom, Garrett decided it wasnt worth the risk. Instead, he snapped his fingers, causing his form to shift. Shrouded by a ck cloak, he walked up to the table and spoke in a grim voice, transmitting it into the traitors ears.


    We need to talk.


    Shock snapped the traitor out of his happy daze and he froze, a piece of meat dangling from his lips. Gulping, he put the bone he was holding down and waved the people surrounding him away. Though his expression was one of bravado, Garrett didnt miss the sliver of fear hidden deep in his gaze. Walking away from the table, the other people vanished with a ripple, erased from the dream. <blockquote>


    A dreamer has experienced their first lucid dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    A dreamer has explored a new location: Personal Dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 13/40</blockquote>


    When the notification hed been hoping to see popped up, Garrett couldnt help but clench his fist. Even if he earned nothing else from this encounter, being able to verify his suspicions was worth it. Now, it was time to see how far he could push it.


    Youve been infected, but dont worry, Im here to help you.


    Even as he spoke, the traitor felt the legs of thest remaining Creeping Horde insect scrabbling against his scalp, causing him to scream and fall backward. The ck insect, still trapped by the flowers roots, hung in the air, allowing him to see its vicious-looking mandibles and hard shell. Fear coursed through the traitor as he backed up as fast as he could, his hands and legs looking like the insects as he tried to get away from it. Unfortunately for him, the insect was tangled up with the flower attached to him, and that meant that no matter how fast he retreated, the insect just followed.


    Dont worry, Ive given you this flower to protect you. Treat it well and it will keep you safe in return.


    No sooner had Garrett finished speaking than the Dream Flower sucked the remaining life from the Creeping Horde insect,pletely destroying it. The third flower, fed with thest bits of energy the nightmare contained, burst forth, causing the colors in the room to bloom vibrantly as a five-petaled flower appeared in the traitors eyes.<blockquote>


    A dreamer has met a nightmare they have never seen before. You have gained 1 EXP.


    A dreamer has survived a nightmare they have never seen before. You have gained 1 EXP.


    A dreamer has destroyed a nightmare. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 16/40</blockquote>

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Remind me where you got this information?


    Garrett was currently sitting in Henricks office with Ryn and Gorn, being grilled about the report hed just made on the Swamp Sharks n to ambush the uing trade.


    I have a source in the Swamp Shark gang, and I was able to confirm by observing the traitor, Garrett said calmly.


    You mentioned a traitor before. Who is it?


    If I tell you, are you going to kill him?


    A savage grin stretched across Henricks lips as he heard Garretts question, and he leaned forward.


    Yes. Slowly.


    Frowning slightly, Garrett shook his head disapprovingly. Holding up his good hand to forestall the outburst about to erupt from Henrick, he spoke softly.


    Might I suggest a more tempered approach? After all, were likely to engage in a gang war with the Swamp Sharks, right? If the traitor vanishes, were hardly going to be able to convince them we dont know the war ising, right? On the other hand, if we know theres a traitor in our midst, misdirection bes easy. Spies are, after all, only scary when you dont know who they are.


    The scary look on Henricks face had started to fade while Garrett was talking, and by the time he was done Henricks expression waspletely nk, making his thoughts unreadable. With dead eyes he looked at Garrett for a moment before shaking his head.


    Fine. Do as you wish. So long as we win, I dont care how its done. But once the Swamp Sharks have been crushed, I reserve the right to filet whoever the spy is and feed him to the leeches in the swamp.


    Deal, Garrett said. If we can reverse this ambush, well be a good bit of the way toward beating them. ording to our sources, the Swamp Sharks have close to ny men, and five Awakened. The Shark twins, Lerk and his brother Warn, are Monster Spark Awakeners, while Ruel, Hollice, and the leader of the Swamp Sharks, Vic, are Weapon Spark Awakeners. They previously had another Awakened, but hes already been dealt with.


    You mean outside the warehouses when we swiped the goods? Gorn asked.


    Indeed. Thankfully, the Swamp Shark gang doesnt have any Shapers, so we should be able to meet their Awakened head on. Considering they think Obe will be attending the trade, its likely the ambush will include the Shark twins, and Ruel. If both you and Gorn counter-ambush them, we should be able toe out on top.


    Three to three doesnt sound like good odds, Henrick said, his eyebrows rising.


    No. Its not. Which is why Ill try to get Ruel to split off. Like I said, Ive managed to infiltrate their gang and I think I can divert Ruel. That would put the fight at two to three, in your favor. So long as the three of you work together, it should happen quickly. An ideal situation would be for both the Shark twins to fall during the ambush, and for Ruel to arrive right after they fall so you can cut him down as well. To that end, I have a few ideas for what we can do.


    The Shark twins are Monster Spark Awakeners whose powers are based around bats. Lerk, the smaller of the two, is a tracker. His sensitivity is going to be the highest, but hell also be the easiest to kill. His brother, Warn, uses double daggers and has the ability to absorb vitality with his attacks. Ruel uses a sword and focuses on stabs that are tricky to guard against. Speed is his thing.


    How do you know all this stuff? Henrick asked, his forehead creasing.


    My sources are excellent, Garrett said, shrugging. ording to the n I put together, the three of you will kill Warn first, followed by his brother, Lark. Finally, if we can, well ambush Ruel when he returns. But in order to do this well, youll need to follow my n to the letter.


    Fine. What are you thinking?


    The trade location is in the outer tunnels of the crypts, right? Garrett asked, looking between Henrick and Gorn and gesturing for them to lean in. If we do this right, they wont know what hit them.


    Later that night, after Obe had led the Ghouls Tooth gang members who were going to go to help with the trade, Henrick and Gorn called together the rest of the gang and went down into the basement. That was one of the only ces Garrett had yet to go in the inn, and he had no idea the gang had created an entrance into the crypt system. The traitor, whose name was Reeve, had gone with Obe at Garretts subliminal suggestion, preventing him from being able to alert the Swamp Shark gang about the counter-ambush Henrick and Gorn were setting up.


    Once everyone had left, Garrett went back to his room and, with Ryns help, climbed into bed. Watching himy down, Ryn shook her head and gave an exasperated snort.


    Are you seriously going to go to sleep?


    Thats what I was nning on. What else should I do? Garrett asked, tilting his head.


    I mean, arent you nervous?


    Should I be nervous?


    You realize were going to be neck deep in trouble if this doesnt go well, right?


    Nothing we can do about that though. So why worry about it? Garrett replied, shrugging and closing his eyes. If you cant sleep, practice your letters.


    Fine, I will.


    Hearing her mutter under her breath as she walked over to her bed, Garrett entered the Dream, appearing on the Dreamers Throne. As soon as he could, he activated Observe the Dream, targeting Ruel. The Swamp Shark lieutenant was already deep in the sewers, hurrying along with arge group. In front of him, Garrett could see the soul sparks of the Shark twins, Lerk and Warn. Scanning the rest of the gang members, Garrett let out a sigh of relief.


    It looks like there are only three Awakened. If they had brought Hollice, we would have been in trouble.


    Watching for a few more seconds, Garrett jumped over to Gorn, who was following close to Henrick, while twenty-five Ghouls Tooth gang members walked along behind them. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, Garrett switched to Reeve, who was nted in the group with Obe. It had taken some convincing, but hed managed to convince Henrick and Gorn not to let Obe know he was going to be acting as bait, and one of the reasons Garrett had sent Reeve along was to ensure there were no idents.


    Three different groups all hurried toward the same spot where the supplies had already been hidden. The merchant who was buying the goods wasnt supposed to arrive for at least an hour, and the Swamp Shark gang was hoping to take advantage of the gap in time to swipe everything. At the same time, the Ghouls Tooth gang was counting on the attack happening before the merchant arrived, giving them time enough to clean up the attack and dispose of the bodies before making their sale.


    All the way back in the inn, Garrett watched the three groups getting closer together from the Dreamers Throne. Without any way to physically impact the fight, he was going to be relying entirely on his voice to manipte the situation. Time ticked by, and Obe and the others got to the room where the supplies were set up. Obe looked around and ordered a few of the men to go check the nearby tunnels to make sure nothing was out of the ordinary. While he waited for them to return, he had the others check the supplies.


    Garrett hadnt interacted with Obe a whole lot since hed nted the Dream Seed in Gorn, but he knew the heavy-set man to be tough, detail-oriented, and fiercely loyal. Making a mental note to see if he could settle a Dream Seed on Obe, Garrett switched his view to Ruel, checking his progress. Seeing they were moving a bit slower than he expected, Garrett switched to Gorn and whispered into the air.


    Slow down.


    Next to Henrick, Gorns brow furrowed and he stopped for a second, causing Henrick to look at him.


    I I think we need to slow down.


    Like you knew there was an enemy Awakened hiding by the warehouses? Henrick asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Yeah, Gorn nodded, his face filled with confusion.


    Well, your instinct was spot onst time, Henrick said after a brief pause. No reason not to listen this time.


    Seeing them slow down, Garrett smiled to himself and switched his gaze back to Ruel. When the Swamp Sharks had nearly arrived, Garrett took a deep breath and focused himself. Reaching through the connection he had with Ruel, Garrett spoke firmly, in a voice that brooked no argument.


    You need to head to the back entrance to cut off their retreat. If you dont, Obe will sacrifice his men to get away, ruining all your work.


    Hearing the voice in his head, Ruel blinked in surprise. This time the voice sounded even more strident than before. He had originally intended to just charge in, but once the thought appeared in his mind he couldnt seem to shake it. Frowning, he called for a stop and checked his map. There was a small offshoot that would take him around to the back of the chamber, cutting off the Ghouls Tooth gangs escape, and the more he looked at it the clearer his internal dialog became. Finally, shaking his head, he looked up and saw Lerk and Warn staring at him.


    I just realized this room has an escape tunnel. Im going to cut around the back. Ill take ten men with me. You keep the remaining twenty and when I give the signal, rush in. Ill blow my whistle. You can respond with yours, and well all attack. It should only take me about ten minutes to get around back, so just hang out for a bit without going in until you hear my whistle. Got it?


    Yup.


    Yes.


    Ill see you in a bit.


    Patting Warn on the shoulder, Ruel picked out ten men and they hurried down the side tunnel, starting the trek around to the other side to cut off their enemys retreat. Pleased with the effect hed used, Garrett checked his soul spark and nodded. Hed been able to infuse his voice with his soul spark energy, which was the only reason it had affected Ruel at all. Still, the fairly simple task had taken nearly half of his energy.


    It was one thing to send messages to an Awakened who carried a two or three flower Dream Seed, but it was entirely another to give them amand. The power of his voice had been directly resisted by the power of Ruels soul spark, and it was only after hed used up half his energy that hed managed to get through Ruels passive defense. The entire operation hinged on Garretts ability to influence an Awakened, and hed nearly fallen out of the gate. While hede prepared with a backup n, it would have been much riskier. Thankfully, non-Awakened didnt have that same sort of defense, so the next step of the ambush was easy.


    Waiting for three minutes to pass, Garrett moved his view to Reeve, once again summoning his soul sparks energy and infusing it into his voice.


    The Swamp Sharks are going to kill you. The only way to survive is to let Obe know theres an ambush. Yell ambush!


    A faint glimmer in Reeves eyes revealed a five-petaled flower as he suddenly stiffened. Fear seemed to take over his body, causing him to shake as the rest of the group looked at him.


    Something the matter? Obe asked, his eyes narrowing and his hand reaching for his axe.


    Ambush! Reeve suddenly yelled, his finger pointing at the doorway. The Swamp Sharks are going to ambush us! We need to flee!


    The yell rang loudly in the crypt, echoing through the open door and into the hallways beyond. Only a hundred feet away, Lerk and Warn stared at each other in shock, their faces dyed with disbelief. Unsure what to do, they hesitated for just a second when they heard that voice scream out again.


    Retreat!


    Without a word, both brothers came to the same decision and sprinted toward the crypt, their men charging in after them. No longer trying to be quiet, they yelled their battle cries, and as soon as Garret heard them through Reeve, he swapped to Gorn and gave amand.


    Attack!


    Spurred to action by the shout in his head, Gorn instinctively started running forward, Henrick and the others following close behind. As soon as they began to run they pulled strips of cloth from the belts strapped around their legs, releasing the bells theyd tied up. Dense ringing filled the tunnels as they charged toward the ambush, moving as fast as they could. In the crypt, Obe swore viciously and pulled out his axe. With his left hand he grabbed his curved dagger and strode to the front of the group.


    All his men had taken out their weapons, Reeve included, and surrounded the goods. They could hear the enemying, as well as a ringing sound that echoed through the halls. A momentter the Swamp Sharks burst through the doorway and Obes axe cleaved one of the enemy gang members into two pieces. With a fierce yell, he ordered his men forward, hoping to trap the enemy in the narrow doorway.


    Unfortunately, Warn was too nimble and managed to dodge past him, flying nearly perpendicr to the ground as he jumped over a heavy sh that took a leg from another gang member. Rolling on the stone floor, Warn sprang up, his daggers crossing behind him to block a heavy stab from the short dagger Obe was wielding. Normally his brother already would have attacked, but to Warns horror Lerk was looking around,pletely disoriented, his face screwed up like he was in pain.


    Though they were off to a bad start, losing both the element of surprise and getting blocked in the hall, the Swamp Sharks had the advantage of numbers and were able to bully their way into the crypt at the cost of a few of their men. A fierce fight started as the Ghouls Tooth gang members backed up against the supplies, forming two small groups of three. Reeve, egged on by a voice echoing in his head, fought particrly viciously, trading wounds with the Swamp Sharks so long as his blows could cut them down.


    Obe, who found himself evenly matched against Warn, kept ncing over at Lerk, but the trackers face was twisted in pain as the ringing sound grew louder and louder, brought closer and closer by Henrick and Gorn with their men. The shing of weapons was already loud, but with the bells added to it the sound in the room was nearly deafening, and Lerks incredibly sensitive hearing simply couldnt handle it.


    Seeing one of the Ghouls Tooth gang members get pulled down, Reeve let out a roar and charged forward, his sword swinging wildly as he cut at the enemy. Driving them back, he grabbed his fellow gang member and pulled him back to the group, all the while shing at any enemy who got close. Seeing that the man hed grabbed was bleeding from a wound in his neck, he yelled for the others to cover him and crouched down, trying to staunch the flow of blood.


    Catching sight of what was going on, Obe kicked out, catching Warn by surprise and sending him stumbling back. Sensing an opportunity, Obeunched himself forward and hacked down with his axe, intending to split Warn in half, but the tricky dual dagger fighter sprang to the side, ducking past Obes dagger and stabbing toward Obes liver. Before his dagger couldnd, a silky sound cut through the air and Henricks cleaver separated Warns arm from his body.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Roaring their battle cry, Gorn led the Ghouls Tooth gang into battle, smashing into the back of the twenty attacking gang members. Everywhere he moved the Swamp Shark men fell into a morass, their movements slowing down as if they were tangled up with ropes. Gorn suffered no such restrictions and his dagger stabbed out repeatedly, each stroke reaping a life.


    At the same time Henrick and Obe closed in on Warn, whose eyes were filled with absolute shock. No matter how nimble he was there was no way for him to escape with his wound, and Warn quickly fell. His brother followed soon after, and a scant two minutes after Henrick and Gorn had arrived the fight was over. The only casualty on the side of the Ghouls Tooth gang was the man whod fallen earlier, and as the fight ended Reeve got up, his face pale.


    Pushing his way over, Obe stared down at the body and swore quietly. Shaking his head, he patted Reeve on the shoulder and moved out of the way to make room for Henrick. Crouching, Henrick looked at the wound on the gang members neck and tutted. About to get up, he heard Gorns voice.


    Hey, whats that in his pocket?


    When Reeve was trying to stop the flow of blood the gang members jacket had fallen open, revealing a small bag and the top of a letter. Normally that wouldnt have caught anyones attention, but this piece of paper had half a broken wax seal on the top of it that stood out. Eyes narrowing, Henrick pulled out the letter, allowing the bag of coins that was with it to fall to the ground. Opening the letter, he nced at it but found it iprehensible. Handing it to Gorn, he opened up the bag, his expression freezing when a gold coin and a stack of silver fell into his palm.


    You think


    Shut up, Gorn, Henrick said, standing up and fixing his lieutenant with a freezing re. Well deal with thister. We still have an enemying.


    Enemy? What enemy? Obe asked, his expression lost.


    Ruel. Of the Swamp Sharks, Henrick said. He should be arriving in a few minutes.


    Listening to the conversation through his connection to Gorn, Garretts expression was one of indecision. The current situation presented an opportunity for the Ghouls Teeth to take Ruel down, eliminating an enemy and further weakening the Swamp Sharks, but Garrett was loath to lose a three-flower dreamer. Especially one who was Awakened. Leaving Ruel alive was a risk, but if he could work it right, it could also be an opportunity.


    Garrett was stilling to an understanding about how the influence portion of the Dream Flowers worked, but the more Awakened who fell under the sway of the flowers, the safer Garrett would be. Rapidly considering the pros and cons of the situation, he tried to weigh the situation as objectively as possible.


    <em>If I dont interfere, theres probably a seventy percent chance that Ruel dies. If he lives, the war between the Swamp Sharks and the Ghouls Tooth gangs will heat up. On the other hand, if he never engages, hell have to deal with the fact that he let the twins die. The best option is for him to live but not return to the Swamp Sharks. Lets see if we can achieve that.</em>


    Making his choice, Garrett moved Observe the Dream over to Ruel, watching as he hurried through the twisting passages toward the crypt where the ambush had already concluded. There were ten gang members with him that Garrett knew they would have to get rid of if he was going to keep Ruel alive. Biting his lip, he hesitated for a moment. What he was about to do was tantamount to splitting with the Ghouls Tooth gang, and if Henrick ever found out Garrett would find himself on the sharp end of the gang boss cleaver in short order.


    Rushing through theplex passages, Ruel checked his map again, making sure they were going in the right direction. They were only a few turns away from the room where they would ambush the Ghouls Tooth gang, and he was feeling confident in the n hed developed. Finding a spy to betray the Ghouls Tooth gang had been his n from beginning to end, and once hed sessfully executed this mission he knew that Vic, the Swamp Sharks boss, would have no choice but to make him the second inmand.


    Reveling in the future he was imagining, Ruel suddenly slowed down, his heart plunging into his stomach. The shift in feelings was intense and came over him in an instant, snapping him out of his fantasies. Dread seemed to crawl up his spine and the long shadows in the passage appeared to stretch, transforming into monsters that reached for their group. As quickly as they came the intense feelings were gone, eradicated by the energy from his soul spark.


    Sitting on the Dreamers Throne, Garrett clutched his chest as the bacsh from Ruel destroying the feelings he was projecting washed over him. Coughing, he ignored the pain and kept his attention focused on Ruel. A moment ago he had dumped as many emotions on the Awakened lieutenant as he could, focusing on conveying the feelings hed experienced during his encounter with the Crimson Eye. Even though the influence was almost immediately destroyed by Ruels soul spark, Garretts objective had already been achieved. With a small smile curling at the corners of his lips, he whispered into the darkness.


    The ambush has failed. The intelligence was wrong and the Ghouls Tooth gang sent all their Awakened. The twins are already dead, and if you go in there youll be next. You need to escape.


    Unable to shake the chill that had coursed down his spine, Ruel was on edge, and when the thoughts that Garrett spoke sprang unbidden into his mind, he flinched. A moment earlier he had beenpletely confident of their victory, but now he was unsure. If the Ghouls Tooth gang had really sent all their Awakened over and counter-ambushed the twins, he would be walking into a deathtrap. Trying to reassure himself that nothing had happened to the twins, Ruel shook his head and led his forces forward.


    <em>But if anything did happen, Im in a world of trouble. Vic will kill me if the twins are gone.</em>


    Grimacing, Ruels thoughts spun. He wasnt so naive as to believe that nothing could go wrong for him, and the strange premonition he felt was throwing him off. Calling his gang members together, he nced at the passage leading to the crypt.


    <em>I can send these guys in first. If something is wrong, Ill still be able to escape.</em>


    His mind made up, he exined the modified n and had everyone put out their torches. Immediately, the tunnels were plunged into darkness, with only the faint light from the crypt up ahead revealing the way.


    Remember, silence until I blow the whistle.


    Gesturing for his men to move, Ruel followed after them, his heart pounding loudly in his chest. They could hear the echo of voices up ahead, and the closer they got the brighter the torchlight became. When they were a few dozen feet from the entrance, Ruel lifted his whistle to his lips and let out a sharp st. Lifting their weapons, the Swamp Shark gang members rushed forward, yelling out their battle cries. Following behind them, Ruel had only taken two steps when a terrible thought popped up in his head.


    <em>Lerk didnt blow his whistle! Somethings wrong!</em>


    Stopping in ce, Ruels face paled as his men rushed into the crypt, their weapons waving. The sh of steel and the shouts of the Ghouls Tooth gang overwhelmed the ten Swamp Shark gang members, reinforcing Ruels fear. What finally sealed it, however, was hearing Gorns voice above the din.


    Find Ruel! Dont let him escape.


    The fear that Ruel had felt spiked and he retreated as fast as he could, turning and sprinting down the passage.


    <em>I need to hide! I cant go back to Vic or hell kill me.</em>


    Driven by these thoughts, Ruel fled through the underground passages, quickly disappearing into the darkness. Back in the crypt, thest of the Swamp Shark gang members fell, their blood sshing across the stone floor. Frowning, Henrick stared at the quiet passage where Ruel should have appeared.


    The rat seems to have run, he said, disappointment clear in his voice.


    On the upside, he probably wont dare return to the Swamp Sharks, Gorn said, shrugging. Want me to go after him?


    No, its not worth it, Henrick replied. Like you said, he isnt going back to his gang, which means weve cut the Swamp Sharks down to two. Well done, everyone. Lets get this mess cleaned up so we dont scare our new business partners.


    Seeing everyone begin gathering up the dead bodies, Garrett couldnt help but let out a deep sigh of relief. Switching his view to Ruel, he watched him run through the tunnels for a bit before letting Observe the Dream end. The warm light from the throne seeped into him as he opened his eyes. As his soul spark slowly refilled, Garrett reviewed everything that had just happened. His scheme had worked perfectly, though he wasnt out of the forest quite yet. Yenis, the gang member who had died, had presented the perfect opportunity for Garrett to throw Henrick off of Reeves trail, and under the cover of the fight Garrett had directed Reeve to nt the cryptic letter and the money in Yenis coat.


    He had yet to see if Henrick took the bait, but even if he didnt, being able to preserve Ruels life was already a huge win for Garrett. If the misdirection with Yenis was sessful, Garret would be in the best possible position, with two dedicated followers in the gang and another hiding outside. Though losing his agent inside the Swamp Shark gang was a setback, he was confident he could get another without much trouble. Pleased with how everything had turned out, Garrett set his mind to determining his next n, asionally jumping into Observe the Dream to check on both Ruel and Gorn.


    It took nearly two hours for Garretts energy to replenish, which was slightly longer than thest time, indicating that his soul spark had grown in capacity, a fact that pleased him immensely. Once he was back to peak form, Garrett left the room to find someone who was asleep in the inn. Stepping into one of the rooms upstairs, he pulled his energy together and created a Dream Seed, imnting it into the sleeping visitor. A light touch on the mans forehead sent him into his dream and a bit of soul spark energy allowed the seed to bloom with two flowers.


    With a few whispered words, light entered the dreamers eyes and Garrett saw the notification hed been waiting for.<blockquote>


    A dreamer has experienced their first lucid dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    A dreamer has explored a new location: Personal Dream. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 18/40</blockquote>


    For the rest of the night, Garrett was busy. He could grow five Dream Seeds before he had to go back to recharge his soul spark, and by the time the sun was hovering just under the horizon, he had managed to collect another eleven experience points, bringing his total up to twenty-nine. He could have probably gotten a few more, but there were no other people sleeping in the inn he could nt Dream Seeds into. With only eleven more experience points needed until he leveled up, Garrett was confident one more night was all he would need to hit level three. Feeling a heaviness around his eyes, Garret realized hed stayed up all night, and with a yawn he fell out of the Dream, falling asleep in his bed almost immediately.


    To his dismay, Ryn woke him up a few hourster to bring him to breakfast. Full of energy, she was clearly excited about something but was trying to hold herself back as she bullied Garrett into getting up and climbing into his wheelchair. Wanting nothing more than to go back to bed, Garrett yawned as Ryn pushed him into the great room. The tables werergely empty, though Garrett immediately recognized most of the people present,rgely because they all carried the Dream Flowers hed nted the night before.


    You should ask me about my letters, Ryn said, shoving arge spoonful of porridge into her mouth.


    Oh? Do you feel like youve memorized them?


    I had a dream that I was practicing them, and I learned them all. In my dream, I had those cards you were talking about. The fletch cards?


    sh?


    Yeah! The shcards. For two nights now Ive been working on them, and I think I have all the letters and their sounds memorized.


    Raising his eyebrows, Garrett looked at Ryn in surprise. Hed created the shcards in her dream on a whim, without expecting that they would serve as more than a distraction, but clearly they were working. Listening as sheunched into a recitation of the alphabet and the sounds for each letter, he couldnt help but wonder if this could be replicated. Ryn was highly motivated to learn to read, which could be seen from the way shed thrown herself into her studies during the day, so adding studying in her dreams had doubled the effectiveness of her learning.


    Thats really impressive. Its only been two days since you started learning. Today lets practice sounding out words. At the same time, well start creating some vocab lists.


    Whats a vocab list? Ryn asked, her eyes shining.


    Its just a list of words for you to memorize, Garrett said. Its not as exciting as youre imagining. I dont see Gorn and the others. Do you know how things wentst night?


    Shaking her head, Ryn looked around at the empty tables.


    No, Im not sure.


    Just then, the door banged open and Henrick, Gorn, and Obe walked in, leading the rest of the gang. Seeing that Reeve was still present, and was actually walking close to Obe, Garrett smiled. Catching sight of Garrett and Ryn at the table, Henrick walked over and sat down in one of the empty seats. Though his face was impassive, it wasnt hard to tell that the gangs boss was in a great mood. A small sacknded on the table with a thud, and Henrick slid it in front of Garrett.


    That was the smoothest operation Ive ever been a part of. Plus, we caught the spy.


    Feigning shock, Garretts eyes darted to the group, widening when he didnt spot Yenis. Watching him carefully, Henrick saw the shift in his expression and his lips parted in a tight grin.


    The spy was Yenis, Henrick stated, matter-of-factly.


    How did you find out? Garrett asked, his voice equal parts relieved and frustrated.


    He was silenced by the Swamp Sharks. Hed gone with Obe and they targeted him first. No doubt to get rid of any evidence. But we found this in his coat, Henrick said, sliding a letter across the table to Garrett.


    Hmm. On the one hand, its a shame since we wont be able to use him, but getting rid of the spy is good too, Garrett replied, opening up the letter and frowning when he saw the code.


    Exactly. And we traded one spy for two Awakened. A pretty good deal, if I do say so myself.


    Two? What happened?


    Lose the long face, Henrick said, pping Garrett on the shoulder. We took down the Shark twins, and killed everyone but Ruel. Hes going to have to go into hiding to avoid losing his head to Vic, so its as good as having killed him. Whew, its been a long night, so Im going to bed. This is a bit of something to express our appreciation for your nning. Keep up the good work.


    With a nod to Ryn, Henrick got up and walked away, leaving Garrett to look at the small pouch curiously. Untying the cord that bound it, he flipped it over and watched with appreciation as two gold and a small pile of silver tumbled out onto the table.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23<blockquote>


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level three?]</blockquote>


    Nodding, Garrett saw the windows popping up and looked over his options.<blockquote>


    [Each time you level up, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability, and increasing the skill level of an existing ability. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your third level advantage.]</blockquote>


    Reading over the skills he currently had that could be advanced to the next skill level, Garrett checked out what new feature each would get.<blockquote>


    Whisper of the Dream


    You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    *NEW* You can now initiatemunication without touching your target.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    Whisper of the Dream was still at level one, and even though Garrett wanted to increase its level, he found it to be slightly redundant. The Dream Seed ability allowed him tomunicate remotely with those who carried its flowers, making a skill like Whisper of the Dream somewhatckluster. Its primary use would have been interacting with other dreamers, but Garrett had yet to find anyone who walked in the dream the way he did. Everyone hed run across so far was either a nightmare, or he had pulled them into the Dream through the application of a Dream Seed. Shaking his head, he put Whisper of the Dream aside and looked at the next ability.<blockquote>


    Observe the Dream


    You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    *NEW* You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    Skill Level: 2 > 3</blockquote>


    Once again, Garrett had to resist the urge to select the upgrade immediately. He used Observe the Dream constantly, and being able to affect territory he wasnt physically in would not only provide a way for him to gain new experience points, but would also increase his ability to n tenfold. It had been Observe the Dream that gave him the confidence to n the encounter and counter-ambush against the Swamp Sharks. Being able to do things like nt new Dream Seeds while using Observe the Dream was a tremendous upgrade, and Garrett could see himself using it constantly. Given how powerful this upgrade was, Garrett could only assume he was going to be in for a difficult choice this time. With a sigh, he pushed the notification to the side and looked at the next one.<blockquote>


    Dream Cloak


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    *NEW* Your Dream Cloak grows stronger, allowing you to hide more efficiently.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    Just like Whisper of the Dream, this ability was good but also redundant. If Garrett hadnt had Dream Seed and the ability to influence the flower carriers, this ability would have been a must. Ever since getting Dream Seed, however, Garrett had begun to adopt a more passive style, where he sat back in the rtive safety of the Dreamers Throne while his agents went out. So far, his single level in Dream Cloak had enabled him to hide from all the nightmares hed encountered, including the terrifying spider with the baby face on its body. Since it was still working, and he wasnt going out much these days, he put Dream Cloak at the bottom of his mental list. With three of the four abilities out of the way, Garrett looked at thest, and strongest of his abilities.<blockquote>


    [Dream Seed]


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [0/1]


    [Other types of seeds locked]


    You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    *NEW* You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:


    Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    Skill Level: 2 > 3</blockquote>


    Letting out a groan, Garrett could only shake his head. As much as he wanted to improve Observe the Dream, Dream Seed was just too good. It was clear to him that not all abilities were created equal, and he had lucked out tremendously by acquiring Dream Seed. Being able to set the state of his flowers was a huge boon, but what really tipped the scale was the new type of seed he could nt. Observation Seeds let him share experiences, Communication Seeds gave him the ability to passmands, and Loyalty Seeds increased the chance that themands would be followed. Following this same line of thought, Guardian Seeds would likely transform the host into a Guardian, someone who would protect Garrett implicitly. Though it looked like there was a limit to the number of Guardian Seeds Garrett could nt, it was possible that number would go up as he leveled up, allowing him to gather a group of people who would keep him, and consequently the inn, safe.


    It didnt take him long to make a decision after weighing the pros and cons, and with a shiver, Dream Seed leveled up. <blockquote>


    [Congrattions! Dream Seed has risen to level three. Please select your new ability.]</blockquote>


    The tree diagram appeared in front of Garrett, showing the abilities he could choose. Illusory Dream was still an option, but he was more interested in the other abilities that had branched out from Dreamers Cloak. There were two different abilities that had be, and both of them leaned toward a stealth ystyle.<blockquote>


    Dream Walk


    You have gained the ability to slip between the cracks of the Dream, allowing you to traverse great distances without being detected.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    Dream Walk was a powerful ability, though considering Garretts n to stay at home as much as possible, it wasnt particrly useful for him. Had he not been ying a castle strategy, the ability to move long distances would have been amazing, but he wasnt sure how much he would actually use it.<blockquote>


    Vanishing Touch


    You have gained the ability to erase any sign of your existence within Dream, allowing you to remove any trace that you had once been present.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    Just like Dream Walk, Vanishing Touch had the potential to be useful, though less so given Garretts current situation. Disappointed in the new ability options, he checked Dream Seed and was surprised to see that the crimson line had grown even stronger, splitting to reveal two different abilities. Full of anticipation, he opened up the first one.<blockquote>


    Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    Modify Dream Seed: Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    A shiver ran down Garretts spine as he read the abilitys description. The enthralling ability of the Dream Flowers already set his teeth on edge, though he hadnt shied away from using the ability to its fullest extent in the recent ambush. Garrett found himself of two minds about the ability, as the idea of controlling others was simultaneously offensive and tremendously practical.


    So far he had managed to justify his use of the ability because it didnt seem to remove free will from the Dream Flowers host, but after reading this ability Garrett could only imagine he would be flirting with that line. At the same time, given his current objectives, increasing the enthralling effect of the Dream Flowers was by far the best option. Tearing his eyes from the description of Beautiful Bewitchment, Garrett looked at the other option presented.<blockquote>


    Guide Growth - Spirit-sucking Thorns


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    Modify Dream Seed: Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    Skill Level: 1</blockquote>


    Spirit-sucking Thorns was a much more standard ability, and one that would increase both his offensive and defensive ability directly. Garrett hadnt expected there to be any contention in terms of usefulness, but both abilities were very attractive, leaving him at a loss for what to do.


    <em>The smart thing to do would be to focus. The abilities clearly be more powerful as they grow in strength, so diversifying into other ystyles is going to be a real problem in the future. I dont know how many levels there are, so I should really be picking a path and sticking with it. Given my current approach, it doesnt make sense to try to move into an aggressive path. Instead, I need to be shoring up the flowers Ive been growing, which means taking Beautiful Bewitchment is the right choice. I have no desire to grow my flowers at the expense of their hosts, so Spirit-sucking Thorns doesnt seem great. Besides, I have a feeling the Guardian Seed ability is going to make my choice for me.</em>


    Firming up his conviction, Garrett made his selection and watched as his status window shifted.<blockquote>


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener


    LEVEL: 3


    EXP: 3/80


    ABILITIES: [5/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [2]


    Dream Seed [3]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [1]</blockquote>


    He had made sure to collect a few more experience points than he needed, since each Dream Seed he nted still required experience points, as did creating objects in dreams, but what he was most excited about was the ability to draw others into his dream. A beings ability to influence the Dream was limited, but Garrett had noticed that whoever owned a personal dream had significantly more sway. So far he had only been able to go into other peoples personal dreams, but by bringing in all the people hed nted Dream Seeds in to his own dream, he should be able to get at least one more experience out of them. Whispering a soft apology, he got up from the throne where hed been recharging his soul spark and walked over to where Ryn was sleeping. Reaching out to touch her forehead, he heard the systems voice.<blockquote>


    [Target is currently dreaming. Would you like to enter the targets dream, pull the target into your dream, or link your dream with the targets dream?]</blockquote>


    Selecting the link option, Garrett saw a top-down view of Ryns dream,plete with the pouring rain and everything. Surrounding the room and street outside was thick ck fog that surged whenever Garrett looked at it.<blockquote>


    [Please select the entrance to your dream.]</blockquote>


    Bemused, Garrett pointed at the door to Ryns room and saw the hazy fog evaporate, creating a passageway. A momentter he was standing in a dark space at the end of the dark hall that had just been created. Instinctively understanding how to make changes, he waved his hand to form a simple room. Shelves covered the walls and a desk sat in the middle of the room in front of arge ckboard. In between the desk and ckboard was a lectern carved from wood that sported a dozen Dream Flowers.


    Garrett had modeled the room off of the ssroom hed spent most of his time in while studying with the now-deceased prince, though a few things, like therge standing globe in the corner, had been added from his days on Earth. Looking around, Garrett nodded happily and began to walk down the hall toward the door leading into Ryns dream. He could hear the faint sound of the music box ying, as well as mumbled letters and words as Ryn practiced her reading. A small smile crossed his face as he listened to her earnest work. Reaching up, he made sure his mask was properly in ce and then rapped softly on the door.


    H hello?


    Ms. Ryn, its time for your lesson.


    Hearing the sounds of footsteps approaching the door, Garrett stepped back, making sure to give the door plenty of room. With a creak, the door opened up a crack and Ryns dark eyes stared out at him. Dressed in clothingpletely foreign to her, with both a hat and a mask, Garrett could only imagine the shock Ryn was currently experiencing as she stared at him. Bowing his head slightly, he spoke in a calm, soothing voice.


    Youve been practicing your shcards, is that correct?


    Y yes?


    In that case, its time for your lesson. Ill be waiting in the ssroom.


    Straightening up, Garrett walked back to the ssroom he had created. As soon as he stepped from the hallway into his own dream, he could feel the level of control he had over the space increasing. Any change he wanted to make in another persons dream typically cost experience points, or energy at the very least. Here, however, there was no noticeable energy expenditure. While he would still have to use experience to create items that would stick around after this dream copsed, creating objects inside the dream instance was effectively free.


    It was a few minutes before Garrett heard Ryning, so he waited patiently as she crept down the hall. She had the music box in one hand and carried her dagger in the other, her eyes darting this way and that as she scanned for threats. Garrett could see the two Dream Flowers that had settled in her waving happily at him, and for a moment his mood sobered.


    Please, sit.


    Cautiously taking her seat at the desk, Ryn looked around in wonder. She had never been in a ssroom, much less a room like this with so many books, and from the way her shoulders shrank it was obvious she was intimidated. Turning over his hand, Garrett held a simple rod that he used to tap on the lectern, drawing Ryns attention to the front of the room.


    From what I understand, youre making great progress with your shcards and your list of sight words. Well done. From here, we will continue your education by practicing reading and exploring basic math concepts. I expect you to take these sses seriously, and if you dont, I will no longer waste my time with teaching you. Do I make myself clear, Ms. Ryn?


    Y yes.


    Please sit up and speak with confidence, Ms. Ryn. The ssroom is no ce for shyness.


    Yes!


    Thank you. Now, let us begin.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Im not so sure about this, Ryn said, her hands pulling nervously at her shawl.


    She and Garrett were outside arge building in the northern part of the city, near the adventurers guild. One of the soap manufacturers Garrett had spoken to Henrick about was housed in this building, and the smell of the sharp chemicals they used as part of the soap-making process filled the air and stung their eyes.


    What is there to be worried about? Gorn asked gruffly. Its not like youll need to do any of the talking. Youre only here to push Mr. Brain around and look demure.


    Exactly! Thats what Im not sure about. I dont even know what demure means, so how am I supposed to act like that? Ryn snapped, causing Gorn to chuckle.


    Demure. Meaning reserved, modest, or shy, Garrett said calmly.


    Literally none of those words describe me. Now, if you wanted me to act vivacious, that I could do.


    Good word, Garrett said, a slight smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    Thanks, Ive been learning, Ryn said, not hiding her pleased expression.


    Just rx and be confident. Be yourself. Were here to establish a partnership, and for that we need mutual trust. Mutual trust is built on honesty, so lets start there.


    Shooting Gorn a triumphant look, Ryn got an eyeroll back. Watching Gorn carefully, Garrett was quite impressed. Recently Gorns character had rxed even more than normal, though it was only noticeable when he was around Garrett. Though he couldnt pinpoint the cause precisely, Garrett assumed it was the result of Beautiful Bewitchment. The change had been significantly clearer in Reeve, who wasnt Awakened but still hosted three Dream Flowers. His attitude was normal when dealing with everyone else, but he was practically vish when Garrett spoke to him, forcing Garrett to go out of his way to avoid the man.


    Thankfully, Garrett had been able tomand him to act normally before things got too out of hand, but it was a clear sign to him that two Dream Flowers was the limit for any mortal. Beyond that, they began to treat Garrett with a level of reverence that made him ufortable. Awakened had much stronger minds and were able to resist the influence of the Dream Flowers a bit better, but even they would often find their own rationalizations for the suggestions Garrett gave.


    It was strange, since they clearly had their own thoughts, preferences, and wills, but once the Dream Flower sank its roots into them, they were happy to reorient their desires toward what the flower, and consequently, Garrett, wanted. If it kept up, Garrett was concerned he was going to turn into the viin. In fact, he often wondered if he already had. Shaking himself free of his thoughts, Garrett nced back at Ryn.


    Lets go in.


    The office of the soap factory was messy, with papers and broken bits of soap scattered here and there. Arge man with a bright red face sat behind arge desk that bent under his weight as he leaned on it. Noticing the three of theme in, he bounced up and ran over, his fat stomach sweeping a dozen papers to the ground as he tried to squeeze past the piles of paper on the table.


    Master Garrett! Youre okay! I mean alive! Oh, this is so great! I cant believe youre alive! The rumors said oh, its terrible, but Im so d to see youre okay!


    Hello, Carraway.


    It is certainly a relief to see you, young master. And I trust the prince is well?


    Seeing the merchants beady eyes staring down at him, Garrett wished for nothing more than the ability to stand up and knock the greasy smile off Carraways face, but hecked both the ability and the proper cause. His memories of the merchant werent positive, but for the n hed proposed to Henrick to work, he would need the fat merchants help.


    Mm.


    A barely noticeable smirk crossed Carraways lips as he gestured for Garrett toe into the little sitting area in front of his messy desk. Ryn pushed Garrett over and then stood quietly behind him, looking around with interest. Gorn, after giving the room a careful look, stood by the door, his thick arms crossed over his chest. Easing his bulk onto therge couch across from Garrett, Carraway gave Garrett another appraising look, his gaze staying for longer than was appropriate on the poor-quality clothing Garrett was wearing.


    Youre a busy man, so Ill cut right to the chase, Garrett said, his voice even. Id like to put the n the prince had begun to talk to you about into action.


    You mean selling soap to themoners? Carraway asked, his eyebrows rising.


    Indeed.


    Ah, you know, I was just thinking about that the other day! You know, Prince Everan truly possesses a love for his citizens. I was talking to some of the other soap manufacturers about this and we all agree that this is an amazing idea. It will not only help with sanitation in the city, but will prove to the citizens how wonderful the ruling family is. Of course, there are a lot of things to take into consideration for this to work out well for all parties. For example, the cost ofbor has been high recently, and while we dont have to factor shipping into the price, there are a lot of fees that have to be paid to the different guilds.


    Listening to Carraways chatter, Garretts eyes narrowed and he failed to keep his frustration out of his voice.


    Dont beat around the bush. What price can you give me?


    The concerned expression the merchant wore cracked and a dismissive smile reced it.


    For you? Out of consideration of the deal we were talking about with Prince Everan, I can sell you bars at forty-nine copper a piece.


    Thats not even a discount! Ryn blurted out, unable to control her mouth.


    The smirk that covered Carraways face deepened and he held up a single finger.


    On the contrary, its exactly one copper less than it should cost. But by all means, if youre not interested in a partnership, you dont have to buy. From what I understood, you were here representing the prince, but if thats not the case, Ill have to revise my quoted price. One silver, ten copper.


    You!


    Ryn.


    Falling silent at Garretts calm voice, Ryn just ground her teeth, much to Carraways amusement. The fat merchant was clearly taking pleasure in the current situation, and from what he knew of the man, capitting would only make things worse. Without the prince Garrett had no leverage, and Carraway knew it. While he hadnt expected to fool the merchant, he was hoping things wouldnt havee to this. With a silent sigh, Garrett decided to abandon all his ns.


    Thank you for your time, Carraway. This meeting has been most insightful. Ryn, if you wouldnt mind.


    Hmph. dly, Ryn said, grabbing the back of Garretts wheelchair.


    Oh? Youre leaving? Here I thought you actually wanted to fulfill the princes wishes. Its a shame, you know, what happened to him.


    Reaching down, Garrett grabbed the wooden wheel of his wheelchair, causing it to stop abruptly. Turning his head, he looked at Carraways slimy expression, his gaze frigid.


    Oh? And what is it that happened to him?


    I would have thought, given your circumstances, that you would already know, Carraway said,ughing.


    Indeed, Garrett nodded, his voice t. Today is clearly not a good day, but Ill be back tomorrow.


    Laughing so hard his belly shook, Carraway shook his head, wiping away a tear that formed in the corner of his eye.


    Master Garrett, you are a funny one. If you do, know that the price will only go up.


    Mm. Well see, Garrett said, snapping his fingers.


    Unseen, a small spark flew through the air, sinking into Carraways wide forehead as Garrett gestured for Ryn to continue taking him out of the office. With Gorn following, they left the manufacturing nt. Once they were out of sight, Garrett had Ryn pull to the side of the street. Turning to look at Gorn, he saw the confusion on his face.


    Does this mean that our n is a no-go? Gorn asked, a heavy edge to his voice.


    On the contrary, Garrett said, his voice ice cold. It means the chances of our sess have just shot up to one hundred percent. How long do we have until curfew?


    There should be about an hour or so, Gorn said, looking up at the sky.


    I need to stay here overnight. It will be safer for me to hide by myself, so help me arrange some cover. And then the two of you will need to go back to the inn for the night ande back for me tomorrow.


    What?


    Are you crazy?


    Shaking his head, Garrett lifted up his hand, forestalling the protests about to spill from Ryn and Gorns mouths. Looking between them, Garrett spoke softly.


    Its a bit of a risk, but I should be fine. Just leave me here ande back tomorrow.


    Are you meeting your spywork? Gorn asked, his forehead furrowing.


    Something like that. If we use those broken boxes and that scrap of cloth, we can make a small space where I cany down. Put me in there. Just dont forget to pick me up tomorrow.


    Shaking her head, Ryn stared at Garrett with a disbelieving gaze.


    Youre mad, you know that?


    Despite her words, she still helped Garret get down from his wheelchair while Gorn created a small space hidden behind the empty crates stacked in the alleyway. Once he was lying down, Garrett closed his eyes, trying to ignore the cold stone under his back. It wouldnt be afortable night, but hed suffered worse in the past. Sensing Gorn and Ryns stares, Garrett opened his eyes and gestured with his head.


    Get out of here. Ill be fine.


    Completely insane, Gorn said with a groan. Fine, but if something happens to you the boss will have my head, so make sure you stay hidden, okay?


    cing the piece of cloth over the opening, Gorn and Ryn walked away, only to stop at the edge of the alleyway. Rolling his eyes, Garrett resisted the urge to shout at them, instead staying quiet. He couldnt use Observe the Dream during the day to find out what they were talking about, but by concentrating on the connection he had with them he could feel bits of their emotions. Both of them were exhibiting a mix of confusion, frustration, and a bit of fear, which warmed Garretts heart. After nearly ten minutes, Gorn finally left, heading back toward the inn, but Ryn stayed where she was. The warm feeling in Garrets heart grew stronger and he settled down to wait.


    The ground was hard and cold, and the alleyway smelled terrible. Despite his difort, Garrett simplyy still, his mind continually going over his n. He had little over an hour until night fell and he discovered if he was wasting his time or not. By having Gorn and Ryn leave him in the alleyway, he was betting he would enter the dream from this location rather than from the safety of the inn. It was a risk, since he would be a sitting duck for nightmares without the protection of the Dreamers Throne. However, it was a risk he was willing to take.


    Throughout his life on Earth emotions had beenrgely foreign to him, resulting in the cold, aloof way he often carried himself. Yet now a raging me of fury burned in his heart and mind, making him willing to take whatever risk he needed to in order to get his hands on Carraway. He had no concrete proof, but the merchantsments seemed to suggest that hed had a hand in the death of Prince Everan and the royal family. It wasnt until the thought had popped into his head that Garrett had realized just how much he cared about the prince, even after his death.


    While he waited, Garrett took his mind off of his surroundings by trying to meditate. His goal was to reshape the tightly wound energy around his soul spark into a Dream Seed, and while progress was slow, he felt like he was making some headway. Time ticked by slowly, and before he knew it the restriction that kept him out of the Dream during the day fell away. Letting out his breath, Garrett clenched his fist and pushed his mind toward his soul spark, falling into the Dream.


    As soon as he felt the familiar haze of the Dream, he activated Dreamers Cloak and crouched down, hoping nothing had spotted him. Just as hed anticipated, he was nowhere near the inn, or the Dreamers Throne. Instead, he was standing in a fog-filled alleyway in the northern part of the city. Below him he could see the space where his body should have been hiding, but he couldnt actually see his body.


    <em>Hold on, do I disappear when I jump into the Dream? No way, that cant be right. Otherwise Ryn would have said something already. Huh, I wonder whats going on.</em>


    Looking around, Garrett couldnt see anything but fog, though he could feel the flower that Ryn carried on the roof above where he stood. He wasnt sure how she had gotten onto the roof, but even as he watched, he could see her slowly making her way across the rooftops toward the manufacturing nt. Frowning, he nced at the looming building where he could sense the Dream Seed he had nted on Carraway standing out like a beacon on a dark shore.


    He had assumed that Ryn had stayed to watch over him, but it seemed that she had other ns as well. Creeping along the street, he could feel sweat starting to bead on his back. The haze that covered the Dream was cool and everything was still, but Garrett couldnt help but feel his heart clench with every step he took. Keeping pace with Ryn was hard, but it only took a few minutes for him to cover the distance back to the soap nt, and even though it felt like an hour, Garrett didnt see a single nightmare.


    Up on the roof of a nearby building, Ryn suddenly took a running leap, her body flying through the air. With agility that Garrett could hardly believe, shended on the manufacturing nts wall, her hands and feet syed as she started sliding down the brick toward the street two floors below. Grabbing onto a windowsill as she fell, Ryn swung to the side and appeared to bounce up, her feet catching the window sill while her hands gripped the window frame. A slim de in her mouth was carefully inserted into the window and with a twist of her head, she popped thetch.


    Like a ghost, she slipped into the window and closed it behind her, vanishing from view. This was the first time that Garrett had ever seen her work, and for the first time, he realized that Ryn was hiding as many secrets as he was. Unable to follow her into the second story window, he checked the street again and then crept across the road, intending to enter through the office.


    Letting out his breath, he reached for the office doorknob and froze, his body turning rigid. A moment ago he had looked around and seen nothing but the street, painted a monochrome gray in the haze. Yet now, as he nced down at the doorknob, he could see a tall, thin figure reflected in it. Standing in the shadows of one of the nearby alleyways, it loomed nearly twice Garretts height and would likely be muchrger if it had straightened up to its full height.


    A skeletal body with four arms whose skin was stretched to the point that it looked like it would rip at the slightest movement was terrifying enough, but worse still were the dozen tube-like tentacles that writhed around its neck in ce of its head. Tongues darted in and out of the mouths, tasting the hazy air as it searched for prey.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Praying that the monsters tongues couldnt taste his sweat in the air, Garrett stood frozen, his hand still outstretched for the door. With a hunched posture, the monster took a shuffling step forward, its abnormally long arms holding onto the corners of the buildings on either side of the alleyway. Swallowing the lump that had risen in his throat, Garrett activated Observe the Dream, using it to get a better look at the monster hed seen in the reflection. With no head to hold its eyes, the monster instead turned its whole chest this way and that, allowing the dozens of crimson eyes that hid in the folds of its bony ribs to peer into the fog.


    Struck by a sense of crisis as the monster started to turn his direction, Garrett opened the door that led into the soap factorys office and slipped inside, shutting the door behind him. Scrambling toward the massive desk, he crawled underneath it, his breathing in gasps. The movement of the door attracted therge nightmares attention, and Garrett watched in growing horror as it shuffled toward the door hed just darted through. Tucked under the desk, Garrett did his best to control his breathing, keeping himself as small as possible.


    The wait was agonizing as the nightmare made its way toward the door, its tentacles waving this way and that as it tried to find the source of the movement that had first attracted its attention. Arriving outside the door, it crouched down, sliding its waving stalks under the door. Crimson eyes opened on the ends of the tentacles, peering into the shadows. Keeping himself as still as possible, Garrett wracked his brain for a n if the monster came into the room. A bead of sweat ran down his forehead, dripping into his eye, but he didnt wipe it, just in case the nightmare could detect his movement.


    The waving tentacles that had entered the room began to stretch, extending further and further into the room until they hovered over the desk. The mouth on the end of the worm-like appendage continued to taste the air while the eyes that had opened around it darted this way and that, determined to pry out the secrets the room held. Turning to the side, the crimson eyes swept the room and then started to look down.


    Clenching his fist, Garrett felt his nerves being stretched to their limit and was about tosh out when the tentacle abruptly retreated, flowing back out of the room. Stunned, Garrett chased after it with Observe the Dream, watching as the nightmare stood up straight, its eyes returning to its chest. A crunching sound shook the air of the Dream and set the thick fog roiling. Crouching slightly in a disy of fear, the nightmare suddenly darted for the alleyway it had first appeared from, moving incredibly fast.


    Yet before it had managed to get more than a few feet away, a massive, hulking creature that reminded Garrett of a minotaur charged through the fog, mming into the skeletal nightmare. Thick scales that flickered with inky mes, spikes that shifted in and out of vision, and two huge jagged horns created a terrifying vision that carried a sense of tangible pain. Even observing it through his ability caused Garrett to wince and reflexively shut down his ability.


    Tears dripped from Garretts closed eyes as they stung, feeling like needles had stabbed into them. It took some time for Garrett to recover from the feeling, and when he did, the first thing that he saw was a floating widow.<blockquote>


    You have observed a Chosen of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, a greater nightmare of the Dream. You have gained 5 EXP for observing a new type of nightmare.


    You have observed a Chosen of [???????], Burning Pain of Gath, a greater nightmare of the Dream. You have gained 5 EXP for observing a new type of nightmare.


    EXP: 29/80</blockquote>


    A few weeks had passed since the fight against the Swamp Shark gang in the crypts, and Garrett had spent that time collecting as many experience points as he could, but getting ten experience points simply by looking at the two nightmares revealed how dangerous the situation was. Letting out a breath, Garrett tried to control the shaking in his arms and legs as he calmed down. Too scared to use Observe the Dream again, he scrambled out from under the desk and headed upstairs, through a small door at the back of the room.


    ording to the Dream Seed hed nted on Carraway, the fat merchant was upstairs in the apartment above the office, and Garrett could also see that Ryn was currently hiding up there as well. Taking advantage of the fight outside that was shaking the windows, Garrett climbed the steps two at a time and opened the door into Carraways rooms. So far he hadnte across any locked doors in the Dream, apart from the sealed door that led down into the basement of the Dreamers Inn, a fact he was thankful for.


    The apartment was as disgustingly opulent as Garrett remembered from his visit with Prince Everan before the princes untimely death. Gleaming gilt covered nearly every inch of the ornately carved floor-to-ceiling panels and the corners of the rooms were dominated by marble statues, most of them depicting women in various states of undress. A deep sense of revulsion grew in Garretts chest as he looked around, and all of sudden he wasnt nearly as torn about what he intended to do.


    Carraway was currently eating dinner, his fat fingers stained by grease as he shoved delicacies into his mouth. Walking up behind him, Garrett could see the Dream Seed slowly absorbing the merchants mental strength. The seed was stillrgely dormant so Garrett reached out a finger, touching it lightly to the back of Carraways head as he allowed energy from his soul spark to flow into the seed, waking it up. Color flooded the room as the seed bloomed, three bright flowers opening up above Carraways head.


    The five-petaled light that appeared in his eyes reflected off of the silver in front of him, invisible to everyone but Garrett. ncing at the two servants who were standing silently by Carraway, Garretts eyes narrowed and he spoke softly into the merchants mind.


    <em>Its time for bed.</em>


    Letting out a reflexive yawn, Carraway stopped mid-bite, his fork falling to his te with a tter. A faint confusion crowded his face, but the rainbow petals in his eyes glowed with light and his confusion faded.


    I am going to bed, Carraway said, putting his food down and pushing himself back from the table.


    Startled, the three servants nced at each other, but that didnt stop them from quickly helping him up. Waving them off, Carraway waddled out of the dining room, heading down the hall to his bedroom. Ryn was currently in a small room adjacent to the bedroom, but it was clear from the way she moved to conceal herself that she could hear the sound of Carrawaying. Without even bothering to change, Carraway rolled into bed, his weight causing the four-poster bed to creak rmingly. Wiggling down into his covers, Carraway frowned and patted his stomach, still hungry.


    <em>I need to go to sleep.</em>


    Unable to dislodge the thought from his head, the merchant sighed and closed his eyes, trying to rx his body. Stepping close, Garrett was about to reach out and touch him when he suddenly caught a sh of something across the room. Stopping right before his finger touched Carraway, Garrett looked over toward the merchants desk where hed noticed the movement. Lurking on top of the ornate golden mirror was a spindly legged Drudge Wraith that was shifting up and down in apparent excitement.


    Creeping down the mirror, the nightmare began to move toward Garrett and Carraway. With Dreamers Cloak still active Garrett was invisible to the lesser nightmare, but he did nothing, simply waiting as Carraway tried to fall asleep and the Drudge Wraith moved ever closer. Climbing up onto the bed, the monster walked up on top of Carrawaysrge stomach and extended one of its legs toward the merchants face. At the same time Carraway seemed to sink into a fitful sleep, causing Garrett to wonder if the Drudge Wraith had the ability to force someone into a dream.


    Seeing Carraways face flush and twitch as the nightmare burrowed into his dream, Garrett reached out and touched his head, selecting the option to connect their dreams. Currently the merchants dream was set in his opulent apartment, so Garrett picked the doorway that led into the hall, causing it to stretch out. Appearing in his own dream, Garrett snapped his fingers, recreating Carraways office down to the papers that were scattered on the floor. With another snap, he changed his own appearance, transforming into a grim-looking guard.


    Stalking down the hall toward Carraways dream dining room, he spent a moment watching as the Drudge Wraith sat on Carraways head while the fat man stuffed his face full of food. From what Garrett could determine, Drudge Wraiths focused on encouraging vices in their targets, using that as cover to absorb mental strength. Currently the Drudge Wraith was sucking away at Carraways mind, oblivious to the Dream Flowers hiding inside his head, and when Garrett knocked at the door the nightmare froze in ce.


    The prince will see you now.


    Garretts words echoed in the room, bringing a sense of light to Carraways eyes as he woke up to his current situation. He appeared to be able to feel the Drudge Wraith on him, and with a shriek he tumbled backward off his chair even as the Dream Flowers sprang out of him,tching onto the lesser nightmare. Shivering, the monster tried to throw the flower off but only managed to get one leg free before it waspletely wrapped up. Smiling grimly as experience notifications popped up in front of him, Garrett reached down and grabbed Carraways arm, dragging him up.


    Faced with a scary-looking guard, Carraway shivered, his eyes widening as he saw the badge prominently disyed on the guards chest. A crownid over a wing was the symbol of the royal family, and there was no way Carraway would confuse it. The sight of the badge jogged his mind, and the merchant suddenly realized what the guard had just said. Fixing Carraway with a harsh re, Garrett tugged on his arm again.


    Dont keep the prince waiting.


    Half-guiding, half-dragging, Garrett pulled Carraway along, stepping out of the merchants dream and into the hallway that connected to his dream. Letting go of the merchant, Garrett cloaked himself and rushed forward, transforming into a gentle-looking young man in a golden coat as he took a seat in the merchants office. A momentter Carraway stumbled through the door, his face a mask of confusion.


    Ah, Carraway. Good to see you again, Garrett said, standing up.


    He had spent nearly his whole life with Prince Everan, so adopting his mannerisms was simple, and with the general haziness of the dream it was impossible for Carraway to tell he wasnt talking to the real prince. Sweat beaded the merchants wide forehead as he hurried to bow low, his head dipping below his waist.


    Your highness! I I thought


    You thought I was dead? Garrett asked, his voice amused. Why would you possibly think that? Unless you had something to do with the plot against me?


    What?! No, no, I


    You dont need to deny it, Carraway.


    Stepping closer to the merchant, who was cowering back, Garrett smiled widely as a red line appeared on his throat, growing thicker and thicker until blood began to drip from it, sttering against the ground.


    After all, if you had the guts to do it, you should have the guts to admit it.


    Terrified by the sight in front of him, Carraway shook like a leaf in the fall wind, backing up until he bumped into the wall. Lifting his hands, as if he could ward Garrett off, he spoke hurriedly.


    It wasnt me! It wasnt me! The royal duke forced us!


    How dare you use my royal uncle of such treason! Garrett hissed.


    Its true! He made us bring the assassins into the city in our carts! If we didnt, he said he would have us arrested and thrown in prison to rot!


    Enough! I will not listen to this treasonous nder. We have other things to discuss.


    Returning to sit down, Garrett stared at Carraway as the merchant fumbled his way to the couch, wiping the sweat from his flushed face.


    Before I was attacked, I asked you to participate in a mission of great importance. Imagine my disappointment when I discover that, far frompleting my wishes, youre actively suppressing them. Tell me, what sort of reward should I give you for your good work?


    Shuddering at the veiled threat in his words, Carraway didnt dare to meet Garretts piercing gaze. Lowering his head even more, he tried to mumble an excuse, but Garrett cut him off with a wave.


    None of your excuses are valid, and in fact, they will simply get you into more trouble. Keep your mouth shut and listen to me, lest you find that precious fat you carry contributing to the soap your factory produces.


    Waving his hand, Garrett called out the Dream Flower that had nted itself in Carraways body. Shining brightly, the flowers floated out of the merchants head and hovered in the air between them, casting a wave of beautiful colors across the room.


    This is the royal flower, the true symbol of devotion.


    Pausing to look at Carraway, Garrett saw the awe and infatuation in his eyes and smiled slightly, though his gaze remained as cold as ice.


    It is to this flower that you willmit your life, but more importantly, you will spread the word of it. The soap you sell through my agent will bear a likeness of this flower, granting the poor and suffering the chance to bask in its glory.


    You you mean Garrett? Carraway asked, unable to tear his eyes away from the Dream Flower.


    Yes. He will return tomorrow, and you will give him terms better than the original deal we struck.


    A slight furrow appeared on Carraways forehead as Garretts words echoed in his head, but he clearly didnt want to offend the prince so he forced a greasy smile on his face. For a moment, Garrett was torn as he stared at the merchant. His original n had been to forcefully grow a fourth flower in the merchant, cementing his loyalty and forcing him into obedience. Already, he could feel that the flowers that bloomed on the merchant were only a slight push from obliterating Carraways will entirely.


    Yet, now, when he was actually faced with the decision, he found himself torn. While the merchant was a scumbag who had just admitted allowing assassins into the city, Garrett wasnt sure that he could knowingly eliminate the mans free will. Ryns presence in the apartment furtherplicated things, and even now, Garrett could sense her creeping into the room where Carrawayy sleeping. Faced with a decision, Garrett lifted his hand tomand the dream flowers to consume the merchant when a thought struck him and he stopped.


    He had little opportunity to affect the real world from his position in the dream, but the same was not true for Ryn. Rapidly revising his n, he couldnt help but feel a rush of relief, as if he had managed to avoid crossing a line that shouldnt have been crossed. With a snap of his fingers, he shifted the dream and Carraway suddenly sat bolt upright in bed, gasping.


    What a horrible dream, Carraway muttered, his fingers trembling as he remembered the cold stare the prince had given him.


    Swinging his feet over the side of the bed, he waddled over to a closet and opened it up, pushing the expensive clothing away to reveal a wooden panel. ncing around the room to make sure no one was present, he pushed the panel aside, revealing a safe. Muttering it aloud, he entered the code and opened up the safe, reaching in to get a piece of chocte from the box he kept locked in the safe. Below it was a number of files and a ck book, along with stacks of thin gold bars.


    Letting out a sigh when he saw it was all safe, he closed the safe and put everything back before wiping his chocte covered hands on one of the expensive shirts in the closet and heading back to bed. Watching him climb in bed, Garrett, who had been there the whole time, smiled slightly and disconnected from the dream. He had transformed the princes meeting room into Carraways room and given the merchant the impression that he had woken up.


    Back in the Dream, he watched as Carraway turned fretfully in bed and then settled down. The door to the walk-in closet where Ryn had been hiding eased open and she peeked out, scanning the room. With a confidence that Garrett would not have been able to muster in a situation like this, she crept out of the closet and began to look around the room again.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The room was practically overflowing with precious items, and Ryns desire to take everything she could get her hands on was radiating through the dream flowers connection. It was also clear, from her practiced movements, that she was quite familiar with situations like this. Yet rather than pick up the jeweledb on the desk that she was eyeing, Garrett saw her look away, searching for hiding ces.


    <em>What about the back of the closet?</em>


    Shivering slightly Ryns gaze flicked to the ornate closet and she crept over. As soon as she saw the panel in the back of the closet a smile graced her lips and she carefully pushed the panel aside, revealing the safe. Watching her closely, Garrett was about to give her thebination, but paused when he saw her get out a leather roll andy it out on her knee. Selecting one of the tools from it, she ced it against the edge of the safe and then used her other hand to turn the wheel on the front.


    Watching the tool she was using carefully, she continued until she had watched the wheel go around once and then, after putting her tool away, spun the wheel skillfully. In shock, Garrett watched as the safe door swung open, revealing the contents of the safe. Her eyes lit up when she saw all of the things in the safe, especially the gold, but once again, she surprised Garrett by first taking the ck book and papers.


    She had been making tremendous progress in learning to read during their dream sessions, and after spending around half an hour trying to work out what the papers were about, her expression shifted, and the blood drained from it. Casting a murderous gaze at the fat merchantying in the bed, her hand strayed to her dagger, and for a moment, Garrett thought that he might have to stop her from murdering the man, but ultimately, she let go of her dagger and instead took three of the thin gold tes, arranging the others so it looked like nothing had been taken.


    Closing everything back up, she crept out of the room, and Garret could sense her leaving the property, her spoils tucked neatly into a bag on her back. Watching as she left the apartment, Garrett checked his energy reserves and saw that he was still mostly full. He had originally intended to destroy Carraways mind, which would have taken almost all of his energy, but now that he was no longer walking that path, he wasntpletely sure what to do. Considering it for a moment, he double checked on all his flowers, taking in the situation at the inn, and checking in on Ruel, who was still in hiding. With nothing else to do, he spent a few more hours giving Carraway a magnificent dream in which the merchant cooperated with Garrett and soon grew even more powerful and influential, gaining the adoration of the citys citizens.


    When he started to get low on energy, Garrett crept outside and headed back to his body, resolving to wait. He had just settled down when he heard something interesting.<blockquote>


    [A being is attempting to connect to your dream.]</blockquote>


    Sitting up Garrett waved his hand and the alleyway shifted into his dream, bing the ssroom where hed been teaching Ryn to read and write every night. Now that he wasnt distracted, Garrett could feel the gentle pressure on his mind as the light that represented Ryn sought a connection with him. epting it, he saw a door open up and Ryn walked in, her expression full of worry.


    Wee to ss, Ryn. Is something troubling you?


    Looking up, Ryn saw the familiar masked figure whod been teaching her for thest few weeks. The nk white mask he wore still threw her off, but shed gotten used to the strange way he dressed and seemed to find somefort in it.


    Huh? Oh, no, no, everything is fine, Ryn said, shaking her head. Im ready to begin.


    Good. Well pick up where we left offst night, Garrett said, tapping his rod against the lectern. Take a seat.


    The lessonsted for the rest of the night as Ryn buried herself in her work, only ending when the Dream began to shift and stretch, indicating that the sun was rising. Giving Ryn her final instructions, Garrett watched the dream unravel, and a momentter he woke up on the cold, hard, stone street, only a few blocks from the soap factory. The shift in his perspective was sudden, and it took him a few moments before he was able to get his bearings. His back and arms were terribly sore, and he could only imagine that if hed been able to feel his waist and legs they would have been sore as well.


    Hearing a noise, he held himself still. He could feel Gorn just stirring at the inn and was able to sense Carraway in the apartment above the soap factory, but neither would be able to help him if he was discovered. To his relief, the people walking through the alleyway paid no attention to the pile of boxes, just passing by, and a momentter Ryn dropped down from the roof to stand guard over his boxes. With a sigh of relief, he let himself rx as he tried to meditate, not wanting to waste any time.


    It was almost an hourter when Gorn arrived to get him, greeting Ryn with a wave before helping him up into his wheelchair. Ryn had bought some hot food from a nearby vendor, and after spending the night in the cold on the hard ground Garrett was very thankful for it. As he ate the porridge and sausage that Ryn had bought, he found himself ncing at her, curious to know more about her. The skilled way she had entered the apartment and cracked the lock on the safe spoke to more than a little training, and while she had mentioned being able to use thieves tools she had never revealed even a hint of the extent of her abilities.


    Are you sure things will be different today? Gorn asked, the skepticism in his voice heavy.


    They were sitting in the alleyway, looking out at the factory in the distance, but this time Garrett looked disheveled and Ryns nervousness had been reced with a smug smile. Swallowing a piece of sausage, she wiped the grease from her fingers and pulled out some papers from her bag.


    Check these out.


    Putting his bowl down, Garrett epted the papers and rested them on hisp as he leafed through them. A few were business documents, but at the bottom of the stack was a letter written on high quality paper. Scanning over it, Garretts expression hardened and he nced at Ryn who nodded grimly.


    And there are receipts to prove it, she said, waving a ck book in the air.


    What are you two on about? Gorn asked, ncing between them.


    Carraway is part of group of merchants who smuggled soldiers from another city into Insomnium, Garrett said, his voice quiet. Soldiers who attacked the royal family. He has also been cheating the merchants guild out of a significant amount of money by misreporting the quantities of goods he is selling.


    Letting out a low whistle, Gorn shook his head.


    Merchants, sometimes you wonder what gets into them. Anything for a profit, I guess.


    Handing the papers back to Ryn, Garrett nodded.


    Well done, Ryn. I wont ask where you got them, but good find. We can use this information to our advantage if Carraway doesnt want to y nice. Come on, lets go give it another try.


    They had just gotten to the door of the office when it banged open and Carraway hurried out, his face pale and slick with sweat. The change he had experienced overnight was startling, and the even impressive bulk hed boasted the day before had shrunk considerably. Hurrying over, he gave Gorn and Ryn a small bow and then bowed to Garrett.


    Master Garrett! Im so d you came back! If you hadnt, I would have had toe to you. You would not believe what happened to mest night! Carraway said, his voice bursting with excitement. Please,e in,e in. We have much to discuss.


    Ushering them into the office, Carraway stuck his head out into the hall and called for someone to bring wine. A few momentster a servant entered the room and poured wine for the four of them. Waving for the servant to leave the bottle, Carraway toasted Garrett and then drank his entire cup down. Pouring another cup from the bottle, he gestured to himself.


    You must be wondering what happened, to create such a change in me. Well, I can assure you, its not just physical. I tell you, Ive seen the light! But let me not get ahead of myself. Last night, after you left, I had another visitor. I was in the middle of my eighth course when suddenly, I got the strangest urge to go to bed. Without even finishing the rest of my sixteen courses, I did just that. But after I had gone to bed when the most astounding thing happened.


    Lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper, Carraway looked around to make sure no one was listening before speaking.


    I was visited by the prince! Prince Everan himself! I know, I was shocked as well! Prince Everan, who is rumored to be dead, appeared in my dream and showed me the truth. The truth of this amazing n. Executed correctly, it would be life changing! This morning, as I awoke, I felt like I had been reborn. Im telling you, the change in me was astonishing. Its like I suddenly shed the weight of the world, seeing through the haze of the mundane world into the spiritual realm!


    Taking a quick turn around the room, the merchant filled up his ss and downed it again, spilling little dribbles of wine down his chin in his haste.


    You must understand. I have seen true beauty, true grace. And I must ensure that others are awakened to it as well.


    Uh, this sounds a lot like a cult, Ryn whispered, earning a fervent nod from Gorn. We should probably leave before he tries to recruit us.


    Undeterred by her muttering, Carraway stood up and rushed over to his desk, grabbing a piece of paper and waving it at them.


    I know this is hard to believe, but the truth Ive seen haspletely changed me. I now understand what it was that the prince wanted to do. I confess, I was blind before, unable to grasp the breadth and depth of the princes ns. Now, however, I have finally understood! Here, look at this.


    Grabbing a box from his desk, Carraway brought it over to the couch and gave it to Garrett. Gesturing for him to open it, the merchant took a turn about the room, his words revealing his excitement.


    I had someone cut down a bar of soap this morning. Normally a box like this would cost a single silver, but we can sell these smaller bars for a single copper and still make a great profit. In order to increase the attractiveness of the smaller bars, well press them with these four images that, when put together, create a beautiful flower!


    Hold on, what do you mean we? Ryn asked, her eyes narrowing.


    Ah, I apologize, I misspoke. I will provide the soap to you at ten copper a bar, which is enough for me to still make a profit, albeit a small one. And you can sell the cut-down bars at a single copper each, making a total profit of thirty-eight copper on each bar.


    Ten copper? Thats a bit low, isnt it? Gorn asked, thoroughly confused.


    Not at all. My profit isnt the important thing here. Rather, the important thing is that the beauty of the flower bemunicated to the masses. The five-petaled flower washes away the dirt of the world, revealing the truth and bringing enlightenment. Isnt that right, Ms. Ryn?


    Staring at Carraway in openmouthed shock, Ryn didnt know what to say. The merchants words echoed in her head, bringing visions of a book-filled room and the five-petaled flower motifs it held. Stuttering something, Ryn nced at Gorn, only to realize he had a strange expression as well. Taken aback, she was about to speak when Garrett interrupted her.


    That sounds good. Thank you for being willing to work with us on this. Ryn will be the main point of contact for this, and Gorn and I will be assisting her. Im responsible for the ounts, so financials cane to me, but any questions will go to Ryn. Are you able to cut and stamp smaller bars before you deliver them to us?


    Of course, though that will likely require me to increase the price perrge bar by, say, two copper a piece.


    Thats fine. Well be recruiting salespeople, but the first delivery cane to Dreamers Inn, where were staying. When should we expect it?


    It will take some time to retool the machines for this sort of thing, so I would say in a week. How many bars would you like?


    Seeing Garrett look at her, Ryn swallowed and spoke in a trembling voice.


    Wed like a whole golds worth. Which would be


    Smiling encouragingly at Ryn, Garrett waited for her to do the math.


    Umm, that would be two hundred and seven. Wait, two hundred and eight bars.


    Deal, Carraway said, smiling and reaching out his hand for Ryn to shake.


    There were a lot of details to take care of, but Carraway had been in business for a long time and had a good grasp on what needed to be done. With his newfound passion and enthusiasm, Ryn found herself swept along as he instructed her on the things shed need to arrange and manage. Listening to Carraway talk, Garrett found himself with nothing to interject and instead was entirely confused.


    He had not grown the flower that he infected Carraway with to four flowers, so he knew that the merchant was not beingpletely ruled by it, and as far as he could figure it out, he was witnessing the true power of the Beautiful Bewitchment ability. The dreams that Carraway experienced appeared to have embedded themselves in his subconscious, drastically amplifying his desires for wealth and status and sending him hurtling down this path.


    Taking note to be especially careful in the future with those who had weak minds and intense desires like Carraway, Garrett simply allowed the merchant to arrange everything. On his end, Carraway yed his part perfectly. When they finally left it waste in the afternoon, and Carraway sent a whole bag of gifts along with them, ranging from high-quality soap and perfume to small stone statues and delicate sweets.


    The group was silent as they headed back to the inn, each lost in their own thoughts. Ryn, still shell-shocked from the lesson in business Carraway had imparted to her at blistering speed, pushed Garretts wheelchair mechanically, while Gorn walked beside her, carrying the bag of gifts. As for Garrett, he was exhausted, both from staying up all night and from having to listen to Carraway chatter for an entire morning and afternoon.


    Well, I guess we didnt need those papers after all, Ryn said, her voice only loud enough for Garrett and Gorn to hear.


    Shaking his head, Garrett smiled at her.


    No, theyre still important. They carry a lot of information about the other merchants in the city and wille in handy in the future. None of us could have guessed that he would have such a change of heart.


    True. He was like a whole different man, Gorn said with a snort.


    When they finally made it back to the inn, they found it quiet, with only a few people hanging around. Sending Gorn to report to Henrick and hand over the bag of gifts, Garrett pushed himself into his room andy down in bed, his body aching all over. Hed always considered his mattress hard and ufortable, but after lying on the street all night, the lumpy fabric felt like a cloud. He wasnt hungry, since Carraway had insisted they eat lunch with him and had practically thrown a feast. With a sigh, Garrett closed his eyes and reflected on thest day and night.


    He''d been fullymitted to the path he was on, but seeing what had happened to Carraway had sobered him. There was something about seeing the Dream Flower shift someones thoughts by amplifying their desires so strongly that Garrett couldnt reconcile with. As the day had progressed, it was clear to Garrett that the merchant was no longer the Carraway whod mocked him the day before, or even the Dream Flower Garrett had created and grown. Instead, the new Carraway was exactly thatnew.


    Much like Garrett was neither Garrett Klein or Paul Geller anymore, but another person formed from their pieces. Each of the memories, desires, and abilities of the two men had fused together to form something greater than the sum of its parts. There was no doubt in Garretts mind that he was his own person, and the same thing appeared to have happened to Carraway. The knowledge and memories the merchant carried had melded together with the flowers desires, shifting Carraways decision-making matrix. Suppressing his shudder, Garrett shut his eyes and sank into the dream, hoping the warmth of the Dreamers Thorne would be able to erase the chill running up his spine.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The next morning Garrett sleptte. Or at least, he tried to. Frantic sounds from the hallway snapped him awake, shaking the vestiges of sleep from his eyes. The first thing he did was check his connections with the Dream Seeds hed nted. By this point, nearly everyone in the inn apart from Henrick and Obe were hosts for Dream Flowers, and as Garrett concentrated a flood of negative feelings washed over him. Fear, anxiety, worry, anger, and pain were the mostmon, though a few peoplemunicated a sense of twisted happiness.


    Realizing something was off, Garrett changed his shirt and pulled himself into his wheelchair. Ryn was over by the kitchen, along with most of the other members of the gang, so thats where Garrett headed. From the intense feelings he was picking up on, he could only imagine that there must have been an ident. When he arrived, the hallway was packed with people trying to peer into the kitchen.


    Tapping on someones back, Garrett got them to clear a path and squeezed in. The gang member who he first tapped took the opportunity totch onto his wheelchair, using pushing him into the kitchen as an excuse foring in, but Ryn took over as soon as she saw Garrett, much to the young mans disappointment.


    Whats going on? Garrett asked, taking in Ryns pale face.


    Shaking her head, she wheeled Garrett forward, allowing him to see around therge ind that filled the middle of the kitchen. Against the wall by the back door sat what remained of the cook, his head slumped and his eyes wide in death. It was only now that the dense smell of blood hit Garrett, but when it did he gagged. The cooks body was leaning against the wall next to the half-open door, but his stomach had been ripped out and ced in a pot next to him, revealing his spine and ribs. Blood was sshed liberally across the floor and the door was sttered with dark crimson spots.


    What?


    Ryn found him this morning. No one has touched the body yet, Gorn said, his face twisted into a scowl.


    Frowning, Garrett checked the connection he had with the Dream Flower hed nted in the cook. It had been two weeks since hed pulled the cook into a lucid dream to try to harvest experience points from him, and the flower had been growing well. He was unsurprised to find that the flower was gone, and could only assume that it had died when the cook did. What was surprising was that he had no idea it had happened.


    Realizing there was a gap in his defenses that he knew nothing about, Garrett made a note to try to address that as soon as possible while he looked over the scene of the crime. It had only been twenty minutes since they had found the cooks body, and from the way blood was continuing to pool under the corpse, it appeared that the murder had happened within thest few hours. Despite the cloying smell that made him want to vomit, Garrett rolled himself closer, his face leaning down as he examined the strange wound around the cooks waist.


    On first look it appeared that all the flesh, fat, and muscle from the top of the cooks waist to the bottom of his ribcage had been surgically removed. Yet as he looked closer, a more terrifying idea appeared in Garretts mind. The edges of the wound werent as cleanly cut as he would have expected, and instead appeared to have been created with a w rather than a de. Additionally, there was a puncture wound Garrett hadnt seen before in the cooks neck and another in his chest, right above his lungs.


    Gorn, have you seen these? Garrett asked, pointing toward the two other wounds.


    I did, Gorn nodded. Those look like the work of an assassin. Someone with knowledge about human anatomy did that. A long de inserted here will copse the lungs, and another here in the neck will ensure the target cannot yell.


    But theyre both from the front, which is odd, Garrett said. The back door should be shut and locked at night, which means they likely didnte in that way. Plus, the cook didnt mount any resistance, which means he may have known the killer.


    You better keep those thoughts quiet if you dont want to cause a panic.


    Looking up, Garrett saw Henrick had arrived. The gang boss face was grim as he stared down at the corpse.


    What a mess. Lets get this cleaned up. For now, lets say that its the work of a ghoul thats loose in the sewer system. Well send a team down to hunt it.


    You think people will buy that? Gorn asked, shooting a nce back at the gang members crowded in the hall.


    Theyll have to, Henrick practically snarled. Get this cleaned up. And someone bring me breakfast. Garrett, I want to talk to you.


    Sharing a look with Gorn, Garrett pushed himself after Henrick while Gorn called a few people over to wrap the cooks corpse up. Her nose wrinkled because of the smell, Ryn started to put breakfast together, barely able to stomach working with food in the blood-drenched space. Following Henrick out to his office, Garrett entered and shut the door behind him. Turning around, he saw Henrick upending a bottle into his mouth. A few other bottles already littered the room, and it was clear Henrick had been drinkingte into the night.


    Ugh, Henrick groaned, mming the bottle down on the table. This is the worst timing.


    Indeed, it is unfortunate.


    We were just about to get that soap thing working and now we have a nasty murder case. Its going to spook the gang badly.


    We can still go out with the soap, Garrett said, shaking his head. In light of the situation, I would rmend we have Gorn look into this killing. And maybe increase the security of the inn as well.


    Do you think it will help? Henrick asked, giving Garrett a detached look.


    Shrugging, Garrett pushed himself over to the desk. The callous disregard that Henrick seemed to have for the death of the cook was troubling and Garrett was having trouble getting the image of the torn apart body out of his mind, but he could tell that he needed to tread carefully with the gang boss. Henrick had been drinking heavily, and his mood was unpredictable. Thinking quickly, Garrett scanned the room and caught sight of the map of the city that Henrick had been looking at, so he tried to shift the conversation in the direction the gang boss wanted.


    I dont see that we have another choice. We need to catch the murder, otherwise morale will hit rock bottom, which will be bad for us if the Swamp Sharks start something. After all, who wants to be in a gang where their death might go unpunished.


    Thats what I wanted to talk to you about, Henrick said, nodding. Just like you said they would, the Swamp Sharks have been quiet for thest few weeks while they tried to figure out what happened to Ruel and the twins, but now theyre starting to get aggressive again. Just like you predicted.


    Theyre being forced to show their teeth to maintain their position in the city. Which, assuming we can weather their aggression, provides us with an excellent opportunity, Garrett said, taking a breath to stabilize his jumping emotions.


    You mean we use their aggression to start a war with them? Henrick asked, his nose wrinkling as he tried to guess what Garrett was saying.


    No, well leave the derations of war to them, Garrett replied. But we will use it to swallow them whole. They have a lot of really good territory that was originally ours, right?


    Yeah, thats right.


    Then well take this opportunity to get it back. The key will be knowing when to let them push, and when to strike back. Well allow them to overextend and then snap them up.


    You make it sound like itll be easy. Whats to keep them from just attacking us? Henrick asked, taking a swig from his bottle as he stared at Garrett from narrowed eyes. They have the numbers to just run over us.


    Not for long, Garrett said, a strained smile flickering across his pale face. Theyll have their own troubles soon. After all, were not their only enemies. While theyre busy, well solidify our position by establishing this new business and then well bait them into ovemitting their forces.


    Taking another pull at his bottle, Henrick stared at Garrett for a moment, his expression unreadable. Garrett fancied himself a calm person, but there was something about the way Henrick stared that gave him a sense of intense danger. The gang boss was by far the strongest Awakened hed met, and the gap between them created a natural sense of suppression that Garrett found challenging to ovee. He had tried multiple times in thest week to nt Dream Seeds in both Henrick and Obe, but the two men were too strong and flowers wouldnt take. Gorn and Ruel, the two Awakened hed managed to nt seeds on, were about as strong as he was, allowing his power to work, but it was really bothering him that Henrick remained outside of his grasp. Making sure to show none of his frustration on his face, Garrett met Henricks gaze with as much calm and confidence as he could manage, causing the gang boss to snort and look away.


    You sure are confident. But I have to admit, I like it. I dont mind telling you that Im not cut out for this whole leading thing. I much preferred it when my old boss was in charge. He would just point me at something and Id take care of it, no matter what it was. None of this strategic nning or weighing options. Its been a breath of fresh air to have you around to help with making ns and things like that.


    Happy to help, Garrett said, a hint of relief in his voice. After all, this is my ce now too.


    Good to hear. Tell Gorn what you need and hell make sure you get it.


    Thanks.


    Taking the hint as Henrick turned away, Garrett wheeled himself out of the room and closed the door behind him, his expression twitching when the door clicked shut.


    Why was the smell of blood so dense on him? Dont tell me Henrick was the one who killed the cook? No, it couldnt be. His ability is based around cutting. All of his cuts are as smooth as ss. That was way too rough to be him. Did he find the body first? But if so, why wouldnt he have said something?


    There was something about Henrick that had always set Garretts teeth on edge, and recently the feeling had only grown stronger. Unable to put his finger on it, Garrett had defaulted to being extra careful to only ever show the innkeeper a positive, helpful side.


    Its time to put the next step of my n into action. But first, lets see if we can figure out whats going on with breakfast.


    Wheeling himself back to the kitchen, Garrett found that most of the blood had been cleaned up and Gorn, along with some of the other gang members, had taken the cooks body to the graveyard. Ryn was cooking some porridge, which was about the only thing she knew how to make, so Garrett instructed her to get the eggs out to make omelets. All the counters were too high for him to help, but he could direct, and for the next hour he and Ryn cooked breakfast for everyone in the inn. When they were finally done and everything had been cleaned up, Ryn threw the hand towel shed been using to dry her hands at him.


    Listen, if you think Im going to take over as cook, youre crazy. Theres no way. Im never preparing food for those locusts again.


    Cooks make a silver coin a week, Garrett said dryly.


    So when do we start lunch? Ryn asked, putting an apron on.


    Chuckling, Garrett shook his head.


    Youll make a lot more than that once we get the soap business going, so dont get attached to this job. Once word gets out that were short a cook, you can bet well have people popping up all over the ce to get this job. Until then, you and I will have to fill in.


    Fine, but Im charging a silver to do it.


    Talk to Henrick about that, Garrett said.


    Oh,e on. Youre the money counter. Cant you just write it in?


    Of course I can, Garrett nodded, but I wont. That would be theft. Dont worry, Im betting well have someone by dinner time.


    To Ryns amazement, Garretts prediction was spot-on, and not only did a dozen prospective cooks show up to apply for the job, but they were even able to hire one of them in time for him to begin dinner. He was a rail-thin man whose re was intense, and he had won the job after intimidating all the other cooks to gain the top spot. Going by the name of Francis, when asked if he was concerned that the previous cook had died earlier that day, he just snorted.


    A bit of blood in the soup never hurt anyone.


    While Garrett didnt agree at all, he appreciated the sentiment and gave his vote of approval, sealing the matter. Gorn had long since returned from taking the cooks body to the graveyard, and as dinner wrapped up he and Obe put together a team to head down into the crypts to see if they could ferret out the ghoul Henrick had pinned the crime on. Telling Ryn he was tired, Garrett went to bed early and entered the Dream to watch over Gorn and the team with Observe the Dream. However, when they got to the entrance to the basement Garrett realized he couldnt actually follow them remotely.<blockquote>


    [This passage has a defective seal that prevents you from seeing beyond it. Remove the seal to use your abilities in this passage.]</blockquote>


    Standing up from the Dreamers Throne, Garrett stepped into the hall, where he was weed by the flowers that had spread out all along the walls. Brushing his hand against them as he walked down to the end of the hall, Garrett stared at the sealed basement door. Hed been avoiding dealing with this strange door, since he had no idea what was beyond it or why it had been set up in the first ce.


    Touching it lightly, he felt the mental strength it contained. There was significant power trapped in the symbols that made up the seal, but down by the corner of it Garrett saw a small root that stretched out from the Dream Flower that covered the wall. Realizing the Dream Flower had been absorbing the power from the seal, Garretts eyebrow twitched. No wonder the seal had be defective.


    You might as wellplete the job you started, Garrett said with a snort.


    Surging with light, the Dream Flower stretched its roots out hungrily, soon covering the door as it absorbed the mental energy from the seal. In less than two minutes new flowers bloomed all over the first and second floors of the inn and creeping tendrils began to make their way up to the third floor.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28<blockquote>


    [The passage to the basement has been unsealed.]</blockquote>


    Cold air blew up the stairs from the basement, bringing with it the fog that permeated the Dream. Taking a small step back, Garretts nose twitched as the faint smell of blood drifted through the doorway. All around him the Dream Flowers waved their petals, enveloping the hallway with color that banished the creeping chill. Shivering, Garrett shook his head and turned on his heel. Part of him really wanted to go down into the basement to check it out, but his cautiousness won out.


    Heading back to the Dreamers Throne, he sat down and sent his vision out to Gorn, who was deep in the basement. Without the seal that covered the basement door, Garrett was easily able to see Gorn and the others as they descended the stairs. Made up of nearly a dozenrge chambers, the basement was a bit of a maze, but Gorn knew just where to go and he led the way with confidence. With flickering torches, the gang entered the final room where the tunnel down to the crypt had been created, climbing down the heavydder deeper into the earth. As Garrett watched, the fog was peeled back by the lighting from Gorn and Reeve, who were both part of the group. Nearly everyone else apart from Obe carried a Dream Flower as well, helping to drive back the fog and providing Garrett with clear vision.


    Looking around therge chamber they gathered in, Garrett saw two passages that exited the room, one heading northeast toward where the crypt system was located, and the other going straight south. Both were blocked by thick metal gates, though only the southern gate appeared to be locked. The room, which was primarily used for holding goods that were being smuggled, was stacked high with the supplies they had stolen from the warehouses. Henrick seemed rather reluctant to get rid of them, which Garrett could understand.


    There were very few goodsing into the city, and that stagnation meant that next to nothing was being smuggled since the guards were cracking down on the merchants who had ess to goods. As soon as those bans were lifted, however, the Ghouls Tooth gang would undoubtedly be back at it.


    Were hunting for loose ghouls, Gorn said once everyone was gathered, so stay on your guard. If we run into a nest, well retreat, but if we find one or two, well be attacking.


    Leading the way out of the northern gate, Gorn held his torch high, casting dancing light across the smooth floor. From what Garrett could tell, the passage had been dug out by hand, but the floor was clear of any debris to make moving goods easier. Passing by a few small carts that were pushed up against the wall, Gorn stopped at the first split in the passage, using his torch to light the passage that went to the right.


    Do you think theyll be this far out? Obe asked, peering into the darkness.


    Its umon that they woulde this far from the crypt, but we should at least check, right? We dont want to leave our backs open if theyre hiding down one of these side passages.


    Shuddering, Obe agreed with a nod. Facing Ghouls head on was bad enough, but getting ambushed from behind? That was a death sentence. Following closely behind Gorn, he held his axe at the ready as they walked down the passage. Each step Gorn took was short, and his eyes constantly scanned the terrain, keeping a sharp lookout for anything out of the ordinary. He wasnt actually expecting to find a ghoul on this expedition, but his experience had taught him that lowering his guard would just get him killed.


    To everyones relief, the passage was clear, and once they had traced it all the way to its dead end they were able to double back, returning to the tunnel they had split off from. Continuing north, they soon came to another split and the process repeated itself. This time, however, Garrett ranged ahead with Observe the Dream to see if he could see anything.


    Thick fogy everywhere that Garrett, or one of the Dream Flowers, hadnt been, preventing him from seeing anything. When the Dream Flower hosts were gathered together, however, the fog was driven back, giving Garrett clear sight. Even in the pitch dark, Garrett could see just fine with Observe the Dream, though it showed everything in ck and white and shades of gray. One after another, the team explored the offshoot passages that extended from the main tunnel connecting the inn to the crypt system, making sure they were clear before continuing on their way.


    Garrett hadnt seen anything out of the ordinary so far, but that didnt stop him from continuing to look. After checking a short passage, Gorn and the others were about to turn around and head to the main passage when a small depression caught Garretts attention. If it hadnt been for the light from Gorns torch failing to reach into it when he walked past, Garrett would havepletely missed it. Following it for a short distance, Garrett realized he was looking at a small passage just wide enough for a single person to squeeze through.


    <em>Theres something wrong with that wall.</em>


    Stopping when he heard the voice in his head, Gorn looked around, his torch casting light on the walls. Even looking directly at it, the crack was hard to see since it looked like a shadow being cast by the light. It wasnt until Gorn stepped close that he realized what he was looking at. Obe, who walked up next to him, wet his lips nervously, shooting a nce at Gorn, whose face had gone pale. Both of them had better-than-average hearing, and they could hear the faint sound of scratching from the other side of the narrow crack.


    Are there really ghouls down here? Obe asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    Shaking his head mutely, Gorn waspletely lost for words. Ghouls were a monster that spawned from the resentment that built up around the dead and were typically only found in the crypt system. To find a ghoul outside of the crypt was a major problem, as they reproduced quickly and a single one could easily overwhelm a dozen regr men. Strongly considering retreating, Gorn felt a surge of courage in his heart and his willpower grew firm.


    <em>All I need to do is determine if there is a ghoul here. We can handle a single ghoul.</em>


    While there shouldnt have been any ghouls in these tunnels, if one had slipped out of the crypt, it had to be dealt with immediately before it could gather enough bodies to form a nest. Unaware of the Dream Flower fortifying his mental strength, Gorn took a deep breath and drew one of his daggers.


    Ill check it out. We need to make sure there isnt a nest.


    Are you seriously going to squeeze in there? Obe asked, looking at the crack in disbelief.


    I wont if you are volunteering yourself, Gorn retorted, rolling his eyes.


    Squeezing his body into the crack, Gorn inched along it, his senses straining to detect any danger. Watching him from above, Garrett pushed Observe the Dream out to the farthest point ahead of Gorn that he could, watching as the fog thinned. Thest thing Garrett wanted was for Gorn to fall into a nest of ghouls and get killed, so he was determined to help him as much as possible.


    The monochrome world of the Dream continued to peel back, revealing that the crack wound around for a considerable distance. Garrett could see a good distance ahead thanks to the strength of the blooms that Gorn carried, and as he inched through the crack Gorn felt as if he was able to sense that the path ahead was clear. It was slow going, and a dozen minutes had passed when Garrett suddenly saw some movement up ahead where the crack began to widen out. A small room came into view, and even though he was viewing it from the Dream, the sense of disgust that rose up in Garretts throat was palpable.


    A tangled mix of rotting corpsesy piled together in the center of the room, easily reaching chest height. Some were barely more than skeletons, while others still had much of their putrid flesh attached. All of them were, without question, dead, but the half dozen monsters that perched on top of the pile were certainly not. Long, spiked fingers picked at the dead bodies as they sat on their powerful, wed legs that promised intense bursts of speed. Despite their thin frames, Garrett could tell their muscles were packed with power.


    Bulbous heads dominated by a wide mouth that nearly split their skull all the way around rested on top of their thick necks, and theirrge eyes darted madly in the darkness, looking this way and that. They were notrge creatures, merely four feet tall, but the feeling of decay and death they gave off set Garretts senses tingling. Forty feet away, Gorn was still pushing his way through the crack when a sense of dread settled on him.


    <em>Theres a nest with half a dozen ghouls up ahead. If I keep going, theyre going to notice me.</em>


    More and more, Gorn had been getting these strange shes of insight, and so far they hadnt let him down, so he froze in ce before reversing his direction. Wiggling his way back out of the crack, sweat beaded on his forehead as he imagined what would happen if the ghouls discovered him. Their smaller forms would allow them to pass through the crack much easier than he could, and if they caught up he would be a sitting duck. Unfortunately, what both Garrett and Gorn feared soon came to pass as Gorns knuckle scraped on a protruding rock, causing a few drops of blood to squeeze out of his skin.


    The six ghouls suddenly looked up, their wide nostrils ring as they sniffed at the air. Hypersensitive to blood, they detected the life-giving liquid almost immediately and with soft shrieks dashed toward the crack, swarming through. Garrett didnt have to warn Gorn they wereing because the gangster could hear them perfectly clearly. Swearing, Gorn hurried to move through the crack, using his powerful strength to smash his way out.


    Nimble beyond reason, the ghouls darted through the crack, their ws helping them find purchase as they crawled along the walls. It only took a few minutes before Gorn could see them, their wide eyes gleaming in the dim light filtering into the crack. Doing his best to speed up, Gorn knew he wouldnt make it to the end of the crack before the ghouls arrived, so he shouted to Obe, letting him know what was going on.


    Theres a nest! Ghouls areing, so take everyone and retreat!


    Not a chance, Obe spat back, his face so white it appeared drained of all blood. If they get out of the crack, theyll pick us apart before we can escape. Hurry up! Well block them here.


    Realizing the wisdom in Obes words, Gorn knew the only chance they had was blocking the ghouls before they could escape into the wide passage. Ghouls could treat any surface like t ground, meaning it would be impossible to keep them contained once they made it to the wider tunnel system, and given their speed, it would only be a matter of time until they picked apart the gang. ncing over his shoulder, Gorn saw that theyd almost caught up and swore. He still had almost a hundred feet to cover before he could get out.


    Summoning his soul sparks energy, Gorn got ready for battle. His only chance to defend himself would be to use his ability to try and slow them down, but once he was surrounded he was going to be a sitting duck. Far above him, sitting on the Dreamers Thorne, Garretts fingers clenched tightly at the arm rests, his mind racing as he tried toe up with a way to help. None of his skills were offensive in nature, and beyond giving advice and doing some scouting, he had no way to influence the situation.


    With a shriek, one of the ghouls lunged toward Gorn, reaching out with its sharp ws to stab into his head. Responding with a surge of energy that reached out and slowed the attack, Gorn barely managed to get his dagger up in time to block the ws. The energying off his soul spark wrapped around the ghoul, buying him some time to continue his retreat, but a momentter the next ghoul was on him. Watching the furious fight from the Dream, Garretts palms grew slick with sweat, and he had to suppress the urge to jump up and run down there himself.


    The ghouls, like humans, appeared clearly in the Dream, and though theycked the soul sparks humans had, Garrett could see a glimmer in their heads that pointed to where they got their powers from. ording to what hed learned, all monsters had cores in their brains that held their strength and determined what sorts of powers they possessed. It was these cores, in addition to the materials of their bodies, that kept adventurers hunting for monsters.


    Stabbing, blocking, and dodging as best he could, Gorn constantly moved backward through the crack even as he bombarded the ghouls with his rope-like energy. So far hed managed to not onlye through unscathed but also prevent the ghouls from surrounding him. He was only twenty feet from the exit, but his energy was rapidly draining and he wasnt sure he would have enough strength to keep it up until he was out. Outside of the crack, the gang members waited nervously, their hearts in their throats.


    Estimating Gorns chances of making it out, Garrett knew Gorn was going to fall short by at least ten feet. He could monitor Gorns energy usage, and his soul spark was almostpletely dim already. And after he fell, the rest of the gang members would fall as well. Obes choice not to run was tactically sound, but only if Gorn could make it out alive. As soon as he fell, the ghouls would be able to overwhelm Obe and then pick off the others. Gritting his teeth, Garretts eyes narrowed.


    <em>If I want to turn this situation around, were going to have to make some sacrifices.</em>


    With no time left to consider his options, Garrett made his decision and spoke, his word echoing in the heads of all those down in the tunnels who carried a Dream Flower.


    <em>Hunt.</em>

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Gorns breath was ragged as he tried to squeeze thest drops of energy out of his soul spark. He had enough juice to stop one more attack, and at least a dozen feet to go. With a sinking heart, he watched one of the ghouls scamper up the wall above him and then drop down, its powerful legs raking at his head. At the same time another ghoul was approaching from lower down, its ws reaching out to disembowel him. Only able to slow one down, Gorn opted to throw his energy at the ghoul above his head, while also contorting his body to the side to try and avoid the ws stabbing toward his stomach.


    <em>Hunt.</em>


    The word seemed to hang in the air as a surge of energy that came from the depths of his mind shrouded Gorn. Unlike his own energy, this energy felt ephemeral, like it couldnt quite be grasped. Yet its impact was intense as the ghoul who was tangled in Gorns threads let out a shriek of pain and terror. shes of color dyed the world around Gorn, giving everything in his view a faint, dream-like sense.


    Behind him, the gang members who hade with him surged forward, pressing toward the crack as their faces took on a faint haze. A rainbow of color shed across their eyes, but to Obe it looked as if they had just gone crazy and decided to throw themselves at the enemy. Shouting for everyone to get back, Obe felt like he was about to go insane. Gorn was fighting for his life, and now everyone else was losing it.


    In the Dream the situation waspletely different. As soon as Garrett had given hismand, every single Dream Flower in the tunnels under the city manifested above their hosts heads, spreading their rainbow glow throughout the tunnel. Petals waving, the flowers wiggled forward, sending tendrils out toward the six ghouls. Each flower carried an ethereal beauty and the ghouls seemed entranced by the sight of them, though from the way they were licking their lips, Garrett wasnt sure hed like the way that enchantment manifested.


    Still, it served as enough of a distraction that Gorn was able to finish escaping from the crack. Falling to the ground, his breathing in big gulps, he stared in confusion at the ghouls, who had suddenly slowed. Invisible, to him, was the Dream Flower that called his head home, blocking the crack, its roots stretching across the gap. Watching from the throne, Garrett was just as surprised as Gorn to see that his attempt had actually worked.


    He hadnt anticipated such a stark response from the ghouls, but it was clear that they could not only see the Dream Flowers, but also interact with them. Even more than interacting with them, the ghouls were currently staring at the flowers like they wanted to eat them. The humans in front of them were forgotten and the ghouls gazes were fixed on the flowers. With a sh of insight, Garrett suddenly made a connection.


    Wait, ghouls often target hearts and brains, does that mean theyre actually consuming mental energy? If thats the case, no wonder theyre attracted to the Dream Flowers.


    Like soldiers arranging for battle, the Dream Flowers formed up, stretching out to join Gorns three-blossomed Dream Flower that blocked the middle of the passage. Below it, the three blossoms Reeve carried crawled forward, sealing thest bit of the passage that wasnt covered. Slightly smaller than Gorns, Reeves flowers werent quite as bright either, a testament to the advantage an Awakened host carried. With no way to attack, the flowers simply held their position, creating a rainbow-colored wall of roots, stems, and petals between the gang and the ghouls.


    <em>Retreat.</em>


    This time, Garrettsmand was to Gorn and the others. The most likely oue of the impending sh between the flowers and the ghouls was aplete massacre, but keeping the gang members alive was way more important. Even if it meant he wouldnt be able to make use of them anymore. Garrett had no idea what would happen if a host lost their flower, but at this point it was toote to care. Staggering to his feet, Gorn called to the rest of the gang, motioning them to follow him.


    Fall back! Fall back!


    Running after him, Obe caught up quickly, his expression tense and full of confusion.


    What did you do?


    Huh?


    The ghouls, Obe said, looking back over his shoulder. How did you stop them?


    I didnt do anything, Gorn gasped. They just stopped on their own.


    As they were rushing back to the room and the safety of therge metal gate, Garrett was still watching the tense standoff between the flowers and the ghouls. There had been a dozen gang members that came with Gorn and Obe, which meant there were thirteen flowers blocking the path. If they had been fighters, Garrett would have known how to direct them, but as it was, he had no sense of how the Dream Flowers could hunt, so all he could do was watch. Slowly shifting, the smaller, single flowers moved forward. There were only four of these, as the rest of them carried two flowers on their stems. All of them, however, had been nourished by their hosts mental energy and their petals glistened with rainbow light.


    The tworgest flowers maintained their positions, even as the rest of the flowers crept forward, their roots crawling along the walls like wriggling worms. Even though he was on the same side as the Dream Flowers, Garrett almost turned Observe the Dream off because the sight creeped him out so much. Firming up his heart, he continued to watch, paying careful attention for the moment when the two sides would engage with each other.


    It happened faster than he anticipated, causing him to jump. One of the ghouls darted forward, its mouth opening incredibly wide as it bit down on a flower. As fast as the ghoul was, the flower was no less quick, and by the time the ghouls teeth had pierced into two of the petals, the Dream Flower had wrapped its roots and other petals around the monsters jaw. ckish blood began to spill as the roots dug into the monsters skin, trying to stab deep into its cheek and neck. With a shriek, the ghoul ripped at its face, trying to cut the flower free, despite tearing open its own cheek.


    Practically split in half, the Dream Flowers started to wither away, but not before the two halves began to absorb the ghouls life force. With every second that passed the flower brightened, some of the damage starting to heal. Letting out another shriek, the ghoul ground its face against the wall as it tried to remove the remains of the flower, but that put it in range of another flower thattched onto its wrist.


    Enraged by their brethrens suffering, the other ghouls all charged into the midst of the flowers, ripping, biting, and tearing at them. Yet getting close only increased their suffering as the flowers went on the offensive. Oblivious to pain, the flowers stuck to their attackers, doing their best to suck up the ghouls life force before they fell. The damage they were taking was tremendous as their stalks and petals fell apart under the monsters ws, but despite that they clung to life.


    It wasnt long before the first of the flowers fell, causing one of the lights in Garretts mind to wink out. He felt a stab of pain through his mental connection, but it faded quickly. The man who the Dream Flower had been attached to wasnt so lucky, his body falling to the ground as an excruciating headache mmed into him. Seeing him fall, Reeve grabbed one of the fallen gang members arms and hauled him up.


    Help me carry him!


    Stumbling forward, the gang members ran into the main tunnel and charged toward the gate, dragging their faintedpanion along with them. It didnt take them long to reach the gate, but just as they were passing through another member of the gang copsed, a trickle of blood dripping from his nose. With no idea what was happening, Gorn mmed the gate shut once everyone was through and threw the heavy bolt, locking the door.


    Weve got to get up into the inn! We can barricade the entrance from there!


    Be careful! Someone else fell!


    Fear coursed through the groups veins as they climbed thedder into the basement of the inn, their hands mmy with sweat. When another person fainted while on thedder, nearly knocking everyone below him down, Obe started to grow truly worried and shared a nce with Gorn.


    <em>Block the entrance to keep the ghouls out, but keep everyone down here until this passes.</em>


    Listening to the voice in his heart, Gorn pulled thest few men up the final rungs of thedder and then he and Obe moved therge millstone back over the entrance. While Obe chained it in ce, Gorn moved to the exit of the room. To his astonishment, Reeve was already blocking it, and as they shared a nce Gorn could tell they had the same idea. Holding his dagger out, he stopped one of the men who was trying to push past him.


    Back up, Ereg, were staying in here.


    What do you mean?


    Calm down, Reeve said, tugging on Eregs arm. Look at Vol.


    The mention of the first of theirpanions who fell gave Ereg pause and he nced at the still-unconscious Vol.


    We dont know whats causing this, but what if we go up and spread it to the rest of the gang?


    Reeve is right, Gorn said, his gaze deadly. No one is leaving this room until this passes.


    What what if theyre turning into ghouls?


    Unsure who had said it, Obe shot a re at the crowd and lifted his axe, taking up a position next to Gorn. Worried that the situation would get out of hand, Reeve quickly spoke up.


    None of them are dead. Theyre just knocked out. No one is turning into a ghoul!


    While all of this was happening, Garrett was still watching the flowers. All of the single flowers had been destroyed, and even as he watched the first of the double flowers fell, consumed by one of the ghouls. Many of the other flowers were in just as bad shape, but despite their precarious situation, they never once stopped trying to suck the life out of the ghouls. As weak as they were individually, it was clear they were starting to have an impact as they worked together.


    One of the ghouls, the first one to attack, was now limply crawling on the ground, his already thin frame reduced to nothing but bones. Trying to pull one of the flowers off of his side, he contorted his body and rolled to the side, entering the range of Reeves flower, which pounced instantly. The thick roots of the flower stretched out and wrapped around the ghouls head, stabbing deep into its eyes. Shaking wildly as the ghoul struggled to free itself, the flower pulled life force from the monster in great gulps, its glow brightening visibly.


    With the first of the six ghouls falling prey to the flowers, the other ghouls seemed to grow even angrier, throwing themselves at the flowers with reckless abandon. The fighting was fast and furious, and soon Gorns Dream Flower was dragged into the fight as well,tching onto one of the ghouls and trying to suck the life from it. With a white-knuckled grip on the Dreamers Throne, Garrett watched as the flowers continued to fall, wincing with each flower that died. His only constion was that two of the ghouls had already fallen and another was almost dead.


    Yet no matter how fast the Dream Flowers sucked up the ghouls life force, it wasnt fast enough to bnce out the damage they were taking. With a sinking feeling, Garrett realized that without something to break the bnce, there was no way for the flowers to win. Unwilling to simply conceded defeat, his face hardened into an ice-cold mask.


    <em>Consume.</em>


    Hismand echoed through the dream to the flowers in the tunnel, and all of them started to shift, their roots tying together. It took a bit of time, and while they were moving they continued to suffer under the ws of the ghouls, but Garretts order was absolute. Slowly, they converged, all targeting a single ghoul. Completely covered, the ghoul writhed, its flesh withering at visible speed. Sensing what the flowers were attempting to do, the other ghouls charged and began to attack, not caring that they were ughtering theirpanion as well.


    <em>Consume!</em>


    Again the flowers heard Garrettsmand and they abandoned any sense of self preservation, instead pouring themselves through their connection. Every ounce of life force they extracted was sent toward thergest of the flowers, and even some of their own. Suddenly arge root snaked out and grabbed one of the attacking ghouls and pulled it in. More roots wrapped themselves around its side and back before reaching out to entangle its head. Shredding a root, one of the two remaining ghouls lunged forward when it fell, its legs captured. Two minutester, the four ghouls and all the Dream Flowers were a tangled mess of limbs, ws, and shimmering petals.


    In the inns basement, everyone apart from Reeve and Gorn had copsed to the ground,pletely unconscious. Obe, Gorn, and Reeve stared at each other,pletely terrified that they would be next to fall. Time ticked slowly by, and suddenly one of the gang members groaned and woke up.


    Vol! Are you okay? What happened?


    Blurry eyed and still reeling, Vol couldnt make heads or tails of what had happened, and it was only after Reeve exined the situation that he realized almost everyone else had fallen unconscious as well.


    Deep in the tunnels, a strange sight was taking ce. A group of dying ghouls were twisted together, their limbs contorted into impossible positions, as if they were trapped in an invisible. Snapping weakly at the air, the ghouls suddenly began to drag themselves along a thin crevasse, using their formidable physical strength to w their way back toward their nest. As Garrett watched in shock, he saw them slowly traverse the path, eventually reaching their nest and burrowing into the pile of bodies where they had sat before. Burrowing into the pile, the ghouls vanished from Garretts view, and with a shiver, Observe the Dream turned off.


    The two Dream Flowers that had tangled with the ghouls were still active, ording to the weakly flickering lights in Garretts mind, but whenever he tried to sense them his mind would shake as if there was something in the way. Mentally drained, Garrett didnt have the energy to figure out what was going on and instead he fell out of the Dream and copsed into a deep sleep,pletely missing the figure standing right outside his room and the crimson eye that peered at him through a crack in the door.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    <em>I really need to figure out a way to get more rest.</em>


    Staring up at the ceiling, Garrett couldnt help but covet the quiet of sleep. Unfortunately, after the fiasco that was the adventure to the crypt to search for ghouls the night before, there was too much to do. Closing his eyes, he tried to sense Gorn and Reeve, but their connections were still blocked. It was a mercy they werentpletely gone like many of the other connections hed possessed. Eleven of the Dream Seeds hed nted had turned to nothing,pletely erased from his mind.


    With a groan, he rolled over and pulled his chair close. Just as he was about to pull himself up, the door banged open and Ryn ran in. Seeing him stirring, she darted over and helped him sit up.


    Garrett! They found them! They found them!


    Who found what? Garrett asked, giving her an uprehending look.


    Gorn and Obe and the others! They found ghouls! Ryn whispered thest word.


    Oh? Did they kill them?


    Not even close. To hear Obe tell it, they barely got out of there with their lives. They ran into a whole ghoul nest.


    Uh oh. How many died? Garrett asked, trying to keep his expression calm as the terrifying events of the previous night shed through his mind.


    Umm, I dont think anyone died. They said they outran the ghouls. Which, now that Im thinking about it, makes no sense. You cant outrun ghouls. Hold on, let me go ask them.


    Wait, take me along with you, Garrett said, reaching out to stop Ryn before she could run out of the room.


    Helping him into his wheelchair, she pushed him down the hallway to the great room where most of the gang was gathered. Gorn, Obe, Reeve, and a few of the gang members who had gone down into the tunnels were sitting around a table, while the rest of the team was around another. Henrick was leaning up against the bar and Francis, the new cook, was clearing empty tes, his face sour. When Garrett arrived, Reeve and Gorns faces both lit up, and even Obe seemed happy to see him.


    Garrett! You missed quite the party, Gorn said, rubbing his face ruefully.


    Thats what I heard. I also heard it got cut short. What happened?


    Well, we found what we were looking for, Obe said, shuddering.


    You mean you found the ghoul who killed Cook?


    No. Well, maybe. I mean, we found a whole nest of ghouls, not even ten minutes from the inn, Gorn said. We were just discussing what to do.


    Looking around the room with his eyes narrowed, Garrett made a show of counting the men whod gone down into the crypts the previous night, his eyes opening wide when he saw they were all there. Shooting Henrick a nce, he saw that the gangs boss had a grim expression on his face.


    Im exceedingly d you all got back safely. I would have assumed a number of you had fallen. Ghouls arent typically the friendly sort.


    It was really impressive, actually, Obe said. Gorn found them and then wasing back to us, and for a while they were trying to kill him, but then he used his power and they just stopped, letting us run away.


    ncing at Gorn, who had a confused expression on his face, Garrett kept his face carefully nk and his forehead properly furrowed to show his concern. He was still feeling the sting of losing so many Dream Flowers, and it took all his self-control to pretend he didnt know anything about what had happened. Listening quietly while the others told the story of what theyd experienced, his thoughts raced as he tried to figure out the next move.


    Wow. That must have been a really intense situation. It makes me doubly d to see everyone has returned safely. However, it also sounds like well need to do something about the ghouls. Having a ghoul nest so close to us is incredibly dangerous. Especially given how fast they can multiply.


    With six ghouls, I dont think we have the strength to kill them, Gorn said, his fingers drumming nervously on the table. Even if we sent everyone, we only have three Awakened. Wed have a lot of losses.


    Well hire adventurers, Henrick said, joining the conversation for the first time since Garrett arrived.


    Adventurers? But theyll suck us dry, Obe replied, his voice full of displeasure.


    Then do you want to go down and clear the nest? Henrick sneered. If not, keep your mouth shut. Garrett is right. We have to deal with this problem quickly, otherwise theyll just multiply. Ill put up a recruitment notice at the adventurers guild and well recruit a team to go down and kill the ghouls.


    Wanting to protest, both Obe and Gorn looked at Garrett, but he just shrugged and agreed with Henricks evaluation.


    Of all our options, hiring adventurers seems best. Not only will it be the quickest solution, but theyll be able to exert a lot more force than we ever will. The other option we have is alerting the city, but that means letting the guards down into our tunnels.


    Exactly, Henrick growled, his expression growing grim. At least with adventurers we can bribe them to keep their mouths shut. But the city guard has been cracking down on the movement of goods recently, and if they find that were sitting on these sorts of tunnels, theyll be all over us.


    And whats to stop the adventurers we hire from turning us in? Gorn asked.


    A nasty grin slowly spread across Henricks face as he straightened up from the bar and walked over to the table where Gorn and Obe were sitting. Staring at Gorn for a second, his hand blurred and his cleaver thunked into the wooden table, quivering as it stood upright.


    If they b, theyll have to deal with us. But thats not a threat that will work on the city guard, is it?


    Feeling the tension rising between the two men, Garretts eyes narrowed and he rolled forward, the creak of his wooden wheels drawing the rooms attention.


    Look, adventurers are a terrible option, but also our only option. Unless someone knows a bunch of Awakened sitting around with nothing to do, theyre the only ones who we can ask without then owing a favor. The other advantage to using adventurers is that we get to set the terms of the agreement, which means we can recoup our costs by selling the nest stone and materials that are recovered.


    Everyones expressions brightened at Garretts words as they realized that the situation could actually turn a profit. Nest stones were the powerful, energy filled gems that formed inside monsters nests, and there was always a market for them.


    Good, then were decided, Henrick said, his cold gaze sweeping the room as he pulled his cleaver from the table. Garrett, draft a notice and take it to the adventurers guild. Gorn, Obe,e with me. We have to discuss what to do about the goods were supposed to move this week. Everyone else, make sure youre getting rest.


    As the group broke up, Francis came back into the great room with a te of food for Garrett. cing it in front of him, the wiry man patted him on the shoulder and then went to pick up more tes, leaving Garrett at a bit of a loss.


    I think he feels bad for you, Ryn whispered. You know, because your legs.


    I understand why he would feel bad for me, Garrett said evenly, his eyes narrowing as he watched Francis leave. Im just surprised he would express it. He didnt strike me as the type.


    Maybe he hides a big heart under his rough exterior, Ryn said with a giggle.


    Possibly. Are you able to help me get to the adventurers guild?


    Sure, so long as we can stop and see how the soap ising along.


    Nodding, Garrett dug into his food, happy to be filling his stomach. Not only was he starving from using so much energy the night before, but it also gave him time to think. Once he was done with breakfast, he spent some time drafting the notice for the recruitment and then he and Ryn left the inn, heading for the adventurers guild. It was a long walk, especially pushing a wheelchair, but thankfully there were some major thoroughfares that took them straight to the massive building that housed the guild.


    Adventurers were a curious group, and Garretts only experience with them had not been positive. As a groupposed entirely of Awakened who risked life and limb to bring monster materials into the city, they were a rough,wless bunch who made everyone, including the city guard, nervous. The only one who could keep them in line was Aurther Tellson, the guild master of the adventurers guild and one of the only known Shapers in the city. He ruled the citys adventurers with an iron fist but was also known for being quick to take their side in any conflicts, ensuring the loyalty of the mass majority of them.


    Looking like a small pce, the adventurers guild sat along the northern wall, close to one of the gates that led out into the dark forests covering the northern side of the city, separating the city from the monster-filled mountains. The guild was always bustling, but the lines moved quickly and soon it was Garrett and Ryns turn. Barely able to see over the receptionists desk, Garrett handed over his paper, earning himself an extra nce as she scanned it.


    Ghouls nest? Why dont you call the guard? It would be much cheaper.


    Smiling softly, Garrett understood the question the receptionist was really asking.


    This is as much a material collection request as it is a subjugation quest.


    All requests the guild took on were divided into three groupsmaterial collection, subjugation, and protection. Each had their own requirements the issuer had to meet and a set of standards the adventurers had to follow. By making the quest a material-collection job, Garrett was ensuring the focus would be on retrieving the nest stone and materials rather than just killing the ghouls.


    The receptionist nodded, shooting another nce at Garrett. It wasnt entirely umon to see noblesmissioning requests, but this was the first time shed seen such a handsomemoner. Sadly, the growing line didnt allow her to chat with him more, so she sighed and stamped his paper. Gesturing to therge board against the wall, she told him to take his request over to the staff member, who would post his request there. The recruitment board was filled with missions, all neatly organized by type, and soon Garretts request was added to therge pile. With the request posted, Ryn and Garrett headed for the soap-making factory, which was only a few blocks away.


    While Ryn chatted with Carraway about some of the details of the business, Garrett closed his eyes and tried to sense Gorns Dream Flower connection. Hed noticed a slight shift in Gorns attitude this morning when Gorn and Henrick were facing off and he was afraid it meant the Dream Flowers influence was starting to fade. Garrett had been trying to influence the gang lieutenant into positive interactions with his boss to decrease the overall level of tension in the gang, but that was clearly slipping. Normally he would have chalked it up to the natural tension of the ghoul nest discovery, but the fact that he couldnt ess the Dream Flower or connect with Gorn made him believe something else was going on.


    Thankfully, his words still carried some weight with Gorn, and hed been able to defuse the situation before it got too explosive. He was afraid that when he got back to the inn all of that work would prove undone, but without being able to connect to the Dream Flower Gorn hosted, it was impossible to keep his finger on the pulse of the situation. Letting out a defeated sigh, Garrett stopped trying to connect with the two Dream Flowers and turned his attention to his soul spark, starting to meditate on the shape he was forming.


    It may have been because of his intimate connection with the Dream Seeds and the flowers they produced, but Garrett was finding it much easier to awaken his soul spark than he thought it would be. Already the energy that swirled around his soul spark had begun to reform into a smooth, seed shape. Rounded on the bottom and pointed at the top, it was beginning to glimmer with the multi-colored sheen that marked the Dream Seeds Garrett had been nting.


    The feeling that it could bloom into a flower at any time had been hovering in Garretts mind for thest few days, but he wasnt satisfied with it quite yet. There were still a number of slight differences between the image he held and his new soul spark seed. Without any proof to speak of, he was assuming that the closer he got to that image, the stronger his soul spark would be in the shaping stage.


    If he was honest, however, he wasnt quite sure what sort of advantage entering the shaping stage would give him. For every other Awakened hed heard of or met, the awakening stage meant getting progressively stronger as the energy around their soul spark permeated their bodies. Increased speed and strength weremon, as was a natural defensive ability as their skin was infused with energy.


    Garrett, on the other hand, was gaining nothing. It may have had something to do with the fact that, unlike other Awakeners, he wasnt pulling the energy apart but was instead turning it inward,pressing it into the shape that he wanted. The mental energy in his soul spark was growing noticeably with every Dream Flower that appeared, but rather than seeping out into his flesh and bones, the energy was being packed into the smooth seed shape, causing a feeling of explosiveness to awaken in Garretts soul spark.


    He was still tempering that explosiveness, operating on the hunch that he could still pack more mental energy into it. Soon it would be impossible to contain, and when that moment came Garrett wanted to be ready to shape the explosion, forcefully forming his soul spark into the shape he was envisioning.


    <em>But first I need to figure out whats happening with these flowers. I might need to head down into the tunnels myself if I cant find someone to go for me. I also need to see if I can rent the seeds that were destroyed and find more people to host. </em>


    Opening up his status window, Garrett checked to see how many experience points he needed to get before he hit level four.


    <em>I need sixty-three out of eighty. Hmm, thats more than I thought I would need. I have the feeling things are going to get dangerous soon, so I better get busy. </em>

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Bar soap for sale! Just one copper, and you can feel like royalty!


    Standing in front of a small stand along the edge of one of the markets near the Dreamers inn, a young woman dressed in rough clothing called out, causing some of the nearby passersby to look over. Wandering over, a ruddy faced house wife squinted at the small bars before shaking her head.


    Thats all you get for a copper? What, are you trying to rip us off? We can get four times as much liquid soap from Henry on the corner.


    But his soap wont improve your skin, the young woman said, her smile never slipping.


    What do you mean, improve my skin?


    This soap is made in the same factory as the royal soap. Its mixed with herbs that are guaranteed to make your skin silky smooth as you use it.


    A hint of interest appeared in the house wifes eyes, but before she could say anything, another woman arrived and scoffed at the size of the bars.


    Just that tiny little thing? Youre mad if you think anyone will buy that.


    Across the street, in between two stalls that had been set up to sell pottery and fruit, Garrett and Ryn watched the crowd gathering. As more and more people stopped, attracted by the spectacle, Garretts expression cooled slightly. Almost everyone who stopped had aint, both about the size of the bars and the cost. To her credit, the young woman who was selling the soap never lost her cool as she was bombarded by the crowd. Still, it was clear that the general feeling was dismissive of the new product.


    Do we need to have the crowd cleared? Garrett asked quietly.


    No, this is exactly what I was hoping for, Ryn replied, her voice full of confidence.


    What do you mean?


    Carraway was saying about creating demand and, umm, the perception of exclusivity. That means how hard it is to get something.


    Im familiar with what the word means.


    Ah, yeah, of course. Right, so he said we needed to create this perception of exclusivity to make the soap count as a luxury product, right? Ryn said, brushing her hair behind her ear and shooting a nce up the street. But I figure, to do that, we have to make a big scene first. We get all the people riled up, and then well, just watch.


    Realizing that this was a scenario Ryn hade up with, Garrett shot a quick look at her and then returned his attention to the crowd, curious to see how this would y out. Ryns perspective on the world was tremendously different from his, and she was constantly revealing new sides to herself, so what would follow was of great interest to him. He didnt need to wait long as a heavy built man carrying a box on his back strode down the street and began pushing his way through the crowd.


    Recognizing one of the gang members, Garretts eyebrows rose, and he couldnt help but shoot another nce at Ryn. It was only a month ago that the gang members wouldnt have spared Ryn a single look, so to see one of them acting out her wishes was a surprise and spoke to the young womans deftness with rtionships. Pushing thest few people out of the way, the gang member dropped the box to the ground, causing the crowd to go quiet. Sweeping the crowd with a quick gaze, the gang member ignored them and turned to the smiling young woman.


    Do you still have any bars? Were sold out over in the north market and there are still people moring for more.


    I might have a few I can spare.


    Good. Theyre buying these things like hotcakes.


    As she started to take a stack of bars from behind her small table, the young woman was interrupted by another muscr man who pushed his way through the crowd from the other side.


    Hey, do you have any extra stock? We need more down by the docks. Ill take as much as you have.


    Seeing both of the mening to take the soap away, the young womans expression finally changed and she looked between them helplessly.


    I can share a little bit with one of you, but I wont have any stock for this area if I give it to you.


    Forget them, one of the gang members sneered, staring at the crowd. They arent going to buy any bars anyway. Everyone knows this is the cheapest neighborhood in the city. Im telling you, if I took your entire stock back up to the north market, they would all be gone within the hour.


    Hey, hold on. Dont forget about me. Just split your stock in half and give it to us. The boss wont care as long as its all sold.


    What do you mean were the cheapest?


    Looking at the man in the crowd who spoke, the gang members sneer deepened and he gestured to the bars of soap still sitting on the table.


    Well, clearly youre not only cheap but also blind. This is the same stuff thats used in all the nobles houses, and yet youre probablyining about how expensive it is. Hah! You cant buy this type of soap for less than a full silver anywhere else in the city, but youre calling it too expensive. What a bunch of idiots.


    Stop wasting time, the other gang member interrupted, trying to take the stack of bars from the young woman selling them.


    Miss, Ill buy one.


    It was the ruddy faced housewife who spoke up, a glimmering copper appearing in between her fingers. cing it onto the table with a thunk, she grabbed one of the bars, holding it tightly in her hand as if afraid the thickly built gang member would try to take it away from her. Lifting it to her nose, she took a small sniff and froze, clearly intoxicated.


    Wow, that smells so good.


    Behind her, the crowds mood had shifted and a few more people stepped forward to put their copper down. Once the dam broke, people came forward like a flood and would havepletely overwhelmed the young saleswoman if not for the two men who hade to take her product. With clear anger on their faces, they bellowed and threatened, forcing the crowd into a rough line. Watching the dwindling supply, their faces grew darker and darker. Yet the angrier they became, the more soap was sold as the crowd took delight in irritating them. Within twenty minutes, the soap was gone and the youngdy bowed apologetically to the remaining people.


    Im very sorry, but Im out of stock today. Ill be back tomorrow morning with another batch.


    Mutteringints, the crowd slowly dispersed and the young woman packed up her table. As for the two gang members, they both picked up their boxes and hurried off, trying to find another location where the soap wasnt yet sold out. A few enterprising members of the crowd followed them to see if they could try their luck at the next spot.


    That was impressive, Garrett said, looking up at Ryn.


    A wide smile stretched across her face as she took hold of his wheelchair and began to push him back toward the inn.


    How did youe up with that strategy?


    I grew up in this part of the city. Most peoplesmunities are based around their neighborhoods, so I just figured that if I could poke at that sense ofmunity, I could ensure that people would buy. That, along with some talented acting to create that scarcity I was talking about,bine to make a sense of exclusiveness. Honestly, its a fairly standard con, but one that works every time.


    Exclusivity.


    Right, exclusivity.


    How many of the people in the crowd were nts? Garrett asked, causing Ryns smile to grow.


    Six. Can you guess which ones?


    Certainly the youngdy, Garrett said, counting on his fingers, and the two gang members. I recognized them. Then I would guess it was the man who protested and then got insulted. As for the fifth, was it the woman who first bought the soap? Wait, who was the sixth?


    Letting out a small cackle, Ryn pushed his wheelchair around a bunch of apples that had spilled from a bup bag at a nearby stall.


    The person who bought the second bar of soap after the housewife made her move. They were there to push the momentum of the crowd.


    Wait, you mean the entire thing was a scam?


    Can you call it a scam if they got what they paid for? Its not like we were cheating them out of their money. It was just a, umm, demonstration.


    And the shortage? Garrett asked. Was that made up too?


    No. I mean, well, the first one was. But this scene has been happening all over. We sent out a dozen sellers and theyve all been selling out.


    That way, when the people here who didnt get soap ask around theyll realize that it is in short supply, right?


    Exactly, Ryn nodded, quite pleased with herself.


    Pushing Garretts chair into the inn, Ryn stopped when she saw that the great room wasrgely filled with strangers. Many of them were dressed in heavy leather armor and carried their weapons in in sight, marking them out as adventurers. Realizing they were here to apply for the recruitment order, Garrett asked Ryn to take him over to the bar where Henrick and Gorn were sitting. As they wove their way between the tables, they got a lot of attention from the gathered adventurers, but Garrett paid it no mind.


    Where were you? Henrick asked, giving Garrett an annoyed look.


    Double-checking to make sure sales were going smoothly, Garrett replied calmly. Im happy to say that it looks like everything worked like a dream. Ryn did a really good job setting everything up.


    Surprised that Garrett had given her credit, Henrick looked at the young woman and nodded.


    d to hear that. As you can see, weve got another challenge. It looks like everyone and their brother wants to take this job. We cant afford everyone, so youll need to pick which team you want to hire.


    Standing up, Henrick looked around at the adventurers, a faint sense of disdain in his gaze. Though he hid it well, Garrett could tell the gang leader didnt like them. Nodding at Garrett, Henrick left, walking back toward his office, leaving Gorn, Garrett, and Ryn staring after him. Putting his cup down on the bar harder than necessary, Gorn sneered at Henricks back.


    Dodging responsibility again. Hmph. It should be Henricks job to handle this, but he just dumps it and leaves.


    Is there anything I need to be aware of before I begin interviewing the teams? Garrett asked, watching Gorn carefully.


    Ever since hed been separated from the Dream Flower, Gorns personality had begun to shift, growing more irritable and aggressive. Clicking his tongue, Gorn shook his head and pointed to a small square table that had been set up.


    Not really. I set up a table for you. You can call people over there.


    Thank you for your help, Gorn. You really do a good job of taking care of the details. Thats arge part of why this gang runs so smoothly. Would you be able to do me one more favor? Could you let everyone know to line up there once Im set up?


    Trying to hide the smile that tugged at the corner of his lips, Gorn nodded.


    Sure.


    With Ryns help, Garrett quickly got set up at the table so he could start evaluating the adventuring groups that hade to apply for the job, and Gorn told everyone to line up. The scraping of chairs on the wooden floor filled the great room as the representatives for each group stood up to form a line. Most adventurers operated in small teams that served to increase their survivability by covering different specialties, but there were a few who didnt yet have a team or had lost their team for various reasons.


    The first person to step up to talk to Garrett was an older man whose single eye red with a fierce light. A wicked scar running across his empty socket and continuing down the side of his face spoke to the danger of the work he engaged in. Fixing his intense stare on Garrett, his lips twisted.


    Oi, where is your boss, boy?


    Pardon me, sir, but I will be the one doing the evaluation, Garrett said calmly. What group do you represent?


    You think that a wet-behind-the-ears whelp like you can evaluate us?


    Sir, if youre here to apply for the job advertised, please state your name and group, otherwise Ill have to ask you to stop blocking the line.


    Shocked by the resigned tone Garrett used, the crowd of adventurers went silent for a moment before erupting inughter.


    Whoa, listen to him, telling old One-Eyed Erik off like that.


    Hes got some guts, thats for sure.


    Look, he didnt even blink.


    Listening to thements from the line behind him, Eriks one eye narrowed and a deadly air started to gather around him. Realizing that things were about to get out of hand, Gorn stepped forward to stand next to Garrett, his arms crossed menacingly across his chest.


    Sir, I dont want to make a report to the guild, but if you persist in this behavior, I will.


    Adventurers were a rough lot who lived lives filled with brutal violence, and physical threats were next topletely ineffective on them. The one thing they feared, however, was the guild they worked for. While it wasnt impossible to work outside the guild, adventurers who lost their guild membership were considered to have fallen to the very bottom of society. Taking a deep breath to reign in his anger, Erik gave Garrett a hard look and spoke gruffly.


    One-Eyed Erik. Representing the Farsight team. We have five members and focus on hunting, tracking, and trapping.


    Making a note on his paper, Garrett nodded as the old adventurer gave him a rundown of his team. When Erik was done, Garrett asked a question without looking up.


    Are the terms of the agreement eptable to you?


    A sense of hesitation came over the one-eyed adventurer, as if he didnt know how to answer Garretts question. After a moment, he shook his head.


    No. We want the nest stone, Erik said, the pressure he was putting on Garrett swelling.


    To his shock, Garrett remainedpletely cid, simply nodding as he continued to write.


    Ill note that. Thank you, you may return to your seat. Well be posting our decision tonight around five pm. Next.


    Heading to his seat, Erik couldnt help but nce back at Garrett, his curiosity evident. Most mortals would havee close to fainting under the pressure an Awakened could generate, but Garrett hadnt even twitched. Still writing, Garrett missed the look the adventurer sent his way, but even if he hadnt, he wouldnt have cared. Hearing Ryn hiss quietly as the next person stepped up to the table, he looked up and saw a familiar face.


    Hey, look, its the cripple.


    Standing in front of his table was Kolz, the adventurer whod broken his wheelchair in the market, and the female adventurer whod instigated him.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Who are you calling a cripple? Gorn growled, stepping forward.


    Lifting his hand to stop Gorn, Garrett smiled faintly and spoke gently.


    Please state your name and group.


    Seeing that Garrett was looking at him like hed never seen him before, Kolz smirked provocatively at Gorn.


    The name is Kolz.


    And Este, the female adventurer chimed in.


    Were representing the Green Dragon adventuring team. We have four members and specialize in directbat and monster hunting.


    Thank you. Do the terms of the agreement suit you?


    Yeah, theyre fine.


    Please have a seat. Well be posting our decision tonight. Next.


    Since the conversation began Garrett hadnt once looked at the female adventurer, a fact that seemed to irritate her, but before she could speak Kolz pulled her away. Just like One-Eyed Erik, Kolz nced back at Garrett, but he was already onto the next team, his expression still serene.


    Is something wrong? Este asked, noticing the twisted look on Kolzs face.


    I think that guy might be wrong in the head, Kolz whispered, sitting down with the other two members of their group.


    What do you mean?


    I mean, look at him. Thest time we saw him ended up bad for him, so I would have expected him to react at least. He should feel something, right?


    True. But maybe his brain is damaged, Este said. After all, he didnt even look at me once.


    Maybe thats because thest time he did, he almost died, Amer, the braided adventurer, said in a heavy voice. If we miss thismission because he doesnt like you, were going to have words.


    He wouldnt dare, Kolz sneered, looking at Garrett again. You saw how scared he was of us.


    You think hes scared?


    When thest member of the group spoke, the others fell silent, turning to look at him. Close to fifty years old, the adventurer had a close-cropped white beard and hair peppered with silver. Currently he was watching Garrett as the young man checked in the adventuring teams. Letting out a sigh, he shook his head.


    Kolz, if you try to bully him, youre on your own. Henrick owns this inn, and the boy clearly works here, which means messing with him is the same as poking that nightmare.


    Henrick? Este asked, looking at her other twopanions.


    Shuddering, Kolz spoke quietly, almost as if therge innkeeper might hear him.


    The Bloodless Divider. Thats what they called him since his chops are so clean the two sides dont bleed. I thought he was dead.


    He should be, but somehow he must have crawled out of the sewers, the old man said. I almost didnt recognize him, but he was the one sitting at the bar.


    Completely oblivious to the conversation happening at the nearby table, Garrett continued to calmly check people in. He could see Gorn asionally sending res at the Green Dragon adventurers, which was reassuring, though not for the reason some might think. He could feel the interference blocking him from connecting with Gorns Dream Flower starting to loosen, and with that came an even stranger feeling, almost as if the Dream Flower had fused to something else.


    It only took an hour to get through all the adventurers, and just when Garrett was going to close down the recruitment, another figure stepped up, this one in a long ck cloak. The only part of the figure that could be seen was their face, but even that was covered by a mask. About ask his question, he saw the front of the cloak twitch and a gloved hand appeared, holding a piece of paper.


    Viper. Solo adventurer specializing inbat and tactics, Garrett read, is that correct?


    Not saying a word, the robed figure nodded his head.


    Thank you. Do the terms of the agreement suit you?


    Again, without saying a word, the robed figure nodded.


    Perfect. Youre hired. Here is a room token. Please stay in the inn overnight. The team will leave tomorrow morning. We will be hiring another group as well.


    To everyones shock, Garrett handed the robed figure one of the wooden slips the inn used to assign people rooms, waving his hand toward the stairs leading upstairs. Up until this point hed never once deviated from his regr set of sentences, so for him to suddenly change things up and hire someone on the spot was a surprise. Even the robed figure seemed taken aback, but after ncing at Gorn, as if afraid the Awakened gang member would stop him, he took the token and fled up to the second floor.


    It appears that was ourst person. Lets go talk to the boss about what he wants to do.


    Unsure what just happened, Gorn was about to say something, but ultimately he bit his tongue and pushed Garrett back to the office. After forty-five minutes he returned, this time holding a piece of paper he put on the bar. Looking around the room, Gorn jerked his thumb at the paper.


    The decision has been made. Check the paper.


    Cant you just read it out loud? one of the adventurers called out.


    Nope.


    Without giving them any time to argue, Gorn plopped a couple room tokens down next to the paper, spun on his heel, and left, his expression terrible. Shoving his chair back, One-Eyed Erik stood up and strode over to the bar, picking up the paper. A scowl crossed his face as he looked over it, but he still read it out loud.


    Farsight team, Green Dragon team, Viper.


    Thats it? the adventurer who had asked Gorn to read the paper said, incredulous.


    Thats what it looks like, Erik said, waving the paper.


    The old man from the Green Dragon team stood up and walked over to Erik, taking the paper with a frown. Even though the ghoul nest they were going up against was small, it was strange that only two teams had been chosen. Typically, three or more teams should have been selected.


    Theyre probably going to use their own Awakened as a team, he mused, thinking about Henrick.


    Which means trouble, Erik said, his frown deepening. What do you think, Maroc? Are you going to take it?


    Nodding, Maroc picked up one of the room tokens and gave Erik a crooked smile.


    Clearing a nest that only has six ghouls? Are you serious? Thats like money just waiting to be picked up off the ground. We could clear them by ourselves. This many teams is already overkill, but theyre probably just trying to be safe. Yeah, well take it. What about you?


    Clearly torn, Erik finally let out a sigh and picked up the other token.


    Yeah, fine.


    Later that night, Garrett opened his eyes on the Dreamers Throne, a cold look shing across his face. Information flooded into his mind from the Dream Flowers spread throughout the inn, feeding him feelings and scenes from the course of the day. After processing all the intel, he focused his mind on his connections, searching for those who carried Dream Flowers. To his dismay, hed discovered that once someone lost a Dream Flower, it was impossible for them to carry another Dream Seed, leaving him with twelve gang members who nowcked a connection with him.


    Thankfully, the inn had a consistent influx of new people every day or two, and there were still targets for his ability without having to leave the inns grounds. Tonight would be a busy night as he harvested experience points, but before that Garrett had something else to do. Rising from the throne, he nced at Ryn, who was stretched out on her bed, and strode out of the room.


    Every night Ryn knocked on his dream, seeking lessons. Most nights he answered, spending a bit of time to teach her directly. Nights like tonight, however, he did not, leaving her to practice on her own in her room. He didnt quite understand why she could connect with him no matter the distance, but it provided a cautionary warning. Anyone he invited into his dream seemed to have an instinctive understanding of how to return, making him cautious about who he invited in.


    A far cry from the dim, foggy sight hed encountered the first time he entered the Dream, Garrett could see clearly as he walked through the inn thanks to the bright blooms that dotted the walls and ceiling. It almost looked like a fairy tale scene from a painting, though Garrett was fully aware of just how quickly the dream could turn into a horror. For a moment he wondered if hed made the wrong choice in picking Beautiful Bewitchment over the Soul-sucking Thorns.


    The more involved he got with people stronger than him, the less confident he was in being able toe out on top. His main advantage at this point was that he was still hidden, but as soon as someone figured out what he was doing, he would be a sitting duck. Hisck of personal strength was starting to weigh on him, but hed alreadye too far to change his path.


    Hopefully, after tonight that will change.


    On the second floor, he stopped in front of the second room on the right and opened the door. Sitting on the bed was Viper, the robed figure who hed hired that afternoon. Unmasked, the solo adventurer was someone Garrett knew well. Ruel, the former Swamp Shark lieutenant sat in a cross-legged position, unmoving, almost as if he was meditating.


    Garrett had been subtly influencing the Swamp Shark lieutenant toe out of hiding over thest week, encouraging the thoughts that had led him to join the guild as a masked adventurer with a false identity and then ept this job. It had been slow work, but over a few days hed been able to nt suggestions that led Ruel here. He was hoping to strengthen the Dream Flower that Ruel carried to gain a bit more control, but even as he reached out to enter Ruels dream, Garrett saw his eyes snap open.


    Taking a quick step back, Garrett watched as Ruel put his cloak on, leaving his mask on the bed. With careful steps, Ruel began to leave the room, making sure to be as quiet as possible, a long dagger in his hand. A bad feeling began to grow in Garretts heart as he followed Ruel down the hallway to the stairs and then down to the first floor. With a cautious nce around the corner, Ruel appeared to be making sure that the hallway was clear before continuing on silent feet.


    Seeing him staring at the door to Garrett and Ryns room, the worried feeling in Garretts heart grew overwhelming and he rushed past Ruel to the room, hurriedly sitting down in the throne. With a sh, he left the dream, his eyes snapping open in his dark room. He could feel Ruels presence outside in the hall and could feel the animosity radiating from Ruel through his connection with the flower. Swallowing, Garrett tried to remain as calm as he could as he sent out a thought to the approaching man.


    <em>What am I doing? I should go to bed.</em>


    Stopping, confusion coloring his eyes, Ruel hesitated for a moment before shaking his head resolutely.


    No, the only way to get back into Vics good graces and rejoin the Swamp Sharks is bringing the head of one of the officers from Ghouls Tooth. This advisor who has been helping them so much should do the trick.


    A faint pain rippled through Garretts head as Ruel rejected his suggestion and began to move toward the door. Rolling over in bed, Garrett hissed at Ryn who was in a deep sleep.


    Ryn!


    Immediately, Ryn bolted upright, the dagger in her hand gleaming in the faint light from the window her hand and her eyes scanning the room for threats. Seeing Garretts pale face, she grasped that something was wrong, and when he gestured to the door, she picked up on what was wrong. Like a wraith, she slipped out of bed and ttened against the wall next to the door, half crouched and with her dagger in her hand, ready to strike.


    A momentter, with hardly a sound, the door began to open, and Ruel slipped into the room, his eyes darting around. As he saw Garrett, Ruel felt a hint of danger, and with supernatural speed, shifted to the side as Ryns dagger stabbed through the air where his side had been half a second before. If he had not dodged, the attack would have skewered his kidney, but as it was, Ryn hit nothing but air.


    Sneering, Ruel kicked Ryn, causing her to gasp in pain as she was sent tumbling against the wall, but even as shended, she was jumping up, her dagger held ready, allowing her to block the chop of Ruels dagger. Backing up, her only option was to jump up on her bed, but Ruel darted after her, his face set in a malevolent grin.


    On the other side of the small room, Garrett was wracking his brain for a solution. Since Ruel already carried a Dream Flower, Garrett should have been able to influence him, but a madness seemed to have consumed his mind, making him impervious to any suggestion. With no other ideas, Garrett sank into the dream and poured out all his energy into the only skill that might do anything at all, Dream Seed.


    Sitting in the Dreamers Throne, Garrett was getting a constant supply of mental energy from the golden light that spread from it, and all of that energy was now thrown at the flower on Ruels head. Like a dry sponge, the flowers shook and grew brighter, their colors casting scintiting light across the room. Even as Ruel lunged for Ryn, nearly pinning her against the wall, a fourth and then fifth bud began to bloom on Ruels head.


    Throwing herself to the side, Ryn managed to dodge another strike from Ruel, but his de left a long cut on her arm, causing her to draw a hissing breath. Kicking off of the wall, she tried to return an attack, but he casually backhanded her, smashing her lip and sending her tumbling across the room. Losing her grip on her dagger, she scrambled to pick it up as Ruel turned around slowly, a cruel smile on his lips. In the dream, Garrett continued to send energy into the flowers, watching as the two flowers bloomed and a sixth bud began to form. <blockquote>


    [You can now transform your Dream Seed into a Guardian Seed. Would you like to do this?]</blockquote>


    epting the prompt as quickly as he could, Garrett saw the six flowers that were nted in Ruel detach themselves and spin around, moving in tighter and tighter circles until they suddenlybined in a dizzying crash of rainbow light, copsing into a rainbow-colored seed that sank into Ruels head. Energy was still flowing into him, and as he took a step closer to Ryn, Ruel suddenly shivered, his expression growing nk as a new flower burst to life above his head in glorious color.


    Though at first nce it looked like any other Dream Flower, this one had six petals and carried an air of suppression around it, as if simply looking at it could steal away a persons soul. Hovering in the air for a moment, the six-petaled Dream Flower suddenly spun and drilled back into Ruels head, taking root in his soul spark. A faint image of the flower appeared on the adventurers forehead. <blockquote>


    [You have nted your first Guardian Seed and bloomed the Guardian Flower.]</blockquote>


    Turning his head, Ruel looked at Garrett, a fierce sense of loyalty in his eyes. Exhausted, Garrett quickly issued amand and Ruel responded immediately, rushing past Ryn and fleeing down the hallway. Themotion had started to attract attention and with a crash, Ruel smashed the window at the end of the hall. Instead of diving through it, however, he darted up the stairs, slipping into his room and putting his mask on.


    A momentter, people boiled out of their rooms, looking around cautiously as they tried to figure out what was going on. In Garrett and Ryns room, the young womanid against the wall, her breathing in great gasps as she tried to recover from the mad scramble she had just been through.


    What was that?! Garrett, are you okay?!


    Dragging herself to her feet, Ryn saw Garrett nodding, his face pale. Even though she was shaking badly as the adrenaline fade, she kicked the door open, her dagger held tight in her hand as she looked for Ruel. Instead, she found herself face to face with Henrick who was staring at her with a fierce expression in his eyes. Her breath caught in her throat when the pressure from his soul spark mmed into her, but she managed to keep a hold of her dagger.


    What is going on? Henrick asked, taking in the scratch on her arm and her bloodied lip.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    It took a few hours for everything to calm down, but to Garrett, none of that mattered. While the others were out looking for Ruel, Garrett was walking through the Dream once more, heading for the second floor where Ruel was hiding in one of the rooms. Stepping into the room, he was not surprised when the masked man looked at him and sank to one knee.


    Your Highness, I am yours tomand.


    He assumed that Ruels ability to see him in the dream had something to do with the six petaled flower that waved gently above his head, and without saying anything, Garrett pulled Ruel into a dream. The room they were in melted away and transformed into a simple space surrounded by darkness.


    Waving his hand for Ruel to get up, Garrett flipped his hand over, a mask appearing in his palm. Just like Garretts, it waspletely smooth, but instead of being nk white it was dark red and had a flower with six petals etched on it. Ignoring the sting of the experience points hed just lost, Garrett handed the mask over to Ruel.


    From now on, Ruel is gone. You are Viper, the first Guardian.


    Understood.


    Taking the mask, Viper ced it on his face, his entire demeanor changing. The dream item Garrett had just created had taken a whopping three experience points, but it would not only serve to protect Vipers identity in the dream. Garrett had fused a suppressive effect into it, allowing its influence to extend into the real world as well, in an effort to help his guardian avoid being exposed.


    It would act as a chain of sorts, connecting to the mask Garrett wore and allowing Viper to enter any dream Garrett was already in. Ever since he had seen the Truth Speaking Statue, Garrett had been experimenting with creating artifacts, and was slowly growing to understand how they worked. Happy with what hed managed to do, Garrett saw a small flicker from the corner of his eye and turned, catching sight of a Drudge Wraith. The lesser nightmare was trying to creep into the dream, but as it entered, it saw the two men and froze.


    Shall I kill it, Your Highness?


    Yes. And stop calling me Your Highness. Sir is fine.


    Yes, sir.


    Bowing, Viper turned to nce at the Drudge Wraith. His body suddenly blurred and he reappeared standing over the monster, a de in his hand stabbing straight through it. Shaking his de, the Drudge Wraith vanished and Garrett found himself looking at another experience notification. Delighted, Garrett smiled behind his mask and snapped his fingers, re-entering the Dream. A momentter, the kneeling figure stirred and Viper stood up, now present in the Dream with Garrett.


    Come, we have a lot of people to visit tonight, Garrett said, checking the pocket watch that appeared in his pocket.


    Stepping forward, his hand on the hilt of his sword, Viper bowed.


    Lead the way, sir.


    The next morning, Gorn stood in the great room, looking around at the adventurers who were being hired to help clear out the ghoul nest. Led by One-Eyed Erik, the Farsight team was dressed in uniforms of dark brown leather. They carried crossbows and short swords, as well as a profusion of knives strapped into sheaths around their bodies. Maintaining a distance of about six feet were the Green Dragons, who were all dressed in chainmail. As abat team, theirposition was bnced, with two frontline fighters, a nker, and a ranged fighter. Both teams looked strong, but the one who stood out the most was the mysterious robed adventurer Garrett had hired, Viper.


    If youre ready, well head out. Obe and I will being with you, Gorn said, suppressing the shudder that rose up his spine when he thought about facing the ghouls again. Follow me.


    Watching them leave, Garrett bit his lip, a nervousness setting in. Nighttime was his domain, but killing monsters was something best done when the sun was up. Even underground it seemed to make a difference as the nocturnal creatures were lethargic. Ever since hed first entered the Dream what he could do during the day wasrgely restricted, so watching them leave made him quite jittery.


    He had Dream Flowers deep underground, but they were still out of touch, and until he knew what was going on with them he didnt want to add new variables. Unfortunately, that was now outside his control. The only saving grace was the discovery hed made early this morning after the Dream closed. Transforming Ruel into Viper had used up his one avable Guardian Seed, costing three more experience points in the process.


    The transformation his Guardian had undergone was much like what had happened to Gorn when he grew three flowers, but on a supercharged scale. Though fully capable of independent thought, Viper was more like an extension of Garretts mind than a separate individual. The connection they shared was so strong that even now, under the bright morning sun, Garrett simply had to close his eyes to see and hear what Viper was experiencing. It had been a wee surprise, and one that Garrett intended to take full advantage of.


    Are you going toe see how sales are doing? Ryn asked, putting her hand on Garretts shoulder.


    Hmm? Oh, no. You can do that. I have some work to do, so Ill stay here. Besides, you dont need me for this. You have a head for this sort of thing, be confident.


    As if I need to be told that, Ryn said with a cheeky smile. Alright, Im leaving. See youter.


    Once she was gone, Garrett wheeled himself to his room and shut the door. Rather than getting out of his chair, he pulled himself up to the table and opened up the ount book so it would look like he fell asleep while working on it. Closing his eyes and focusing on the connection he shared with Viper, he felt his room fading away. Blinking, he saw the basement of the inn. Gorn and Obe were moving therge rock out of the way, revealing the entrance down into the tunnels.


    Per our agreement, the entrance to this tunnel system is to be kept secret. If it leaks, we will spare no effort to eliminate everyst one of you, Obe said, giving the adventurers a hard look.


    Please, were all professionals here, Este said, rolling her eyes. Well, apart from mysterious Mr. Mask over here. I dont know about him.


    Curious about how far his connection stretched, Garrett, who was sitting back in his room, spoke in his mind, causing Vipers mouth to move.


    You dont need to, Viper said, his raspy voice echoing eerily in the stone room. Just do what youre supposed to and we wont be carrying anyone back in a coffin.


    What did you say? Kolz said, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Shes going to get you killed if she doesnt learn when to keep her mouth shut, Viper said, not backing down in the slightest.


    Irritated by the sudden tension, Obe mmed the butt of his axe on the stone, the loud ng gathering everyones attention.


    Listen, you can fight after were done, but not a moment sooner. Do I make myself clear?


    Of course, Maroc, the silver-haired leader of the Green Dragon team stepped forward and smiled at Viper and Obe. Well maintain peace until weve dealt with the threat of the ghouls. You wont have any more trouble from us.


    Good. What about you? Obe asked Viper.


    Remaining quiet for a moment, Viper spoke in a clipped voice.


    Fine.


    Unsure if he could trust the masked adventurer, Obe finally nodded.


    Lets go.


    Climbing down into the tunnel system, Gorn took the lead, moving with the Farsight team who was scouting ahead, while Obe and Viper stayed with the Green Dragon team. Unbolting the gate, they headed down the passage toward where the ghoul nest had been discovered. The passage was dark despite the light from their torches, and every sound appeared to be magnified. Normally, an expedition of this sort would have required them to hunt through every passage, but since Gorn and Obe had already discovered the location of the ghoul nest, they were able to avoid the extra passages. Slowing, Gorn gestured to the tunnel up ahead, his voice barely a whisper.


    The ghoul nest is a few hundred feet down this tunnel. Theres a crack that was barely big enough for me to squeeze through that led to it.


    How are we supposed tounch an attack through an entrance like that? one of the Farsight adventurers asked, looking over at Erik.


    We might be able to smoke them out, Erik replied with a shrug. But if that wont work, someone will either have to press through and draw them out, or well need to go through one at a time. Lets see what the entrance looks like before we make any ns.


    That sounds good, Maroc agreed.


    Since they were getting close to the entrance to the ghoul nest, the Green Dragon team took point as they advanced. Everyone was on edge as they slowly walked down the tunnel, armor jingling with each step. Though each Awakened here was apetent warrior in their own right, none of them wanted to get surprised by a ghoul, so they kept their senses as sharp as possible. Everything was exactly as Garrett remembered it, and though his perspective was now limited, he found it was getting easier to adapt to. Even with Obe and Gorn telling the others what to look for, they still nearly missed the crack that ran deep into the earth. Stopping, the adventurers looked at the crack and then looked at each other.


    You went in there? Amer asked, his voice incredulous.


    Yeah. I made it about halfway, from what I can tell, Gorn nodded.


    Wow, you have my respect. If I was stuck in there and ghouls suddenly rushed out, I would probably die from fright.


    What do you think? Maroc looked at One-Eyed Erik. Do you think we can smoke them out?


    Unfortunately, no. That passage is way too long. I think well have to go in.


    Are you insane?! You want us to crawl in there? Este asked, pointing at the crack. Theres no way.


    Thats what you signed up for, Obe said, his voice cold. If we say go, you better go.


    Oh,e off it, she snapped. We signed up to kill ghouls. Not throw ourselves into a death trap.


    Este is right. This will be incredibly dangerous. Especially the first person. If one of you is willing to lead, however, well follow.


    Turning to Erik, Obe frowned when the one-eyed adventurer nodded.


    I feel the same way. Sure, we agreed to see this through, but I dont fancy sacrificing my team. Were happy to follow your lead, but if you dont want to go through it first, we dont either.


    Sharing a bitter look, Obe and Gorn couldnt help but feel trapped. Neither of them wanted to be the first to head through the narrow passage, but if they didnt go, who would? Swallowing, Gorn was about to speak up when a raspy voice echoed in the tunnel.


    Ill go first.


    Everyone turned to Viper, whose cloak made him hard to see in the darkness. He had been so quiet that theyd nearly forgotten about him. Now that hed stepped forward, Obe and Gorn both breathed a sigh of relief, while the adventurers frowned. It was all fine and good for someone else to go through the crack first, but if he went that meant they had to go, and none of them wanted to. Even if he went first, as soon as he died whoever was behind him would be next on the chopping block.


    I dont- Maroc started to speak, only to be cut off.


    This is what we were hired for, so I dont mind taking the lead.


    It was a simple sentence, but with it, Viperpletely cut off any excuse the other adventurers had. If he was willing to do it, they couldnt back out since word of them refusing to act would undoubtedly make its way back to the adventurers guild. A thread of hate shed through their hearts as they stared at Viper, but the masked adventurer paid them no mind. Obe and Gorn, on the other hand, were ecstatic. Neither of them wanted to be first through the crack either, so Vipers offer was like a pile of coal in the winter.


    Well bring up the rear, Gorn said, his voice hiding a hint of glee.


    I think it makes sense for the Green Dragons to support Mr. Viper, One-Eyed Erik said, smiling at Maroc.


    Silently gnashing his teeth, Maroc could only nod. As much as he wanted to deny it, it made more sense to put those with heavier armor up front. With the adventurers lining up, Viper began to move through the narrow passage, lighting from the torch he carried in his left hand. After some hesitation, the others followed as well, their armor scraping against the rocks. There was no way to move through the narrow crack quietly, so they didnt even bother, instead moving forward with measured steps while keeping an eye out for any sign of the ghouls.


    Yet even with all the banging about, there was no sign of the ghouls. Garrett, who had seen them the most recently, wasnt even sure if there were any ghouls anymore. Before his connection had been interrupted, hed seen the tangled mess of ghouls and Dream Flowers crawl down into the nest. Unless they had managed to escape the flowers grip or more ghouls had spawned, the path into their nest should have beenpletely clear. It was on this thought that Garrett decided to take the risk in leading the way.


    There were parts of the passage that widened out, and other parts that were so narrow that some of therger men had to squeeze themselves through. Apanied by the sound of metal scraping against stone, they slowly traversed through the earth, their hearts pounding in their ears. The closer they got to the exit, the slower they moved, and when they were a few dozen feet from the end of the passage, they stopped. ncing back, Viper seemed to snicker, causing Kolz to grit his teeth, but he kept his mouth shut.


    Viper moved forward, his torch in one hand and his sword in the other, soon stepping out of the crack and into the chamber where the ghoul nest was. Looking around, Vipers eyes narrowed. The room was nothing like it had been thest time hed seen it. Gone was the pile of bodies, reced with a polished pile of bones. Furthermore, there was moss and lichen spread around the room, along with a few other nts Garrett didnt recognize. Reaching out with his sword, he poked at the bone pile, only to see the bones he touched copsing into powder. With worry starting to grow in his heart, he finished looking around the room as the others crawled out to join him.


    Why didnt you say something? Kolz asked angrily. If the room was clear, you should have said it.


    Ignoring him, Viper walked over to the other side of the chamber and began to look for other exits. Eyes narrowing, Kolz was just about to start something when Gorn and Obe came out of the crack.


    Whats going on?


    Whats going on is that your information was faulty, Maroc said, frowning. This nest has been drained, which means its not spawning ghouls anymore.


    What do you mean? Gorn asked, looking at the pile of bones with some fear.


    Instead of answering, Maroc just kicked at one of the bones, causing arge section of the nest to copse into dust. Waving the dust away, Obe stepped forward to examine it. There was no energy left in the bones, leaving him baffled. About to straighten up, he saw something shining among the bone dust and reached out, pulling out a glittering stone. Blowing it off, he felt everyones attention on him and looked up, his face ugly. Every single person in the room apart from Viper was staring straight at him, or more urately, at the stone in his hand. The sound of swallowing was loud in the room as each person estimated the value of the nest stone he held.


    About the size of a fist, it wasnt thergest category of nest stone, but its size was good and would probably fetch at least twenty gold, a tremendous fortune for any adventuring party. Realizing he had picked up a hot potato, Obe was kicking himself for being so obvious about it. If hed managed to pocket it without anyone seeing it, that would have been best, but now that it was out in in sight it would have to be handled with care.


    Well, it looks like were done here, Obe said, pretending he couldnt see the naked greed in the adventurers eyes. Itll be an easy mission for you. Practically free coin.


    Wrong. We get paid by the kill, so now that there are no ghouls, were not going to get paid.


    Youll get your basemission, Obe said, his eyes narrowing.


    A pittance. We gave you our time and took a potentially life-ending risk bying down here. We need more than the basemission. I think its time we came to another arrangement, Erik said, his single eye fixed on the gleaming stone in Obes hand.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    I have to say, I agree with Erik, Maroc said, taking a subtle step to the right that put him squarely between Obe and the rooms exit.


    The other adventurers all shared nces as they spread out, making a half circle around Obe and Gorn that blocked off their escape. From the practiced ease with which they moved to seal the exit, it was clear this wasnt their first time doing something like this. While Obe knew that the world of adventurers was a brutal one, full of backstabbing and betrayal, he had never imagined it would happen to him


    His face hardening, Obe nced at Gorn but saw that hispanions gaze was strangely hazy, almost as if he was unconscious. Gorn had been acting strange ever since theyd found the ghoul nest the first time, and Obe was starting to worry. This wasnt the time for either of them to be spacing out, however, and remembering the strange fainting spell that had overtaken the other gang members, Obe grabbed Gorns arm, afraid he would keel over. Shaken out of his stupor, Gorns eyes suddenly sharpened and he looked around, shocked by the sudden change in the situation. It only took him a moment to figure out what was going on, and with a sh his daggers appeared in his hand and he stepped close to Obes side.


    What do you want? he demanded, ring at Maroc and Erik.


    The two adventurers looked at each other and smiled, seeing the same idea in each other. Despite the small smile that crossed Eriks lips, there was nothing friendly about the way he looked at Obe and Gorn.


    Give us the nest stone and you wont suffer needlessly, the one-eyed adventurer said, lifting his sword and pointing it at them.


    Shocked by his bloodthirsty tone, Gorn stiffened and anger crept up his neck, causing his face to flush red.


    Are you threatening us? Obe asked, taking a step backward and pulling on Gorns arm.


    With a wave, Marocmanded his team to step forward.


    What does it look like to you? Maybe you dont understand the situation youre in. Were taking the nest stone. Which means we cant leave you alive. But dont worry, well let everyone know how incredibly heroic you were in the fight against the ghouls.


    As the gravity of their situation sank in, Gorn and Obe nced at each other. Both of them were strong fighters, but fighting against eight trained adventurers was beyond hopeless. There was no way they could win, and even if they did fight, they would be lucky if they could even manage to take down one of their enemies. Swallowing, Gorn wracked his brain for a way out, but nothing came to mind. Strangely, he found himself wishing for that sixth sense which asionally popped up in his head, but it was as silent as the grave, just like itd been for thest few days.


    Next to him, Obe was sweating, his hand still wrapped around the nest stone. Tempted to shift it to his other hand so he could wipe his palm, he didnt dare, in case the greedy adventurers used that opportunity to attack. If the nest stone hadnt been impossibly hard, he would have threatened to crush it then and there, but there was no way he would be able to scratch it, much less destroy it. Taking a step back, a shadowy figure appeared in his vision and he jumped in surprise, his head snapping over. Standing against the wall, Viper, who had been forgotten again in the fervor over the nest stone, once again came to everyones attention.


    What about him? Maroc asked Erik.


    What do you mean, what about him? Kolz said, sneering. Hes dead like the other two.


    Agreed, Erik said, his face solemn. If were doing this, were doing it all the way. Its nothing personal, Viper. Just consider yourself unlucky.


    Unlucky? On the contrary, Vipers raspy voice set everyone on edge.


    There was something off about the robed adventurer, and as his voice bounced around the room everyone felt their hearts beating slightly faster. Slowly reaching up, he pulled his hood down, revealing the crimson mask he wore. A white flower was etched into the side of the mask, and Gorns eyes widened imperceptibly as he caught sight of the rainbow sheen that flickered across the petals.


    If you wish it, I will save you, Viper said, looking at Gorn and Obe. But the cost will be the stone in your hands.


    Before Obe could collect his wits enough to speak, Este burst intoughter. As herughter faded, she took a step toward Viper, her face warped with a twisted glee.


    You? Save them? Youre going to have a hard enough time saving yourself in a moment.


    Ignoring her, Viper continued to look at Obe and Gorn. Though they couldnt see his face, his bodynguage waspletely calm, causing a feeling of hope to appear in Obes heart. ncing sorrowfully at the nest stone in his hand, he was about to try and bargain when Gorn suddenly grabbed it from him, tossing it to Viper.


    If you can save us, its yours!


    Seeing the stone flying through the air, Este let out a shout and darted forward, her body blurring as she pounced. One of her daggers cut toward Viper while her other hand reached for the stone. Her action was so quick Viper hadnt even moved when she neared the nest stone, and a victorious smile appeared on her face, only to freeze when a crimson mask appeared in front of her.


    Somehow, Viper moved toward her without seeming to move at all, as if the distance between them had just been suddenly shrunk down to zero. His head tilted to the side, his mask slipping past her dagger and continuing toward her. With her attention split between the nest stone and Viper, there was no way for Este to react to the abrupt attack and, with a sh of silver, Vipers long de slid through her neck, its speed allowing it to sever her spine without any resistance. With a flick of his wrist, her head separated from her body, tumbling through the air.


    The shocked silence was broken by the sound of the nest stone thudding into the ground and bouncing against the wall, but Viper didnt even look at it. Standing next to Estes crumpled body, he cleaned the blood from his silver de with another flick of his wrist, his cold gaze sweeping over the other adventurers as her head bounced to a stop at Kolzs feet.


    Este!


    Letting out a scream, Kolz was going to rush forward but Maroc grabbed him, his expression grim. A quick nce at the Farsight team showed that they were just as nervous. He hadnt actually seen Viper move during the attack that killed Este, which meant their new enemy was a stronger Awakened than he was. Fury burned in him, but a cold thread of caution ran through it as well.


    We need to gang up on him. Thats the only way well be able to stop his speed, One-Eyed Erik said, his expression terrible.


    While he was right, every single person in the room knew that at least one more adventurer was likely to die before that tactic worked, maybe more. As for Obe and Gorn, that flicker of hope theyd felt was starting to grow into a trickle. Looking between Viper and the two adventuring teams, they wet their lips, trying to decide if they should team up with Viper. If they did, there was a good chance the three of them could actually survive this fight, though it was a chancy thing.


    You should leave when you get the chance, Viper said, speaking to the two Ghouls Tooth lieutenants. Things will get hectic in a moment, and when that happens, run.


    We arent afraid, Obe spat, the tremble in his voice revealing his lie.


    I am aware. But I was hired to make sure you returned unscathed, so leave this to me.


    That revtion set off waves in the hearts of everyone listening. Gorn and Obe shared a nce, their thoughts going to Garrett. The rest of the adventurers were also thinking about Garrett, but with an entirely different emotion. Fear began to appear in their hearts, shaking their confidence. If the crippled young man who hired them had been able to predict they would turn against their employer, certainly he would have hired someone who could handle all of them. The fear that grew froze their muscles and the room entered a tense stalemate.


    The smell of blood was strong in the room and was growing stronger, but Viper showed no reaction at all. Taking a small step forward, he shifted his body to pull the attention of the two adventuring groups toward the side of the chamber, naturally creating an avenue for Gorn and Obe to make it to the long crack. As much as the adventurers wanted to stop them, Vipers attentiony like a de across their necks, and they all had the feeling that if they so much as twitched, they would find their heads missing.


    Seeing Obe and Gorn vanish into the crack from the corner of his eye and realizing they were in between a rock and a hard ce, Maroc suddenly swore and stepped forward, his gaze turning vicious. When his head didnt fly off, the spell broke and the others let out a small sigh of relief. There were still seven of them, and now that they were thinking about it, unless their opponent was in the shaper stage, there was no way hed be able to survive against them.


    Send three of your men to go slow those two down while we kill this guy, Maroc spat, his attention never leaving Viper.


    Furious at being tricked, Erik waved for his men to go and stepped up next to Maroc.


    Before the three adventurers from the Farsight team could make it to the crack, Viper finally spoke, his voice drawing everyones attention.


    I have to thank you. I was honestly at a loss as to how I was going to salvage this situation, but youve brought the solutions straight to me.


    What are you babbling about? Erik asked, his one eye watching Vipers sword hand closely.


    Am I babbling? I wonder if Im starting to develop a tendency toward monologuing, Viper mused, his head tilting slightly as if he was thinking about it. Regardless, Im talking about them.


    A scratching sound from the dirt roof above them was the first sign that something was wrong, and as the adventurers looked up in growing horror, they saw two ghoulish creatures looking at them from the ceiling. Yells rang out in the room, apanied by screams of pain as one of the three Farsight adventurers copsed to the ground, both legs shredded by the sharp ws that erupted from the earth underneath him.


    The room descended into absolute pandemonium as the monsters struck, and with a sh Vipers silver de added to the chaos, stabbing into Marocs chest. Sparks flew as the tip of his sword skittered off of the thick chainmail the silver-haired adventurer wore. Sent stumbling by the attack, Maroc lifted his own short sword, at the same time trying to let out a warning shout. Unable to manage more than a coughing wheeze, he could only watch in horror as that silver de reversed course, cutting through Amers wrist, sending his hand and axe flying.


    In the scuffle the torches were dropped and tramped out by feet, causing the already dim chamber to be plunged intoplete darkness. Already terrified, the darkness added a new level of fear and the adventurers could only il about themselves with their weapons. des shed with armor as they fought, their minds sinking intobat madness, so shaken by fear that they were unable to tell the difference between friend and foe.


    Get back! Get back against the wall!


    Hearing a shout, Kolz, who had fallen to the ground, scrambled forward, hoping to find a wall without running into one of the ghouls. Feeling a limb, he let out a roar and shed out with all his strength, nching as his sword bit through leather armor and cut deep into someones chest. Realizing hed just attacked one of Eriks men, he swiftly struck out again, afraid of a counterattack. His breath was ragged as the pained cry of the man he had cut faded, life leaving the body in front of him.


    Covered in blood hidden by the darkness, he scrambled over the body, finally reaching the rtive safety of the wall. There was no light in the entire room, and there was no difference between having his eyes open and closed, so he screwed his eyes shut as he pressed back against the wall, trying desperately to get his breathing under control. Feeling like a long w was about toe out of the darkness at any moment, he heard a scraping sound near him and yelled out.


    Stay back!


    Kolz!


    Marocs voice came from the other side of the room, causing him to turn his head.


    Im near the entrance, can you


    Cutting off with a gurgle, Marocs voice fell silent and the scraping sound suddenly stopped, only to be reced with a terrified scream ending with a crunching sound. Horrorpletely seized Kolz as silence fell over the chamber. Too afraid to even breathe, Kolz stared around him at the darkness until a soft sound in the center of the room got his attention. There was a scraping sound and a spark lit a torch. A figure dressed in dark robes lifted the torch up, revealing the absolute carnage in the room.


    With soft steps, Viper walked forward until he was in front of Kolz, crouching down to bring himself to the adventurers eye level. Behind him, six strange creatures lurked silently, adding an even greater sense of fear to Kolzs already overtaxed mind. The monsters looked like ghouls from their powerful legs to the long, de-like ws on their hands and feet, but what truly terrified him were therge flowers that appeared where their heads should have been. Five glistening petals shimmered with an entrancing light, almost making him miss the jagged teeth that ran along the edge of each of the petals.


    Y you who are who are you?


    Unable to process the sight of monsters working together with an adventurer, and terrified beyond reason, Kolz wasnt even able to muster a defense as the crimson-masked man lifted his sword.


    Someone you shouldnt have messed with, Viper replied with a shrug, the flower on his mask shing with a rainbow light.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Lock the gate!


    Rushing through the entrance into the gangs storage room, Gorn and Obe hurried to shut the metal gate that blocked the passage, throwing the bolt closed. Having just sprinted as fast as they could all the way from the crack leading to the ghouls nest, they were both out of breath. With a thump, Obe leaned against the wall, sliding down it until he was sitting. Gorn opted to lean over, his hands on his knees as he stared into the darkness.


    What was that? Obe finally asked, his voice hoarse.


    Shaking his head slowly, Gorn straightened up, his gaze still searching the darkness beyond the gate for any sign of movement.


    Do you mean the betrayal, or Viper?


    Either, Obe said wryly. We should have seen the betrayaling. The signs were there, but I didnt think they would be so tant about it.


    Someone saw iting, Gorns lips twitched into a smile. Seriously, sometimes I wonder if that kid can predict the future.


    I know. Its almost creepy how urate his predictions are. But who on earth is that Viper? I havent heard about any free Awakened who are that strong.


    Thats a great question. Well have to ask Garrett when we go back up. Speaking of which, are we going up now, or do you want to wait?


    We have to wait, Obe said, pushing himself to his feet.


    Walking over to the wall, he opened a cupboard that was set against the wall and pulled out a crossbow, tossing it to Gorn. Taking out another crossbow for himself, he passed over a small quiver of bolts and then began loading his weapon. Gorn put the torch he had been carrying into one of the sconces on the wall and then joined Obe in loading his crossbow.


    Regardless who survives, theyll likelye back this way, and when they do, we can have a chat.


    Good idea.


    With loaded crossbows, the two men waited in the dim light of the single torch that burned on the wall. The room was so quiet that the crackling sound of the mes on the torch could be heard clearly, but it wasnt long before the sound of footsteps alerted them that someone wasing. Only able to hear a single set of feet, they exchanged nces that were half-excited, half-horrified. Both of them preferred for Viper to have won the fight against the two adventuring teams, but the thought sent spikes of fear shooting down their spines. It wasnt long before they heard a raspy voice calling out from the darkness and a crimson mask appeared in their vision, seeming to float through the air like some sort of malevolent spirit.


    Hold fire. Its just me.


    Walking closer, Viper looked exactly the same as he had when theyd first entered the tunnel system, with his face-covering mask and his long ck cloak. Somehow, that managed to be scarier than if he had arrived covered in blood. Sharing a nce, neither Gorn nor Obe wanted to open the gate, but they couldnt very well leave their savior locked outside it either. With a grimace, Obe finally stepped forward and threw the bolt back, opening the gate for Viper.


    What happened?


    Stopping before he stepped through the gate, Viper held out a small sack that clinked lightly, his other hand revealing a couple of metal badges.


    Here are all but two of their adventurers badges. Turn them in at the guild to let them know that the others are dead. Its up to you whether you reveal their betrayal. If you do, tell the guild they were ambushed by the ghouls that had been hiding. You managed to kill the rest of the ghouls, but not before the two teams fell.


    Taking the bag, Obe paled as he reached in and pulled out a blood-covered badge showing a stylized green dragon. From the weight of it, the bag was filled with badges, meaning that, whenbined with the badges Viper held, it was likely that not even one of the adventurers had made it out alive.


    What about you? And the nest stone? Gorn asked, earning himself an incredulous re from Obe, who couldnt believe he had brought up such a sensitive subject.


    Realizing after the words left his lips that his question could easily be misinterpreted, Gorn lowered his crossbow and waved his hand frantically.


    No, I mean, what should we tell the guild about you? And the nest stone is yours. We dont want it.


    The nest stone is gone, Viper said, his voice lowering with something akin to fearcing through it. I wasnt joking about the ghouls. They seized the nest stone and retreated, probably taking it somewhere else. The others are dead and the nest stone is gone. A team should be sent down to double-check it and seal up that crack, but that location should be safe from here on out since the nest was destroyed.


    Swearing under his breath, Obe looked at Viper, his expression full of fear.


    Hold on, you saw the ghouls?


    Mm. I wont being with you, so when you return, you can say I got lost in the darkness. I kept two badges that Ill returnter. Pretend that everyone got separated.


    Without another word, the masked adventurer turned and walked back down the tunnel, his ck robe quickly blending into the darkness. Left staring at each other, Gorn and Obe could only shake their heads in disbelief. This whole expedition had been terrifying, but at least they were alive. Shutting the gate, Obe locked it again and the two of them climbed up into the inns basement. As if theyd already agreed to do it, they both grabbed therge millstone that covered the hole leading to the underground tunnels and lifted it into ce. Though, whether it was to keep the ghouls or Viper out, they werent saying.


    Not that far away, Garrett was still sitting at his table, appearing fast asleep. His mind was elsewhere, in a haze-filled world, sitting on a gleaming throne as he watched different scenes y out in front of his eyes. With Gorn and Obe back in the inn, a relieved sigh slipped from his lips and he was finally able to rx. The whole situation had been fraught with danger, but somehow it had worked out much better than Garrett could have hoped.


    His ability to ride along with Viper had been a huge boon, but what had turned out to be the most advantageous was the discovery of what had happened to the two three-bloom Dream Flowers that had been left with the ghouls. When the expedition team had first walked into the empty ghouls nest, Garrett had sensed an intense mental presenceing from within the ground, under the nest stones location. Smaller presences were also buried in the ceiling, alerting him that something was there.


    Though the presence was alien, Garrett could feel threads of familiarity in it, so as the others talked he had reached out, trying to connect with it. The resultpletely blew him away. The first was the Dream Flower Gorn had carried. Crawling out of the earth under the drained ghouls nest, it had quickly reattached itself to Gorn, returning him to his state from before the first encounter he had with the ghouls. Reunited, the tension Gorn had been carrying evaporated, causing the aggression that had been building up in him to melt away.


    Gorns Dream Flower had not been the only one to tangle with the ghouls, however, so Garrett had Viper look for Reeves flower as well, hoping that it too had survived the fight. Instead, he found somethingpletely different. Invisible to the adventurers, arge, mutated flower had crawled out of the earth, wiggling happily when it saw the six-petaled flower Viper carried.


    Dipping and waving as if it was trying tomunicate its subservience to Vipers Dream Flower, it crept closer to him until it rested at his feet. The flower wasrge, muchrger than a typical Dream Flower, and its stem and roots were blood-red. Sharp fang-like teeth protruded from the edges of its petals, reminding Garrett of a Venus flytrap. The flowers desire to submit to the beautiful six-petaled flower Viper was hosting was clear, and after a moment of thought, Garrett nodded.


    Feelings of happiness and belonging rippled through the mental connection Garrett shared with the Dream Flowers as a new light lit up in his mind, followed by half a dozen smaller lights. Unlike the normal connections Garrett possessed, these new connections were crimson, and when he focused on them they gave off a slightly bloody feeling. Along with the feelings came a flood of knowledge as the details about what happened while Garrett had lost connection with the flowers trickled into his mind.


    Unable to beat the ghouls directly, the Dream Flowers had opted for a different strategy, instead focusing on targeted destruction bybining together to absorb the ghouls life force one at a time. Trapping the monsters into a messy tangle, the flowers had sacrificed themselves, sending their own life force along with the life force of the ghouls to the tworger Dream Flowers. However, just when their strategy was working, a variable had appeared. Driven by their instincts for self-preservation, the ghouls had crawled back to the nest stone, trying to summon more monsters.


    Completely fascinated, Garrett watched the rey through the senses of the two remaining three-bloom Dream Flowers as the ghouls pulled themselves into the nest, reaching out to touch the smooth stone hiding in its center. The two Dream Flowers sensed their opportunity and Reeves flower, as the slightly smaller of the two, was chosen to act. Reaching out a tendril, it too touched the nest stone, sending its energy into it, even as the ghouls pushed thest of their mental energy into the nest stone.


    With a sh, the nest stone epted the mental energy, reflecting it back into the world in the form of a new monster. The effort drained both the ghoul that reached out and Reeves flower, causing both of them to crumble away, transforming into dust. In their ce was a new creature, a mutated version of the ghoul and flower that melded them together into a creepy-looking abomination. As if it was triggered by the sessful formation of the creature, the nest stone began to drain the energy from the pile of dead bodies that surrounded it, sucking up the lingering life force and shing again. With each sh, the pile shrank slightly as the bones and flesh were drained of any energy.


    Realizing that he might be the only person in the world who had witnessed a nest stone working, Garrett watched in a mix of horror and awe as more of the mutated flower ghouls appeared, these ones slightly smaller than the first. Thanks to the energy of the Dream Flower, the flower ghouls each carried a mutated flower of their own that trembled with a repressed desire for energy.


    Sensing their attention, Gorns Dream Flower shook and drew back slightly, even as the ghouls it had trapped were drained of any life force that still remained by the nest stone. As a construct of pure mental energy, the Dream Flower was immune to the energy-sucking force the nest stone was giving off, and thankfully the flower ghouls didnt seem interested in eating one of their rtives. It was into this new situation that Obe, Gorn, and the adventurers had walked, allowing Garrett to reconnect with the Dream Flowers.


    The nest stone had produced a sort of interference while it was creating the flower ghouls that had then lingered in the room, fading slightly with time. Guessing that hed have regained his connection sooner orter, Garrett knew the situation couldnt have gone much better for him. There were still some hurdles to ovee, specifically regarding the adventurers guild, but Garrett would deal with those as they came.


    Through his connection with the main flower ghoul, Garrettmanded it to take the bodies of the eight adventurers and the nest stone, creating a new nest somewhere else. He was assuming that another expedition would be mounted, this one much stronger than the first, in order to make sure the nest was truly destroyed, and he didnt want the flower ghouls to be discovered. To help with their transition, Garrett had Viper go along with them, escorting them into the winding crypts that spread under the northeastern side of the city.


    ording to maps hed seen in the pce, the crypts ran from the adventurers guild down to the edge of the city wall that butted up against the swamp, passing under the inn he was sitting in and continuing out under the northeastern wall. It was a massiveplex with so many passages and rooms that it was impossible to map urately. It was also filled with undead of various types, and the flower ghouls would fit right in.


    Gorns recovery was another boon for Garrett, and he could feel the restored connection as the Dream Flower settled back into its host. Though hed lost his connection to Reeve, he had gained a tremendous advantage in the flower ghouls in exchange. Gorn, however, was a different story. The Ghouls Tooth lieutenant was integral to Garretts connection and control of the Ghouls Tooth gang, and hed been feeling the strain of losing his influence over the gangs lieutenant over thest few days.


    Once he was sure everything was on track, Garrett sighed and leaned back on the Dreamers Throne, blinking his eyes as his vision returned to his room. Feeling drained, he shook his head and opened up his status window, checking where he was. With the inclusion of the flower ghouls, he could sense both possibility and threat. If hed learned anything over thest few weeks, it was that growing in power and ability would invariably put him on a crash course with others who wielded power. His ns would have to change, and fairly quickly at that, to amodate the new challenges he would undoubtedlye up against.


    Thankfully, between Viper, his Guardian flower, and the new flower ghouls he found at hismand, Garrett felt like hed finally developed some strength that could be used in the real world. His personal safety had been bothering him for a while, and with these new developments he was no longer a sitting duck for any half-bit adventurer with a smidge of muscle. On top of that, he could feel the energy building up inside of him as he inched closer topleting his soul spark. Overall, life was looking really good.<blockquote>


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener


    LEVEL: 3


    EXP: 71/80


    ABILITIES: [5/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [2]


    Dream Seed [3]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]</blockquote>


    Beautiful Bewitchment [1]

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    You dont understand! Theyre making up all sorts of weird rumors about the soap, Ryn said, mming her palm on the table.


    She was sitting with Garrett in their room, going over the sales ounts for thest month. It had been nearly three months since theyd started selling the bars in themoners districts and things had been going well. The summers warmth had given way to the blustery fall, and winters chill was just starting to creep into the early mornings. The soap sellers had started to wrap themselves up in coats as they hawked their wares, but the cold did nothing to stop the crowds that formed to buy from them.


    What sort of rumors? Garrett asked, not looking up from the paper he was examining.


    They say that the soap drives away sickness!


    Thats true though. Its not a rumor.


    Not when you eat it! People are getting sick because theyre melting it down and trying to drink it!


    Finally looking up, a disgusted expression on his face, Garrett saw Ryn grinning.


    Hah! That isnt even the worst of it. Ill spare the gory details, but the rumors flying around are absolutely wild.


    Drinking soap is not safe, Garrett said, frowning. I didnt think wed need to add a warning about that, but I guess people are the same everywhere. What are we doing about it?


    Her eyes sparkling with excitement, Ryn pped a paper onto the table for Garrett to look at.


    Guaranteed not to cure your sickness if you drink it, Garrett read, his eyes tracing down the flier. Ryns Hard Soap. The best soap money can buy. Is this an advertisement?


    Its good, isnt it? I have one for each of the rumors. Im going to post them around the city. This will help stop the rumors, while also building up awareness about our soap!


    Our soap? Why is it called Ryns Hard Soap then?


    Oh, well, you know, we needed a name for it and Garrett is sort of an ugly name, you know? I mean, no offense, but it doesnt quite roll off the tongue. Ryns sounds much better. Carraway even said so.


    Bemused, Garrett didnt have the heart to tell he had been influencing Carraway to agree with her as much as possible. Selling things wasnt Garretts specialty, either in this life or his past, but hed been doing his best to share as much as he could remember with Ryn during their dream study sessions and the young woman was absorbing everything he could throw at her like a sponge. It was getting to the point where Garrett was running out of things to teach her. These new advertisements were only thetest in a long line of ideas she was adapting from Earth without knowing it.


    Its a good name. And the advertisement is great. I would adjust it to say something like, guaranteed to not make you sick if you dont eat it, to point out that soap does help against sickness, while poking at those who believed the rumor.


    Oooh, thats a good idea! Ryn said, jumping up. Ill do that.


    Hold on. Were not done with the ounts yet.


    With a groan, Ryn sat back down, her eyes going to the paper Garrett was holding up.


    Youre doing well. There was only one mistake. But because you made it during the beginning, youre off all the way down. Please copy this out again, noting the corrections Ive made. Overall, were doing really well. Even minus the fifty-percent cut youre paying for protection outside of our territory, youveted a whole gold coin over thest month. Thats after expenses, which means your gross is what?


    Biting her lip, Ryn looked at the paper for a moment and spoke hesitantly.


    Two gold, thirty-five silver?


    And?


    Forty-eight copper.


    Precisely. And sales are increasing. You can see that each month youve made more than the previous month. A trend we want to continue. However, youre soon going to be running into another problem.


    You meanpetition? Ryn said, her eyes hardening. Carraway was talking to me about that.


    Thats right. There are four primary soap producers in the city, and all four of them have the capability to make bar soap, though only two of them are of high-enough quality to provide scented soap. As you expand, youre going to run into problems both withpetition from those soap manufacturers, or more urately merchants who are working with them to copy your model, as well as other gangs who wont be happy if you start selling in their territory without providing thempensation. Do you have a n for dealing with those two groups?


    Shaking her head, Ryn looked a bit ufortable. It was only to be expected, really. Until a few months ago, the only money shed ever had was money she stole, and she had no experience with being a merchant, let alone the politics and maneuvering that came with it. It was clear to Garrett that she felt out of her depth, no matter how quickly she was learning. Smiling, he nodded in what he hoped was an encouraging way.


    Thats okay. We should have a bit of time before we have to deal with copycats. Lets think about how we can prevent other people from being able to copy us, or at least make it hard on them if they do.


    Nodding, Ryn gathered up her papers, her gaze distant as her mind worked over the problem. While she thought, Garrett got out the gangs ount books to add the gold coin Ryn had given him. Of that gold, five silver was his as part of his ten-percent cut, so he made sure to note it down. Ever since hed taken over the books, the gangs finances had been humming along without so much as a hup, firmly cementing Garretts value in Henricks eyes. More and more the gang leader had been defaulting to Garrett, to the point that it was actually starting to be worrisome.


    What if we made deals with the other soap factory?


    Looking up, Garrett saw that Ryn was staring at him with excitement.


    So long as were buying up the avable supply of hard soap, no one else will be able to sell apeting product.


    Thats a good idea, Garrett said with a nod. Why dont you talk to Carraway about that and see if it would be feasible.


    I should do that now, we dont have any time to lose!


    Watching as Ryn ran out of the room, Garrett smiled to himself.


    Its good that shes starting to think through stuff like that. Shell make a sharp merchant once she has a bit more experience.


    Alone atst, Garrett let his attention sink into his body to see his soul spark flickering dimly and let out a frustrated sigh. He had been trying to finish shaping it ever since the incident with the ghouls nest, but the final step was proving incredibly difficult. It wasnt like his progress had halted altogether, but it had be so slow that some days he didnt know if he was making any progress at all. To make matters worse, his experience gains hadpletely stopped as well, though not because he had failed to spread more Dream Seeds. Pulling up the notification that had been guing him for months, Garrett couldnt help but groan.<blockquote>


    You have reached a major threshold. Your experience gain will be locked until you have broken through.


    EXP: 79/80</blockquote>


    There was no doubt in his mind that it had to do with the soul spark he was awakening. Up until this point, hed believed that the system in the Dream and his soul spark in the real world were only nominally connected, but clearly that was false. In order to move up into level four, he needed to break out of the awakener stage and enter the shaper stage. He was more than confident he would be able to, of course, it was just a matter of how long it would take.


    His soul spark was filled to bursting with energy and every day it felt closer to finally blooming than the day before. Yet, every day, it remained a smooth seed. Furthermore, Garrett had actually started to doubt the choice hed made. As he inched toward his goal of seeing the seed around his soul spark burst into life, he found the mental image he was trying to hold in his mind starting to blur and shift. If he hadnt been surrounded by Dream Flowers every night and wasnt able to actually sit in the Dreamers Throne, Garrett was sure his vision would have warped, causing him to lose the progress he was making. No wonder there were only a handful of Shapers in the city.


    Sighing, Garrett pushed all his thoughts out of his head, focusing on the vision he was trying to refine as he began to polish his soul spark. He could feel the impatience in his heart, urging him to press the seed that was being formed, squeezing it until it burst forth with vitality. Doing his best to temper that feeling, he channeled his focus into a slow, deliberate movement. It was only instinct, but he felt that advancing through the natural growth of his soul spark was a superior method to forcefully upgrading. At this point, nothing was as important as stepping over that final barrier that separated him from the shaper stage, but if he was going to do it, he wanted to do it in the best possible way.


    The days passed fairly quietly for Garrett, though the same couldnt be said for the people around him. Ryn was always busy with something, whether it was dealing with a problem with the soap business or her studies, and if she found herself with a spare moment she would invariablye up with another idea and then rush off to try and get it done. A few times Garrett wondered if he should temper her excitement, but ultimately he decided that doing so would depress her natural enthusiasm.


    Ryn wasnt the only one who was busy, though, as Gorn and Obe were still dealing with the aftermath of the adventuring teams betrayal down in the ghouls nest. They had informed Henrick what had happened, and after the gang leader called in Garrett to learn more about Viper, he had decided that the best thing to do was go on the offensive. Storming into the adventurers guild, Henrick had mmed the bloody badges on the receptionists desk and demanded to bepensated for the vicious betrayal.


    If hed been a normal person, or even a weak Awakened, he would have disappeared within an hour, forever erased from the world for such tant disrespect. Instead, he had been invited into the guild masters office and twenty minutester was leaving with his recruitment fee refunded and three more teams that would go down to check things out. Two of the teams were standardbat teams, but the third was a forensics team that specialized in understanding what had happened in a particr ce. Their work had been incredibly slow, but they were paying for rooms in the inn, so Henrick didnt care one bit that they were still around after three months.


    The investigators had examined the old ghouls nest extensively, even going so far as to dig up the dirt where the flower ghouls had tunneled their way up to ambush the Green Dragon and Farsight teams. Getting updates from Gorn, Garrett was astounded at how urately the investigation team was able to put together a picture of what had happened, and worry had begun to creep into his heart as they started to track the ghouls toward their new nest. As they got closer, that worry grew, and finally Garrett pulled out his trump card, having Viper drag himself into camp, nursing a bloody wound in his side.


    With the mysterious adventurers appearance, the ghouls were quickly forgotten as they tried to figure out what role Viper had yed in the whole scene. They knew hed faced down the two teams by himself, and ording to his version of the story, he had just started to fight with them when the ghouls attacked, focusing on therger group first. After the lights had gone out, the fight had ended quickly and he had escaped through the crack. When he ced two of the Green Dragon badges on the table, there wasnt much the investigators could do.


    One of the investigators was an Awakened who specialized in interrogation, using mental energy to pressure out the truth. Unfortunately, Vipers mental energy was too strong for his tricks to work, leaving him no choice but to assume that everything had happened the way the masked adventurer had exined it. By the time the investigators got back to tracking the ghouls, the path hadpletely vanished and they returned empty-handed.


    Meanwhile, Garrett had been spending his days meditating as much as possible and his nights familiarizing himself with the world of the crypts. He knew there were extensive tunnel systems all over the city but had never realized just howrge or dangerous they were before. The crypts alone were massive and filled with monsters. Just like the city on the surface, the lower levels of the city were split into thousands of small sections, each controlled by a stronger monster or a group of monsters.


    Already the flower ghouls had been forced to fight two different battles against other monster groups as they moved through the crypts looking for a new home, one against a disgusting slug-like monster that tried to absorb them, and the other against another pack of ghouls. In both cases, their ability to absorb their opponents life force had given them the edge they needed, but at the cost of one of their already scant numbers.


    Existing in the same space had been enough reason for a conflict, but as soon as their enemies had sensed the nest stone they carried, it had turned into a battle to the death. Nest stones werent specific to a type of monster but instead allowed any monster to replicate themselves, using life force from recently dead corpses to expand their numbers more rapidly than they would naturally spawn. This made the stones incredibly attractive to monsters of any kind and produced a frenzied desire in all who saw it to take it for their own.


    The amount of life force required for each type of monster to use the nest stone varied, but so long as they could gather enough of it, they could expand their numbers indefinitely. With this in mind, Garrettmanded the flower ghouls to press their advantage, and after killing all the ghouls that had attacked them, they traced the pack back to the small room they were using to hold their prey and set up a new nest. Not every monster pack had a nest stone of their own, but they would still instinctively pile up the bodies of their prey in the hopes that a new nest stone would form. Finding arge body pile, the flower ghouls dragged over the bodies they had collected and put the nest stone deep in the center of it, preparing to increase their numbers.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Garrett had just finished exploring the area around the flower ghouls new nest when a bit of movement caught his attention. The nest was well positioned, sitting in a cave between three of the crypts passages. With ess to all three of the tunnels, it allowed the ghouls arge range of control, cementing their hold on a sizable section of the tunnel system. Nearby were tworge rooms that held countless interred bodies, which provided a guaranteed source of new undead monsters as the corrupted mental energy pooled.


    The crypts had long been a point of frustration for the city as the massive collection of corpses it contained had caused undead monsters to spring into being from nothing. Even when hed lived in the pce, Garrett had heard about the dangers of the crypt, since after an area was cleared, monsters would continue to spawn unless all the coffins were opened and the bodies of the buried were burnt. Though it was a slow process, it was unceasing, which could lead to serious problems if the numbers werent routinely suppressed. Since learning about the presence of the Dream, Garrett had wondered if the monsters were simply the manifestation of nightmares, somehow pulled from one world to the other.


    Because of the ever-present monsters, there were always adventurersing down to clear out the undead so they didnt build up in numbers that could threaten the city above, to say nothing of thieves foolish enough to try their luck in the crypts. These incursions had given the ghouls that had held the area a steady supply of new bodies to add to their pile, and now that the flower ghouls had seized the territory, they were able to benefit from it. There were only three entrances to the territory and Garrett had already ordered the flower ghouls to keep watch over them, which they did by burying themselves in the ground, only leaving their flower heads above the ground.


    With their teeth hidden, the flower ghouls looked like harmless underground flowers, making them excellent ambushers. These buried flower ghouls also gave Garrett great observation points. Through Observe the Dream, Garrett was double-checking the paths that surrounded the new nest, looking for any threats that might pose a problem for the flower ghouls. Moving back to a passage hed already been over, Garrett noticed a creeping shadow on the ceiling and a curious thought popped into his mind.


    <em>The ghouls had no trouble seeing the Dream Flowers, which should only exist in the Dream. Wait, does that mean the flower ghouls will be able to see this wraith? I should check that out.</em>


    Flipping back to one of the nearby flower ghouls, Garrettmanded it to go after the shadow. To his delight, the ghoul darted along the wall and up onto the ceiling, seeming to have an instinctive understanding of where the Creeping Wraith was. With hardly a sound, the flower ghoul lunged toward the wraith, its toothy petals snapping shut around the ephemeral monster. With rapid bites, itpletely devoured the Creeping Wraith before the nightmare had a chance to react, the glow of its mind growing slightly stronger in the process.


    <em>This is excellent.</em>


    Quite pleased with his discovery, Garrettmanded the flower ghouls to focus on expanding their numbers without ranging too far from the nest. He knew they would have to begin hunting in earnest if they wanted to maintain arger group, but there were plenty of monsters in the catbs and he was confident they would be able to spread without being discovered.


    The night wasing to a close, so Garrett began to do his final check on the rest of his Dream Flowers. He had already met with Ryn in the ssroom earlier that night and they had spent the majority of their time together discussing the potential problems she was facing. With Carraway as an intermediary, her discussions with the other soap manufacturers were progressing well, but the other challenge they had identified had reared its head. The Swamp Sharks, still determined to take Ghouls Tooth down a peg, had identified this new business as a good way to do it and were moving in, causing trouble for the people selling the soap.


    Garrett had decided that the time hade to get rid of the Swamp Sharks for good but was still trying to figure out the best way to do it. The current territory therger gang controlled was being picked apart by other gangs, and Garrett had no intention of grabbing such a hot potato. At the same time, if the Swamp Sharks vanished without anyone taking their ce, a gang war was sure to break out, staining the streets with blood and dragging all the gangs close by into the fighting. Without any clear options, Garrett had to y this one carefully.


    Carraway was currently sleeping, and a quick review of his day revealed nothing of particr note, so Garrett started cycling through the other Dream Flower hosts. Many of them werent at the inn anymore, and while they were almost exclusively in themon district or the slums, there were a few people who had crossed the river to what was called the center city. There was way more information than Garrett could properly process, so instead he cycled through it, trying to find anything out of the ordinary that might provide some benefit.


    <em>At some point, this isnt going to be feasible anymore. There are already too many people for me to keep track of. I need to figure out a way to incentivize people to offer up interesting information. That, or I need someone else who can process it.</em>


    Shaking his head, Garrett moved on to the members of the gang and those people in the inn. By far the inn had the tightest web of Dream Flowers, which in turn provided a close to watertight informationwork. Garrett could see almost everything that happened in the inn, and he had been focused on improving that control ever since the cook had been murdered. As he was reviewing the information filtering in, he saw a few things that caused his brow to furrow.


    Multiple gang members were frustrated, and as he dug into the situation it was clear they were all frustrated about the same thing. Swamp Shark gang members had been moving in on their territory, harassing both the soap sellers and the Ghouls Tooth gang members as well, stopping just short of escting the situation into violence. The real frustration, however, had beening from Henrick, who hadmanded everyone to ignore the provocations and avoid fighting. Considering the credibility of a gang wasrgely based on its willingness to turn to violence, this had proven to undercut both the confidence of the locals who were paying for protection, and the gang members morale.


    <em>Huh, why didnt I hear about this? It looks like Henrick spoke to them about it quietly, without letting anyone know. I wonder if Gorn knows something about this.</em>


    Switching his view over to Gorn, Garrett saw that he was asleep, so he stood up and walked out of the room, heading for the second floor where Gorn slept. As he walked, he admired the gorgeous flowers that covered the hallway and stairs. The beauty of the Dream Flowers never ceased to amaze him. Opening up Gorns door, he saw that therge man had fallen asleep at the table, a small book and a pencil sitting in front of him. Recognizing one of the lessons he had given Ryn, Garrett stopped, bemused.


    Is Ryn teaching other people now? Huh. I didnt realize Gorn didnt know how to read either. I guess education is much rarer in this world. I probably need to assume that people cant read rather than the opposite. This is good though. I wonder if I should invite him to the dream ss with Ryn. Though that would be hard since it looks like theyre at different levels.


    Garrett was getting quite adept at dream walking, and with a gentle touch he stepped into Gorns dream, appearing in the inns office where Gorn liked to spend his subconscious time. The Dream Flower nted in Gorns mind waved its petals happily as it sensed Garretts arrival, and even Gorn looked over, a warped excitement appearing on his face.


    Where have you been? I was calling for you, but no one knew where you were!


    Wearing Henricks face, Garrett quickly bowed his head.


    I Im sorry. I was telling the men not to get involved with the Swamp Sharks.


    And who told you to do that? Gorn asked, his voice getting dangerously low.


    I I thought you knew.


    Jumping up, Gorn mmed his hand on his desk, causing it to shake.


    You think entirely too much! Your job is to do what I say, not run around creating problems. If the Swamp Sharks are moving in, then we end their miserable lives. Do you understand?


    Yes, sir.


    With a snap of his fingers, Garret stepped to the side, returning to his normal three-piece suit and mask look. Losing sight of him, Gorn frowned and his mind created another Henrick who he could continue to berate.


    It doesnt seem like Gorn has any knowledge about Henricksmand. This means hes probably keeping it from Obe too. What is he ying at?


    Unsure what was going on, Garrett shook his head and spoke softly.


    Dont forget to water your flower.


    Looking like hed been struck, Gorns eyes drifted to therge flower on the windowsill. Its roots had nted themselves deep into the wall of the room and threerge flowers glowed in the easy light. His gaze brightening, Gorn picked up the watering can and walked forward, mumbling under his breath.


    Its so pretty. I should water my flower.


    Glittering water mixed with Gorns soul sparks energy trickled out of the watering can, nourishing the leaves and roots of the Dream Flower, causing the small bud that had appeared on it to swell slightly. Gorns energy wasnt very pure or dense, which made for slow growth, but Garrett wanted to see if the Dream Flowers could actually grow on their own through their hosts soul spark energy without harming their hosts life force. So far the experiment was going well, albeit at a snails pace.


    With a snap, Garrett left the dream and headed back downstairs, lost in thought. He was trying to figure out how best to use Gorn. Originally, Gorn had been his main candidate for pushing his influence in the gang, but more and more he was finding the antagonism between Gorn and Henrick to be a serious barrier. The idea of trying to rece Henrick with his lieutenant had crossed his mind, but Gorn was neither a leader nor strong enough to hold the position if Obe decided to step in. Furthermore, Garrett still wasnt one-hundred-percent confident in being able to take Henrick down, and he was loath to make a move if he wasnt sure of its sess.


    On the way back to his room, he peeked into the office, expecting to find Henrick, only to see that the room was empty. Frowning, he closed the door and entered his room. Hed been hoping to try stepping into Henricks dream, something he had never tried before, to get a bit of insight into what was going through the gang leaders head. Returning to the Dreamers Throne, he sent out a question to the Dream Flowers that covered the inn.


    <em>Where is Henrick?</em>


    Almost immediately the answer came back, causing Garretts eyes to snap open, his face paling. Third floor, in thest room on the right.


    <em>Thats not his room. Thats the room the maids share.</em>


    Dreamers Inn employed two full-time maids who split a small room in the eaves on the top floor. They mainly worked to keep the rooms and the great room clean, while also assisting the cook with whatever he needed. Henrick had never given either of them more than half a nce before, so hearing he was up there gave Garrett pause. A sinking feeling was growing in Garretts chest, and he decided he couldnt afford to ignore it.


    Remembering that both of the maids carried Dream Flowers, he tried to ess them, only to realize that they were gone from his mental space, as if they had never existed. Slightly frantic, he tried to ess one of the flowers in the room, but just before he could his connection with the flower vanished.


    <em>Oh no.</em>


    Though he couldnt directly ess the flowers, Garrett still had Observe the Dream, and a momentter his vision shifted, showing him the hallway outside the room. Swallowing, he moved his vision forward, passing through the wall and into the room. What he saw caused his heart to sink into the pit of his stomach. Though Henrick was nowhere in sight, the two maidsy in their beds, their bodies stretched out, pure terror on their faces as if theyd witnessed something so frightening their minds had shattered.


    Both of their bodies were torn open, revealing the empty cavity where their organs should have been. Just like the cook before them, the middle sections of their bodies had been removedpletely and their entrails tossed aside. With a sickening feeling, Garrett saw the skin that had been removed from around their midsections wasid out on the floor, painted with crimson blood. There were three strips, each one showing a gruesome image.


    The first image was of a closed eye, the second was of an eye half opened, while the final showed an eye fully open. Around each of the images were twisted symbols that filled Garrett with nausea. Even as he watched, the eye that was closed began to glow with crimson light, as if blood was starting to seep through the drawing into the world. Right after that, the second eye, that was half open, started to glow, casting a deepening red light on the third image. The room was awash with red light, but suddenly the third image lit up and all the crimson light was sucked into it.


    All of the red sank into the final image, taking the color from the room as it went, making the room and everything in it return to a drab gray. As Garretts vision started to fade, he saw the third eyee alive, darting this way and that as if it was searching for him. By this point, the dread Garrett felt was palpable. With a start, he fell out of the dream, his back and hair soaked with sweat. The room was dark with only a faint light from the moon filtering in through the small window. Gasping for breath, he fumbled in the dark for his chair, pulling it close.


    Mmh? Garrett?


    Ryn, get under your bed. Now!


    Startled into full wakefulness by his sharp tone, Ryn grabbed her dagger from under her pillow and scrambled under her bed, sucking in her breath as she mmed her ankle against the bed frame. Across the room, Garrett pulled himself into his chair and reached for the table. Tracing his fingers along its edge, he found the candle that he used and tried to light it. After wasting a few matches, he finally got one lit and light flickered into the room. A drop of sweat ran down his cheek, but he didnt bother with it as he slowly pushed himself toward the door. Hearing a thump in the hallway, he stopped, his heart pounding.


    With a creak, the door he was heading for opened a crack and Henricks eye stared in at him, glowing crimson and apanied by a whisper that wrapped around Garretts heart like the cold fingers of death.


    I see you.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    A million thoughts spun through Garretts mind, but chief among them was fear. Viper and the flower ghouls were far away, deep under the city in the crypts, and in the predawn darkness the entire inn slept soundly. He could sense the terrible agitation of the Dream Flowers that lined the hallway as they sensed his terror, but there was nothing they could do to someone of Henricks strength. Despite the fact that they would be throwing themselves into certain death if they pressed forward, Garrett could sense that they intended to. Instead, hemanded them to retreat as he pulled on something that had remained buried deep in his unconscious.


    Like ice water running through his veins, Garrett felt the influence of his memories from Earth surging to the front of his mind, overriding his fear and beginning to calcte how to give himself thergest chance to survive. Even as his mind worked, he had to admit that hed been outmaneuvered. Henrick had been the one point of weakness in the defensive web he wove around himself, and whatever monster he now faced had exploited it perfectly.


    He had no idea how the great ruler had managed to take control of Henricks mind, but he should have seen the signs of it sooner. Now, staring at the telltale crimson eye through the crack in the doorway, Garrett had few options. If the nightmare hade after him in the Dream, he could have used the Dreamers Throne to keep himself safe, but clearly his enemy was too smart to make the same mistake more than once. The throne he sat on was incalcbly powerful, as evidenced by the way it had burned away the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths influence, but its light was unable to reach into the real world.


    With a spine-chilling creak, the door widened slightly and more of Henricks face became visible. Both of his eyes had transformed, turning vertically on his face and glowing with a deep crimson light. Whatever ritual Henrick hadpleted had allowed the nightmare to possess his body in the real world, and the strange eyes were a sign of that. His lips were twisted and spread wide in an abnormal smile that had ripped his skin, causing blood to dribble down his sharpened teeth and chin.


    From the top of his head, his hair had gathered into clumps that writhed around like worms, reminding Garrett of the Chosen of Shalmoroth hed seen hunting for him at the soap factory. Taking a deep breath, Garrett shook himself free of the monsters oppressive influence and put the candle he was holding down on the table. Physically he was no match for Henrick, and the monster seemed to know it. With excruciating slowness, the door opened to reveal Henrick in his entirety. In his right hand was his cleaver, still dripping blood, while his other hand had transformed into a single hooked w.


    Who are you?


    The foot that was about to enter Garretts room paused slightly, as if the monster was surprised that Garrett could even speak. With a cold whisper that seemed to slither around the room, the monster asked a question of his own.


    Arent you afraid?


    Of course. But some things are more important than fear. Are you the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth? No, you cant be. Youre the Crimson Eyes servant.


    You are correct. I caress what the master sees, transforming all into sacrifices for her greatness.


    What are you doing here?


    The master likes your eyes. They are the eyes of the determined, the Chosen said, taking another small step forward. Foolish, but determined. She enjoys those eyes the best. You have stolen away her eyes, so she will take yours. Mmm, I can see your fear, and it is delicious.


    What do you mean, eyes? I only killed one. Shall I offer her one of mine in return?


    Picking up a letter opener that sat on his table, Garrett held it up to his left eye, resting it at the edge of his eye socket without blinking. A hissingughter filled the room as the Chosen took another step forward, seeming to crouch slightly as if he wanted to look straight into Garretts eyes. Locking gazes with the crimson orbs that rotated in the monsters eyes, Garrett could feel the corrosive influence that had seeped into him before trying to slip into his mind. The first time hed encountered it there had been nothing he could do to stop it, and he had only realized what was happening toote.


    This time, however, he could feel the intrusion as it was happening and was able to fortify his mind to resist it. Garretts mental power was bounds above where it had been, but even that didnt seem to be entirely effective. With a short breath, he focused as much attention as he could spare to lock down the bloody energy trying to creep through his eyes into his mind. Again, the hissingugh echoed around the room, nearly shaking Garretts concentration.


    This is what my master likes about you. You struggle even when it is hopeless. This is what I like too, as it means you will be helpless as I carve apart your body, bit by trembling bit. How long, I wonder, will youst before you sumb? For you will sumb, either to the pain or my masters glory. I tingle with anticipation to discover which will take you first.


    Doing his best to ignore the monsters words, Garrett let the letter opener drop. He had been ready to offer up an eye if that would have had any effect, but it was clear the irreconcble hatred that had formed between Garrett and the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth would not be soothed with something as small as an eye. With each step Henricks possessed body took, the pressure on Garretts mind grew, forcing him to divert more of his attention to fighting it, a fact the Chosen clearly understood. Stopping six feet away from Garrett, the monsters smile grew wider, his hissing voice revealing his glee.


    You are stronger than most, though whether that is a boon or a curse has yet to be seen. Once I reach you, I could simply cut you apart, but another idea has struck me. I have a special poison on me that will transform your body into that of an undead monster. I wonder what would happen if I poured it into your body, causing you to transform while trying to hold off my masters glory? Would your body break before your will did? Or would your will shatter under thebined assault? Or maybe I could do both. Cutting off bits of your flesh, infecting them with my poison and then sewing them back onto your body?


    Garretts entire body was clenched from the pressure he was feeling, the veins of his temples throbbing as he mustered all his strength to resist the energy seeping into him. Still, his voice was strangely monotone as he responded.


    Youre not very smart, are you? If you were smart, you would have just killed me. Torture is for the pathetic, monologuing is for fools.


    The slightest tremble around the monsters rictus grin showed that Garretts words had troubled him, but he still took a slight step forward,ing closer to where Garrett sat. Seeming to disdain replying, the Chosen lifted its cleaver and hooked w, brandishing both for Garrett to see. When he didnt even twitch, anger red in its eyes and the pressure on Garrett increased substantially.


    <em>Just a bit more.</em>


    Inside Garretts mind, his soul spark was doing its best to resist the intense pressure crushing it. Every day his soul spark looked more and more like a seed, and now that seed was blocking the crimson energys path toward his mind. Every moment that passed the seed was being pushed back, but Garrett kept forcing it forward. Thebined pressure of the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths invasive power and Garretts stubborn defense had started topress the soul spark, packing the energy down further and further. At the same time, the Dream Flowers that filled the inn had started to stretch their tendrils toward his room, intending toe in and support him.


    No! Garrett growled, causing Henricks teeth to part as the monsterughed.


    At hismand the Dream Flowers slowed and stopped, just outside the doorway. Garrett had no idea what would happen if the Dream Flowers were to enter the same room as the Dreamers Throne, but from what it had done to the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths baleful eye, he suspected it wouldnt be pretty. Thest thing he needed was to identally destroy all the flowers in the inn because the Hidden Throne couldnt tell the difference between an enemy nightmare and an allied nightmare. Trying to figure out a way to buy some time, Garrett spoke through the intense pressure that threatened to split his head.


    How did you manage to sneak in and possess Henrick? He should have been too strong for you to possess by force.


    You of all people would do well to not underestimate my masters strengthafter all, havent you experienced it for yourself? But Awakened or not, all you humans are the same, lusting after power and willing to do anything to get it. You pretend to be strong, but youre all so mentally weak. A simple promise of power, a call to his pain, enticing him with the power to find and destroy those who harmed his master, and his mind became mine for the taking. In a moment, we will see if you do the same. You will discover the true meaning of pain, the Chosen said, hissing with delight as he lifted his wed hand, and you may very well join him, begging me to save you as well!


    Reaching out slowly, Henrick could see Garretts lips twitching as if he wanted to say something, but his w never stopped approaching. Inch by inch, the wicked-looking w came close until it was almost touching Garretts face. Just before itnded on Garretts face, his lips finally moved, curling up into a grim smile. The change took the Chosen by surprise, and before he could react a shout sounded at the doorway and a dagger whistled toward Henricks back.


    Sensing the attack at thest moment, the monster tried to spin to block the iing sword, but his body was jerked to a stop as his gaze remained locked with Garretts. Barely able to get his w up, a shriek burst from Henricks lips as Gorns de cut deep into its arm, nearly severing the bone in one sh. Finally shaking itself free of Garretts mental hold, the Chosen leapt away as Gorns follow-up sh nearly took his head off.


    Henricks been possessed, Garret gasped, slumping in his seat as sweat poured down his forehead.


    Monster! What have you done with him? Gorn yelled, pointing his dagger at Henricks terrifying face.


    You will regret your interference! the Chosen hissed in response.


    With a terrible cry, the two men both attacked, their weapons sending sparks flying across the room. Already small, the room became deadly as the two weapons shed and stabbed. Ducking his head, Garrett tried to get out of the room, but an errant kick clipped the back of his wheelchair and with a loud crack it was reduced to little more than splinters. Landing heavily, Garrett struggled to catch his breath. Staying in the room was a certain death sentence, and with a groan he pulled himself along the floor, trying to get out into the hallway.


    Behind him, Gorn was cutting at Henrick with every ounce of his strength, but thebination of Henricks strength and skill was too much for him to ovee. Each of his attacks was blocked and the return attacks nearly took his life over and over again. Through his connection with the Dream Flower in Gorns body Garret could tell he was on the losing end of the fight, so he never stopped moving. Dragging himself forward as fast as he could, he pulled himself toward the end of the hallway. People had started to wake up, but Garrett shouted hoarsely for them to flee.


    Run! Theres a monster! Clear the room!


    Gasps followed and the stampede of feet as people took Garrett at his word and fled, quickly vanishing from view. Turning into the passage leading out to the great room, Garrett gritted his teeth as his bruised ribs dragged against the threshold. Ignoring the pain, he kept crawling as, behind him, the fight reached its climax. Gorn had always fancied himself Henricks match, but reality proved otherwise.


    With every swing Henricks de cut into Gorns defenses, chipping away at him until a dozen bleeding wounds graced his body. Fear had long filled Gorns heart as he tried to extricate himself from the fight, but somehow Henrick had gotten between him and the door, blocking his only avenue of escape. Worse yet, the gash hed left on Henricks arm was healing, the gaping wound knitting back together.


    I told you you would regret interfering, the Chosen said, his crimson eyes ring viciously at Gorn. Now die!


    The monsters hooked w shot out, forcing Gorn to block. Locked in a contest of strength, there was no way Gorn could break free as Henricks cleaver rose slowly into the air. Seeing it hovering above his head, Gorn could only whimper as it dropped, drawing a straight line down through his body. The sharp pain that stung Gorns face couldntpare to the horror that filled his soul as he realized he was dead.


    His mental energy began to escape from his body as his strength left him and he crumbled to the ground. Darkness swallowed his vision and he knew nothing else. Strangely, in that final moment, thest thing on his mind was a simple-looking watering can with a five-petaled flower on the side.


    Out in the great room, Garrett was only twenty feet from the front door when he felt the sting of Gorns death. Clenching his teeth, he focused on nothing besides trying to get to the doorway. It opened a crack from the mad rush of people who retreated thanks to his yells, but as close as it was, it felt like it was impossibly far away. The shing of steel fell silent as the battle in the room ended and was reced with loud steps.


    Each time Henricks boot hit the floorboards, Garret felt like it was a punch in his gut. Still, he kept going. The only thing on his mind seemed to be getting outside, and even when Henrick walked into the great room, Garrett didnt look around. Sneering, the monster strode forward, its footsteps like a solemn death knell. Having learned its lesson, the monster looked around cautiously as it approached Garrett. With only a few feet between him and the doorway, Garrett reached out and pulled, dragging his body close.


    It was only an arms distance away when a heavy boot descended on one of his feet, stopping him from moving. From the sound, the bones right above his ankle had been broken, and for the first time since hed woken up in this world Garrett was d he couldnt feel anything below his waist. Tugging, he couldnt get himself out from under Henricks boot, so he twisted himself around and looked up into the insane eyes of the Chosen.


    You were so close too, the Chosen said, his voice a hissing whisper.


    Close? What do you mean close? Youve lost.


    Blinking in surprise, the monster stared at Garrett for a second, unsure if hed heard Garretts words correctly. While Henrick was frozen in confusion, Garrett reached out and pushed the front door open wide, allowing the soft morning sun to stream into the room.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The gentle light bathed Garrett in gold, driving back the terrible chill that had shrouded him. It also fell on Henrick, with an entirely different result. Horrific ck smoke burst from the possessed mans skin as it charred, causing him to fall back with a yell. The stench of burning flesh filled the room as Henrick was forced to retreat, only able to watch as Garrettboriously pulled himself further into the sunlight. Suddenly two hands grabbed his arm, pulling him out into the inns yard and, rolling over, he saw Ryns pale face.


    What?


    Sensing Garretts confusion, Ryn grimaced and lifted her bloodied arm.


    Im small enough to fit out that window. Well need to get new ss though.


    From where hey, Garrett could see the broken ss in the small window to the room he and Ryn shared. The young woman must have taken the opportunity to flee, breaking the window and climbing out, cutting her arm in the process.


    What was that? Obe asked, reaching down to grab Garretts shoulder.


    That was Henrick. Hes been possessed by some sort of evil spirit and was trying to kill me, Garrett said, pointing at his bent leg. Gorn tried to stop him and was probably killed. If my guess is correct, hell retreat down into the passages under the building, but we need to call for reinforcements to make sure he isnt still in the building.


    And you need a doctor, Ryn said.


    Indeed.


    Standing up, his face ugly, Obe looked between Garrett and the empty doorway hed crawled out of. As much as he didnt want to believe what Garrett was saying, he had caught a glimpse of Henrick before the possessed man had retreated. Even if the strange vertical eye and the transformed arm hadnt been enough to give it away, the fact that sunlight caused his skin to smoke would have alerted him to something being wrong.


    Ryn, stay with Garrett. Tyren, Atis, get me a doctor and the city guard, as quickly as possible. Tell them weve had a monster attack.


    Their expressions grim, the two men ran off, each heading to find the people Obe had requested. Holding his axe at the ready, Obe stood in the bright morning light, guarding in case the monster possessing Henrick decided to make a return appearance. With the help of a few of the gang members, Ryn got Garrett over to the other side of the street, putting him on a chair that one of the gang members borrowed from a neighboring store. As he finally rxed, Garretts body began to tremble, as if the terror that had been coursing through him was finally released. At the same time, the icy calm he felt retreated and the full weight of the situation fell on him. Gorn was dead, cut down by Henricks cleaver, and if Garrett had hesitated for even half a second, he would have joined him. A faint pain bloomed in his heart as he thought about Gorn, but there was nothing he could do at this point.


    It wasnt long before the doctor arrived, and after taking one look at Garretts ankle, hemanded the nearby gang members to pick Garrett up to take him back to the clinic. As they were leaving, the city guard arrived, along with a group of Awakened wearing yellow armbands that Garrett remembered from his time in the pce. Employed by the city, these Awakened were highly trained, specialized monster hunters who dealt with supernatural monsters like spirits. With the arrival of the exorcists, Garrett felt a trace of as the chief exorcist looked over at him.


    Youre the one who encountered the possessed?


    A middle-aged man, the exorcist had a sandy mustache and a thick shock of blond hair that rose from his head in an impressive wave. Nodding, Garrett tried to keep the tremor out of his voice.


    One of them. I managed to crawl to safety, but my friend, Gorn, was killed.


    Nodding, the chief exorcist chewed on the end of his mustache as he looked at the inn for a moment before shooting a nce at Garrett.


    Do I know you? You look familiar.


    I dont recall us having met before, Garrett said.


    He was technically telling the truth, despite having seen the chief exorcist before in the pce. At the time the chief exorcist hade to talk to the prince, and Garrett had never been introduced to him.


    Hmm. Strange. We can figure out why you look so familiar another time. For now, lets focus on making sure this inn is clear.


    The doctor, who had been standing there impatiently,manded that the gang members carrying Garrett follow him. Before he left, however, he stopped and stared at the chief exorcist angrily.


    Next time you want to cross-examine one of my patients, kindlye and see them at the clinic.


    Apanied by the doctor, Garrett was taken to the clinic, piled into a bed, and his leg was set. The entire process was entirely painless, but ording to the doctor that actually made it even more dangerous, since there was no way for Garrett to tell if things started to get worse. After promising that he would visit regrly for checkups, Garrett had the gang members carry him back to the inn. It was almost evening by the time they arrived, and the air around the inn was somber and frightened. For good reason too.


    While the exorcists had dealt with both of the maids corpses, as well as Gorns corpse, along with sealing the basement entrance to prevent Henrick from returning to the inn, that wasnt enough to prevent most people from leaving. Even a handful of the Ghouls Tooth gang members vanished, causing Obe to gnash his teeth. Gathering everyone together, Obe looked at the twenty people who remained and let out a loud sigh.


    Look, Im not going to make any excuses or promise you anything, because pretty much anything I would say at this point would be a lie. Henrick went crazy and, ording to the exorcists, summoned some sort of evil ghost that possessed him. He was the one who killed the old cook. He killed the maids, summoned the ghost, and then tried to kill Garrett. Gorn attacked him but got chopped in half for his efforts. If it hadnt been morning, we all probably would have died. The only good news is that theyve set seals on the entrance to the basement that they say will stop anyone whos possessed, so he shouldnt be able to get back up.


    But thats not even half of it. The Swamp Sharks found out what was happening and theyve moved in on us. Today we lost half our territory. We barely have enough manpower to cover the rest of our territory, but chances are good that theyll finish the job tomorrow. Its a bleak picture, even without adding that I got a notice today that weve been cklisted by the adventurers guild. They wont let us hire any adventurers. Itspletely false, but theyre saying the two teams who ambushed usst time didnt actually do anything wrong and we abandoned them.


    Silence stretched across the room as everyone processed the torrent of bad news Obe was sharing. Garrett, who was sitting in a chair at the table supported by Ryn, who held his broken foot on herp, couldnt help but frown.


    When it rains it pours. Someone must be behind all of this. Is the Swamp Shark gang seizing this chance to iste us? Or is it someone else? Regardless, we need to get ourselves in order, or well fall apart without any outside interference.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett took stock of the situation. With the exception of Obe, most of the people here carried Dream Flowers. There were only two who had lost their Dream Flowers, and it didnt take any special insight to see that they were much more worried than the rest of the gang members. Realizing that the ten gang members who had fled had been other ones whod lost their Dream Flowers, Garrett felt like he was understanding the influence of the flowers a bit better.


    Coughing lightly, he raised his hand to get Obes attention.


    Yes, Garrett?


    Might I make a suggestion?


    Of course.


    I think we should eat, and then we should continue our meeting. Most of us have barely eaten yet today, and a hot meal will help a lot. Once weve eaten, we can continue to discuss our options and hopefullye up with some good solutions.


    I think thats a good idea, Obe said. Everyone, well have dinner first. Francis, can you handle dinner?


    Its already cooked, the cook replied. Just need some help serving it.


    Hah, looks like great minds think alike.


    As a few of the gang members went to help Francis get the food from the kitchen, Garrett shut his eyes. There were still a few minutes until the sun went down, and right now he was struggling internally. He felt as if everything hed been building up was bncing on a knifes edge. His worst fear had appeared as his enemy had discovered a way to reach him physically. If not for the sun being the bane of spirits, he would have died. As it was, one of hispanions had died in his ce.


    Gorn had been driven as much by his selfish desire to rece Henrick as by his desire to save Garrett, potentially even more, but that didnt change the fact that, had he not arrived, Garrett would have been dead without any chance of stopping it. Now he faced a choice. The gang was in a precarious ce, and it wouldnt be hard for him to forcefully seize power. It would only take a nudge to transform most of the gang members from their current dual Dream Flowers into three-flowers carriers like Carraway, which would give him tight control over the gang.


    Even Obe, in his psychologically fragile state, would be easy to trick into taking a flower. Gorns flower hadnt fallen with the death of its host, instead absorbing all of Gorns mental energy and spare life force as he died, feeding it into the fourth bud that grew on its stem and even causing a fifth bud to appear. It would be a rtively simple matter to nt the flower in Obes dream once night fell and then push it up to the five flowers he would need to dominate the Awakened, gaining Obes obedience.


    With the gang entirely under his control, supported from the shadows by Viper and the flower ghouls and in the light by Carraway, establishing himself safely would be within Garretts reach. Even Ryn could fall under his sway, steered by the wind of his will. He couldnt deny that the temptation was strong, but with a deep breath Garrett put the thoughts out of his head. No matter how dangerous this world was, it was not worth bing a monster himself.


    The only person he hadpletely dominated so far was Ruel, who had been in the process of trying to kill him, and Garrett wasnt in the habit of showing mercy to those who aimed at his life. But for hispanions, the idea of subsuming their identities turned his stomach. As if she could sense his unease, Ryn ced her hand on his shoulder. Opening his eyes, he looked at her and spoke softly.


    What do you think?


    About the situation? I think were all in a heap of trouble, Ryn said, her face solemn. I think the smartest thing would be for me and you to leave. This gang is dead if things dont turn around, and fast.


    Looking at her calmly for a moment, Garrett nced around the room at the various gang members speaking quietly and then brought his attention back to her.


    Do you want to?


    Leave? Only if you dont have a n, Ryn said, matter-of-factly. If we restart the meeting and you dont have a n to work all this out, Im gone. I have a bit of money saved from the soap deal, and we can restart somewhere else. I have a friend in the city center who would probably shelter us. And if not that, we could go to the slums. It wouldnt be my first time, and youd pass for a regr citizen.


    A small smile curled at the corners of Garretts lips as he listened to Ryns straightforward thoughts. One of the things he really appreciated about her was the way she spoke her mind. When she fell silent and stared expectantly at him, he raised his eyebrow.


    What?


    What do you mean, what? Do you have a n?


    Youll have to wait and find out, Garrett said calmly.


    Ugh. I guess I better start packing.


    You have such little faith.


    That a cripple, a castaway, and a pathetic little gang can survive an open war with a gang twice its size? Oh, and an insane, possessed Awakened who can chop through anything? Hmm, did I miss anything? Right, the political and social connections that will leave us without allies? I wouldnt call that ack of faith, Garret. I would call that realism.


    Yet you arent getting up to pack, he pointed out, earning himself an eye roll.


    Maybe Im a sucker for the underdog. And there will be plenty of time if your n isme.


    With a ng, Francis dropped two tes on the table for them and they joined the rest of the gang in digging in. About halfway through the meal, Garrett felt his connection to the Dream reawakening and he put down his fork. Seeing Ryn watching him, he gave her a small smile and then looked over at Obe.


    I think I might have an idea. I need to think though. Would you mind helping me to my room?


    Hmm? Oh, sure.


    By now, Garretts ability to n was established and Obe was more than happy to carry him over. Just before he left the table, Ryn reached over and grabbed his sleeve.


    You better not be packing. I just got used to this ce.


    Dont worry, there wont be any packing, Garrett reassured her.


    When Obe had put him down in the chair next to his table, the gang lieutenant went to the door but hesitated before he left. As the only remaining officer in the gang, he should have been in charge, but Obe had never been cut out for leadership and really didnt know what to do. Sensing that he wanted to say something, Garrett waved for him to speak.


    Ive been part of this gang since I was little, Obe said, his gaze dropping to the floor. And this gang has been like a home to me. But today, I think Ghouls Tooth died its final death. Its been in process for a long time, ever since Henrick and the old boss were ambushed. I think something in Henrick broke when that happened and it only came to the surface now. Your ns seem to have a way of working that I cant get my head around, but if youre going toe up with a n, I think the Ghouls Tooth needs to stay dead. Save the people, not the gang.


    Having said his piece, Obe turned around and walked away, his shoulders heavy. Watching him go, Garrett murmured to himself in a voice no one else could hear.


    Save the people, not the gang. Thats a good sentiment.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    There wasnt much time to do what he was going to try, since everyone would want to hear the n after dinner, but he hoped that his reputation with the gang would allow him a bit of time. Garret wasnt one for risky ns, and this situation was no different. If he couldnt set himself up for sess, he would rather tell everyone to run. At the same time, Obes words struck a chord with him. It didnt matter how they organized, just that they did. It didnt matter how they approached the situation, just that they lived through it.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as Garrett reflected on the short amount of time hed spent with the gang. One of them had tried to kill him, another had died for him, and they had all tried to use him. Yet here he was, about to attempt madness all for the possibility of keeping the whole thing together. For the possibility of keeping them alive. Though, if he was honest, it was really for himself and Ryn. Ryn was right. They had just gotten settled, and it would be a shame to leave. Slowly, the amusement in his smile faded, reced with a shocking savagery.


    <em>Move with caution, but when you move, move hard.</em>


    Closing his eyes, Garrett sank into himself, and when he opened them the world had changed. Under his hands the smooth, hard arm rests of the Dreamers Throne glowed with light. In front of him, a glorious four-stemmed Dream Flower that pulsed with life hovered in the air. All that was left of Gorns life was contained in the flower, and in the fifth bud that was on the verge of bursting forth. Pointing his finger, Garrett sent out a stream of energy, feeding the flower until it was full to exploding. Under him, the Dreamers Throne replenished his energy, soaking him in warm light as his soul spark refilled.


    Just before the bud bloomed, Garrett focused his attention, erasing everything else from his mind. Keeping his focus as tight as possible he watched the creation of the fifth Dream Flower, he carefully observed how it exploded upward, growing and spreading as the petals unfolded their magnificence. The process was incredibly fast, but to Garrett, as tightly stretched mentally as he was, it seemed to happen in slow motion. The sight of that flower was firmly fixed in his head, and even as it ended he closed his eyes, reying the sight of the flower opening up again and again.


    Keeping his eyes closed, Garrett reached out and took hold of the flower, pulling it close. Inside his chest, his soul spark hadpletely transformed into a seed. The spark itself wasnt visible in the shell of energy that had been condensed around it. Letting out his breath, Garrett didnt hesitate as hemanded the brand new five-stemmed flower to condense into his soul spark. With a shake of its many petals, the flowers began to droop as its energy and life force burrowed into Garrett.


    Gritting his teeth, Garrett could feel his veins inming as the foreign energy passed through them. A five-bloom Dream Flower was nearly as strong as Viper, and for all of that energy to be aggressively pressing into him was the equivalent of being assaulted by a high-level Awakened. The only thing keeping Garrett from passing out was the cooling feeling that came from the flowers life force. Even as its energy ripped at his body, the life force healed him, allowing it to transfer every ounce of its energy. The energy sank into his mind, pressing down on the soul spark and forcing its way into the seed that surrounded it.


    As soon as the energy began to interact, Garrett focused on the image he had in his mind, as if asking his own soul spark to follow suit by blooming just as the flower had. Shaking under the pressure from the flowing stream of energy, the seed resisted the change, but Garrett wouldnt let it, bombarding it with the image of the Dream Flowers fifth bud transforming. Over and over he reyed the scene in his head, all while the seed grew thicker and fatter as the Dream Flowers energy was pumped into it.


    Pain began to radiate around the soul spark, but rather than back off Garrett just doubled down. Growing stronger and stronger, the pain felt like his chest was about to be split in half, and suddenly Garrett regretted it. He should have thought about how painful it would be to go through this process of splitting open a seed and having it grow into something. Mentally cursing himself, it was toote to do anything but continue, so continue he did, all while vowing to never try something so stupid again.


    Finally, when he felt like he was going to ck out from the pain, his body suddenly shook and the seed sprang open and thick petals formed from pure energy appeared, shifting into a massive, many petalled flower. Sensing arge mass of energy still surging into him, Garrett wasnt content with just a soul spark shaped like a ten-petal Dream Flower. Instead, he fixed a new image in his mind, picturing the very throne he sat in.


    Slowly but surely, the energy passed through the flower that surrounded his soul spark and was pressed into a new shape. His soul spark itself had be muchrger and much more malleable, and it wasnt nearly as hard to create the basic shape of the Dreamers Thronepared to creating or growing the seed into therge Dream Flower. Soon, the basic structure was done and Garrett was adding details to the throne, using the energy until it was all used up.


    Gorns Dream Flower had long since vanished, incorporated into Garretts new soul spark, and as the flow of energy petered out Garrett was finally able to see what he had created. Hanging in the air in his mind was a beautiful ten-petaled Dream Flower, by far the most beautiful hed ever seen. At the center of the flower was another ten-petaled Dream Flower, this one much smaller, while on top of that stood the Dreamers Throne. While it was a good approximation of the real thing, there was a lot of work to do to transform it into a perfect replica, but Garrett was beyond happy with the progress hed made.


    Taking a deep breath, Garrett felt his empty soul energy being replenished by the throne under him, so he opened his eyes, smiling as the voice hed been hoping to hear sounded in his ears.<blockquote>


    [Congrattions! You have broken the barrier between the awakening and shaping stages. Experience you have generated while prevented from advancing is being converted into additional soul spark energy. You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level four?]</blockquote>


    Still breathless from the intense experience, Garrett took a moment to try to restore his equilibrium. This moment had been a long time in the making, and he was still in disbelief that it had actually happened. Closing his eyes, he felt the solid throne under him. Even as his fingers ran along the carved reliefs, he could sense the differences between them and the shape of his soul spark, but the resemnce was there, and he knew it was only a matter of time before they matched perfectly.


    The Dream was quiet as always, the only sound in the room was his slowly settling breathing. As his calm returned, he felt confidence blooming in his heart. He was about to take what was unquestionably thergest risk he had taken since he first woke up in this world, and having stepped into the shaper stage had given him a huge surge in confidence. epting the prompt, he listened to the system announce his advancement.<blockquote>


    [Each time you level up in the shaper stage, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability and increasing the skill level of two existing abilities. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your fourth level advantage.]</blockquote>


    Whisper of the Dream, Observe the Dream, and Dream Cloak were all still the same as before, but with two skill points he could add he had much more wiggle room. His n called for Observe the Dream, and it was the only one of the three he was actually interested in, because it would not only allow him to observe remotely, but he would actually be able to use his other powers while using Observe the Dream, cementing his remote ystyle.


    While both of the other skills could be useful in specific situations, Whisper of the Dream and Dreamers Cloak hadrgely be dead skills, making Garret wish he had taken Illusory Dream instead. In retrospect, the ability to create illusions would havee in a lot more handy than either of the other two skills, even though they had looked better at the time. In fact, if hed been thinking clearly, he might have been able to figure out how to use Illusory Dream to mimic both other skills. Sadly, hed already chosen the other two skills, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    With two points to spend, Garrett felt like he could be a bit more flexible with his build, so he checked out both Dream Seed and Beautiful Bewitchment.<blockquote>


    [Dream Seed]


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [1/2]


    [Other types of seeds locked]


    You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:


    Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    *NEW* Your seeds now propagate naturally, so long as they have a steady source of mental energy.


    Skill Level: 3 > 4</blockquote>


    The potential of this skill was off the charts, and every time Garrett saw an option for it, he couldnt help but be stunned. Though it was unlikely this skill had been designed to work with his current situation, the level ofpatibility it had with both his regr Dream Seeds and the half-nightmare, half-monster flower ghouls was absurd. The idea that flower ghouls would be able to reproduce without a nest stone was so scary that even Garrett, who controlled them, had to take a breath.


    <em>If they ever escaped from my control, they would be a major problem. Though, if that happens, Ill probably be dead. What a nasty surprise for my enemies that would be.</em>


    Shaking his head at the absurdity of the idea, Garrett looked at the second skill, Beautiful Bewitchment.<blockquote>


    Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    Modify Dream Seed: Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    *NEW* Modify Dream Flowers: Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    Distract: Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    Enthrall: Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    Enrage: Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    Skill Level: 1 > 2</blockquote>


    Nearly choking on his own spit, Garrett had to cough for nearly two minutes before he regained his equilibrium.


    <em>How on earth did I get this set of abilities? Dream Seed isnt just strong, its insane. No wonder my hatred with the Crimson Eye was irreconcble from the very beginning. Im only level four. What happens when these skills grow to level ten?</em>


    Closing his eyes, Garrett ran over the n he was thinking about. The ability to give his flowers a bewitching scent would help his n immensely, but if he did that he wouldnt be able to take both Observe the Dreams upgrade and Dream Seeds upgrade. At the end of the day, the one skill he really needed was Observe the Dream, so he went ahead and selected it. That left him with one point and two skills he desperately wanted to upgrade.


    Finally, after hesitating as long as he reasonably could, he sighed and selected Beautiful Bewitchment. He could already propagate his flowers by spending experience points, and he could upgrade them through injection of his soul sparks energy. As for the flower ghouls, they were doing just fine thanks to the nest stone. As much as it pained him to miss a chance to upgrade Dream Seed and pick up another Guardian Seed slot, his immediate circumstances made Beautiful Bewitchment a better choice. With both of his skills picked, it came time for him to choose a new ability. This time, the choice was much simpler.<blockquote>


    Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    Modify Dream Seed: Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    Skill Level: 1


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener


    LEVEL: 4


    EXP: 0/160


    ABILITIES: [6/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [3]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [2]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    [Congrattions on your ascent to the shaper stage. You have been granted the ability to create a standing invitation to your dream for those you mark. Additionally, you have grown to the point that you can im parts of the Dream for your own. iming a location for yourself will increase your power in that ce, so long as you can defend it. However, once you im a location, losing control of it will prevent you from being able to continue gaining experience. Note that iming a part of the Dream is an act of war and will incur both hatred and retaliation from any entity that also ims part or all of your location.]


    [Please select the area you would like to im.]</blockquote>


    Well, this is heating up quickly. I guess I should im the inn?<blockquote>


    [Dreamers Inn selected. Would you like to change this selection?]</blockquote>


    No.<blockquote>


    [Congrattions, you have selected Dreamers Inn as your personal territory. This territory is part of the Dead Lands, the domain of [???????], Skeletal Hand of Lesrak.]


    [Due to your use of undead, [???????], Skeletal Hand of Lesrak grows interested in you.]


    [Due to your im of part of the Dead Lands, [???????], Skeletal Hand of Lesrak has grown angry and has sworn to crush you under his heel.]</blockquote>


    Hearing the mechanical voice speaking in rapid session, Garrett could only grimace. He had hoped that the Dreamers Inn wasnt imed, but from the systems reaction that was clearly not the case. Still, it wasnt like the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak would be showing up in the next day or so. It was more likely that, like the Crimson Eye, he would send one of his Chosen out to find Garrett, which meant Garrett had at least a bit of time.


    <em>Before worrying about any of that, I need to deal with the problems in front of me. The Swamp Sharks and Henrick are more than enough to worry about.</em>

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Are you sure this is a good idea? Ryn asked, pushing Garretts repaired wheelchair around a cart in the street.


    Twice now, Garretts wheelchair had been broken by Awakened with ill intentions, and he was seriously considering asking for his next chair to be made from metal rather than wood.


    As sure as I am about anything, Garrett replied calmly, eliciting an eyeroll.


    Youre certain about everything though, thats the problem. I never know when to take you seriously.


    Turning off the main thoroughfare, Ryn pushed Garrett toward arge group of buildings that looked like they were being used to warehouse goods.


    Are you sure you know where youre going? Garrett asked, looking around the quiet street theyd just turned onto.


    As sure as I am about anything, Ryn said snidely, mimicking Garretts voice.


    Thats not what I sound like.


    Oh, believe me, it is. I have to listen to your voice all day, I would know.


    This time, it was Garretts turn to roll his eyes. He and Ryn were currently on their way to the Swamp Sharks main base, a risky prospect for a cripple and a woman at any time due to its location near the docks, but even more so when their gangs were about to break out into open war. The Swamp Sharks controlled arge swath ofnd along the river and the inlet where the river met the swamp. ording to Obe, they had been interested in expanding their influence since long before Garrett had arrived, but standing in their way was the Dreamers Inn and the Ghouls Tooth gang.


    So far, their attempt to pressure the smaller gang hadnt been working, but with two of the Ghouls Tooth Awakeners dead or missing, Vic, the leader of the Swamp Shark gang, thought it was time to pull out all of the stops. Ruel had lost almost a third of their men in his ill-fated ambush, but since then their numbers had filled back out and they were up close to eighty people. Eyeing the dozen or so men who stood outside of the building, Garrett picked out the one who looked least likely to need to prove himself and waved him over.


    Excuse me, sir, are you a member of the Swamp Sharks?


    Hopping down from the barrel where he sat, the middle-aged man strode over, his eyes raking over Garrett and Ryn. The other men who were lounging around also got up, interested in whatever scene was about to start.


    Not every day you see a cripple and an ugly woman out for a walk, the middle-aged man said, elicitingughter from the others.


    Ill take that as a yes, Garrett said quickly, feeling Ryn bristling behind him. I have an important matter to discuss with Vic, can you get him for me?


    You want to see Vic? Sure, hes inside. Help yourself.


    Moving aside with a wave, the man smiled mockingly at Ryn. The entrance to the building was up a set of stairs and piled high with boxes, barrels, and other debris, making it impossible for Garretts wheelchair to fit, a fact the man clearly knew.


    Ill never understand peoples willingness to die, Ryn said dryly, causing Garrett to chuckle.


    Its true. Though hismitment toedy is admirable.


    Not following their conversation, the middle-aged mans expression warped and he took a threatening step forward, his hand going to the hatchet on his belt.


    Who are you saying is going to die?


    Completely unafraid, Ryn pointed her finger at him.


    You, obviously. Vic is going to string you up by your toes and feed you to swamp leeches when he finds out that you blocked us. Wee here with a tremendous opportunity for him, and you just start pping your big lips, ruining it for him. Good luck with what little remains of your life.


    Even before shed finished speaking, shed turned Garretts chair around and was starting to push it away. Behind them, the middle-aged man was caught in a conundrum. The men around him had all backed up slightly, as if to distance themselves on the off chance that what Ryn said was true, leaving him alone in the middle of the street. Torn between his desire to maintain his tough face and a nagging worry that he had just made a mistake, he stood frozen as Garrett and Ryn got further away.


    Whats going on here?


    Hearing a voice behind him, the middle-aged man acted like hed found his lifeline. Turning around, he saw a hulking woman who stood six and a half feet tall. Her body was thick and her shoulders broad, and the giant war pick on her back was enough to strike fear into even the most battle-hardened warrior.


    Hollice! Those two said they wanted to see Vic. Something about an important matter.


    And you told them to leave? Are you an idiot?


    Pushing him aside, Hollice strode after Ryn and Garrett, who were slowly walking down the street.


    Hey! Turn around and lets talk.


    Hearing her shout, Ryn looked down and saw Garretts subtle nod. Stopping, she turned to examine therge woman, a sliver of fear running through her eyes when she saw who it was. ording to the script she and Garrett had practiced, she was supposed to make a smart remark about not being wee, but staring down Hollices notoriously short temper and penchant for physical solutions to problems, Ryn opted to just do as she was told.


    You wanted to talk to Vic? About what?


    Lifting a folded piece of paper, Garrett offered it to her without saying anything, causing her forehead to furrow in annoyance. Snatching the paper out of his hand, she opened it up and stared at it, her expression growing incredibly dark. Shooting a suspicious nce at Garretts calm face and Ryns nervous one, she shook the paper at them.


    I asked you what this was!


    Not daring to contradict her, Ryn got up her courage and coughed lightly.


    Would would you like me to read it for you?


    Much of the frustration on Hollices face melted away at Ryns offer, and a thread of curiosity appeared in her eyes as she reevaluated Ryn.


    You can read?


    A little bit, yes.


    Good. A woman should have something besides a man to rely on, and since your muscles are pathetic, reading is a good choice for you. Whats this say?


    Clearing her throat, Ryn took the paper and began to read it out loud.


    Ghouls Tooth, in light of the recent unjustified attacks mounted on their territory by the Swamp Shark gang, formally requests a gang brawl to settle the issue. Location of the battlefield, the trade location that the Ghouls Tooth used previously. Date, nightfall, two days from now. Wager, all territory, possessions, and personnel of the losing gang. And then its sealed with the Ghouls Tooth insignia.


    Youre requesting a full battle? Like, all of us against all of you? Are you insane? There are three times as many of us. And we have more Awakened than you. And whats with the battle location? You want to fight an all-out battle in the crypts?


    I didnt get a say in it, Ryn said, shrugging and pointing at Garrett. Talk to him.


    From the building behind Hollice a thin man walked out. Droopy eyes gave him a sleepy look, and the long goatee on his chin reminded Garrett of a stoner from Earth. Yet even with hiszy look, there was no way Garrett would underestimate the man in front of him.


    Garrett, right?


    You must be Vic the Blood Shark.


    Its been a while since anyone used that name for me. Most days people just call me Vic. But Ive been hearing all sorts of things about you recently. It was a surprise to me when I heard that Ghouls Tooth got a new strategist, even more of a surprise when I heard it was a crippled nobleman.


    One has to do what they can with the resources they have, Garrett said, shrugging.


    Thats true. Speaking of resources, did I hear that you came over here to offer up your gang to us?


    We came with a formal battle deration.


    Right, same thing. Hmm, it makes me wonder if theres a trick.


    Taking the paper from Ryn, Vic stared at it for a moment before nodding.


    Fine. Well agree. Not that we have much choice, right? Id guess that were yourst stop today. Is that right?


    Indeed, Garrett said, smiling slightly. Weve already advertised our challenge to most of the surrounding gangs. Theyre all eagerly awaiting the oue of this battle.


    Hah, and circling like the scavengers they are. Dont worry, well devour you cleanly so you dont have to worry about getting torn apart in the feeding frenzy that will follow. You do realize, however, that this challenge means that all of you will have to be down there? Your whole gang will need to be present for it to count. That means you both will need to be there, even if you have to drag yourself.


    Were aware. Thats why we chose a date so far from now, Garrett said with a wry smile, tapping on the arm of his wheelchair. It takes me a while to get anywhere.


    Laughing, Vic shook his head.


    You know, I feel like its a shame that were against each other. How about you just join us and we skip this farce?


    Thank you for the offer, and the esteem it represents, but weremitted to our sovereignty. In exchange for your kind words, I have an offer of my own, Garrett replied, his voice calm and quiet. Agree to avoid us and our territory for the next ten years and you can keep both your lives and your gang.


    Taken aback by the implied threat, Vic stared at Garrett for a moment, his expression shifting between confusion and fury. Looking up, he scanned the street but couldnt see anything that would give Garrett such confidence. Next to him, Hollices expression had turned murderous, but Vic held up his hand to forestall the violence about to errupt.


    Youre either brave or foolhardy to utter such garbage in front of me. Do you really believe you have even a sliver of a chance to beat us?


    Not beat, Garrett said, shaking his head calmly. Destroy. It seems we will note to an alternative agreement, so Ill wish you a pleasant afternoon and see you in two days. Ryn, if you wouldnt mind.


    Gripping the handles of Garretts wheelchair tightly to hide the tremble in her hands, Ryn gave the two incredulous Awakened a slight nod and began to turn the chair around. Her heart was beating so strongly that Garrett could feel it radiating through the wood of his wheelchair, though it may have just been his imagination. Watching them go, Hollice, who was practically breathing smoke, turned to stare at her boss.


    Are we going to let them just walk away after threatening us like that?


    Holding up his hand for her to be quiet, Vics expression grew darker with every step Ryn took. It was against his nature to allow a direct challenge to his prestige and strength go unpunished, but his instincts were currently screaming at him that now was not the time to start a fight. It was strange enough that a cripple and a young woman had walked into the jaws of the lion, so to speak, but for them to threaten him and then simply walk back out as if they hadnt a care in the world was setting off rm bells in his head.


    Forget it. Let them live in their delusion for a few more days, he said, dropping his hand. Well eat them up soon enough.


    At the end of the street, Ryn was resisting the urge to run, but her back was soaked with sweat. Rounding the corner, she sagged, the strength in her legs fleeing.


    You really are mad, she said, her voice catching. They could have killed us!


    Frowning, Garrett shook his head.


    It would have been much better if theyd tried. I would have much rather seen ack of restraint than that.


    Are you seriouslyining that those two Awakened didnt attack us? Ryn asked, pulling herself up and starting to push Garrett forward again.


    Honestly, this was the worst possible oue, Garrett replied with a sigh. Given his nickname, I had guessed that Vic was more impulsive. Still, at least we achieved our main objective. Well have our showdown in two days.


    By the time they returned to the Dreamers Inn, word had spread all across the surrounding neighborhoods that the Ghouls Tooth gang had challenged the much bigger and stronger Swamp Shark gang to an official battle. Most gang wars were fought under the surface, with both sides making sure to cause as little fuss as possible, so as to avoid the eyes of the city guard. When gangs reached the point of no return, however, the generally epted method was to take the fight underground, into one of therge chambers in the crypts or surrounding tunnels.


    There, the two sides would square off in a number of potential ways. A champion fight would pit one sides best fighter against the other side, while a parley would invite the members of other gangs to witness the two feuding gang leaders hash out an agreement. The most dangerous option was that of a mass battle, called a gang brawl, where both sides would send all their members to fight against the other side.


    Even though gang brawls were typically less fair than champion battles or even parleys, they came with advantages of their own, chief among them being the general amnesty that the two gangs would enjoy for the few days on either side of the fight. Since the gangs would be bringing all of their members, their territories would be left undefended, making them ripe for the picking. To resolve this, the citys gangs had established a rule that neither gang could be attacked forty-eight hours before or after participating in a gang brawl. This rule not only allowed gangs to fight without worry, but also gave other gangs the opportunity to discover how things had shaken out after the gang brawl had finished.


    Two days wasnt long, and as busy as Garrett was, they passed even quicker. Every moment was spent setting up for theing fight or developing contingencies just in case everything went south. He was betting everything on theing fight, and if it failed it wouldnt just be his life on the line. Finally, the day came, and after meeting onest time to eat therge lunch Francis had prepared, the gang set off, cracking the seal the exorcists had set and climbing down into the basement.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Getting Garretts wheelchair down into the basement only required a few of the gang members to carry it down, but when it came to taking it down into the tunnels, he had to get out to allow someone to carry it down. Once the chair was set up down below, Garrett hooked his arms around Obes neck and held on while the gang lieutenant climbed back down into the tunnel system. Settling back into his wheelchair, Garrett looked around the tunnels and sighed. Leaving the safety of the Dreamers Throne wasnt his first choice, but if he wanted to draw Henrick out, it was a must.


    Even with the threat of the Swamp Sharks, Henrick was a decidedly more dangerous threat, and if he wasnt dealt with, there was a good chance he could destroy everything Garrett was working for. Mentally reviewing the n while he waited for everyone toe down, Garrett tried to keep himself calm. Putting himself in danger was never his preference, but until he knew where Henrick was, there wasnt much choice.


    Garrett was wearing a dark cloak that wasrge enough to drape over his wheelchair, in the vain hope that it would allow him to get lost in the darkness once the fighting actually began, but he knew that even by being present he would be a liability to his side. It was one thing to fight against a superior-sized force, and entirely another thing to do it while trying to protect someone who couldnt fight for themself.


    Everyone down here? Good, lets get going.


    Following Obe, the gang filed out of the gate, their expressions solemn. While all of them had confidence in Garrett and his ns, the reality was that they were about to go up against a force three times their size. After the gang had left the gate, Obe returned to shut it and saw Ryn struggling to push Garretts wheelchair. Frustrated, she threw her hands up.


    Look, I dont even know why I had toe. Im not a fighter, Im really just a glorified chair pusher. But now I cant even push this stupid wheelchair because of the rocks!


    I can push it, Obe said, looking at her apologetically.


    Fine. But I still think I should have been able to stay back.


    Continuing to mutterints under her breath, she relinquished the wheelchair to Obe and shut the gate behind them. Walking next to Obe, she looked around at the dark tunnel.


    Do youe down here often? Ugh, what a depressing sight. Dont you get creeped out? I feel like I would need more sun if I spent any amount of time down here. Why is it so wet? Ugh. Ive only been down here for a minute and I already feel like I need a bath.


    At first Obe wanted to tell Ryn to be quiet, but then he noticed that her chattering had somehow lifted the mood of the whole group. Here they were, marching through a dismal tunnel toward what very well might be certain death, but hearing Ryns inconsequentialints somehow transformed the situation into a normal walk. asionally one of the other gang members would make a quip during the rare moments that Ryns voice fell silent, which normally set Ryn off again.


    In this way the team made the journey to the location of the previous trade where theyd first shed with the Swamp Shark ambush in rtive peace. It was still early in the afternoon, so monsters werent nearly as active, allowing them to pass through a couple trouble spots without getting attacked. Therge room was empty this time, but otherwise it was exactly how Obe had remembered it. When they arrived, Ryn waved Obe away and pushed Garrett into the corner to wait. Seeing that Garrets head was slumped, she held up her finger to her lips.


    Hes been up all night for thest two days, so let him rest.


    Thats fine, Obe said, we have a bunch of things to prepare.


    While Obe still had his doubts about the oue of the gang brawl they were about to engage in, Garrett had set up meticulous ns for how they were to handle it. To that end, the Ghouls Tooth gang had brought a lot of supplies with them, and as Ryn watched over Garrett, they began to set them up. Wooden barriers were erected around the room and sharpened sets of spikes were attached to them. The barriers were designed to look like basic thigh-high barricades, but with a simple push they could be flipped over, exposing the sharpened spikes hidden behind them.


    Ropes soaked with oil were hidden above the entrance the Swamp Sharks would use, while the other entrance was blocked off with boards and stones the gang members gathered from nearby. Though some questioned the wisdom of closing off their only escape, Garrett had exined more than once that this fight was kill or be killed. Vic and Hollice were both renowned for their viciousness, and it was unlikely they would let any of them off if the Swamp Sharks were victorious.


    Thanks in part to the subtle influence of the Dream Flowers, the gang threw themselves into the preparation for the fight, and soon their half of the room looked more like a defensive position on a battlefield than a gang preparing for a brawl. Time passed quickly and soon they had finished preparing everything they could. One of the gang members who had been watching for the Swamp Sharks ran back into the room, calling for everyone to gather.


    Theyre here! Theyre here!


    Gathering together, the nervousness in the room was palpable, so Obe stepped up to speak. ncing at Garrett, who still looked like he was sleeping, he cleared his throat to get everyones attention.


    Youre all here because this gang is your home, so I wont say anything much. Honestly, this situation couldnt get much worse, Obe said, earning a chuckle from the gang members. But weve done what we can. If we want to keep our spot in this city, well have to fight for it. But even if we cant, well cripple the Swamp Sharks in the process. Leave Vic and Hollice to me and focus on killing as many sharks as you can, alright?


    Nodding seriously, the gang turned their attention to the rooms entrance, and a momentter the Swamp Sharks swaggered through. Dressed in all manner of clothing, they looked more like pirates than a normal gang, but that didnt make them look any less dangerous. If anything, they gave off a powerful, savage air. Filing into the room, it was obvious that the attitude among the Swamp Sharks was one of confidence, though that confidence faltered a bit when they saw the heavy defenses the Ghouls Tooth gang had set up.


    Whats this? Hollice snapped, gesturing to the barricades.


    Defenses, Obe replied, his voice mocking. What did you think it was?


    Youre using defensive barriers in a brawl? she asked, unable to wrap her head around it.


    Yeah, why wouldnt we? Ryn answered. You have three times as many people as we do. Wed beplete idiots to try to fight a straight battle with you.


    Flushing, Hollices rage grew and she started to step forward, but Vic held her back.


    Defenses or not, youre going to lose this fight. Were going to crush you.


    Sure, Obe interrupted, not willing to let Vic build any momentum. You might win, but well make you bleed to do it.


    The entire time they were talking, Vics eyes were sweeping the Ghouls Tooth lines, his eyes searching for a particr figure. During their previous encounter Garrett had left a significant impression on him, and it was only when he spotted the wheelchair-bound figure in the back that he finally rxed. A wicked smile spread across his lips as he did a quick count of the Ghouls Tooth members, and when he saw that the number matched up, he took a step forward.


    Honestly, I expected that at least some of you would run. Your loyalty ismendable. Foolish, butmendable. I hope you show that loyalty to the end, as it would be a shame if you broke too soon.


    Pleased that he had everyones attention, Vic reached up to stroke his mustache, but before he could continue he was interrupted.


    You dont want to tell us to join you? Ryn asked, her face pale but determined. Arent you going to monologue about how stupid we are not to join you?


    Thats right. Youre supposed to give us onest chance to join you. You should be enticing us with different benefits, Obe said seriously. Like, for the regr members, you could say that youll ensure they get paid at least twice what they are currently making. Which, incidentally, is only a silver a month, so that wouldnt be that much.


    Oh, and you could offer Obe control of the inn if hees under you. That would be a good way to undercut his loyalty, right? Ryn said, turning to nce at Obe.


    Nodding, the Awakened gang member pointed at Hollice.


    But you wouldnt want to make your lieutenant jealous, so you would secretly promise her that shell be in charge of an even better territory, helping her maintain her seniority.


    What?


    Before Hollice could finish her sentence, one of the Ghouls Tooth gang members held up his hand and interrupted her.


    My grandmother is sick, so two silver wont cut it. For five silver a month, however, Id consider betraying the gang.


    Ooh, five silver is a good bet, another said.


    Five silver? Pssh, you two are so cheap. Id do it for ten, but not a copper less.


    Not a copper huh? Youre telling me nine silver, forty-nine copper wouldnt do it for you?


    Listening to the banter between the enemy gang members, Vic felt like he was about to go crazy. He had no idea what had given them such confidence, but he felt as if it must have something to do with the cloaked figure sitting in the back of the group. Trying to interrupt a few times, the Ghouls Tooth gang just overrode him, speaking over him. This continued until he was just about to erupt with rage when Ryn, who was standing next to the wheelchair, suddenly coughed into her fist.


    Instantly, the chatter died away and Obe gave Vic a grim smile.


    Sorry about that. Im afraid my men dont have the tight discipline your men do. Regardless, I think its about time we start. Shall we get this brawl underway?


    As he finished speaking, the Ghouls Tooth gang members all threw their cloaks away and lifted the crossbows theyd been hiding, causing the Swamp Sharks to yell out in fear.


    Fire!


    At such a close range there was no way to avoid the destructive force of the crossbow bolts, and pandemonium erupted as they smashed into the tightly packed gang members. It wasnt that no gangs used crossbows, but it was rare to see so many of them all together. His brain going nk, Vic froze for a second, unable to believe what he was seeing. Neither he nor Hollice had been targeted by the bolts, as they could have dodged or blocked them, but the unawakened around him werent so lucky.


    Charge! Dont let them reload! Vic yelled, his voice nearly drowned out amidst the screams of pain.


    A few of his men heard him and charged forward, brandishing their weapons. The momentum dragged the rest of the gang forward, and soon the whole group had started to surge forward. On the other end of the room the Ghouls Tooth gang was feverishly reloading, hoping to get a second shot before they were overrun. Seeing the panic on their faces, the Swamp Sharks picked up speed, surging over like a tide.


    They were only a dozen feet away when four of the defenders suddenly abandoned their attempts to reload their crossbows and reached down, picking up long poles. With a shout, they lifted them up and jammed their ends against rocks that sat at their feet. As the other ends of the poles rose, the barricades suddenly flipped over, double rows of frighteningly sharp metal stakes pointing out toward the charging men.


    It was impossible for them to stop, and even if they could, the mass of people behind them couldnt. In that instant, despair colored the faces of the front row as they realized their doom. Trying to stop would simply force them onto the spikes or get them trampled under theirpanions feet, while jumping over the spikes would leave them exposed to the sixteen crossbows lifting toward them.


    Horrific screams sounded as the charging crowd hit the spikes with enough force to splinter the barricades. Sharp pieces of wood stabbed deep into the front line of enemies and crossbow bolts followed soon after,pletely stealing the momentum of the charge. Inplete disarray and with dozens of wounded and dying, the Swamp Sharks had no protection from the next volley of bolts.


    Obe, lifting his axe and a small metal shield hed equipped, let out a loud shout, causing fifteen of his men to pick up their own shields and axes. Rushing forward to the edge of the broken barricade, they began hacking with abandon, showing a ferocity that bordered on madness. They were outnumbered four to one in this fight, and every single one of them was determined to at least take out his share before he fell.


    The five remaining gang members began reloading their crossbows again, working as quickly as they could. In the center of the battlefield, Obe heard a loud roar of rage and screamed for his men to get away, barely getting his shield up in time to block a powerful blow from Hollices war pick. The sharp point of her weapon deflected off his shield, gouging a deep hole into its edge and nearly twisting it off his arm. Gritting his teeth, Obe returned a sh with his axe, forcing her to back off. His arm throbbed but he shook it off, his eyes darting around the battlefield as he tried to find Vic while also keeping his eye on Hollice.


    The fighting was thick and brutal, but so far the Ghouls Tooth gang was holding. The defenses theyd set up had done their job, allowing them to create a cordon of sorts. Using the shattered wood and the bodies of their enemies, they were able to maintain their defensive line, but as the weight of the enemy force pressed forward, it quickly became obvious to everyone that it wouldntst.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Equipped with axes, shields, rough chainmail, and helmets, the Ghouls Tooth gang looked more like soldiers than members of a local gang. Under Garretts direction, they had spent everyst copper they had on outfitting themselves with weapons and armor, trying to increase their survivability as much as possible. Though their chainmail was old and in many cases starting to show spots of rust, so far it was doing its job of turning aside the short spears and des of the Swamp Sharks.


    On the other side of the spectrum, the Swamp Sharks barely had a single piece of armor between them. It was a capital offense for gang members to be found with armor, since it could be seen as a direct challenge to the crown, so gangs tended to avoid wearing it as much as possible. Furthermore, the Swamp Sharks tended to operate on the water a lot, where chainmail was nothing more than a guaranteed trip to the bottom of the river if you fell in.


    That meant, though, that every time a Ghouls Tooth axe fell, the Swamp Sharks would feel the pain of their skin being split or worse. There were so many enemies that the ones closest to the front line were constantly being pushed forward into the waiting des of the Ghouls Tooth gang, to the point that the fifteen men were starting to grow tired from swinging their axes. More bodies began to pile up and Ryn, remembering her role in this fight, called out to the gang members with the crossbows.


    Group one, switch!


    The five men who had just loaded their crossbows ced them down, picked up their axes and shields, and rushed forward to rece the five men who were falling back. Freshpared to the men who were retreating, the five men in group one spread out along the battle line, swinging their axes with force to push the enemy back, taking some of the pressure off theirpanions. Group one dropped their shields and axes and picked up the loaded crossbows, sending the bolts into the tightly packed enemy before starting to load them again.


    For thest two days the inn had been closed and the great room cleared as Garrett made them practice their formations over and over again. The constant drilling had been tough, but nothingpared to an actual battle, and now as their bodies naturally reacted to the orders Ryn was calling out, they were undeniably grateful for the difficulty theyd gone through.


    Each bolt that ripped into the crowd dealt tremendous damage, destroying flesh, bone, and morale alike. Though there were only five crossbows, the regr twang of their strings caused the Swamp Sharks to flinch every time, killing their momentum and making them hesitate to press forward. Dead and dyingy thick on the ground, but the Ghouls Tooth gang had yet to lose a single person. Almost all of them were wounded, but rather than slow down, their wounds only seemed to make them fight more aggressively.


    In the center of the battlefield, Hollice and Obe were still duking it out with reckless abandon. Each smashing blow that Hollice threw was dodged or deflected by Obe who wasnt shy aboutunching attacks of his own. Both of them were skilled fighters, but their styles were well matched and neither was able to get any advantage over the other. Obe fought defensively overall, since Vic was still lurking at the back of his forces, urging them forward. At the back of the Swamp Sharks, the gang boss was grinding his teeth, furious at the way the fight was going. He wanted to charge forward and attack, but the sight of Garrett sitting at the back of the crowd gave him pause.


    He couldnt shake the feeling that the battlefield, which had turned into a stalemate, was primed for a change, but he had no idea how or where it woulde. Garretts calmness when theydst met had left a strong impression on him, making him think the young man had something up his sleeve. ncing backward, his eyes caught a sh of color near the floor, but before he could look closer a figure stalked out of the passageway, a ck cloak covering his body.


    The hood of the cloak was pulled up, hiding most of his face, but the bloodthirsty air that surrounded him couldnt be hidden. As he walked forward the cloak he wore shifted, allowing Vic to get a glimpse of a bloody cleaver. Blood drained from his face as he realized who had appeared and he lifted his sword. Long and narrow with a basket hilt, his rapier was feared for its dizzying attacks, but going up against Henricks simple shes set his heart fluttering.


    I should have known this was a trap, Vic snarled, dashing toward Henrick.


    His de flickered in the torchlight, seeming to appear and disappear as it stabbed toward Henrick. Moving toward his enemys heart, Vic switched targets at thest moment, the tip of his de shooting up toward Henricks throat at an impossible angle. Just when he thought he might actually score a hit, Henricks cleaver moved like lightning, drawing a silver line across the air. Ducking to avoid having his head removed, Vic changed his stab to a sh as he slid past Henricks side.


    With a casual turn, Henricks cleaver fell, shing diagonally down at Vic, who bounced to his feet, turning a handless cartwheel even as his flickering de stabbed into Henricks chest. With a grunt Henrick fell back, blood oozing from the gash left by the tip of Vics sword. About to press his advantage, Vic dodged backward, barely avoiding a backward sh. For a moment the fight paused as the two men red at each other, but in the next second the battle was rejoined.


    Hacking this way and that, Henricks fighting style was simple and direct, while Vics was theplete opposite. Like a dancer with perfectly measured steps, Vic slipped, ducked, dodged, and wove through the web of silver shes Henrick was throwing out, asionallyunching attacks of his own that left bloody spots on Henricks body. Yet no matter how Vic poked at him, Henrick stood as unmoving as a mountain.


    All across the chamber the fighting was fierce, and while the Awakened all appeared to be evenly matched, the same wasnt true for the two groups of gang members. The Ghouls Tooth gang had already killed or wounded at least thirty of their enemies, but there were almost double that number pressing in behind. The problem wasnt that they were getting hurt, as their armor protected them, it was that they were growing too tired to keep killing. Swinging an axe over and over again was exhausting, to say nothing of repeated swings while also holding a shield and wearing armor.


    Garretts rotation tactic had been working well to extend their energy by giving them short breaks, but it was clear to Ryn that their exhaustion was simply growing too heavy. The only reason they hadnt already been overrun was the enemys fear of death. Had the Swamp Sharks run in without regard for casualties, the tired Ghouls Tooth gang would have beenpletely overwhelmed. As it was, that hesitancy was granting them a lifeline.


    Mentally reviewing what Garrett had told her, Ryn stepped forward and picked up one of the crossbows, beginning to load it up. It was a strain, as she didnt have the strength to pull back the tight string, but wedging it against the ground as shed been taught, she leveraged it up with the winch on the side of the crossbow. Though it took her twice as long to load it, it was better than doing nothing. Lifting the loaded crossbow, she sighted down it and shouted to the front line.


    Stage two! Stage two!


    With relief visible on their faces, the fifteen men up front stumbled backward, making sure not to turn and run. As they backed up they moved closer together, forming a tighter shield wall. Ten of them peeled off to pick up crossbows while the five whod just finished loading their crossbows handed them off and picked up their shields and axes again. With their new formation there were ten of them together up front while ten of them stood in the back, rotating shooting the crossbows.


    The sudden retreat caught the Swamp Sharks off guard and for a moment they milled around, unsure what to do. The first person to try and chase got caught jumping the pile of bodies, taking a crossbow bolt through his chest courtesy of Ryn. Thrown back over the crowd, his highly visible death caused those about to follow him to crouch, hiding behind the ruined barricade and the piles of bodies that decorated it.


    This, in turn, bought the Ghouls Tooth gang a desperately needed moment of respite, and nearly a full minute passed as the two sides stared at each other. It didnt take long for the Awakened who were still fighting in the middle of the room to realize something strange was going on, and they quickly broke off, retreating to their sides. Doing a quick count, Obe was relieved and amazed that they hadnt yet lost anyone, but it was clear that if the fight restarted, that would no longer be the case.


    A number of his men were barely holding on, their bodies so tired they were shaking. Others were only managing to stand by leaning heavily on their weapons. Blood streamed down from their bodies in multiple ces, despite Ryns hurried ministration. She was pping pads of cloth soaked with a numbing paste they had prepared onto their cuts, trying to stem their blood loss as much as possible.


    At the other end of the room, Vic and Henrick separated, finally noticing that the fight had begun to lull. The leader of the Swamp Sharks was in disarray, a patch of his hair and the tip of his right ear missing from a sh that came a bit too close. On the other side, Henricks cloak was soaked in gore, sticking to his body in a dozen ces where Vics de had cut open his skin. Panting, Vics eyes narrowed when Henrick looked away. Following his enemys gaze, Vic saw that he was looking across the chamber at the robed figure in the wheelchair. Rage boiled in his heart as he saw the state of the battlefield, and Vic spat on the ground.


    Well yed, Henrick. But it doesnt matter how you squirm, Ghouls Tooth dies here today!


    About to give themand to charge, Vic was stunned when Henrick suddenly moved, dashing into the thick crowd of Swamp Shark gang members. His cleaver rose and fell twice, slicing through whole swaths of terrified men. As blood sttered, he charged across the newly cleared path like a bulldozer. Letting out a roar of rage, Hollice lifted her war pick and hacked out toward him, only to see him lift his other arm that had been hidden under his cloak. As his cloak fell back, the hooked w on the end of his arm was revealed for all to see and terrified screams rang out.


    Blocking her attack with his hook, Henrick returned a sh, intending to take her head off. Just before his cleaver could reach her a silver de stabbed into his neck, intending to punch through his throat. With a tsk Henrick diverted his attack, using the change in momentum to pull his body out of the way. As the silver de cut through the top of his shoulder, he hacked out with his w, trying to rip Vics stomach open. Seeing him attack her boss, Hollice erupted with strength and brought down her war pick toward the top of his skull, intending to pierce straight through.


    Annoying!


    Dodging to the side, Henrick ignored Vic and pressed forward, moving in on Hollice. His footshed out, catching her in the stomach and throwing her back. Even as she flew, he spun, blocking Vics attack with his w andnding a sh on Hollices chest thatid bone bare. As she tumbled backward he unleashed another sh at Vic, forcing him back. Throughout the fight his cloak had been shredded and, with a hiss, Henrick pulled it off, revealing his strange vertical eyes and the hooked w where his left hand should have been. His monstrous features were on full disy, his eyes flickering with crimson light like they were lit with the mes of hell. The sight of it caused those around him to cower, and Vic was no different.


    Seeing that Vic was backing up, Henrick spun on his heel and charged toward the Ghouls Tooth line. Despite their exhaustion, the gang members all started to raise their weapons when Ryn shouted at them, her expression agonized.


    Stage three! Stage three!


    So tired that their minds were hazy, the gang reacted as they had been trained, dropping to the ground and scrambling away as fast as they could. No one had understood it when Garrett had demanded that they train this way, but hed drilled it into their bodies so that no matter what they were doing, if he yelled stage three they would drop and scatter. Now, watching an unstoppable force charging toward them, Obe realized just how far ahead Garrett had nned. Henrick favored horizontal shes to clear his way, so by dropping and moving aside, he lost his targets, preserving the gang members in a situation that should have been certain death.


    His every instinct was screaming at him to run, but Obe couldnt allow Garrett to fall. About to charge forward, he suddenly felt arms wrap around him, causing him to stumble. Looking down, he saw Ryn, who was holding on for dear life. With the way clear, Henrick arrived in front of Garretts wheelchair like a devil from hell, his blood-stained teeth glinting evilly in the torchlight as he lifted his cleaver up into the air. With a taunting voice, he spoke even as his cleaver fell in a vicious sh.


    I told you you couldnt escape!


    With a crash, the cleaver cut through the chair and sank into the earth, slicing it so neatly that it stayed standing. In absolute shock, Henrick tried to understand what had happened, but it had been too fast for his brain to process. The cloak hed cut through copsed onto the seat, revealing the man whod just dodged his strike. A crimson mask covered his face and the white flower on it stood out starkly in the darkness. Henricks gaze followed the mans outstretched arm, continuing on when it reached his gloved hand and the handle of the sword that was buried in Henricks heart.


    Miles away, above the earth in an inn that sat along a dark street, Garrett sat at the table that doubled as his desk, a quill gripped lightly in his fingers. Staring down at the papers hed been writing out, he felt a tug on his mind and a dangerous light shed across his face. Closing his eyes, he opened them to the sight of the Dream. Feeling thefort of the Dreamers Throne beneath him, his lips curled in a smile.


    Game over.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Garretts vision shifted as his mind sank deep under the city into the bloodied chamber, merging with Viper even as Henrick tried to wrench himself free. The monster that had taken over Henricks body had brought with it an unnatural level of vitality, and so long as he could escape, he was confident he could survive and recover. Trying to pull back to free himself from the de that had been plunged into his heart, he raised his cleaver. He intended to cut Viper down, but as his arm rose pain coursed through him. Shaken, he looked down only to find another de, a dagger this time, stabbing up through his armpit, slicing into the joint of his shoulder. Cartge and bone alike fell under the edge of the dagger, causing the strength to drain from his arm.


    Screaming in pain, he tried to kick Viper, only to hit nothing but air as Viper drifted backward. In his shocked state he was unable to understand why his enemy would suddenly retreat, but ultimately it didnt matter. Even with his right arm inoperable, Henrick still had his hook, and he was confident it would be enough to ensure his escape. With his torso already leaning back, he crouched slightly and then jumped backward.


    His face was warping into a sneer when the ceiling above him copsed and a white flower with five petals burst out, snapping shut around his head, its teethtching onto him. Squeezing him like a vice, it lifted him further into the air, using his existing momentum as his feet iled in the air. Unable to find any purchase as he was pulled up, there was no way for Henrick to stop his ascent. Dirt closed in around him as he was dragged into the hole the flower ghoul had made. Realizing his only possible defense was his hook w, he tried to lift it, but dirt blocked his way. Thrashing about to try to break past the earth, he felt another flowertch onto him from the side, pinning his left arm to his body.


    Muffled bellows echoed from inside the flowers as he thrashed about, but the petals simply gripped tighter, causing his legs to spasm. The teeth on the edges of the petals ground away, shredding his flesh until they locked up against his skeleton. Inside Henricks body, the Chosen of the Crimson Eye let out an enraged scream and tried to flee, only to realize that Henricks life force wasnt the only thing being sucked away. When it had fully possessed the man it had taken over his mind as well as his body, melding together with him. That had increased their collective strength by giving it ess to his abilities, but now as Henricks mental energy was absorbed by therge flowers, so too was the Chosens.


    Mustering all of its remaining power, the Chosens eyes red, summoning the power its master had given it. About to burn its way out of the trap, its crimson eyes caught sight of a glittering white flower that waved with impossible grace. A shiver ran through it and its crimson eyes grew zed, entranced by the bewitching flower. Sensing a problem with itself, the Chosen tried to break free, but its roar only came out as a whisper as another flower appeared in its line of sight. One after another, white flowers grew around it, adding their beguiling beauty to its sight. If anyone had been within range to see it, they would have discovered it staring in fascination at the shimmer of rainbow color that yed across the sea of flowers.


    So beautiful, it whispered, its hiss lost into the Dream as its life was absorbed.


    Already terrified by Henrick, who had transformed into a monster, the Swamp Shark gang was unable to react at all when the flower ghoul appeared and pulled Henrick up into the ceiling. A gaping hole dripping blood was the only thing left behind by the monster, and even the muffled thrashing soon grew silent, causing everyone watching to feel a creeping chill. The entire chamber waspletely quiet as Viper stepped forward, drawing another short sword from a sheath on his back. Dressed in the hardened leather armor of an adventurer, he held a dagger in his off hand as he walked out in between the two armies.


    Swallowing, Obe shot a nce at the hole in the ceiling, unable to wrap his mind around what had just happened. Hed never seen a flower ghoul before, but visions of thest time hed seen Viper fight shed through his mind. Despite the naked fear he felt when he looked at his back, he fell in behind Viper, incredibly d he was on the bizarre, masked mans side. Together they walked toward Vic, who was surrounded by his men, as if they might be able to provide him with some level of protection against Vipers des. Understanding the twisted way Vic thought, Obe sneered to himself. Stopping well before they reached the Swamp Sharks, Viper looked over the crowd, his gaze making them shiver.


    Sorry about the disruption. A bit of an unavoidable situation, really. But its been dealt with. Shall we continue?


    This time, it was Vics turn to swallow. He had been a gang boss for a long time, and before that had wed his way over countless bodies to get to where he was. Yet when he looked at Viper, he felt a sense of horror that he couldnt exin. His instincts had always been sharp, and now they were telling him he was standing inside the jaws of a ravenous beast that would snap shut on him at a moments notice.


    What treachery is this? Vic said, his voice nearly breaking as he grasped at straws. First you bring outsiders in to attack me, and then you rece one of your leaders with a hired mercenary? This battle is void.


    Chuckling, Viper shook his head and sheathed his dagger. Holding up a finger, he began exining.


    First, Henrick went mad and was possessed by a monster. He fled our base days ago. We were not in contact with him and have no control over what he did. It is unfortunate that he did not abide by the rules of the challenge, but that is neither here nor there. If you have a problem with him, I suggest you take it up with him.


    Seeing Viper gesture to the pool of blood under the gaping hole in the ceiling, Vic had nothing to say. With some amusement, Viper continued.


    Second, I told you very inly that I would destroy you if you did not agree to my demands. You had a chance to amend your ways and turn your attention to other endeavors, but you chose not to. Do not me me for carrying out my threat.


    Shocked by Vipers words, Vic thought for a moment that hed been tricked and that Garrett and Viper were the same person. Yet he soon shook his head, vehemently rejecting that idea.


    Youre that cripple? Thats impossible! He isnt awakened, hes just a weak mortal.


    Shrugging at Vics outburst, Viper took a step forward and pointed his short sword at his chest.


    Thats not your concern right now. You havent yet answered my question. Shall we continue this ughter, or do you surrender?


    His face already bloodless, Vics eyes darted around the battlefield. His forces were in shambles and Hollice was still unconscious while the other side was slowly recovering. He could see them drinking bottles of something as they tried to regain as much energy as they could. From the armor they wore to the bandages wrapped around their wounds, it was evident the Ghouls Tooth gang had prepared extensively for this fight. A thread of regret coursed through Vics heart as he realized hed made a mistake in treating the smaller gang with contempt. Even if Viper wasnt here and he was just facing off against Obe, he wasnt sure he was confident in winning now that the Ghouls Tooth troops had gotten a chance to rest.


    Yet he had no other option but to continue forward. If he didnt win this fight, his gang was forfeit. Most likely his life was as well. Should he havee out on top, Vic wouldnt have hesitated to kill all the enemy leaders brutally as an example, and he expected no different from the masked man in front of him. With death looming either way, anger burned away any fear he felt and he spat on the ground.


    You want my head? Hah! Ill make you bleed for it!


    With a sigh, Garrett, who was watching the whole scene from afar, shook his head. Hed done his best to give his enemy a way out, but Vics warped perspective made it impossible for him to imagine he would be spared. Closing his eyes for a moment, Garrett hardened his heart and spoke softly, his words traveling over a great distance.


    Begin.


    The moment he spoke, multiple things happened at the same time. Viper and Vic both dashed forward, intending to end their opponent with a single strike. At the same time, white flowers that had appeared around the edge of the room pulsed with light, attracting countless eyes. In the center of the Swamp Sharks ranks another two flowers suddenly burrowed out of the ground, their petals glistening with a reddish haze. Whipping about, they scattered the haze around them, forming a cloud that quickly spread out to two dozen feet.


    At the edge of the room, Ryn saw that the fight was going to restart and saw Obe sprinting toward her, his face panicked. Without a word, Obe shed past her and shed through the boards theyd used to block the passage. Kicking the board aside, he gestured for everyone to follow him.


    Come on! Move! Leave everything! If you dont want to die, move!


    It took a moment for Ryns exhausted mind to catch up, but once she did, her face paled as well and she pulled at one of the exhausted gang members, sending him stumbling toward the exit, all the while Garretts words echoing in her head. He had warned her strictly that if the fight restarted after Henrick fell, they needed to leave as fast as possible, since he could no longer guarantee their safety. Exhausted and battered, the Ghouls Tooth gang fled down the passage they had just opened, running to the backup location theyd set up. For a moment Obe considered trying to block the passage, but that thought fled as he saw a dozen flowers burrow up out of the ground, shaking dirt from the teeth that surrounded their petals.


    Inside the chamber, the Swamp Sharks fell into a strange state. They were tightly packed, but as the cloud of red spores spread the gang members in the middle tried to escape, only to find that those along the edge werent moving. All around the edge of the room, the flowers that appeared glittered with rainbow lights, as beautiful as a piece of bright treasure. ck-jawed, the gang members who saw them stood in ce and stared, infuriating those behind them who were trying to escape the red cloud.


    Get out of the way!


    Move!


    Shouts broke out as the trapped men started to grow agitated. Their eyes grew bloodshot and suddenly one of them hacked out with his saber, chopping down one of the enthralled men. Yet even after the enthralled man fell to the ground, clearing a path forward, the enraged man didnt flee. Instead, he chopped down again and again. The screams woke those along the edge, and many of them turned to find theirpanions ring at them with bloodthirst. Unable to process the change, they had no choice but to raise their weapons and fight as theirpanions charged them.


    Oblivious to all of this, Vic was fighting for his life against Viper. The masked man felt strangely familiar to Vic, but he couldnt quite put his finger on it. There was something about the mans movements that enraged Vic, but he was too busy trying to avoid getting stabbed to think about it properly. Where his agility had proven sessful against Henricks straightforward attacks, it was now proving to be a liability.


    Jumping backward, Vic swore as Vipers dagger suddenly caught up with him, stabbing toward his outstretched thigh. With no leverage in the air, he was forced to intercept the attack with his sword, but that left his side open, and it was only pure luck that Vipers stab didnt cut straight through his ribs. Vic preferred to fight with a bit of distance, but the problem was that Viper seemed to be able to close any distance in an instant. It didnt matter if they were five feet apart or ten, Viper would take a simple step forward and be inside stabbing range. Eyes widening in shock, Vic shed with his sword, driving Viper back.


    Ruel! Youre Ruel!


    Stopping, Viper sheathed his dagger and reached up, slowly removing his mask. Glittering eyes stared at Vic from a familiar face, causing his mind to shake.


    Why would you betray us?!


    Betray? I thought you would have called it joining the winning side, Vic.


    Seeing Viper gesture around them with his mask, Vic looked around and saw his men busy killing each other. Some of them were enraged, their eyes red and their veins threatening to burst from their bodies, while others held a dazed look in their eyes, making their movements slow. Everywhere he looked, blood drenched the ground and wounded men groaned, trying to stay out of the range of those still fighting. A nce across the room showed that the Ghouls Tooth gang had already left, retreating through one of the tunnels they had sealed earlier.


    It was at that point that Vic realized it didnt matter one bit if he continued to fight or not. His gang had been reduced to a few dozen wounded men and his Awakened officers had either died or betrayed him. Hatred colored his face as he turned to stare at Viper, but his eyes were seeing a different face. Even as Viper started to speak, Vic heard his words in Garretts calm voice.


    One more chance, Vic. Dont drag your whole gang into hell just because you cant put down your pride.


    As if youd dare to let me live.


    Im still alive.


    A dog will always be a dog. I might fall, but I can take you with me, Vic spat, taking a step forward, his de rising to point at his enemys throat.


    That was the wrong answer, Viper said, cing his mask back on his face. Goodbye, Vic.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Less than an hour had passed before Obe heard footsteps heading their way. Whispering a warning to the rest of the gang, he stood up, gripping his mangled shield in one hand and his bent axe in the other. The fight against Hollice had been brutal and had taken a toll on his equipment. Her focus had been strength, and each and every one of her attacks had been powerful enough to bend metal.


    Licking his lips, he watched the doorway of the chamber they were in carefully. He was confident he knew who it was that wasing toward them, but he still found himself shaken from the vicious battle theyd just undergone. It was better to be safe than sorry. Ryn had ordered the others to load their crossbows, though they kept them pointed at the ground for fear of identally pulling the trigger no matter who walked through the door. The footsteps got closer and then stopped, just around the corner of the door. Nerves fraying, Obe called out sharply.


    Friend or foe?


    Friend, hopefully, Vipers rough voice came back, causing everyone in the room to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Until Ryn spoke up.


    And those creepy flower monsters? Are they friends too?


    The question caused Viper to pause for a moment as he appeared in the doorway. Shrugging, he looked at Ryn as he responded.


    You have nothing to fear from them. Everything is resolved. Here is the token youll need to prove your sess. Ill deal with the cleanup. Youll find the equipment that is salvageable under the inn tomorrow or the day after. Give Garrett my regards.


    With that Viper turned and left, leaving Obe holding the Swamp Sharks seal. Staring in shock at the pewter block with the shark fin design on it, Obe couldnt believe what he was seeing. This was the second time hed fled from an unwinnable battle, leaving Viper behind, only to find out that everything had been handled without issue. Remembering Ryns question, Obe took a deep breath, trying to calm his trembling heart.


    Lets lets go home.


    Yes please, Ryn said, her voice barely trembling. Today has not been a good day.


    I wouldnt say that, Ms. Ryn, one of the gang members said, causing everyone to look at him sharply. Weve still got our heads, havent we?


    Thats true, another said, with a lopsided grin, we could have gotten eaten by giant flowers with teeth.


    And ws, I saw ws.


    We could also have been stabbed and squashed at the same time by that giantdy who was hitting on Obe.


    Hitting on? You mean pounding, one of the gang members joked, poking Obe in the shoulder.


    Its true, Obe grimaced, massaging his shoulder. And it still hurts.


    Exhausted but in high spirits, the gang pulled themselves together and began the trek back to the inn. Too tired to bother keeping a lookout, it was a miracle they didnt run into any monsters. Or maybe it was the asional white flower hidden in the shadows of the passages. Climbing up into the inn after locking the gate behind them, they sealed the entrance to the crypts and stumbled into the great room. To their astonishment, they found Garrett waiting for them by three tables that had been pushed together and covered with arge spread of food and drink.


    Wee home, Garrett said, a wide smile on his face. Id get up to wee you but, you know.


    Grinning, Obe walked over and took out the Swamp Sharks seal, holding it up in triumph.


    We return victorious!


    Shouts and cheers broke out as the tired men rushed to the table and began to eat and drink, replenishing their empty bellies. Picking up the seal, Garrett looked at it carefully, his thoughts impossible to read. ncing over as he picked up arge drumstick, Obe saw a deep turmoil in Garretts expression and stopped.


    Whats wrong?


    Looking up, Garrett shed a smile, his expression calm once again.


    Nothing. Eat up, you deserve it.


    As the gang finished stuffing themselves and the feast wound down, Garrett tapped his fork against his cup for everyones attention. Lifting his cup, he looked around the room.


    Well done, all of you. The fact that you came back alive is a clear sign of your hard work and, more importantly, yourmitment to each other. A toast to all of you!


    Lifting their cups, the gangs excited shouts lit up the room.


    Cheers!


    It only worked because of your n, Obe said, lifting his cup to return the toast to Garrett.


    And your incredibly sketchy connection with an incredibly sketchy mystery man, Ryn said, joining the toast with half a smile.


    It would seem that Viper proved useful, Garrett said, hiding his smile behind his cup.


    Useful? He pretty much did the whole thing by himself, Ryn replied.


    That cant be true.


    It is, Obe said, his voice bing quiet. Garrett, whats going on with him? Is he a Shaper?


    Smiling without saying anything, Garrett looked around at the gang. Everyone in the room had fallen silent and was listening intently to hear what he was going to say. Garrett had known this moment woulde, but he hadnt expected it toe so soon. Still, he knew it was a bridge that had to be crossed if his many ns were toe to fruition. Sighing, he gestured to Obe.


    If you dont mind, would you help me check that theres no one outside? What Im about to say will need to be taken to your graves.


    His face solemn, Obe nodded and took a turn around the room, making sure there was no one lurking nearby. Once he had shut and locked the door, he returned to the table and sat down next to Garrett, watching as the young man took a deep breath.


    Today is a day to celebrate, not only because we survived a war against an enemy gang, but because we have, in many ways, been reborn. You have all entered the crucible and emerged refined.


    Looking around, Garrett could tell that his words were resonating with the gang members, but before he could continue, Ryn banged on the table and pointed her finger at him.


    Hey, stop beating around the brush and tell us how you know creepy mask man!


    Hearing the chuckles from around the table, Garrett shot her an annoyed nce, but she didnt even blink.


    Fine. Viper serves me. For a time he was masquerading as an adventurer, but from now on, hell be supporting us from the shadows. Obe, to answer your question, hes not a Shaper, not yet at least. The flower ghouls are a special type of monster he knows how to control. How is that? Concise enough for you, Ms. Ryn?


    That was good, but you missed a couple things, Ryn said seriously, her eyes stabbing into Garretts. Who are you? Why do you have an almost-Shaper protecting you from the shadows, and why are you so pathetically weakpared to him? Shouldnt he be our boss?


    Far from taking offense at the pointed questions, Garretts eyes brightened, gaining a new appreciation for Ryns sharp wit. While it seemed on the surface like she was questioning his authority and position in the gang, in reality she was setting him up to establish himself as the new leader. Shooting a quick nce at Obe, Garrett could see nothing but encouragement in the mans gaze, so he closed his eyes and nodded. When he opened them up there was a sliver of decisiveness in them that had been hidden before.


    My name is Garrett Klein, former aide to the royal family. I was present when the assassination attempt against the king and his family seeded, with only one of them making it out alive.


    Seeded? What do you mean by seeded? one of the gang members asked, only to get shushed by the rest of the group.


    I mean that, with the exception of one person, the king and his family were all killed, paving the way for the royal duke to be the new king. Regardless, that has little to do with us. As for why Viper serves me, suffice it to say that he and I share a connection stronger than blood. What was the next question?


    Why are you so weak?


    Grinning, Garrett tapped his head.


    Because all my strength is up here. I dont need physical strength of my own so long as I can leverage the strength of others. I believe you should all understand what Im talking about after what youve witnessed tonight.


    Thinking through the meticulous nning Garrett had shown, there wasnt a person in the room who didnt grasp exactly what Garrett meant. Nodding his head, Obe helped cement his point.


    Honestly, I would much rather face off against two Awakened than get on the wrong end of one of your schemes. At least then I would have a chance to run away.


    Smirking, Garrett shrugged.


    As for being your boss, Viper wont do that. His ce is in the shadows under the city. Besides, he has some, um, friends to look after.


    If Viper wont be our boss, what about you?


    When everyone turned to stare at the gang member who spoke, he nched and stood up, bowing to Obe.


    S sorry, I I didnt mean anything by it.


    Waving his hand, Obe looked surprisingly relieved.


    If you hadnt suggested it, I would have. We need a boss, and Im not cut out for it. Im a good hammer, but not everything is a nail. Thats why I stayed out of the fight between Henrick and Gorn. Youll face nopetition from me.


    Frowning slightly, Garrett looked around for a moment and then nodded. As everyone broke into smiles, he held up his hand.


    However, if Im going to take over, there will need to be some changes. I will not lead the Ghouls Tooth gang. If I take over, the Ghouls Tooth is buried today. Second, I need everyone to understand that Im not interested in bing thergest gang in the city. The strongest? Certainly. But I dont care about size, only reach. And finally, I dont want to be a gang at all. Gangs are organizations that run under the surface of society, dodging the guards for fear of being crushed. If Im going to lead an organization, it must exist in both the light and the dark, in both the day and the night. If I be the leader, you need to understand that we will not be a gang. We will be a family.


    Quiet fell when Garretts words faded, but it didntst long as people began to nod, murmuring to the person next to them.


    A family sounds good. Isnt that what a gang was originally supposed to be? Obe said, standing up.


    Standing up and nodding, the gang member whod first asked about Garrett leading them spoke up.


    Thats what we want. A family. Strength. And the ability to walk tall in the light, even as we stand firm in the darkness.


    I never knew you had such a poetic mouth, Ryn said, giving him a thumbs up.


    Laughter filled the room as she stood up and looked at Garrett.


    The most important question is not do we agree to your terms, its what are you going to call our new not-a-gang?


    Freezing, Garrett stared at Ryn, dismay clearly written on his face. As the silence stretched, Ryns eyebrows rose.


    You seriously didnt think about it? Wow.


    What about, uh Shark Tooth? Obe said, his facepletely red by the time hed finished speaking.


    Staring at him in something akin to shock, Ryn rubbed her forehead.


    I wow. Just wow.


    We could be the Griffins Teeth! I like griffins, someone suggested, only to quail under Ryns re.


    What is with you and teeth? And besides, griffins dont even have teeth. They have beaks. Beaks!


    Red Coral?


    Silver Steins?


    We could be the twenty-two fangs!


    Crystal Spiders!


    How about Day Walkers?


    Facepalming as he listened to the gang members throwing out names, Garrett finally held up his hand for quiet.


    Thank you for all your suggestions. They have been noted and will be given the appropriate amount of consideration. Were in no real rush to choose a name, so lets call it here for the night. You can give your suggestions to Ryn, who seems to have some very particr thoughts about what sort of name we use, and shell sort them and then present them to the group. Finally, am I safe to assume that youre all interested in having me serve as the new leader of our group?


    When no one protested, Garrett nodded.


    Great. In that case, let me give my first order. Go to bed. Itste, everyone is exhausted, and theres a lot to do. I know weve won the battle against the Swamp Sharks, but thats only the beginning. ording to thews that govern the gangs of this city, this token we seized is the key to taking over their old territory, but there arent even enough of us to keep our own territory, let alone theirs. We will be able to move all their goods and possessions though, which is a must. No reason to leave that for others. Speaking of, if anyone knows people we can hire temporarily, or even people who might want to join us, let me know tomorrow, okay? Were going to need to get some extra help if we want to loot them properly. We only have two days to deal with this, and I need all of you to be as rested as possible, alright?


    Standing up, Obe snapped a rough salute, causing everyone else to rise to their feet and salute as well.


    Oh, and Obe? Im going to need a hand or two to get around until we can recover and repair my wheelchair. For the third time.


    Sure thing, boss, Obe said with a smile.


    As the gang filtered out of the room, Ryn stopped by where Garrett said and patted him on the shoulder, a happy smile on her face.


    You know, if were not going to be a gang, we shouldnt use a gang name. We should use a name that will one day be feared across the city. Like Klein. Or better yet, we could just go simple and be the Family. Regardless, congrattions on climbing the ranks. Just be aware that I still wont let you boss me around.


    With augh, Ryn left, leaving Garrett, Obe, and a scowling Francis, who was muttering something under his breath about being left to clean up.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After Obe helped Garrett to his room and said goodnight, Garretty on his bed, reviewing everything that had happened since lunchtime. Though it might have seemed as if his calctions were absolute, there had been entirely too many variables for his taste. He had analyzed his opponents and his allies meticulously, but all he needed was for one of them to have acted sporadically and the entire operation could have crumbled around him. Thergest wildcard had been Henrick and the Chosen, but the monster had been just as arrogant as Garrett guessed he would be, allowing the perfect trap to be sprung.


    Knowing that the Chosen could track him at night outside the inn, he had left through the basement during the day under the assumption that Henrick would have some way to tell, and then switched with Viper when everyone passed through the gate in front of him. It had taken him almost an hour to crawl his way back up thedder, out of the basement, and into his room, and then hed used Dreamers Cloak as soon as it was avable to keep himself from showing up.


    Arrogant as he was, Henrick had never once questioned if the figure who was with the gang was actually Garrett, allowing Viper to spring the perfect ambush. Combined with the flower ghouls who could absorb both Henricks life force and the Chosens mental energy, the trap worked perfectly, eliminating Henrick as a threat all together. Though he assumed that the Crimson Eye would send others after him, Garrett was just happy hed made it through this round.


    Vic had been much easier to predict, though there had been a couple moments when Garrett thought that the gang boss might go one way or the other. The biggest trick for him had been in the initial encounter. Garrett had been hoping that Vic and Hollice would attack him, as he had Viper hiding nearby and a dozen flower ghouls in a tunnel underneath them. Even though Vic had shown a lot more restraint than he had hoped, the bravado hed shown had yed into the gang leaders pride, causing him to simply show up in force without actually understanding the force he was going up against.


    He had also been rolling the dice on Obe, Ryn, and the other members of the gang. Fighting an impossible battle against overwhelming odds was difficult, but they had performed perfectly. Part of that was the boost of confidence their equipment and preparation had given them, as well as the morale boost from the Dream Flowers they carried, but at the end of the day, it had taken real grit to step out onto that battlefield.


    All in all, things had turned out incredibly well, though Garretts job still wasnt over. Closing his eyes, he sank into the Dream and joined his vision to Vipers. His Guardian was standing in a small room deep in the crypt as the flower ghouls carried bodies toward the nest. The bounty theyd received from the battle would mean enough new flower ghouls to drive the expansion of their territory into a significant portion of the crypt.


    This would put them in directpetition with other monsters that held territory in the crypts, but Garrett didnt mind that. There was something he foundforting about knowing all the monsters lurking underneath him were under his sway. He was also counting on the flower ghouls to help in hising conflict with the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, the great ruler who owned the Dead Lands where the Dreamers Inn sat.


    The flower ghouls were a strange creature since they could operate in both the physical world and the Dream, but he was hoping that would turn into an advantage when it came time to contest against the Skeletal Hand. So far he had discovered three of the great rulers, though for some reason, he still couldnt see their names. He was unsure if that had to do with his level, or something else, but the system was blurring out the names.


    At level four, Garrett was now a Shaper, one of the few in the city, though his power level was somewhat deceptive since he shared more inmon physically with a mortal than he did with an Awakened. Still, he could sense that his bodys toughness had increased substantially when he got to level four, and he was excited to see what would happen as he continued to level up.


    As a Shaper, his mental energy was also much strongerso strong, in fact, that despite organizing that whole encounter, he still had over a quarter of his energy remaining, even without the replenishment from the Dreamers Throne. The thing he was most interested in, however, was the ability to invite multiple people into his dream at the same time that hade with his new level. Now that he could use his abilities through Observe the Dream, Garrett was nning on not only farming experience points, but creating a new dream experience for all those who hosted Dream Flowers.


    First, however, he had to deal with the woman slumped over on the ground in front of Viper. Using Vipers body, Garrett crouched down and reached out to poke her. With a jerk she pulled back, groaning as the wound on her chest began to bleed again. Retrieving his hand, he smiled under his mask, but on the surface his eyes remainedpletely calm.


    Your name is Hollice, right?


    Still disoriented, therge woman nodded her head, her eyes wandering around until they saw the flower ghouls slinking along, dragging bodies and body parts along with them. Terror filled her face as she looked at the monsters, her eyes soon returning to Viper and blooming with fresh horror. She had never even seen him before, as shed been knocked out by Henrick and had only woken up now.


    Who are you?


    Her breath came in gasps due to the pain her wound caused her, but her formidable physique had already stopped the bleeding, so she wouldnt die. Seeing Viper holding out something, her forehead clenched, but ultimately she took it.


    You can call me Viper. Thats medicine for your wound. Put half of it on the outside and then swallow the other half. Youll be good as new in a few days. Why dont you get yourself patched up while we talk.


    Nodding, Hollice sat up and began to dab the medicine Viper had given her onto the wound. Once he saw that she didnt need help, Viper nodded and began to speak.


    You are now without a gang. I dont think I need to tell you that your side lost. Or maybe I do. You lost everyone. All of them, killed down to thest member, because Vic believed that giving up was beneath him.


    That sounds like him, Hollice snarled, a surprising amount of malice in her voice.


    Blinking, Viper pointed at something sitting on the ground by his feet. Looking down, Hollice was stunned to see it was Vics head, his eyes wide open in shock.


    Dont worry, he was suitably punished.


    Good, I hope he died a miserable death, Hollice said, spitting on her former gang leaders head. He got so many of us killed over the years with his schemes, my sister included. Its good to see him get his just desserts.


    Dabbing a bit more of the liquid on her wounds, she drank the rest and then handed the bottle back to Viper.


    Kings above, that tasted awful. Im guessing, since you gave me that potion, you want to keep me alive. That means you want something from me. Im not the prettiest, and I cant cook unless you like your water burnt, but Im strong and I keep good house.


    Bemused by this side of her hed never seen before, Garrett pulled back, returningplete control to Viper. Blinking, Viper shook his head and reached up, pulling his mask off.


    Ruel!?


    Hello, Hollice.


    You!


    Reaching for his cor, Hollice felt him grab her wrist and, to her surprise, she was unable to shake his hand off. The Ruel in her memory had always excelled at speed, while strength was her thing. Now, though, it felt as if his strength had gone up considerably.


    Vic is dead, so youre free.


    Dropping her hand, he stood up and took a step back, but she struggled to her feet and looked down at him.


    Where are you going?


    I have a lot to do, so Ill say goodbye here. The flower ghouls wont hurt you, so you can take as long as you need to recover. Ill make sure you get enough food for a few weeks if you decide to stay here. Im d you didnt die.


    Me too, but hold on! You cante over here and take your mask off like that and not tell me whats going on!


    With a short sigh, Viper put his mask back on, his voice changing into the rough growl she had first heard.


    I serve a new master now, and there is much to be done.


    So youre going to abandon me on my own after killing everyone else I know in this sted city? How inhuman are you? Okay, maybe dont answer that. I dont want to know. I dont even have a copper on me and youre just going to throw me out?


    Do you need money? Viper asked, pulling out a small bloodstained pouch and tossing it to her. There is ten silver.


    I dont want your sted money! Hollice yelled, her voice cracking as pain from her chest assaulted her.


    Hearing her shout, all the nearby flower ghouls who had been going about their business stopped and turned to stare at her, causing her to nch. Hurriedly waving her hands to show she meant no harm, she coughed and lowered her voice.


    Come on, Ruel.


    Viper now.


    Viper then. You know what I want, Hollice said, clenching her fist.


    You want power, Viper stated, his voice even. But at what cost?


    Any cost, Hollice replied, her eyes burning.


    Fine. Follow me. Ill take you to my master and well see if hes willing to take you in.


    Pulling back from his view of Viper, Garrett scratched his head. He had fully intended to recruit Hollice, by force even, but Viper had known how to push her buttons perfectly. Originally Garrett had assumed that the best use for Viper was as a vessel for him to control remotely, but this encounter with Hollice seemed to underscore that that wasnt always the case. Once again Viper had proved he could operate independently without any issue, and in many cases, better than Garrett.


    Feeling a tinge of embarrassment that hed assumed otherwise, Garrett could only sigh. Micromanaging was not, as he originally thought, the best way. He would have to work on his delegation. The question now was what to do with Hollice. He had thought to himself that she would make an excellent candidate for his second Guardian Seed as soon as hed seen her, but upon further reflection, he realized she might be more useful as a loyal soldier under Viper.


    <em>I can use a four-stem flower to increase her loyalty withoutpletely overwriting her personality since shes Awakened, or a five-stem flower if she proves to be untrustworthy.</em>


    Having made his decision, Garrett began to check over the flower ghouls, making sure he had a good grasp on their locations and numbers. He was still wary that they might suddenly slip from his control. Though if they did, they very well might destroy the entire city if not dealt with promptly. Shaking his head at the thought, thest thing Garrett did was enter his personal dream.


    He had been leaving it as a school room for Ryn, but he had a feeling she wouldnt need it a whole lot in the near future. Still, it seemed a shame to take it apart, so he just added a few touches here and there and then snapped his fingers, forming a door. Ever since his mental energy had been upgraded, he had been feeling a sense of space in his mind, and after some investigation, he realized it was because he now had the capacity to upgrade his dream.


    Opening the door hed created, he walked forward, watching arge room roll out in front of him. Tables spread across the floor and an ornate bar stocked with spirits from Earth appeared in a U shape in the middle of the room. Blinking, he saw booths appear along the walls and a small stage popped up on the far end of the room. Inplete awe, Garrett looked around, his mind jumping dozens of years back to his time on Earth.


    The bar in front of him was the spitting image of his favorite ce to go while he was on Earth and fit what he had in mind perfectly. With a happy sigh, his coat, gloves, and hat all vanished, reappearing on a coat rack by the back of the bar. Walking around behind the bar, he undid his cuffs and rolled his sleeves up as he scanned the bottles that lined the shelves. Taking down a few of his favorites, he mixed himself a drink and poured it into the ss that magically came to his hand. Lifting his mask and taking a sip, nostalgia flooded through him, causing him to sigh.


    <em>You know what this needs? Mood music.</em>


    Snapping his fingers at the stage, a quartet of musicians appeared, soft music drifting from their instruments. For a moment he was lost in the memory of another world, another life. There had been very few things in his life on Earth that he had truly enjoyed, but the moments he had spent here, listening to music and spending time with his only friend, had been among his favorites. Sensing a shift in his dream he saw a woman sitting at the bar, her face indistinct. With an illusiveugh, she spoke something in a voice too soft to catch and gestured for him toe and sit.


    With his lips twitching into a wry smile, Garrett walked over and sat down, only to find that she had vanished. Closing his eyes to get his beating heart under control, he slowly finished his drink, his mind mulling over the strangeness of his new life. When hed first appeared in this world his focus had been singr. Survive at all costs. He had thrown himself into the Dream and the gang, spending every moment trying to increase the likelihood that he would get to keep his new life.


    Garrett remembered how hed died on earth in excruciating detail, and he also remembered how hed died in this world. The loss of his right hand had been but an afterthought to the Awakened soldier who had stabbed a sword through his spine, severing the nerves in his lower back. He had been left on the bridge as the prince was cut down before his eyes, buying time for the jewel of the royal family, Princess Eloise, to escape.


    Just as the final moment of his life on Earth was firmly nted in his mind, so too was hisst breath on the bridge. Yet here he was, in the body of a cripple, with the memories of both lives firmly nted in his head. Truth be told, he knew he wasnt Paul Geller from Earth or even Garrett Klein from this world. Rather, just like the fusion of Dream Flowers transformed their hosts into a new person, the mixture of Paul and Garrett had transformed into someone new. Something new.


    There was too much mystery surrounding him. Why two lives that had already ended hadbined, why he hade back to life, why his soul spark gave him ess to the Dream. Countless mysteries shrouded his life, making him feel like he was lost in a dense fog. And at the center of it all was the Dreamers Throne. Draining thest drop from his ss, Garrett sighed. Though it was impossible for him to feel entirely safe, especially considering the strength of the foes he faced, he knew that hed achieved the objective he had originally set out to achieve. With the flower ghouls and Viper protecting him from the shadows, and the Dream Flowers and his new gang giving him influence during the day, Garrett was rtively safe. His life was no longer entirely outside of his control.


    <em>So whats next?</em>


    With the freedom to pursue whatever he wanted, within reason, Garrett found himself at a loss. His life on Earth had been spent in the pursuit of power, and that had gotten him killed. Painfully. Without a desire to repeat that, he was left with the lingering regret that Garrett had died with, but in the end, he wasnt actually Garrett.


    What do I want?


    Listening to the sound of his words hanging in the air, Garrett looked around him and his eyes lit up.


    I want to know. I want to know why Im here. Why the Dream exists. What the Dreamers Throne is. Hah. I guess in the end I really am an observer.


    pping his hands together caused the ss to vanish, and with onest look around, he stood up.


    But right now, its time to wee guests.

 B1 Epilogue

    B1 Epilogue


    There was a rumor creeping around the city, spoken of in hushed whispers and hidden nces, of a new inn. It was unlike the regr ces people gathered, and to hear it told, one could get a sip of ambrosia at its bar. The problem was, no one seemed to know where it was. It wasnt a ce one could search for and find but could be found only by wandering into it. ording to those who imed to have been there, the door seemed to drift about in the hazy space between waking and sleeping, appearing at random.


    <em>Dreamers Rest.</em>


    Cobble didnt believe any of it. Then again, he only dealt in the hard facts. That, and the tanned leather he used to make shoes. Putting down his hammer, he examined the rivet hed formed and nodded. This would be a good pair. cing them to the side, he rubbed his forehead, trying to ignore the loud whispers of his apprentices. The two young men were talking in what they clearly assumed was a covert way, but their excitement had destroyed any secrecy they had started with.


    Im telling you, it was a doorway, with words written on it!


    Oh,e on, as if.


    Seriously, my big brother saw it.


    How would you know? Were you there?


    Unable to handle it anymore, Cobble mmed his hand on the table and spun around.


    Oi! Get back to work! You can talk about your dreams and aspirations on your own time! Shoes dont make themselves!


    Ducking their heads, the two young men hurried to wield their hammers, filling the shop with the rapid tink tink tink of rivets being ttened. More exasperated than angry, Cobble resigned himself to watching over them for the rest of the day, if only to make sure they stopped filling each others heads with nonsense about dreams. Snorting, he shook his head. Next theyd start iming fairies existed.


    It was close to seven when it finally got too dark to see what they were doing, and since Cobble was too cheap to let them light candles, his apprentices cleaned up and said goodbye, heading back to their homes. Closing the shutter on his small shop, Cobble saw two heavily built men wearing coats with a five-petaled flower on thepel walking up the street and lifted his hand nervously. Stopping, they greeted him cheerfully.


    Cobble, right? How is business going?


    At the question, Cobbles face stiffened slightly. Business had been going well, and normally he would have liked to boast, but when a gang member asked that question, it normally had a different meaning. He used to pay the Swamp Sharks for protection, but recently a new gang had moved in after the Swamp Sharks vanished to the man. He wasnt familiar with these two men, but the symbol they carried was the same as the group that had stopped by to tell him they were now in charge.


    Uh, you know. Business is, uh, good.


    d to hear that, one of the men said.


    Yeah, its great that things have stabilized, the other agreed.


    If you need anything, just stop us. Well be patrolling morning and evening most days, so dont be shy about gging us down.


    Though you might want to be careful, as Horace here likes to chat, so if you do, get ready to have your ear talked off.


    Rolling his eyes, Horace patted Cobble on the shoulder.


    Dont listen to him. Anyway, well leave you to it. Have a good night.


    Saying goodbye, Cobble watched in confusion as the two men continued down the road, saying hello to the shopkeepers who were closing up. They had been friendly but not pushy, and wonder of wonders, his coin was still in his pocket after talking to them. If theyd been members of the Swamp Shark gang, they would have asked for an extra payment without fail. Shaking his head, Cobble didnt know what to think.


    He lived alone in a small apartment behind his shop, and after everything was closed up, he ate a small meal and went to bed. It took him a while to get to sleep, and even when he did finally drift off, it was into a restless sleep full of tossing and turning. Sighing, he sat up and reached for the water on his nightstand, only to freeze. His room had a single window that overlooked the back alley that ran behind his shop, and a single door that led into his kitchen.


    Yet at some point another door had appeared in between them. A faint light filtered out from underneath it, and the muffled sounds of clinking ss and happy voices could be heard beyond it. A strange upbeat music with sounds Cobble had never heard before seemed to fill his room, causing him to fall into a trance. Convinced he was seeing things, he pinched his arm, wincing when pain shot through his skin.


    Standing up, he slowly walked to the door, his hand going to the doorknob as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Slowly, the door opened and he found himself standing in a dimly lit room, surrounded by indistinct people mingling between the tables and the long bar. At one side of the room was a small band ying the catchy music he had heard. Yet none of that entered his eyes as he stared at the bartender who was standing before him. Dressed in a crisp white shirt with a bowtie and a vest cut in a strange style, the bartender seemed to be the very picture of professionalism, but the nk white mask with a rainbow-colored flower sshed against the side gave the scene a strangeness that sent a chill down his spine.


    A moment ago Cobble had been holding onto the door handle, but now he was standing against the bar, his hand resting on the bar top. With practiced ease, the bartender put a napkin and a small dish of seeds in front of him.


    Wow, word must really be getting out. Youre the fourth new patron weve had tonight. Whats your name?


    Unable to help himself, Cobble spoke in a halting voice, his throat suddenly dry.


    C Cobble.


    Wee to Dreamers Rest, Cobble. You can call me Geller. Why dont I get you something to drink?

 2: Chapter 1

    2: Chapter 1


    cing his feather pen to the side, careful not to drip ck ink on the ount books spread out on the desk, Garrett reflected on the tightly packed numbers that filled them. In many ways, they served as a history of thest two months, a snapshot of all the work that the Family had done to try and stabilize their situation after the defeat of the Swamp Shark gang. Using the stump of his right arm, Garrett clicked the brake on his wheelchair, using his left hand to push himself away from the desk. With a bang, the door opened up and a grinning young woman ran into the room.


    Garrett! Garret!


    Used to Ryns exuberance, Garrett didnt react, but as he looked up at her he was suddenly struck by how different she looked from when he had first met her half a year earlier. The first time he had seen her, she had been dressed in worn clothing picked to avoid standing out. Far from trying to do herself up, she had gone the opposite way, her hair chopped in a functional bob, and she had clearly made an effort to highlight the burn scar on her face. Now, however, her well-worn clothing had been reced with sturdy clothing that, while not as fine as what a noble might wear, suited her new status as a merchant. A single silver pin with a five colored flower was attached to the cor of her white linen shirt, and the leather vest she wore showed a subtle stitching that matched the calf high boots on her feet. Compared to her, Garrett looked almost shabby in his brocade vest, but he didnt mind. He wasnt trying to impress anyone.


    Did you see that the adventurers brought in a maragoth corpse? Its huge! The size of a house. And its got so many spikes!


    Raising his eyebrows, Garrett shook his head and wheeled his way around the desk as Ryn strode over, grabbing the handles on his wheelchair.


    Come on, you have to see this thing. Its crazy.


    Before she could push him out into the hallway of the Dreamers Inn, Obe stepped into the doorway, an amused expression on his broad face. There was a certain ease about the man, and though it had only been two months since the brutal fight against the Swamp Shark gang and the destruction of the Ghouls Tooth guild, he seemed to be doing well. Garrett had been paying careful attention to how the only other awakened in the gang was doing, and from what he could tell, Obe had adaptedpletely. Of course, the four ethereal flowers that hovered above his head helped put Garrett at ease as well.


    It had not been Garretts intent to imnt a flower into Obe, as he wanted to leave at least one person free of the flowers influence to act as a sounding board for his ideas, but after a bit more thought, he simply hadnt felt safe without the ability to directlymunicate with the only other awakened in the gang. Additionally, if he was going to nt the dream seed, it made more sense to use Obe to the fullest advantage, which meant pushing the flowers growth to four petals.


    The sight reminded him that he wanted to check on Ryn who he had nted a single flower into shortly after they had first met. Unlike most of the other flowers he had nted, he had been allowing her flowers to grow without any influence, interested in the effect. With Obe who carried a four flower bloom, Garrett felt a tight link, and knew that it wouldnt be hard to push his awakened lieutenant into acting as he wished. Ryn, however, was different. Her seed had bloomed into three flowers, but the rtionship she had with Garrett didnt feel any different than it had originally been, though now he could feel her emotions and presence more clearly.


    Garrett, did you oh, looks like Ryn told you, Obe said, smiling when he saw Ryn pushing Garrett.


    She did. I hear its an impressive monster. What did you call it?


    Maragoth. Big, spiked beast. A shaper monster at least. If it werent for the fact that the adventurers that dragged it back lost nearly half of their team, I would have called them liars for saying they killed it. The thing is huge.


    Do I actually have to go see it? Garrett asked, knowing full well what the answer would be as he looked back at Ryn. Cant we make do with you describing it?


    No, absolutely not. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. There has never been a maragoth brought into the city like this. Besides, you just spend all your time sitting behind your desk or sleeping. You need to get out more. Get some fresh air. See the city.


    Im busy, Garrett said, a bit too defensively.


    Garrett, you havent stopped working since you took over the gang. You can take an afternoon off, Obe said, holding the door open and then following Garrett and Ryn into the hall.


    Grumbling to himself, Garrett lifted his good hand to wave to Francis, the gangs wiry cook, as they passed by the kitchen and entered the inns great room. Business was booming, but by the way people were hurrying to finish their meals, it was obvious that Ryn and Obe were not the only two excited about going to see the monster that the adventurers had recovered. Pushing Garrett around the tables, they left the inn, picking up an escort of a couple of therge, well-fed members of the gang who ran security for the inn. Seeing Garretts skeptical look, Ryn poked his cheek, forcing his head forward.


    Theyre here for me, not you. No one even knows who you are, Garrett. But thanks to you insisting that we use my face on the soap, it''s been really annoying to go out.


    We should swing by one of the stalls to see how things are going, Garrett said, his voice soft as his gaze swept the busy streets.


    He had not been out for two months, but his memory of the area surrounding the inn was quite different from what he now saw. Before, the streets had been little more than dirty, broken cobblestones and refuse piled in the gutters. The buildings had been ramshackle at best, and the people in the streets had fallen into two categories, those who were loitering around, looking for the opportunity to make a quick coin, and those who hurried about their business, trying not to look like that opportunity. Now, the sight he saw waspletely different.


    Though the street still had many broken cobblestones, it had been cleaned and the refuse and trash had been removed. An effort was being made to repair the buildings, and as they carefully navigated some holes in the road, Garrett saw two groups working on different buildings. Even more impressively, there was a thriving trade happening, with dozens of small stalls set up along the road hawking various wares. Garrett was sure he had never seen the street so busy, and the people moving through it were not doing so in that hurried, hunched-shoulders way that was somon throughout the city.


    Catching sight of a man and a woman in blue coats who were standing in the middle of the street, Garrett watched them curiously until they turned and he caught sight of the five petaled flower pins they wore. It looked like a less ornate version of the one that both Ryn and Obe wore, and when he saw it Garrett knew exactly who they were.


    Obe, how is the recruitment of new talent going?


    Noticing the direction that Garrett was looking, Obe smiled.


    Want me to call them over?


    No need. Theyre working, so let''s not bother them.


    Sure. It''s going well. Weve expanded to almost a hundred. None of them are awakened, but I was going to ask you if we can start with that. I think things are running smoothly enough that we could handle it.


    A hundred? Isnt that a bit fast? There were two dozen of us a couple months ago.


    Waving his hand, Obe shook his head.


    Nah, its still pretty small actually. There are a lot of people in this area who like the idea of belonging to a gan I mean, the Family. Weve shown that we can be stable, and weve got money too. Those are the two most attractive things in this city for those of us who suck the mud at the bottom of the barrel. Youd be surprised at how many people are unattached for one reason or another, and our work doesnt require specialized skills, or being able to stomach handing out crimson neckties.


    Garrett was going to ask Obe what he meant, but his lieutenant illustrated the saying by drawing his thumb across his neck in a universal gesture. A fierce look bloomed in his eyes and Garrett felt the flowers in Obes mind swaying in agitation, as Obe continued.


    Doesnt mean that were pushovers, of course. We proved that by burying the Swamp Sharks. But I do worry a bit that we dont have the muscle that we need. Thats the only reason that Im suggesting that we start looking for more awakened. Of course, only those who are okay following your lead.


    Smiling slightly, Garrett nodded.


    You can leave that to me to worry about. Stability is the most important thing for us right now, so go ahead and put out the word. Well consider anyone, but I want to remind you what I said when we started recruiting before.


    Character is most important. Yeah, I got it, Obe said, rxing.


    As they continued on their way, Garrett began to notice that most of the buildings had small wooden ques hanging on the doorposts. Each que showed the symbol of the Family, a five petaled flower that shimmered with rainbow colors, and when Ryn saw Garretts curious look, she let out a delightedugh.


    How do you like them? That was my idea. I saw someone making their own, and thought we could use an official version.


    It''s pretty clever, Garrett said, ncing back at her. Whered you get the idea?


    Would you believe me if I told you it was in my dreams? Ryn asked, navigating a tricky pothole.


    I would, Garrett said, nodding. Dreams are pretty magical.


    The further they got from the inn, the more the streets began to resemble what Garrett remembered them to be like, and pretty soon they passed two more blue coated members of the Family who waved to Ryn and greeted Obe and Garrett. This marked the edge of the Familys territory, and once they were through it, the city returned to its grungy feeling. The difference was stark, and it was only after another hour of walking that they started to get out of the slums. At the northern edge of the city stood therge adventurers guild building, and even before they got close, they could hear the hubbub.


    Pushing through the crowd, they managed to find a spot that could see into the wide yard in front of the building where the maragoth had been dragged. Massive hooks had been pounded into the monsters flesh, and the chains that were attached to them had been fastened to a team of horses that now stood off to the sides, sweating heavily. Armed with axes and saws, a group of awakened were trying to chop the monster up, though they were having little luck getting through its scales.


    To Garrett, it looked like a mutated Tyrannosaurus Rex from his memories of Earth, with longer front limbs and bony spikes poking out of nearly every part of its body. As tall as a small houseying down, and nearly half a block in length, Garrett could only imagine just how big it would be if it was still living. Letting out a low whistle, he felt a faint wisp of mental energy still floating around the corpse, a testament to just how powerful the creature had been when it lived. Typically, when a monster died, its mental energy would slowly slip away, returning to the world, but this monster had been dead for at least a week, so the fact that he could still detect its impressive mental strength was honestly terrifying.


    <em>A good reminder that I need to be careful. There are a lot of monsters in this world that are way beyond me, no matter how strong I feel. My powers might be okay for dealing with low level awakened, but if that thing came rampaging through the inn, Id be dead in an instant.</em>


    There was a group of high ranked adventurers standing near the head of the maragoth, armed to the teeth and covered with blood and dust from their expedition. They were talking with a man who Garrett recognized as the master of the adventurers guild, Aurther Tellson. As one of the few recognized Shapers in the city, he had amanding presence, and Garrett could feel the subtle aura of intimidation that rolled off of him even though a hundred feet separated them.


    Garrett was in the shaper stage as well, so he wasnt particrly bothered by the feeling, but he could tell that Obe was ufortable from the way that his lieutenant kept ncing toward Guild Master Tellson. It didnt help, of course, that the Ghouls Tooth gang had not had a friendly rtionship with the adventurers guild. Tapping on Obes arm, Garrett gestured for him to lean down and then pointed at the adventurers guild.


    Can we go in? Id like to see it, and it would be good to check the board. To find out what sort of missions are being issued these days.


    Nodding, Obe began to move through the crowd, Ryn pushing Garrett right behind him. There were someints, but when people saw Obe and the threerge men, they quickly made way, allowing Garretts wheelchair to pass. Mercifully, the guild hall didnt have stairs, so they were able to push Garretts wheelchair straight into the building, and over to the wide board that took up most of one wall. Here, there were dozens of papers pinned up to the board, detailing the many requests that the city had for the adventurers.


    On the other side the room were close to sixty tables, each upied by a specific adventuring team who were waiting for a request or nning their next mission. Looking around curiously, Garrett took in the rough and scarred adventurers, impressed by the collection of strength that the guild held. He knew that this was just a fraction of it, as well, as most of the adventuring teams were actually out on missions. Turning his attention to the board, he was reading some of the mission requests when the scrape of a boot behind him alerted him to someones presence. With his good hand, he rotated his chair and saw that the master of the adventurers guild had stopped in the doorway and was looking in his direction.

 Book 2 Cover + Author Note

    Book 2 Cover + Author Note


    Hey, check out this cool thing! This is the cover for B2 of Dreamer''s Throne. The series willunch on Amazon in Septemberish of this year, but until then, I''ll be posting here and to Patreon.


    This has been a fun series to write, and I have to admit, I''m enjoying writing Garrett and Co so much that I think I''ll be keeping this series up for a long time. When I started, I didn''t know how I would be feel about writing horror, but I am learning that I love it. Its just as fun to write as it is to read. I''m also really enjoying the progression of Garrett''s character and skills and I''m curious to see where they will take him and his new family.


    Thank you to all of you for reading andmenting, its fun to see other people enjoying the story.

 2: Chapter 2

    2: Chapter 2


    Hello Obe. You must be Ryn, who Ive heard so much about. My wife got some of your soap as a gift and now she wont stop buying it. Shame what happened to Henrick, but d to see that you all salvaged some good out of it. My boys tell me that your inn is bing one of the best stop offs for anyone running missions in the swamps.


    Aurther Tellson, the guild master of the adventurers guild was a charismatic man, full of a natural maism that drew everyone around him in. A big, booming voice, and the stature to go with it, allowed him to fill any space he entered. Yet even as he spoke, Garrett could see the calctions being run behind his smiling eyes. Sure enough, Aurther turned to look at Garrett, offering his hand for a handshake.


    But I dont think I know you. Aurther Tellson, Guild Master.


    Lifting his right arm, to reveal his stump, Garrett returned a friendly smile.


    Garrett Klein. Apologies for not being able to shake your hand.


    Ah, Im sorry. I meant no offense, the guild master said, clearly not meaning it. You must be that record keeper Henrick was boasting about. Ive heard youre quite adept with numbers.


    Letting his smile fade, Garrett nodded.


    I know enough to get by.


    As they spoke, Garrett could feel the guild masters curiosity, driven by Garrettsck of reaction to the pressure that he was exerting. Though there was no way for him to know that Garrett was a shaper as well, the fact that Garrett didnt seem bothered even when Aurther subtly increased the pressure clued him in that something was going on. Not wanting to let things get out of control, Garrett turned in his chair and gestured to the wall of missions.


    It looks like there have been an increased number of missions targeting monsters from the swamp and forest. Are there many monsters moving closer to the city?


    Stepping up next to Garrett, Aurther scanned over the missions, nodding seriously.


    More and more. Weve seen a year over year increase for quite a few years, though no one knows exactly why. It just highlights how incredibly important our adventurers are. Theyre the first line of defense we have against the wilderness.


    The upside being that weve had a lot of materials flowing into the city, right?


    Also true, the guild master said, giving Garrett a sharp look. Take that maragoth that was pulled in today. Second tier materials like that are exceedingly rare, so itll fetch a good price. Ive already heard that the Royal Duke himself is interested and is sending someone down to take a look.


    Interest from the pce? Wow. Thats pretty exciting. Im sure youll get a tidy sum for it, Garrett said before stifling a yawn. Im sorry. I tire quickly, so if youll excuse me, well head back now. It was nice to chat with you a bit. You have a truly impressive guild.


    Of course! Aurther said, pping Garrett on the shoulder, a bit harder than was necessary. Stop back any time.


    With onest, measuring look that Garrett met calmly, Aurther walked away and Ryn began to help Garrett navigate out of the guild. None of them spoke until they were through the crowd, which had only grownrger since they had entered the guild hall, and out into one of the mostly empty streets beyond. Letting out the breath she had been holding, Ryn nced over her shoulder at the guild building that jutted up into the air.


    Is it true that Guild Master Tellson is a shaper? I felt so intimidated standing next to him. I cant believe you were able to have a whole conversation with him, Garrett.


    I think he is, Obe admitted, casting a fearful nce back at the guild hall. Ive met some strong awakened, but he puts them to shame.


    Was he that strong? Garrett asked, looking at the other two as if he had no idea. I thought it was very nice of him to talk to me.


    Rolling her eyes, Ryn pushed Garrett around a pile of trash in the road, the whole time keeping half an eye on a group of thugs loitering near the edge of the street. Though they looked Garrett and the others over, the sight of Obe and the threerge blue-coated helpers that apanied them seemed to keep them from making any sort of move. After the long trip back to the inn it was time for dinner, and then Garrett went to his room. Ryn had taken one of the rooms upstairs, but Garrett continued to use the small storage room he had originally woken up in as his bedroom, in no small part because that was the location of the thing thaty at the crux of his power.


    <em>The Dreamers Throne.</em>


    Every time that Garretty down in his bed and closed his eyes, he felt like he was logging into a game of sorts, just one in which you only had a single life, and there were much worse fates than simply dying. When he opened his eyes, Garrett was sitting in the Dreamers Throne, its dull gold shine flooding his bedroom with light. He could feel the intricate carvings under his fingers, and though he had no idea what they were carvings of, the feeling of them gave him a sense of security.


    The Dreamers Throne had saved his life on multiple asions, and Garrett knew that all of his sess stemmed from this mysterious object. With a thought, he brought up his soul spark, marveling as it bloomed into two gorgeous ten-petaled flowers that held a replica of the Dreamers Throne in the center. As a shaper, his soul spark hadpletely solidified, and the energy that had created it was now impossible to shift. Instead, it radiated a constant stream of energy that Garrett could use to power his abilities. That energy also seeped into his body, granting him increased endurance and strength, though from his thin, sickly frame, it didnt look like it.


    <strong></strong><strong>STATUS</strong>


    <strong>NAME:</strong> Garrett Klein


    <strong>PATH:</strong> Path of the Watcher


    <strong>SUB-PATH:</strong> Dream Gardener


    <strong>LEVEL: </strong>4


    <strong>EXP:</strong> 92/160


    <strong>ABILITIES: [6/10]</strong>


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [3]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [2]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    Garretts status had not moved much in thest two months, though he had managed to steadily umte experience points. The problem was that he found he had to spend them just as fast as he earned them. With a self-deprecatingugh he stood up from the throne, walking to a doorway in his dream room that didnt exist in the real world. Beyond the doorway was a short hallway that opened into a dimly lit bar. Already, half a dozen patrons sat at the bar, talking quietly as they waited for their drinks. This space hade into existence just after Garrett had taken over the gang, and he had been learning a tremendous amount about it ever since.


    It was both his own personal dream space and a hub of sorts for all who earned the ability to walk the dream. To Garretts surprise, there were many more people who fit that criteria than he had anticipated. Anyone with a strong mental energy who slept in range of one of the dream flowers would, more often than not, find themselves pulled into the dream world where the door to Dreamers Rest would appear. There they would find themselves in a strange bar where an indistinct four piece band yed unknown music in the corner and a masked bartender took their orders.


    Dressed in his typical costume of a sharp white shirt, ck cks, a vest and a bow tie, Garrett made sure that his mask was in ce before joining the bartender serving behind the bar. Seeing him, the bartender gave him a short nod before going back to the drinks he was mixing. Like most of the objects in the bar, the bartender was one of the reasons that Garretts experience points had been flowing out like water. It had taken twenty-five experience to create a permanent dream being to stay and work in Dreamers Rest, and though Barman, as Garrett liked to call him, couldnt do anything but take drink orders, Garrett thought it was worth it as it allowed others to spend time in the bar when Garrett wasnt there.


    Greeting a few of the regrs with a wave, Garrett joined Barman in his work, helping the bartender with taking orders, mixing drinks, and cleaning up the empty sses, all the while enjoying the music from the corner of the room. As time progressed, more and more people started to show up until the bar had gained a lively air. No matter how many people crowded into the bar, there was always plenty of room, and a few empty tables for those arrivingte.


    Tonight was a special night, and one that Garrett had been nning for a while. Though he gained experience points when he drew people into Dreamers Rest, he found that he had to spend just as many to keep it running well, but an idea had appeared in his head, specifically aimed at his star patrons, the half a dozen awakened who had madeing to the bar an almost nightly urrence. There were close to a hundred mortals who showed up with regrity, but in the middle of the room sat arge round table that was reserved for a specific group.


    Two of the seats had symbols carved into the back of the chairs, one showing a coiled snake and the other a clenched fist. In these seats sat Viper and arge woman who went by the name of Pax. The other chairs, though theycked the symbols, had been imed by four other awakened who had been drawn into the bar. Each night, they would gather together, swapping stories and information about the goings on in the city. It was this group that Garrett was particrly interested in, and once they had all arrived, he walked over to them.


    Look! Its our favorite owner! Come to bring us another round? a fiery red-headed man named Kinsley asked, causing the others to shake their heads.


    Come on Kinsley, a sallow faced young man named Asher replied, even if he did youd still have to pay for it.


    Nodding, the middle-aged woman on the other side of Kinsley ced her ss on the table and spoke in a calm voice.


    As you should. One should only receive what they have earned.


    Come on, Estel, youve got to rx a bit, Pax said, patting the middle-aged woman on the shoulder.


    Only Maron and Viper remained quiet, simply waiting for Garrett to speak. Amused by the banter, Garrett put the tray he was holding down and distributed the drinks to each of the awakened, causing the table to quiet down. In all the time they had spent in Dreamers Rest, Garrett had never once offered a free drink, instead requiring that everyone pay with coins formed from their own mental strength, so to see their favorite drinks sitting in front of them piqued their curiosity.


    This one is actually on the house, Garrett said, looking around the table. Because Ive got something to talk to you about. But first, can you tell me why you think that this bar is called Dreamers Rest?


    The table was quiet, as everyone but Estel and Viper took their drinks. Estel looked at hers with some consternation, but Viper waspletely focused on Garrett. As the silence stretched on, the red masked man leaned forward, causing everyone to turn and focus on him.


    Is it because there are monsters out there? Viper said, gesturing to the walls of the inn.


    That is exactly right. All of you know better than everyone just how many monsters lurk in the shadows of this world. Many of them are even inside the citys walls, despite the guards best efforts to keep them out. But thats not all. What if I told you that there were even more monsters lurking among us, monsters that were even more frightening than those you faced in the real world?


    Youre not talking about the merchants, are you? Kinsley asked, causing a few chuckles.


    No, though Im sure that some of them would qualify, Garrett replied with a smile. No, Im talking about nightmares that stalk the dreams of mortals, slowly killing them and driving them insane.


    A grim air fell over the table as the awakened processed Garretts words. After giving them a chance to mull over what he had said, Garrett turned his hand over, causing a flower to appear on the table. It was a familiar sight to everyone, as the dreamers flowers were all over the bar. This one, however, pulsed with a faint power that had been hidden before.


    Dreamers Rest is able to be free from these nightmares because of this simple flower. If this flower could fill the world, the world would be free of nightmares, but the flowers by themselves cannot do this. This is where youe in. I have a number of tasks that I need someone toplete, and I will offer rewards for theirpletion, just as the adventurers guild does in the waking world.


    Rewards? Pax asked, a gleam in her eyes. What sorts of rewards?


    Focusing his mind, Garrett stretched out his hand and tapped the air, causing mental energy to coalesce into a palm-sized shield. Passing it to Pax, he exined what it was while she examined it.


    Artifacts to increase your abilities. This will block damage from a nightmare, and even protect you in the waking world, helping you guard against mental attacks.


    Wait, these things can be used in the real I mean, the waking world? How does that work? Maron asked, taking the shield from Pax.


    Thats not something you have to worry about, Garrett replied. The only question is, will you do it?


    Leaning back in his chair, Asher fixed his intense gaze on Garrett as he spoke, his words slow and methodical.


    Depends, what kind of missions are we talking about? We only discovered this ce in thest two months, and it was already a month before I actually thought it was real. Now you want us to go out and face nightmares? Will we even be able to harm them?


    Good questions. Initially, it will mostly be scouting and nting. Ill identify a specific area, and youll go there in the dream, clearing any nightmares, and nting dream flowers. Once there are enough dream flowers in an area, they will be able to protect themselves, so youll have a mission to another area. asionally, I may ask you to kill specific nightmares, or even find and recover certain artifacts. While it will not be danger free, the danger will not be great, as once you expend your mental energy youll simply leave the dream, just like you do if you overspend here in the bar.


    Picking up the shield that had made its way around the table and looking at each person in turn, Garrett let the silence build for a moment.


    What do you say? Up for a bit of adventure?

 2: Chapter 3

    2: Chapter 3


    Settling into the Dreamers Throne, Garrett closed his eyes and activated his connection with Viper, his view shifting to his First Guardian. Viper and the others had just left Dreamers Rest and stepped into the dream, passing through the connection that Garrett had created between his personal dream and the inn in the dream. With the flowers at their back providing a bright glow that chased back the fog for a good distance, the team could see for quite a ways, though that did little to reduce the spooky nature of the dream world.


    Next to Viper, Pax, who was the former Swamp Shark Hollice, hefted her axe, licking her lips in nervous anticipation. She had been following Viper for thest two months and was almost used to this new, creepy world that she had fallen into. The flower ghouls still creeped her out, but as long as she didnt look at them too often, she found herself able to keep it together. All of the weapons and equipment that the team was using had been created from their own mental energy, and all of them could feel a subtle drain as they walked through the fog shrouded streets.


    For the first mission, Garrett had requested that they explore the nearby streets, slowly clearing the fog. As they did so, he was nning on nting flowers in strategic locations, ensuring that the fog wouldnt return. However, he was worried that the flowers would begin attracting the attention of the nearby nightmares. The lesser nightmares were no match for the flowers, but the stronger nightmares would not only be able to consume the flowers, but would also grow stronger as the monsters absorbed the energy the flowers contained. Carefully moving forward, Viper kept an eye on the alleyways and twisting streets, but it was actually Maren who stopped the group, his gaze flickering as he stared into the fog ahead.


    Something the matter? Vipers voice rasped in the darkness.


    There is some sort of creature up there. It it doesnt seem dangerous.


    Practically everything in this ce is dangerous, Pax said, sounding like she was speaking from experience.


    A momentter, a small hooded figure drifted out of the fog, its hood close to the ground. Immediately, Garrett recognized it as a Seeking Wraith, one of the first nightmares he had ever encountered. Giving amand to Viper, he watched as Vipers sword flickered, glinting in the faint light as the adventurer rushed forward. Stabbing down, Vipers de tore through the ragged cloth that covered the nightmares head, meeting faint resistance as it punctured the monstersrge eye and continued down to the cobblestones below. Writhing, the Seeking Wraith vanished, leaving Viper standing alone in the road.


    Whoa! That was quick, Pax said, jogging over.


    I thought it would have been harder to kill, Asher said, his expression dour as he stared at the spot where the nightmare had died.


    Be thankful it wasnt, Estel replied, shivering slightly. Did you see the eye on that thing? Disgusting.


    Crouching down, Kinsley ran his hand over the empty stones but came up with nothing. Shaking his head, he stood up and shrugged.


    Nothing a de or a bit of me wont solve.


    me? Can you even use your powers in here? Maron asked.


    Smirking, Kinsley ran his hand through his me colored hair and pulled away a spark that transformed into a tongue of me.


    I can. Which probably means that all of you can too. Asher, you have tamer abilities, right? Think theyll work on these nightmares?


    Thinking for a moment, Asher nodded.


    Dont see why not.


    What about you, Estel?


    Not sure. Hit someone with that me of yours and I can try it out, Estel said dryly, causing Kinsley to chuckle and extinguish the me.


    Marons scouting ability clearly works, so we just have Pax and Viper. What are your abilities anyway?


    Raising her arm, Pax flexed her impressive bicep.


    Strength and damage absorption. His powers are speed based.


    Then it seems like Geller is correct, Kinsley said, his eyes gleaming as he stared at the fog around them. If we can use our powers here, weve got a whole world waiting for us to plunder.


    Its more than that.


    Vipers raspy voice caused everyone to fall silent and look over. Garrett had been paying close attention when Viper had killed the Seeking Wraith, and he had been excited to see a small portion of the nightmares strength attaching itself to Vipers soul spark. As it melted in, the soul spark brightened slightly, causing Vipers strength to inch up.


    I gained something when I killed that monster, Viper continued, putting his sword away. It was some sort of energy that strengthened my soul spark. I have a feeling that if we keep killing the nightmares, we might actually grow stronger in the process.


    The pregnant silence that met his wordssted a whole minute until Kinsley couldnt stand it anymore.


    Are you serious? Because that is crazy, if that is true.


    As the group began to excitedly discuss the possibilities of gaining strength as they killed monsters, Garrett opened his eyes, his mind turning. So far, his test was going well, but the fact that killing the Seeking Wraith had strengthened Viper, if only a tiny bit, changed his n considerably. Originally, he had been nning on luring awakened into the dream with the promise of dream artifacts like the shield that he had created, but if Vipers strength increase was reflected in the real world, as he suspected it would be, he would have no need of creating borate rewards.


    Instead, he could create a natural ecosystem where Dreamers Rest served as a hub for teams going out into the dream to grow and improve. At the same time, he could still issue his quests, helping them improve even faster. The more awakened there were, the faster they would clear the nightmares around the inn and the further out they would have to push. This suited Garrett just fine, as he was hoping to create a buffer around the inn to protect against the attacks that he knew were going to being.


    Already, the flower ghouls were expanding their territory in the crypts that ran under this part of the city, and the Family was slowly increasing its influence above ground. This just left the dream as a weakness in the inns defenses. If it could be closed by a horde of awakened, Garrett thought he might finally feel safe. On top of that, he had still gotten his experience point when Viper killed the Seeking Wraith, and he was hoping that the same thing would happen when the others killed nightmares as well. Each carried one of the dream flowers, and Garrett was looking forward to seeing his experience points starting to grow again.


    Each time he leveled up, the number of experience points he needed for the next level doubled, and if he was correct, he would have to level up three more times before he got to the manifesting level, so currently all of his attention was focused on figuring out how to set up an experience farming system. Having other awakened farming experience for him seemed to be the best idea so far, and his mind spun with possibilities. After watching the team of awakenedbing through the streets around Dreamers Rest, Garrett felt his connection to the dream weakening and knew that it was soon going to be dawn. Before he was kicked out, he opened up his status once again and checked out what abilities he had.


    <strong>STATUS</strong>


    <strong>NAME:</strong> Garrett Klein


    <strong>PATH: </strong>Path of the Watcher


    <strong>SUB-PATH: </strong>Dream Gardener


    <strong>LEVEL:</strong> 4


    <strong>EXP:</strong> 98/160


    <strong>ABILITIES: [6/10]</strong>


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [3]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [2]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    <strong>[Whisper of the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>[Observe the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    -The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    -You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3</strong>


    <strong>[Dream Seed]</strong>


    -You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [1/1]


    <strong>(Other types of seeds locked)</strong>


    -You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    <strong>You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:</strong>


    -Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    -Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    -Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3</strong>


    <strong>[Dreamers Cloak]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed: </strong>Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    <strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    -Distract: Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    -Enthrall: Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    -Enrage: Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Skill Level: 2</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    Garretts skills were concentrated almost entirely on the dream flowers, which made him slightly nervous, but also made sense for the path that he was taking. The flowers were incredibly powerful, and allowed him to do a number of different things that he wouldnt otherwise be able to do. A good example was his [Whisper of the Dream] ability. The first level only allowed him to talk to someone he touched, but with the flowers, he had found that he couldmunicate with anyone who was near one. It became even easier if they carried a dream seed or blooming dream flowers, meaning that he didnt need to spend one of his precious skill points on upgrading it.


    The dream flowers themselves were bing formidable, and between their bewitchment ability and their increased offensive ability, Garrett felt confident in his capacity to protect himself from most things. In the back of his mind, however, were those two Chosen who he had seen fighting in the streets of the city. While the flowers were enough to deal with low and standard level nightmares, he was pretty sure that either one of the greater nightmares would tear through them without much trouble.


    To that end, he wanted to start upgrading his other forces. Specifically Viper and now Pax, who would be better able to deal with the more powerful nightmares, especially if they were supported by the dream flowers. Even better would be an entire army of awakened. Feeling like a rough n was starting toe together, Garrett closed his eyes and woke up on his bed. Early dawn light was just starting to spill into his room, and for a moment, he justy there, his mind still spinning. Finally, with a sigh, he sat up and pulled himself over to the side of the bed.


    It had taken him a long while to learn how to get himself around, but he felt like he was slowly adapting to his situation more each day. Much of the confusion he had felt over who he was when he first arrived in this world had faded, and more and more, Garrett hade to understand that he was his own distinct person. Both Garrett, the young nobleman, and Joseph, the cold, calcting ountant, were gone, reced by whoever he was now. In many ways, that was a freeing thought, as it released him from the baggage that each of them had, but in another way it caused a thread of anxiety to spin through his heart.


    Having a history, having a past, was an anchor, and it was an anchor that Garrettcked. He had been trying to build his own anchor, through the dream flowers and the inn, but there was an impermanence to it that frightened him. As if everything would suddenly fly away, or dissipate like a broken dream. Shaking his head, he pulled his chair over and levered himself into it. There was little point in dwelling on his fears so he chose to push them aside, focusing instead on the mountain of tasks thaty in front of him.


    After a light breakfast at his desk, Garrett got down to histest project. The supplies that the Ghouls Tooth gang had liberated from the crowns warehouses had been either used up or sold, and currently Garrett was trying to ensure that they could get more. ording to the whispers, the city gates would be reopened at some point in the next few weeks, but Garrett had another idea. The Dreamers Inn was located near the citys bay, and ording to a few of the old timers in the Family, the tunnel system that the Ghouls Tooth gang had made their fortunes on used to have a route that went under the city wall.


    For thest week, Garrett had been having his flower ghouls expand in that direction, hoping to find the copsed tunnel and reopen it. Ghouls were better at digging than any excavating crew, and Garrett was hoping to open up a new route out into the swamp. Even when the Royal Duke reopened the city, he was sure to dere a heavy tax on the merchants shipping goods in and out of the city, just like the king before him had, so Garrett wanted to get ahead of it, providing a less strict way for the merchants to do their trades.


    Best of all, he would be able to run the whole system without anyone being the wiser. It would be simple to have the merchants drop their goods off in the crypts under the city, transport them outside the wall using the flower ghouls as hisbor force, and then leave them for the smugglers who would take them through the swamp. Garrett was already starting to collect additional nest stones, working on expanding the number of flower ghouls by having them destroy the other undead they encountered and was slowly expanding the area they controlled. All in all, things seemed to be proceeding smoothly, and Garrett was more than happy with their progress.

 2: Chapter 4

    2: Chapter 4


    I need a watch, or something like it, Garrett muttered, stretching his arms and shoulders as he looked around.


    The morning sun was streaming strongly into the office, but Garrett didnt know exactly how much time had passed. He had beenpletely absorbed by his nning and it was only when Obe knocked on the door that he had snapped out of his hyper focus.


    Want me toe backter? Obe asked, not offended that Garrett had forgotten about him.


    No, no, now is best. Let me just get my desk organized and we can begin.


    Sure.


    Obe took a seat in one of the chairs that Garrett had requested be moved into the office while Garrett got the papers spread out over his desk into reasonable piles. Taking out a new sheet of paper, he ced it in front of him and gestured to Obe that he was ready. They had been doing a daily meeting like this ever since Garrett had taken over the gang, and while Obe had not understood what the point was initially, he had grown to really appreciate the chance to talk to Garrett.


    No major changes since yesterday as far as the Family is concerned, though there are some troubling developments in the Heifer Street fight.


    What happened?


    Well, the son of the Delver gang leader got baited into a fight with a couple of the Howler boys and ended up hurting one of them pretty bad. Why he drew a knife I dont know, but hes gone into hiding, and both gangs are trying to find him. Thomas Howler has said that if they cant find him theyll take the fight to the Delvers, but the Delvers are standing their ground.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Garrett nodded and then made a note on his paper.


    I see. And this boy who is hiding? Whats his name?


    Frankie. His dad is Gavon, one of the two leaders of the Delver gang.


    Remind me. This dispute is over the ownership of the street?


    More the meat processing nt that is on the street, Obe said, leaning back and crossing his legs. The Delvers are a butcher gang. Their namees from Delver Horn, who was the original owner of the butcher business and most of the members are butchers who worked for him. The Howlers are followers of Thomas Howler, a thug who has styled himself as a businessman. His favorite thing to do is find businesses and buy them for little to no money by strong-arming the owners.


    Sounds like a delightful guy, Garrett said. That kid, Frankie. Is he a big young man? Brown hair and a sad excuse for a beard?


    Heh, sounds like him. He is the size of an ox, which is why its strange that he pulled a knife in a fight. His fists are enough to tten just about anyone.


    Are there other gangs taking interest in this?


    Sitting up, Obe nodded, his expression serious.


    Yes. The Grave Walkers seem to have an eye out, as do the other gangs to the north of us. Heifer Street is located on the northern edge of our territory, and all the gangs north of that seem to be keeping a close watch on the situation. But the Delvers are a mean bunch and know their way around cleavers so there are not many who will make a direct move.


    Good. That will give us an opportunity, Garrett said, tapping his chin lightly with his finger as he mulled over the best course of action. It would be great to have ess to a meat processing nt when the city opens back up because there will be intense demand for the meat thates streaming into the city, so lets put our feelers out.


    You want to make a move on them? Obe asked, his forehead furrowing. We dont have the force to do that. Both gangs could chew us up and spit us out before breakfast.


    Then we better start recruiting awakened, Garrett replied, smiling. Put out a notice. We are looking for people to join the Family.


    Sure, I can do that. I wouldnt expect too much, though. There really arent that many unaffiliated awakened in the city. Most are too busy being adventurers to mess with a small-time gang like ours.


    Growing, Obe. Growing. We are not small-time.


    Laughing, Obe waved his hand as he leaned back in his chair.


    Whatever you say, boss. Other than that conflict, there arent many new things to report. Weve moved two loads of goods through the tunnels without any issue and are nning on a third load tomorrow night. The only thing is that weve been noticing more of those piles of dirt.


    You can ignore them, Garrett said, not looking up from the note he was writing. Some of our friends are digging another tunnel for us.


    Shivering slightly at the word friends, Obes attention was caught by what Garrett was implying.


    Were expanding ourwork?


    Yes. Well be going under the wall. Speaking of which, we need to procure timber and stone. The closer to the swamp we get, the softer the earth bes, so it would be great to get the materials we need to shore up the tunnels. Last thing we want is a cave in while were moving goods. Well also need to make sure were not copsing the wall when we pass under it.


    Well need to dig pretty deep to get under the city wall.


    Not as deep as you think, Garrett said, shrugging. It seems like we can dig through part of the buried wall that has sunk into the ground. We also need to find a good spot for it toe up in the swamp. Ive picked a few spots, but we need to send someone we trust out to survey.


    Seeing Garrett looking directly at him, Obe grunted and nodded.


    Fine. Ill add it to my list of the hundred other things that youve already assigned me.


    Thanks. Just think of it as encouragement to hurry up and get more awakened into the gang, Garrett said, looking over at the door just before it burst open to reveal Ryn.


    Garrett!


    Ryn, how many times have I told you to knock? There is no need to thrust yourself into a room with such vigor.


    Ah, sorry, sorry. I just get excited.


    Striding over, Ryn nodded to Obe who was leaning back in his chair, clearly familiar with these sorts of interruptions.


    We need to meet with Carraway. He said that there is word on the date theyll open up the city, and well need to talk about our stock of soap because theyre going to start shipping again. What will we do if they ship all their soap out of the city again? We wont have anything to sell! People are really liking our soap.


    Just rx, Ryn. Well meet with him and talk it through. Im sure that we cane to an agreement. Well go over after lunch, but first I have to finish talking with Obe.


    Ah, right, right. Sorry, Obe. Didnt mean to interrupt your conversation. Ill leave you to it.


    Obe just waved as Ryn rushed out of the room in the same whirlwind style that she had exhibited when she entered, and a momentter Garrett and Obe were alone again. Shaking his head, Obe continued where he had left off.


    Not much else going on. Everyone is talking about when the city will open up. Oh, and the gang summit that ising up.


    Gang summit? Talk to me about that, Garrett said, leaning forward with interest.


    Once a year, the gangs get together and establish the rules for the next year, Obe said. Itll happen in about three months down in the crypts. There are ten seats at the summit for the ten strongest gangs in the city, and the rest of us in the smaller gangs just go and listen. They settle big disputes, negotiate for different benefits, and fight over who has control of what. Mostly, its just the big gangs deciding things among themselves and telling the rest of us how its going to be.


    These ten gangs. Are they all in this part of the city?


    Oh no. We have the Grave Walkers, which is the gang arm of the gravediggers guild to the north east of us, and the Hunters to the north, who are supported behind the scenes by the adventurers guild. To the south, Janice Manor, which is that estate on the ind in the bay, runs the Janice gang. Theyre mostly sailors and swamp rats. Those are the three seated gangs in our area.


    And I assume that for another gang to take a seat at this conference, they need to rece one of the other gangs? Garrett asked, his expression thoughtful.


    Nodding, Obe returned an amused look, clearly able to see where Garretts questions were going.


    Yes. But dont think thats easy. Its been almost a dozen years since one of the ten lost a seat. Even at the height of the Ghouls Tooth gangs power, we never had a seat. Not only do you need to have the strength to defend yourself, but youve also got to be enough of a threat to the other ten that theyll listen to you.


    That makes sense. Well, its certainly something to aspire to, Garrett said, putting his quill down. But for now, lets focus on what is right in front of us. Take a team to 47 Gerald Street. You should find Frankie hiding in the basement. Do me a favor and bring him to me. Quietly if at all possible.


    47 Gerald Street? How never mind.


    Standing up, Obe waved his hand.


    Ive given up trying to figure it out. Ill head there right now.


    After Obe had left, Garrett closed his eyes and let his mind touch the light connection that had alerted him to the butchers presence in their territory. For thest two months, Garrett had been spending his experience points like water to create awork of dream seeds in the mortals who lived around the Dreamers inn, establishing an informationwork to alert him to anything strange. It took some work to filter through all of the information and feelings that drifted his way, but in cases like this one, it was indispensable. During his conversation with Obe, he had run through thest few days of thoughts, emotions, and memories from the northern side of the gangs territory and had been rewarded with a brief glimpse of Frankie being brought down to hide in a basement.


    After confirming that he was still there with a subtle nudge to the woman who carried the dream flower, Garrett was positive that they would find the young man there, allowing him to dispatch Obe with confidence. Slowly pushing himself around the desk, Garrett thought over what he had learned. There were an incredible number of opportunities in this city, and if anything, he was having trouble narrowing his focus. Garrett wasnt particrly power hungry, and the idea of ruling over others had little interest to him, but safety was another matter entirely.


    This was a wondrous, magical world, but a dangerous world as well, and Garrett knew that it wasnt just monsters that he had to watch out for. Getting out a new piece of paper, Garrett thought for a moment and then drew a circle, dividing it into three even sections. In the first, he wrote the word personal, and under it soul spark. Moving to the next, he wrote waking world and Kline Family. In the final section he wrote Dreamers Rest and awakened dreamers. Once he was done he let the ink dry and he considered it.


    The paper in front of him clearly identified the three areas in his life that he needed to focus on if he was to ensure his safety. First, there was his personal safety, which was directly tied into the level of his soul spark. As a shaper, he was strong enough to establish himself in the city, though he strongly suspected that there were more people of his level, or possibly even higher levels, hiding their strength. His path toward growth was reliant on the experience that his ss brought him, so there was no need to rush forward in trying to grow to the manifesting stage.


    In the waking world, his strength was primarily concentrated in the growing Kline Family, or the Flower gang, as people had taken to calling them, but they were still quite weak. While Garrett had control of both Viper and Pax, and a terrifying army of ghouls lurking under the city, he was fully aware that this power was only helpful while it remained in the shadows. Ghouls were one of the biggest threats to the city, and as soon as they were discovered, the full might of the adventurers guild would descend. If that didnt work, the city guard wouldnd on them like a ton of bricks, not resting until they were destroyed.


    <em>If I want to establish myself in the waking world, we need power that walks in the light, in the dark, and in the deepest shadow. I can leverage Carraway and Ryn to create the visible strength, through a powerful merchant group, while at the same time building up the Familys power base among the gangs. I should try for one of these ten seats that Obe was talking about. At the same time, I can continue to expand the flower ghouls, and maybe see if I can add some more monsters to the mix. I wonder if I can replicate the way the ghouls were created to make other hybrids. It would be great to get something bigger and tougher. Heh, maybe a maragoth.</em>


    Amused with his own thought, Garrett turned to thest section, the dream. He was excited to see how he could develop Dreamers Rest and the awakened dreamers who he had gathered. For now, his n was to allow the team of six to try and establish a safe zone around the inn, while making sure that there were no issues with the system that he was establishing. If that went well, he was confident that he could start inviting more awakened into the dream, using them to farm experience as they carried the dream flowers out into the dream. Ultimately, Garrett knew he was on a collision course with the other Great Rulers, and the fact that he had been able to im the Dreamers Inn as his own personal territory clued him into the path he was going to walk.


    While he didnt particrly care about ruling, he also wasnt going to roll over and submit to anyone else, especially a mysterious dream monster, and the only other option was growing until he could beat them at their own game. Staring down at the piece of paper, a slow smile spread across Garretts face. There was much to do, almost too much, but that just meant that it was a challenge worthy of giving his all. His frantic fight to survive was done, and now it was his turn to make the moves.

 2: Chapter 5

    2: Chapter 5


    The dream was quiet when Garrett opened his eyes, but in his mind he could see the activity of hundreds of people getting started for the night. There were people entering Dreamers Rest, others justying down to sleep, and still others who were not yet done with their day. Of particr interest to him were the six awakened dreamers who were preparing for their second excursion out into the dream. The excitement they all felt was palpable, and Garrett understood why. No one in the city seemed to really understand how awakened soul sparks worked, so finding a way to strengthen them, no matter how slow, was like discovering a gold mine.


    Despite the danger of the dream all of them had entered Dreamers Rest as soon as they could, gathering together to talk about the mission they would undertake tonight. Standing up from the Dreamers Throne, Garrett took a moment to admire the rainbow blooms of the dream flowers and then passed through the door into Dreamers Rest, his clothing changing into his Geller costume. There was something fun about getting to y different characters, and Geller, the owner of Dreamers Rest, was one of Garretts favorite. Walking straight over to the table where the awakened were sitting, he made sure his mask was in ce before saying hello.


    Geller! No free drinks tonight? Kinsley asked, a sly grin on his face.


    Not tonight, and probably not ever, Garrett replied, amusement filling his voice. But I have to say, I was impressed with your workst night. I wasnt sure if all of you would be able to stomach the excitement of the dream, but you did well.


    Those nightmares are creepy, Pax said, shivering. But at least our des can cut them.


    Waving his hand over the table, Garrett spent twelve experience points, bringing him down from ny-eight to eighty-six. In front of each of the awakened, a simple white mask appeared, made from smooth white material. Each mask had a different flower motif on it, though all of them had the five petaled dream flower. As the awakened around the table picked them up, Garrett reached up and tapped his own mask, exining what they were.


    These are the Dreamers Masks. Wearing them will mark you as a dreamer of Dreamers Rest. It will guarantee your arrival in Dreamers Rest each night, and allow you to enter the dream wherever the concentration of dream flowers is high enough. It will also give you some protection against the mental attacks of the nightmares. But most importantly, it will allow you to leave Dreamers Rest and enter the dream. Without these masks, the door will not open for you. The dream is a dark and dangerous ce, and only those who are trulymitted should walk its fog covered streets. Taking the mask will mark you as onemitted to serving in this way.


    What if we dont want to? Estel asked, looking at the mask in front of her with a frown.


    Simply give me the mask and you will wake up tomorrow morning, all of this nothing but a dream, Garrett said, waving his hand lightly.


    You arent actually thinking of giving up this chance, are you? Pax asked Estel from across the table.


    Leveling a withering stare at therge woman, Estel didnt bother answering as she put the mask on her face. Smiling under his own mask as the rest of the party followed suit, Garrett carefully checked his connection with the dream flowers that each of the dreamers carried. While the masks did have all of the functions that he had mentioned, the more important function was in strengthening the connection that he had with the beautiful flowers that bloomed in their minds.


    Todays mission is simple. Clear more fog and kill any nightmares you find, Garrett said, looking around the table at the masked team. As you clear the area around Dreamers Rest, you will be able to nt more dream flowers, ensuring the fog does not creep back in. To nt a flower, simply focus your attention and wait patiently. The reward for the mission is whatever you earn from ying the nightmares and nting the dream flowers. If you find any dream artifacts, bring them to me before using them and Ill buy them from you.


    Can we keep the things we find? Asher asked.


    Nodding slowly, Garrett turned to look at the adventurer with a gaze that seemed to pass straight through him.


    You can, but if you do, you will no longer be allowed in the inn until you have been cleared of any potential corruption.


    Sitting up straight, Maron looked back and forth between Asher and Geller, his voice nervous.


    Corruption? What is that? What do you mean by corruption?


    Waving his hand, Garrett formed a scene in the middle of the table, showing a man walking along a foggy street. Out of the shadows of one of the alleyways came a small nightmare, its body hunched and withered, stalking the unaware man. Coming up behind him, the nightmare pounced,nding on the mans back andtching its long fingers onto his head as its needle filled mouth bit down on the back of his neck. Contrary to everyones expectations, the man didnt react at all, instead continuing to walk down the street. Slowly, his shoulders began to droop, and his steady gait turned into a shuffle as the nightmare began to sink into his body, as if it were melding with him.


    Both nightmares and dream artifacts leave imprints on those whoe into contact with them, Garrett said, gesturing to the man in the image. That imprint bes a sort of corruption that stains the victim, transforming them and putting them under control of the nightmare or artifact.


    Seeing Marons hand rise, Garrett paused his exnation and nodded at him.


    Yes?


    Does that mean that these dream artifacts have their own intelligence? If they can control people who use them, does that make them intelligent?


    In a limited way, yes, Garrett replied, sensing the unease that ran through the group. But no, not in the way that you are thinking. Nightmares have intelligence, though most are no better than the monsters that roam outside the city. Dream artifacts have what you might call will. They have a drive to achieve their function. Take the masks you just put on. Each is a dream artifact that will grow in strength over time, and its primary function is to protect you with a secondary function of allowing you ess to the dream. It will only ever try to exert its will to achieve those functions.


    However, lets say that you ran across a dream artifact whose primary function was to destroy. Say, a weapon of some sort. Its will would constantly pressure you to use it for its function. If you held it long enough, you would begin to be corrupted by its will, and slowly, your own will would erode, reced by whatever will the dream artifact held. The stronger the artifact, the more powerful this corruption will be, so the more dangerous it bes to use it. You can simply bring it to me, however, and I will grant you amensurate reward.


    This time, it was Pax who raised her hand, causing Garrett to pause.


    Yes? Do you have a question, Pax?


    Um, what does what does that word mean?


    Commensurate? It means Ill give you an equal reward.


    Oh, equal? Great.


    Looking around at the group, Garrett waited for a moment, but no one else had any questions so he stepped back.


    Ill leave you to it. Remember, do not stray too deep into the dream for now.


    With that final warning, he left the table and retreated to the bar, allowing the team to decide what they wanted to do. There were dozens of mortals from the blocks around the inn who had be carriers for the flowers and were now chatting casually with each other, so Garrett spent a bit of time listening to their conversations while he waited for the adventurers to leave their table. Under his watchful gaze, the team headed for the door and passed through it, leaving the safety of Dreamers Rest and slipping out into the fog filled dream.


    After they left, Garrett headed back to his own room, taking a seat in the Dreamers Throne. From the bodynguage of the dreamers as they left Dreamers Rest, Garrett could tell that they were nervous, and he found himself in the same position. He was banking on being able to allow the team to operate autonomously, but the dream was both dangerous and unpredictable, and Garrett was concerned that he had just ordered them to their deaths. Thankfully, he had the ability to ride along since they were carrying dream flowers.


    <em>Observe the Dream</em>


    Activating his ability, Garrett felt his vision change, transforming into a top down view of the inn and everyone in it. He could feel his personal dream space oveyed on top of the inn, and could even see the patrons of Dreamers Rest chatting in the bar, but now his vision extended beyond that to all of the ces outside of the inn that he or others had been. The masked dreamers were standing outside the inn, talking together in quiet voices and Garrett zoomed in on them, finding to his delight that he could easily center his vision on each of them thanks to the flowers they carried.


    Viper was the easiest, of course, since he held the highest number of flowers, and Pax was the second easiest, but the others could serve as Garretts anchor just as easily, reassuring him that he would be able to influence the area around them as they explored. After a brief discussion, the group of six split up into three teams of two and began to explore the area right around the inn, retracing some of the ground they had covered the night before.


    While keeping the group together was by far the safest option, they had already cleared everything right around the inn the previous night and this was just to make sure that nothing had crept in. There were a couple small nightmares that scampered away when they saw the dreamers, but nothing else out of the ordinary. Viper, who was paired up with Maron, stopped at a street corner once they had covered their area and pointed toward the center of the street.


    What do you think about nting a flower there?


    Vipers voice was hoarse and hearing his silentpanion finally speak caused Maron to jump in shock. He knew that the de wielding Viper was a powerful awakened, and that both thrilled and frightened him, so hearing Viper ask him a question left him speechless for a moment.


    Uh, yeah, I mean, I think that would be fine. How do we even do that?


    Concentrate on that spot and think of nting a flower, Viper said, rying the instructions that Garrett was feeding him. Ill guard you while you do it.


    Giving Viper a dubious look, Maron still nodded and tried to follow the vague directions. He focused his mind, thinking about nting a flower in the middle of the street, while also keeping half an eye on Viper, who had put his hand on his sword and was scanning the still foggy streets nearby. Back on his throne, Garrett felt the slight tug on his mental strength as the mask that Maron wore kicked in, informing Garrett of Marons desire. Garrett responded by feeding a bit of energy into the connection and allowing the mask to activate one of his abilities.


    [Dream Seed]


    It had taken Garrett a while to understand how to make a connection between the dream artifacts and his abilities, but he was immensely pleased with how it had turned out when he felt the energy slip out of his control and stream through the mask that Maron wore. The dreamer, standing in the middle of the street felt that energy as an invigorating tingle that bathed his mind and soul, sending a shiver through him. Using Maron as a conduit, Garretts energy coalesced into a dream seed that drifted out of Maron andnded on the street in front of him. With a shake, the seed burrowed into the ground and began to draw Marons own energy out, using the dreamers mental energy to nurture the first bloom.


    A faint sense of panic set in as Maron discovered that his mental energy was being pulled out of him by the flower seed that he had just nted, but before he could break off the connection, he felt another trickle of energy from Garrett drifting through him. With a gasp, he fell to one knee, unable to handle the conflicting feelings of having his mental strength drained by the dream seed while it was also being refilled by Garrett. By the time it finished, the rest of the team had gathered up and was watching him warily. The dream flower slowly bloomed, creating a beautiful blossom that cast rainbow light all across the street. Once it was done growing, Maron, who was nearly drained, stood up, his eyes shining with a conflicted light as he stared at the flower that had sprung forth from his energy.


    Are you okay, Maron? Estel asked, looking at him closely.


    It was a moment before the dreamer replied, but when he did, it was with a wide smile.


    A bit tired, but thats it. I could feel the mask drawing power somewhere, which helped. Heh, actually, it more than helped. It would have sucked me dry if not for the mask. But more importantly, it was that same feeling as when I killed that nightmarest night. I am tired, but I can feel that my spark has been reinforced somehow. Its an amazing feeling. Almost half a months worth of meditation in only a few minutes.


    That must have been what Geller meant when he said that the reward of the mission was whatever we got from killing nightmares and nting dream flowers, Kinsley mused, walking closer to the dream flower. If we can grow stronger from nting these flowers, getting to enter the dream is tantamount to having unlimited ess to growth.


    Shaking his head, Maron pointed at the flower.


    Not unlimited. I dont think I could do that again even if I wanted to. I dont have the energy.


    Curious, Kinsley replied, turning to look at Maron. So it takes your energy, but also uses energy from the mask?


    Yes. Or, at least, thats what it felt like, Maron said with a shrug.


    We should find out, Asher said, his eyes gleaming behind his mask. Our mission was to secure the area right around the inn so why dont we try nting flowers all around it? This one is repelling the fog naturally, so I bet we will be able to create a fog free zone if we nt more flowers.


    Thats a good idea, Viper said, drawing his sword and pointing it at the fog, but first, let''s clear out some of those nightmares.


    Looking in the direction he was pointing, the team saw a few lesser nightmares creeping out of the fog toward the gleaming flower.

 2: Chapter 6

    2: Chapter 6


    Garretts eyes remained closed as he sat on the Dreamers Throne, mentally reviewing everything that had happened that night. He had known that the dream flowers would begin attracting the nearby nightmares, and had factored that into the n. As the dreamers nted more flowers, drawing out more lesser nightmares, he had watched them expend their energy and fade from the dream one by one until only Viper and Pax were left. Viper had been able tost because he was nearly a shaper himself, and had the strongest connection to Garrett, allowing him to borrow a bit of Garretts mental energy.


    Pax, on the other hand, just had a greater degree of mental strength than most. As each of the others faded, their mental energy spent, Garrett felt the energy that their masks had gathered from the nting of the dream flowers and the ying of nightmares flowing into him and his experience points began to tick back up. Though he only got a total of eight experience points, Garrett wasnt worried. The masks took two experience to make, which meant that he would likely regain all of his spent experience by the following day.


    The real goal was to get the team of dreamers to the point that they could head out without his supervision, creating a simple experience farming system that would run, even without his direct guidance. If it worked the way that he was hoping, Garrett would expand the number of dreamers, simultaneously building his forces in the dream while ensuring his own steady growth. Still, he didnt get too excited. His time in this world had shown him that the dream was nothing if not unpredictable and he wasnt about to rx his guard, even for a second.


    When morning came, it brought with it one of those unpredictable surprises, and not a good one. Garrett was just finishing his breakfast when Ryn slipped into the great room, her expression troubled. Theck of a banging door was worrying enough, but when Garrett felt Ryns trembling spirit he knew that it was bad. Ryn flopped down into a chair at Garretts table, grabbing one of the buns from the basket in the table and shoving half of it into her mouth, chewing angrily. Instead of asking her what was wrong, Garrett calmly finished his food and put his fork and knife down on his te, giving her space. He had known Ryn long enough to know that she would speak up if she wanted to, so there was no need for him to try to dig into what was wrong.


    I think I messed up, Garrett.


    Gently raising his eyebrows, Garrett cocked his head to the side.


    Oh?


    Biting her lip, Ryn looked around at the half filled great room and then sat up.


    Can I talk to you in your office?


    Sure.


    Pushing himself back from the table, Garrett began to manhandle his way into the hall and felt Ryn take hold of the back of his wheelchair. Once they were alone in the office, Garrett wheeled himself behind the desk and gestured for Ryn to sit down, which she did nervously, her backpletely straight.


    Whats bothering you? Garrett asked, keeping his voice calm.


    I I messed up, Ryn said, repeating her statement from the great room, this time with more conviction. And I think Ive brought trouble to the Family.


    Not changing his expression, Garrett waited in silence for Ryn to keep speaking, giving her space as she tried to find the right words.


    Do do you remember when we went to talk to Carraway? After our disastrous first encounter with him, I I went back that night. To his office. You were meeting your contacts, so I thought I would do something helpful as well.


    Agitated, Ryn stood up and began to pace as she spoke.


    That night, I reentered Carraways office and I opened his safe. I was the one who got those documents from him.


    Falling silent, she continued to pace, prompting Garrett to frown, unsure what she was trying to say. He was about to encourage her to continue when she began to roll up her sleeve, revealing a small tattoo on the inside of her forearm. It was a simple sketch of a raven with its wings spread out wide, with a keyhole in its back. Garrett had no idea what he was looking at, but when he looked up, Ryn had her eyes closed.


    The ck Raven guild. I Im a member.


    Once again, silence filled the room, but when it stretched on to a minute, Ryns eyes peeked open and she saw Garrett staring nkly at her.


    And?


    Taken aback by thepleteck of reaction from Garrett, Ryn wondered if he hadnt heard her.


    I said, Im a member of


    The ck Raven guild. Right, I heard you. But what significance does that have? And what does that have to do with you messing up? Im sorry, maybe Im really dense, but I am not following this conversation at all.


    You you dont know about the ck Raven guild?


    Should I?


    Yes? I thought everyone knew about the ck Raven guild, Ryn said, her forehead furrowing. They are thergest guild of thieves and killers in the world.


    And?


    And Ive been hiding from them! Ryn said, her worried expression vanishing under the incredulity she felt. How do you not know about ck Raven? They are a super secretive group that spans multiple cities! I fled here to hide from them, but they have chased me down! I saw one of their killers in the market and he was holding a bar of our soap, asking other people about it. I got out of there as fast as possible, but its only a matter of time before they hunt me down.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett let himself sink into his memories, holding up his hand for Ryn to wait as he delved through the hidden ces in his mind. Her words had sparked something in him and he wanted to discover what it was before he lost it. After a minute he opened his eyes and looked at Ryn.


    These killers, do they wear ck and purple? And mask their faces.


    Yes! They also have feathered wing cloaks.


    They are part of the group that attacked the royal family, Garrett said, his expression growing cold. And you are saying that you saw one of them?


    The blood drained from Ryns face as she heard his words, but she nodded.


    I I did.


    Then he is likely one of the group that assassinated the royal family. Take a seat and tell me about them. You once belonged to this organization?


    Wiping her hands on her shirt, Ryn nodded and sat down, looking like a student who had been caught doing something she shouldnt have. She took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions and began to speak, her wordsing in a rush at first, but then slowing as she continued to speak.


    I didnt grow up in Insomnium, but rather in a city called Port Reverie. It is on the other side of the swamp, and is Insomniums closest neighbor, as the crow flies. My early days were difficult, and I ended up being sold to ck Raven when I was seven years old. There I was trained to be a thief. A cat burr, specifically. It was during that time that I scarred myself. When I was fifteen, I got the opportunity to leave the city, and stowed away on a boat that wasing here to Insomnium, and for thest few years, Ive been living here, doing what I need to in order to get by. I got myself out of the slums, and then I found you, thinking youd be my ticket into one of the nicer parts of town.


    But why would they be hunting for you? Garrett asked, curious about how Ryns story connected with her earlier difort.


    As soon as she heard the question, Ryns expression grew fearful again, and her hand unconsciously drifted to the tattoo on her arm. Wetting her lips, she gave Garrett an uneasy smile.


    I was a good thief. The best. And in part its thanks to this mark. Unfortunately, this mark is also the key to entering the ck Ravens tomb, which is the burial ce of the original leader of the guild. Only the person with this mark can enter the tomb, but the leader didnt want me to enter, since I might inherit the will of the original leader. I overheard one of the guilds officers plotting to kill me so I fled,ing here.


    Why not just enter the tomb? Garrett asked, curious.


    And inherit the mantle of the original leader? No way, Ryn said, shaking her head. That guy was an awful man. He was a mass murderer. There is no way that Im going to just walk into his tomb, treasure or not. I never wanted to be a thief, and I definitely dont want to be a killer, so Ive been hiding from the ck Raven guild.


    Except that you agreed to use your face on the advertisements for the soap, Garrett said, his eyebrows slowly rising.


    A deep blush spread across Ryns face and she buried her head in her hands with a groan.


    I know. Im aplete fool. I thought that since the city was locked down, there wouldnt be a problem, but clearly I was wrong.


    Getting a clean piece of paper out, Garrett picked up his quill and dipped it into the ink pot on his desk. Looking across the desk at Ryn, he smiled slightly.


    It would appear that we have the same enemies. Tell me everything that you can about the ck Raven guild, and the man that you saw today.


    For the next two hours, Garrett listened and wrote as Ryn spilled everything she knew about the guild. As Garrett took notes, he began to get a picture of a truly dangerous organization. The ck Raven guild was, as Ryn had mentioned, a gang of thieves and killers, but it was also more than that. ording to what Ryn said, they dealt in both information and physical goods, sending out teams topletemissions for their clients. Thesemissions were typically the illegal acquisition of a particr object, or the elimination of a person.


    The thieves worked in groups of three, while the assassins moved in teams of five, which matched with Garretts own encounter with them. There had been three teams of five assassins who had attacked him and the prince on that fateful day, and it had been one of the purple cloaked assassins who stabbed him in the spine and took his arm before kicking him from the bridge. Garrett had always believed that it had been the Royal Dukes men who had led the attack, but after Ryn described the raven mask that the assassins of the ck Raven wore, he realized that they had been the main force behind the assassination of the royal family.


    ording to Ryn, all of the assassins under the ck Raven were awakened and the leader of the guild was even a shaper, which is why the guild had not been eliminated by Port Reveries ruler. But now, with the guild alerted to her presence in the city, it was only a matter of time before the awakened killers zeroed in on Ryn and the Klein Family. By this point in the conversation, Ryn had mostly calmed down, but from the way that her fingers picked at the fringe of her vest, Garrett could tell that she was still nervous. Putting his quill down, Garrett flexed his fingers to get the stiffness out of them as he smiled at Ryn.


    A dozen or so awakened assassins is nothing to sneeze at, but also manageable. The key is going to be finding them before they find us. Thankfully, youre familiar with their methods, so we should be able to figure out where they are and even set up a friendly greeting. We might need toy some groundwork, however.


    For all the relief that she felt that Garrett wasnt going to drive her out of the gang, the smile on Garretts face sent a shiver down Ryns spine, and visions of a crimson masked swordsman and the silent flower ghouls that apanied him shed through her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that the gang she belonged to was just like the quiet young man in front of her. It was entirely unassuming on the surface, but underneath, there was a strong root system and a hidden danger that could silently swallow threats without apparent effort.


    Will you be okay if I ask you to work with me to find these assassins? Garrett asked, noting Ryns silence.


    Yes. I can do it.


    Good. Then we wont waste time. Lets get descriptions of them circting, and as soon as we have a hit, well move in. In the meantime, stay out of sight as much as possible.


    Okay, I will.


    About to say something else, Garrett paused, his head turning toward the great room, as if he could see through the wall.


    It looks like we have a guest. Keep me posted if you see any of the ck Raven assassins, and on your way out, please tell Obe to bring our friend to the office.


    By this time, Ryn was used to Garretts bizarre insight, so it didnt bother her that he seemed to know what was happening in a different room. Instead, she just nodded and stood up, only to stop at the door when Garrett spoke again.


    Ryn, out of curiosity, if I had a way to guarantee that you awakened, would you want to do it?


    His question rattled through her brain and echoed in her soul, causing her breathing to quicken. Slowly she turned to look at Garrett, her eyes searching his. She had suspected for some time that there was something strange about Garrett, from his abnormal calm to his impossibly precise ns, and it had crossed her mind more than once that he might be awakened, but hearing him imply that he could cause her to awakenpletely threw her mind for a loop.


    The only people able to do that were people who had already passed through the lighting stage and reached the shaping stage, or so the rumors went. It was as if thunder went off in Ryns head, shaking her to the core and causing her face to light up with a fanatical look. Slowly walking back toward the desk, she stared at Garrett, searching for any sign that he was just joking. All she saw was the same calm certainty that she always saw. Catching herself before she just blindly agreed, she saw a glimmer of amusement in his gaze.


    What is the cost?


    I have no idea, Garrett replied, shrugging. It could be incredibly dangerous, and I dont know if it will actually work or not. I dont need an answer now, either. Think about it and let me know. If it fails, you could be crippled, or worse. But if it works, youd be an awakened.


    Licking her suddenly dry lips, she silently stared at the young man behind the desk, a strange feelinging over her. She had once experienced something simr to this, and the result had been the raven tattoo on her arm and years of suffering. Unsure whether she should gamble again, Ryn felt as if she could see a massive figure looming behind Garrett, extending a hand to her. Though, whether it was a devil or an angel, she couldnt tell.

 2: Chapter 7

    2: Chapter 7


    Wee. Your name is Frankie, right?


    The morning sun warmed the room, chasing the cool of the night away. A beam of golden light fell across Garrettsp as he watched therge young man who fidgeted in the seat on the other side of his desk. Obe and a couple other members of the Family stood behind the frightened young man, adding an imposing presence to the room, though, from the look of it, their efforts were unnecessary. Curious at Frankies timidity, Garrett sized up the young mans thick muscles, wondering what was scaring him.


    Hey, when the boss asks you a question, you answer! Obe growled, answering Garretts question.


    Y yes! I am my name is Frankie, sir!


    Your father is named Gavon, and leads Delvers Butchers, Garrett read from the paper in front of him. You hacked someone up pretty good and then went on the run, right? Why did you choose our territory?


    Gathering what little courage he had, Frankie looked at Garrett and shook his head.


    I didnt do it. We fought, but I never used no knife. My pa taught me better than that. Fists for fist problems, he says. But they chased me, so I ran. I I wasnt meaning to bring you trouble.


    Garrett gave the young man an encouraging smile and waved to one of the Family members at the door.


    Corig, can you take Frankie to get something to eat? He looks hungry. Frankie, you can rx. You are not in trouble, and well let your dad know that youre staying with us.


    The promise of food seemed to perk Frankie up, and he jumped up, bobbing his head toward Garrett before following Corig out to the kitchen. Obe jerked his head and the other gang members trailed behind the young man to keep an eye on him. Once they had all left, he looked at Garrett, his expression slightly skeptical. Garrett could read the question on Obes face, so he straightened the papers on his desk and took out a file, gesturing for Obe to approach and take a look. Blinking at the dizzying numbers that covered the top sheet, Obe let out a grunt and sat down, his eyes resting on Garrett.


    Are we really making a move?


    We already have, Garrett replied, his expression nonchnt. It''s almost time for the second phase. Please let Gavon know that his son is here.


    What are we to do about Howlers men? Theyrebing the city, and if were not careful theyll find out where he is.


    Nothing. Just ignore them for the moment.


    You sure thats wise, boss? Thomas Howler is a nasty piece of work, and if we stick our nose into this, well be asking for trouble.


    Slowly nodding, Garrett lifted the sheet of paper that he had already shown Obe, shaking it in the air.


    This is a rough estimate of the production schedule for the meat processing nt. Until the city was locked, it was responsible for a full quarter of the citys meat. That is too big a prize to let go. Food stability is one of the main things we need to establish, and we wont get a much better opportunity. Even more importantly, it gives us a chance to pick a fight with Mr. Howler.


    Wait, you want to pick a fight with the Howlers?


    Just Mr. Howler, Garrett said, putting the paper down and looking across the desk at Obe, a faint smile on his lips. A lesson for you, Obe. When you are faced with an opponent, always understand their constraints. The Howlers have more awakened than we do, but they dont style themselves as a gang, which limits what they can do. They dont have the luxury of a gang brawl, and any major action they take will be under the scrutiny of the guards. We can leverage that against them.


    You have more confidence than I do, Obe grumbled, shaking his head.


    Just trust me, Obe. Can you let Gavon of Delvers Butchers know that we have his son? Tell him that he cane pick him up any time.


    Rising from the chair, Obe nodded and headed for the door, stopping as he reached it. Looking over his shoulder, he looked like he wanted to say something, and Garrett could feel the mix of anxious and doubtful feelings through the connection they shared. Pretending he had not noticed, Garrett sent out a thread of calm, causing the four bloom flower in Obes mind to settle down, which in turn helped Obe rx slightly. Shaking his head, Obe never ended up saying anything and a momentter, Garrett was alone in the office.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett checked through the hundreds of connections that he had, looking for abnormalities or dangers. This had be a habit of his as thework of flowers grew, and it had been proving to be a tremendous way to get information. Even during the day he could pick up traces of information here and there, which is how he had managed to figure out where Frankie was hiding so quickly. Not finding anything of particr note, Garrett took out a piece of paper and added a few notes to it.


    <em>Ryns history is unexpected, but a good opportunity if yed right. Clearly there is more to the story than she let on, but thats fine. She can have her secrets. As for this Thomas Howler, Ill have to do some work tonight. Maybe I can have the Dreamers make a path to his home, or wherever he is at night. Hm. I should probably get some insurance, just in case.</em>


    The morning passed quickly as Garrett made his ns and dealt with some of the gangs administrative work, and it was shortly after lunch that a group of twentyrge men swaggered into the inn, clearly looking for trouble. Leading them was a pot-bellied man dressed in gaudy clothing and carrying a cane. A wide brimmed hat sat on his head and his upper lip was graced with a waxed mustache. Stopping just inside the door, he looked around like he owned everything that his eyes touched, and when they saw Frankie who was sitting at a table in the middle of the room with Garrett, his expression turned into a sneer.


    Walking over, his goons trailing after him, the pot-bellied man pped his cane down on the table, causing Frankie to jump. There were a bunch of members of the Family in the inn, and all of them stood up when the cane pped against the table, their res piercing the group that had entered, but that didnt seem to phase them. Instead, they just stared back, coats opening to reveal the short des they carried. Slowly putting down his spoon, Garrett looked at his spilled soup with a frown before looking up.


    You spilled my soup.


    Ignoring Garrett, Thomas Howler pointed his cane at Frankie from across the table.


    You cut up one of my boys pretty badly, kid. No one is allowed to do that. The punishment is one of those meaty hands of yours. You want to take it off or do you need our help?


    Hearing Thomas speak of such violence so casually, Garrett had shbacks to his encounters with Henrick. Next to him, Frankie was cowering, clearly intimidated, so Garrett patted him on the shoulder encouragingly before addressing the leader of the Howlers again.


    You must be Thomas Howler. Ive heard about you.


    A sh of irritation flickered across Thomas face, but the re he was getting from Obe who had risen from the other side of the table prevented him fromshing out. Looking down at Garrett, he took in the young noblemans missing arm and wheelchair and a disdainful sneer crossed his lips.


    And you must be that cripple that Henrick tried to murder.


    The name is Garret Klein. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. Howler.


    Youll crawl back into your hole and pretend you know nothing, if you know whats good for you, Thomas said, his sneer deepening.


    I was about to say the same thing to you, a deep voice said from behind Thomas, causing him to whirl around.


    Standing in the doorway was a mountain of a man with ten other, equallyrge men behind him. The simrities between Frankie and his father Gavon were easily apparent, though it was clear that Frankie had not inherited his fathers imposing presence. Gavon was close to six foot seven inches tall and his shoulders were so wide that he had to turn himself to the side to step through the doorway. A leather vest flecked with dried blood covered his stained linen shirt, and the heavy belt with a dozen massive cleavers hanging from it gave the impression that he had just stepped off the floor of the meat processing nt.


    Feeling the aura rolling off of Gavon, Garrett judged him to be a mid-level lighting awakener, stronger than most, but not anywhere near the shaping stage. Thomas Howler was also at that level, as was Obe, while the other four awakened who hade with the Howlers were all in the early stages of lighting, making them only a bit stronger than the thugs with Gavon. Entirely forgotten, Garrett watched the confrontation with interest, taking in everything.


    Gavon.


    Thomas Howlers expression morphed from irritation into a hard anger, clearly upset to see the massive butcher. Gavon was ring back at him with just as much intensity, and as he walked close, his hand strayed to his belt where he hooked his meaty thumb behind the thick leather band, only inches from the handle of his favorite cleaver.


    Howler.


    For a moment they stared at each other while their subordinates postured. Just when Garrett was wondering if he should say something, Gavon spoke, his deep voice filling the room.


    Tricks like this are low, even for you. If you touch my son, I wont rest until you and all of your men have gotten the chance to run through our grinder.


    You really think I care about that brat? Thomas said, spitting to the side.


    Taking a step forward, a terrifying feeling suddenly rippled up his back and he felt as if the temperature in the room suddenly plunged. From the way that Gavons face paled as well, it was clear that the feeling was not just in his imagination, but it was gone as fast as it had arrived, leaving the entire room shrouded in silence. A light cough sounded, causing both gang leaders to turn and look at Garrett, who looked slightly sheepish.


    Please dont spit inside the Dreamers inn, Garrett said, waving his hand. You can continue.


    Garrett had not intended to disrupt the conversation, but seeing the glob of phlegm hit the ground, his annoyance had spiked, causing all of the flowers in the inn to suddenly turn their attention to Thomas Howler. The mental pressure had been so intense that even Gavon had felt it, and Garrett was sure that if Thomas had not been awakened, he would have fallen unconscious on the spot. As it was, the two awakened men hadpletely lost their desire to fight and they were looking around nervously, trying to find the source of the pressure they had felt. Not finding anything, Thomas shot an annoyed re at Garrett and sniffed as he turned back to Gavon.


    Count yourself lucky, he said, pushing past the giant butcher. You better keep that kid of yours close.


    Though Gavon could have stopped him, the leader of Delvers Butchers didnt actually want a fight, especially since there seemed to be a high leveled awakened nearby. Instead, he just snorted at Thomas threat and watched him leave before turning and walking to the table where Garrett was sitting. Frankie, who was next to Garrett, was looking even more nervous now that he was facing his father than he had been with Thomas. Ignoring his son, Gavon nodded to Obe.


    Obe, thanks for sending word over.


    Thank the boss, not me, Obe said, jerking a thumb toward Garrett. Hes the one who told me to let you know. I was going to leave your kid to fend for himself.


    Shifting his attention to Garrett, Gavon found himself curious. The crippled nobleman in front of him looked like a regr mortal, but there was also something slightly unnerving about him that set off warning bells in Gavons head. Realizing he was staring, he quickly nodded his head toward Garrett.


    Thank you.


    Its our pleasure. Frankie ran into our territory, so we couldnt just stand by and let the Howlers take him.


    If you had, no one would have med you, Gavon said, half under his breath as he pulled out a chair and sat down. From your message, it sounds like you had something you wanted to talk to me about.


    I do, Garrett nodded. But if youd be morefortable, we can go to the office.


    No need. Anything that needs to be said can be said in front of my men.


    An admirable mentality. In that case, I will cut to the chase. Do you know what this is?


    Looking at the pin that Garrett had ced on the table, Gavons eyes narrowed slightly and he nodded.


    Ive seen them around. Your territory butts up against the bottom of Heifer Street. Its not often, but we see your gang hanging out there sometimes.


    Not gang, but family, Garrett corrected with a slight smile. If youve encountered our symbol, you probably understand that we are not a gang in the regr sense. You might say that we are a group of concerned citizens who work for the good of those under our care. In many ways, we are simr to you. Is it true that Delver Horn started Delvers Butchers as a way to help you all keep your jobs?


    A deep emotion ran through Gavons expression at the mention of Delver Horn and he nodded heavily.


    Thats right. It must be thirty-five years ago now. I was just a kid myself when the owner of the nt drank himself to death and the whole ce was going to be sold to creditors. That would have meant we were all out of a job so Delver decided to take things into his own hands. He organized us to take up the nt, and weve run it together ever since.


    Thats amazing, Garrett said, and a testament to your strength that you have been able to survive in the city since then. However, I think that its time for a change.


    Garretts words brought a grim look to Gavons face and therge butcher leaned forward, one meaty hand resting on the table while the other dropped to the handle of his cleaver.


    Do you? And what kind of change did you have in mind?


    As if he couldnt feel the pressure rolling off of Gavon, Garrett shed a smile and tapped the five petaled flower pin on the table.


    I think you should join the family.

 2: Chapter 8

    2: Chapter 8


    The tension in the room could have been cut by a knife, and for a second, Garrett thought that it might be. Showing immense self-control, Gavon didnt draw his cleaver, despite his hand closing around the weapons handle. It may have been the re that Obe had fixed on him, but it was more likely the calm curiosity he saw in Garretts eyes. The strange feeling that Gavon had been getting from Garrett intensified as they stared at each other and it caused him to let go of his weapon, bringing his hand into sight on the table.


    You are the first person I have mentioned this to, Garrett said, when he was sure that Gavon was not going to resort to violence, but eventually everyone will know. Our family is tired of being pushed around, so we are banding together to resist those who would bully and terrorize us. Everyone is wee to join, and so long as they follow our simple rules, we will support them. Since our family and your group have such simr thoughts about how the people who live under our care should be treated, I think it makes sense for you tobine your power with ours.


    Slowly, the hard look on Gavons face softened, and he let out a sigh as he shook his head.


    I dont know if you are naive or just foolish, but your words could easily have been taken as a deration of war. Our gang is not one to get involved in fights that are not our own, but we will not bow to anyone. No matter how strong they are.


    Im not asking you to bow, Garrett said, only to get cut off by Gavons wave.


    Staring at Garrett, the butcher tapped one of his fingers on the table, producing a dull thud that caused the room to fall silent.


    You were forthright with me, so Ill give you the same courtesy. We have enough problems right now keeping ourselves safe from the Grave Walkers. Those pale freaks are starting to spread their influence south and were right in their way. To top it off, Howler is now breathing down our throats. Its not that we dont want support, but youre in no position to give anyone any help. You are in an even weaker position than we are. You have one awakened? We have four. But Howler has eight, and the Grave Walkers have at least twenty if not more. Even if we joined forces, wed just be giving the other gangs the excuse to attack.


    Bristling, Obe pped the table and stood up.


    We have


    Thats enough, Obe.


    Gavon was startled when he heard Obe fall silent. He had no idea what the rtionship between Obe and Garrett was, but seeing such instant obedience just reinforced that something was not as it seemed. Garrett didnt seem to notice the strange look he was getting, and instead just thought for a moment.


    What will convince you that we are strong enough for you toe under our banner?


    The question stumped Gavon, and he just stared at Garrett, unable toe up with an answer. Chuckling at the butchers dumbfounded expression, Garrett picked up the flower pin that was on the table and turned it over in his fingers as he answered his own question.


    We will not stop our expansion any time soon, and eventually, that means that Heifer Street will be inside the territory we im. But we have no desire for conflict with you. Instead, we would like it if you simply continued on as you have, while also including us as a customer. Given that it will be easier to align our interests if we are part of the same team, Id like to suggest you join the family. However, I also understand that our current strength is not inspiring.


    While that will change shortly, Id like to offer a deal. I will deal with Thomas Howler and his gang on your behalf, and in exchange, you will consider bringing your group to join the family. Youll maintain your own identity and will be responsible for continuing to take care of yourselves, but youll do it under the umbre of the Klein Family. As time progresses, there will be others like you, who bring their gangs to join the Family, and so there will be significant benefit in being one of the earliest to join.


    Letting out a low whistle, Gavon leaned back in his chair.


    Youve got some guts, Ill give you that. Youre talking about making a syndicate.


    I am.


    Thats a tall order. Im curious to see where you get your confidence from.


    Then we have a deal?


    Laughing, Gavon pushed his chair back and stood up, giving a short nod as he stared down at Garrett.


    Sure. If you deal with Thomas Howler and his goons for us, well consider joining your syndicate.


    Dont forget what youve said, Garrett replied. Thank you for your visit today. We have somewhere to be shortly, but I look forward to speaking again.


    Untroubled by the dismissal, Gavon waved for his son to follow him and led his men out of the inn, stopping outside to nce back at Garrett. He could see the thin young man sitting at the table, and as he looked, Garrett suddenly turned his head, meeting his gaze. The faintest feeling of horror trickled through the back of Gavons mind and he felt as if the giant inn had suddenly transformed into a beast about to devour him. Stumbling back a step, he pressed his hand to his chest to calm his beating heart and hurried off.


    From his seat in the inn, Garrett watched him go, a spective look in his eyes. Gavon had been much more sensitive than Garrett had anticipated, and a few times it appeared that he might have let his cover slip. Thankfully, ever since he had risen to the shaper stage, the restrictions on using his abilities during the daytime had started to lift, and while they were notpletely essible, Garrett had been able to keep himself hidden with [Dreamers Cloak]. While it didnt make him hard to see like it did in the dream, he found it useful for shrouding his strength against prying eyes.


    As Garrett turned away from the door, he caught sight of Obes faint frown and felt the confusion that his lieutenant was experiencing. There were a good number of other members of the Family in the inns great room and all of them gave off a simr feeling, exining the nces that Garrett kept getting. Instead of clearing up their confusion, however, Garrett just smiled and asked Obe about the efforts to recruit new awakened.


    Its going a bit slower than Id like, but there should be some peopleing this afternoon, Obe said, his expression brightening. I put the word out and I think well get a few people.


    Good. I have an appointment with Carraway, so I wont be here this afternoon, but Im excited to see who shows up.


    At that moment, the door opened and four figures walked into the inn, drawing all attention to the front door. Each was carrying arge pack and wearing the leather armor of an adventurer, but what gave Garrett pause was that he recognized them. In the front of the group was Estel, the calm, middle-aged awakened dreamer that Garrett had invited into Dreamers Rest, while Kinsley, Asher, and Maron all tramped in behind her. Looking around, Maron grinned triumphantly and pped Asher on the shoulder.


    See, I told you it was a real ce! I knew I recognized those flowers.


    Thinking quickly, Garrett shared a look with Obe and then wheeled himself out to meet the four awakened.


    Hello, wee to Dreamers Inn.


    Stopping at Garretts greeting, Estel and the others looked at him, and then at Obe who hade up behind him.


    Is this the main headquarters of the Klein Family? Maron asked, looking around. Youre the ones who wear the flower badges, right?


    Yes, thats us. What can I do for you?


    There was a slight pause as the four adventurers hesitated, almost as if they had not nned what to do once they found the inn. Sensing an opportunity, Garrett quickly continued to speak, trying to keep his words natural.


    Are you here for the recruitment interviews? We werent expecting anyone until a bitter this afternoon, but wed be happy to give you your interviews early since youvee as a group. I assume that youre all intending to join?


    Garretts words put the four awakened in an awkward spot, as they clearly hadnt intended to join the Klein Family, and had no idea that there was a recruitment effort underway. After sharing a nce with the others, Estel looked at Obe and then back at Garrett, shaking her head.


    We didnt realize that you were recruiting, and were just looking for a ce to stay. Did you call this ce Dreamers Rest?


    Keeping his expression neutral, Garrett shook his head.


    No, this is the Dreamers Inn. Are you intending a short term stay or a long term stay?


    Probably long term? Yeah, long term.


    In that case, Ill leave you to Obe. He can talk to you about rates, Garrett said, gesturing to Obe.


    Hey, whats this about recruiting? Kinsley asked, curiosity burning in his eyes.


    Clearing his throat, Obe tapped the pin on his coat as he exined.


    We are looking for more awakened to join our Family. We are paying a gold a month, plus meals and a room, and there is a ten percent discount on any services provided by another member of the Family. There is also hazard pay.


    A gold!?


    Tugging on Estels tunic, Kinsley looked at her with big eyes, causing the middle-aged woman to snort and p his hand away. Amused, Garrett watched the four awakened adventurers as faint greed bloomed in their hearts. He had found the four of them living in the nearby area and had nted the dream seeds in them to pull them into Dreamers Rest for his experiments, but had not anticipated that they would find their way to the inn in the real world. It was Maron, whose powers were simr to the Path of the Watcher, who had figured out the connection between Dreamers Rest and the Klein Family headquarters, and now that they were here, Garrett was quickly revising his n.


    Letting himself fade from everyones awareness, Garrett focused his mental energy and connected with the invisible dream flowers that filled the inn. Though the flowers were limited in what they could do during the day, the sheer number of them created a field of pressure that Garrett now manipted. Refocusing his attention on the four adventurers, Garrett tried tomunicate a feeling offort, of homing, causing the flowers they carried to resonate with the flowers that filled the inn. The change was subtle, but all four of the adventurers rxed slightly, dropping their guard as they talked with Obe about the recruitment.


    Pleased with the effect, Garrett pushed himself out of the room and back to the office where he found a figure sitting in one of the chairs in front of the desk. As he entered the room, Viper stood up, his crimson mask gleaming in the midday light. epting the bow from his guardian, Garrett gestured for him to make his report.


    How are things going with the tunnel?


    Sitting back down as Garrett wheeled around the desk, Viper spoke softly.


    We have made good progress, and are close to the south eastern wall. Weve had to slow down a bit to keep from disturbing the surface, but it hasnt put too much of a dy on our work. We should be under in a week.


    Thats good news. What about the territory? Any issues?


    Hesitating, Viper shook his head.


    There have been a couple close brushes with adventurer teams hunting in the crypts, but weve managed to keep out of sight for the time being. Weve absorbed three other ghoul nests, and we are starting to run intorge swamp rats, but they arent particrly dangerous.


    Swamp rats? Interesting. If you find one of their nests, let me know. If you can, capture a couple of them as well. I want to try some experiments, Garrett said, his eyes lighting up. Lets maintain our course for now, but I will need you and Pax, along with a small team of ghouls. Im going to make a move on Thomas Howler tonight, so Id like you nearby for assistance in case things go south. Anything else to report?


    Shaking his head, Viper stood up, drawing his dark cloak around him.


    No, nothing else for the moment.


    Okay. Oh, start paying attention to the northern crypts. Well be targeting that area for expansion next, once the tunnel is in ce and is operating smoothly.


    Yes, sir.


    After Viper slipped out of the office to head back underground, Garrett spent the rest of the afternoon nning and re-nning his next move. He could feel the faint connection he had with the dream seeds that he had nted in Thomas Howler and the other members of the Howler gang that hade swaggering into the inn, and it was with nervous energy that he considered the n he hade up with to solve the problem the Howlers presented. After checking his n for the fourth time, he sighed and rubbed his forehead. Out in the great room, dinner was being served, so he made his way out of the office and down the hall, entering in time to see Obe standing up from the table with an empty te.


    Oh, hey boss, Obe called out, waving him over. Let me introduce you to our newest members.


    Sitting at the table were eight people, all of whom looked at Garrett with sharp gazes. Four of them were the awakened dreamers, who had been talked into staying by Obe, while the other four were new to Garrett.


    Youve already met Estel, Kinsley, Asher, and Maron, Obe said, waving to the four people Garrett was familiar with. The new faces are Maximus, Helger, Abbius, and Leff. Maximus is a front line fighter, Helger and Abbius are both ranged fighters, and Leff is a scout. All four of them are in good standing with the adventurers guild, and passed our test. Everyone, this is our boss, Garrett.


    Frowning, Maximus, who was a brawny man with curly ck hair that cascaded down his shoulders, pointed at Garrett.


    That cripple is your boss?


    The room froze as his words echoed, and a chill rolled over Obes face. It wasnt just Obe, however, as every single member of the Family stood up or turned toward Maximus, murder in their eyes. Without hesitation, Helger, who was sitting next to Maximus, pushed herself away from him, her expression souring. It was only then that Maximus nched, pping his hand over his mouth as he realized his misstep. Instead of getting angry, however, Garrett just waved his right arm, disying his missing hand clearly as he wheeled himself forward.


    I am. Names Garrett Klein. Nice to meet you all, and wee to the family.

 2: Chapter 9

    2: Chapter 9


    Me and my big mouth, Maximus groaned, his head resting on the table and his thick hair hiding the embarrassment painted on his cheeks.


    You are lucky that the boss is so kind, Leff said, his voice cold. Most bosses would have cut your tongue out for something like that.


    Oh, he still might, Kinsley replied with a grin. Those quiet ones are the ones you really have to watch out for. Just like Asher here. Get on his bad side and you better watch your back.


    Stop scaring him, Estel said, giving Kinsley an annoyed look. Boss Garrett seems like a perfect gentleman.


    The new awakened members of the Klein Family were sitting around the table in the great room, unaware of the figure that stood near them, listening to their every word. Garrett, who had entered the dream as soon as he had been able, could move freely through the inn thanks to the beautiful flowers that covered almost every surface, and had no trouble observing what was happening in the real world. He could see the slightly anxious looks that the four awakened dreamers were giving each other, and knew that it wouldnt be long until they made their excuses and slipped away to enter Dreamers Rest.


    Tonight, however, Garrett had other ns. After spending four experience points to nt dream seeds in the four newest awakened, Garrett turned toward the door to the inn and resolutely walked outside, making sure to activate Dreamers Cloak. As the dream wrapped around him, erasing his presence, Garrett entered the fog and concentrated, looking for the glimmering stars in his consciousness that represented Thomas Howler and the members of his gang.


    When he found them, he saw that there were two bright stars nearby, apanied by a dozen faint glimmers that had a faint red tinge to them, which he recognized as Viper, Pax, and the flower ghouls that apanied them. Taking a deep breath, Garrett began making his way through the dark, foggy streets, heading northwest into territory that had not yet been explored. Most of the streets around the inn had been cleared by the team of awakened dreamers, and Garrett soon came upon the first set of flowers that had been nted the night before.


    Spending a moment to examine them carefully, he soon passed by them and headed into the thickening fog. It was quiet in the dream, every sound muffled by the fog that wrapped around him, and it was only when he got within a few feet of an object that it would suddenly appear, looming out of the fog as if it had just been created. When he was still a lighting stage awakener, Garrett had found the fog hard to traverse, as passing through it required arge portion of his energy, but now that he had grown to the shaper level, he found it much easier, and even though he walked a dozen blocks, he had hardly used up any of his mental energy.


    Still, he could feel the faint tug on his mind as the fog was thinned wherever he moved and for a moment he wondered if he would have been better off having the dreamer team clear the way for him first. The further from Dreamers Rest he went, the more carefully he proceeded, his memory rife with pictures of the chosen nightmares he had once encountered. About to enter a small alleyway, he felt a faint ripple in the fog ahead and quickly retreated, ttening against the side of a nearby building. He could feel the hard bricks on his back as he scanned the mouth of the alleyway, looking for whatever it was that had triggered his senses.


    A faint outline, blurry at first, but getting sharper as it floated closer, revealed a seeking wraith that drifted from the mouth of the alley, itsrge eye casting back and forth as if it were a dog sniffing out Garretts scent. Though none of his powers directly rted tobat, Garrett still had his mental energy, and he wasnt too worried about tangling with lesser nightmares, but two things kept him hiding. The first was the memory of hisst encounter with a seeking wraith and the crimson eyes that had sprouted all over his body. He had survived that encounter, though barely, thanks to the Dreamers Throne, but it still gave him the shivers just thinking about it.


    Thest thing he needed was to get infected by another dream seed from the Crimson Eye of Salmaroth, though, it was likely that because Garrett had stolen the ability, he didnt have to worry about it anymore. Still, if the seeking wraith was able to pass his location along to the Great Ruler, Garrett would be getting a visit from every nightmare under the Crimson Eyes control, which included that terrifying chosen he had seen outside Carraways office. The second thing that kept him hidden was the faint glimmer of a thread that floated across the entrance to the alleyway.


    Not noticing the thread, the seeking wraith pushed forward until it suddenly froze, its crimson eye filling with panic. By that time, however, it was toote. The thread it had touched multiplied, wrapping it up as a hissing spider dropped from where it had been lurking above the alley. Thrashing violently, the seeking wraith tried to escape, but a screech tore the air as the baby faced spider pounced, sinking its mandibles into the trapped nightmare. With tearing bites, it devoured the wraith as Garrett watched, his breath caught in his throat. If he had not seen the faint glimmer of the thread moving in the fog he could have been that unfortunate nightmare, doomed to be eaten alive.


    With distressing frequency, Garrett had been realizing just how helpless he was without his flowers, and once again, that point was driven home as he watched the nightmare spider eat its prey. The Path of the Watcher had been advertised as a path with high growth potential, but Garrett wasnt sure what that actually meant. If he had not stumbled into the Dream Seed ability, he was positive that he wouldnt have survived until this point, and as of yet, the Path of the Watcher had yet to reveal any really strong abilities.


    In the entrance to the alleyway the baby faced spider had finished its meal and was starting to repair its damaged web, so Garrett slowly backed off, finding another path toward the Howler gang. It was slow going and whenever he saw a nightmare, he would either hide in ce until it passed by or take a detour to avoid it. Eventually he found himself outside a grim looking building where the Howlers had set up their base. The sign on the door proimed it a loan office, though Garrett was positive that anyone who got a loan from Thomas Howler would find themselves sucked dry of everything of value they possessed.


    Taking a moment to center himself, Garrett reached out and touched the door of the building, causing it to swing open. Directly inside the doorway was arge room with a couple ragged looking couches and a desk. There were stairs along the side of the room, and Garrett walked up them, finding himself in a long hallway. At the end of the hall was a single door, and beyond it he could feel Thomas Howler. Pausing for a moment, Garrett reviewed his n in his head and then adjusted his mask before slipping into the room.


    The leader of the Howlers wasying on his bed, bottles of wine scattered around him and his arm draped over a sleeping woman. The gang leader was in a deep, drunken sleep, which suited Garrett just fine, so he immediately got to work. This was the first time that Garrett was attempting to use his powers offensively, and he wasnt sure how it was going to go, but he forged ahead, reaching out to touch Thomas on the arm, connecting with the sleeping mans dream. With a shimmer, the room around him changed, the simple decorations transforming into gilded versions of themselves.


    Ornate wallpaper rippled across the walls as expensive looking paintings popped into existence. Marble statues rose from the floor with a rumble and the rough wood gave way to a plush carpet of purple wool. Even the bed changed, growingrger as four carved wooden posts rose from the corners and a gauzy fabric drifted in between them. Amused, Garrett stepped back from the bed, double checking that there were no nightmares nearby before he sent a stream of energy toward the dream seed resting in Thomas mind.


    Slowly, his energy seeped into the seed, nourishing it until a slight crack appeared and a stem poked out. Little by little it grew, forming a bud, and then another. Each one began to bloom, and soon, there were two brilliant flowers dancing above Thomas head. Yet, even as they opened, the gang leader let out a fierce yell and bound up from the bed, a hooked knife appearing in his hand as he looked around with bloodshot eyes. He could clearly feel the dream flowers, and he started to turn toward them, his energy surging as he prepared to attack. Garrett was still hidden with Dreamers Cloak, but he recognized that something was wrong as soon as Thomas started to move and quickly stepped out into the open, drawing the dreaming mans attention.


    Standing there in his suit and white mask, Garrett could only imagine that he looked like some sort of alien to the wide-eyed gang leader, but clearly Thomas wasnt in the mood to speak because he lunged forward, his hooked de shing down at Garretts head. At the same time, Thomas soul spark was ring, sending off waves of energy as it tried to fight off the roots of the dream seed that were creeping toward it. With a frown, Garrett lifted his hand and pushed slightly, forcing the dream to ept his power and bending it to his will. A wave of force mmed into Thomas, throwing the man back onto the bed, but just as Garrett was about to attack again, he felt the dream shudder, as if it were about to copse.


    <em>It cant bear my strength, and too big a shock will snap Thomas out of the dream, waking him up. Ill need to change tactics.</em>


    Realizing that he couldnt engage in a direct confrontation, Garrett concentrated and his figure started to stretch and distort as Thomas struggled to get up to his knees. Staring across the room, he saw Garretts body beginning to drip away, merging with the shadows as the curtains around his bed billowed. Slowly, Garrett stretched out his arms, his gloved hands opening to reveal two mouths that spoke in a low, iprehensible buzz. The bizarre sight caused Thomas breath to catch in his throat, especially when he saw that parts of Garretts body were dripping away and beginning to expand, stretching like fingers across the room toward the bed.


    Letting out a yell, Thomas tried to back up, but as he put his hand down on the bed, the sheets started to squirm, turning around his wrist like a rope. Tearing his hand free, he tried to jump from the bed but the billowing curtains shot toward him, trying to drag him back. At the same time, across the room, Garrett saw Thomas struggling to get off the bed and an idea sprang into his head. Releasing his control of the sheets and curtain, he formed a door in the wall and smiled grimly as Thomas tore it open to run right through. Bursting from the long dark hallway, Thomas found himself standing in an empty room, with nothing but a smooth floor and walls. There was a single, faint light set in the ceiling that cast a circle on the ground, but nothing else, and as he turned around, he realized that the door was gone.


    Instead, he found himself staring at that same masked figure he had seen when he jumped out of bed. Gathering what was left of his courage, he threw himself at Garret, who pressed his hand forward once more, throwing Thomas back into the wall where he found himself pinned. Like a creeping sludge, the wall softened and sucked him in, holding him in a tight grasp. Stepping into the circle of light, Garrett observed Thomas in silence for a moment. He could see the fear building in the trapped man until it spilled out in a yell.


    Who are you!?


    You may call me the Dreamer, Garrett said, lifting his hand and bowing slightly.


    Behind him, out of the darkness at the edge of the room, faint outlines of five petaled flowers began to emerge. There were two of them, bobbing like fireflies in the darkness, and as they moved into the circle of light, Thomas next question was stifled in his throat. The flowers were beautiful, unbelievably so, but the sinewy bodies that looked like they were made from roots and the long sharp ws that cked against the hard floor were the stuff of nightmares, causing Thomas soul spark to fluctuate wildly as he fought against Garretts binding.


    That may have worked if you were still in your own dream, Garrett said quietly, as if he had no idea that two monsters were creeping toward him. But my dream is much harder to resist.


    What what do you want?! Do you want gold? Women? Im rich, I can give you anything you want!


    Garrett did not answer, but his mind was whirling. He had been doing his research on Thomas Howler, and if even a sliver of the things he discovered were true, the man was an abomination. Forced prostitution, drugs, ckmail, and every other vice that a human could engage in were the Howler gangs bread and butter, and all of it dripped from Thomas Howlers twisted mind. Garrett knew that he wasnt going to let the man off, but the more he learned, the stronger was his desire to just kill him. Originally, he had wanted to coerce the gang leader into joining him, but he was starting to second guess himself and wondered if it would just be easier to end the mans life.


    As the silence stretched on, Thomas began to grow desperate, and a ragged scream burst from his lips as he tore one of his arms free from the grasp of the wall, not caring that it caused his skin to rip to shreds. Garrett could feel the mans mind shaking and knew that the moment hade. He had to make a decision or risk losing Thomas as the gang leader forced himself awake. Taking a breath, he hardened his heart and pointed with his finger, causing the two flower ghouls to leap forward, their petals shifting to reveal sharp teeth that stabbed into Thomas even as the dream flower began to glow with a bright light.

 2: Chapter 10

    2: Chapter 10


    In the sewer system that ran under the city, a strange group stood in silence, shrouded by the deep darkness. There were no lights in this part of the sewer, and they didnt light any torches, though if one looked closely, they could asionally see a faint rainbow in the shape of a flower swaying near the wall. Viper stood stock still, his mask and cloak concealing his whole body, while Pax fidgeted beside him. She had mostly gotten used to the flower ghouls, but standing next to them in the darkness was conjuring all sorts of bad memories. It got worse when she realized that two of them had vanished. Not wandered off, but simply faded away as if they had never existed.


    Viper, she hissed.


    Silence answered her.


    Viper!


    What?


    Vipers voice was low, and his tone annoyed, but she didnt care.


    We lost two of our friends.


    We did not lose them. They were called.


    What are you talking about?


    Prepare yourself.


    Viper!


    Before she could finish theint that bubbled up to her lips, she felt a sharp tug, and the world around her changed. No longer was she in the darkness of the sewer, but instead stood in a small stone room. A single light streamed down from the ceiling in a cone, and in the middle of the light, like some macabre ringmaster stood a man in a strange outfit and a white mask. Against the far wally the crumpled form of one of the most notorious loan sharks in this part of the city, his ravaged body spasming as the two flower ghouls feasting on him bit down.


    Turning around, Garrett nodded to the two awakened he had pulled into his dream. Despite the sprays of blood that covered the floors, walls, and even the ceiling, Garrett was immacte, apart from a single drop of blood that rolled down his mask like a stray tear. Even though they wore masks, Garrett could see the fear building in Pax so he waved his hand and gave his instructions, not wanting to draw things out.


    In a moment, I will draw another awakened into this room. It is your job to recruit them or eliminate them.


    With a snap of his fingers, the world seemed to divide, and they were standing in a hallway lit by dark mes burning in torches along the wall. A dozen doors lined the corridor in front of them, and Garrett opened the first one, walking out of his personal dream and back into the building where the Howler gang slept. Laying in front of him was Thomas Howler, his body growing cold. Though there were no physical marks on his body, his expression was twisted with the pain of having his mind devoured. For a moment, a tinge of panic ran through Garrett, but fast on its heels was an icy coldness that obliterated it.


    Without giving it another thought, Garrett turned on his heel and left the room, activating Dreamers Cloak as he stalked through the dream. While he had little offensive power, his level of power in his own personal dream was high enough to trap others, and since he could pull others into his dream, he hade up with this strategy. He would trap his enemies, and those who served him would cut them down. The only problem was that it required him to spend experience points to nt flowers, while he gained nothing from killing them.


    <em>Ill have to find some lesser wraiths to put in the prisons, so Ill at least get the experience points I spend back.</em>


    Opening another door, Garrett found the first of the awakened who served the Howler gang and got to work. For the next hour, he tracked down each of the awakened gang members, first nting a dream seed in them, and then sending them into the dream prison he had created. He would have liked to simply dominate most of them, turning them into loyal members of his gang, but the problem was that growing more than three flowers in an awakened took all his energy. The more efficient way, and the thing that he had stumbled into with Gorn, was to have the awakened use their own mental energy to grow the flowers.


    That had been what he was hoping to do with Thomas Howler, but things had developed too swiftly for him to set up the scene he wanted. So instead, he had just opted for brute force, and eliminated the man. He was hoping that the situation with the other seven awakened would be different. By sending them into the prison, he could have Viper, Pax, and the flower ghouls deal with them without having to exhaust his own energy. After making sure that he could keep track of what was happening in both Dreamers Rest and the prison, he got ready to explore the rest of the building. It was a fairly standard two story building, but what Garrett was most interested in was the basement. There had been an awakened guard, but after nting a flower and sucking her mind into the dream prison, Garrett strolled down the stairs and found arge caged area. Inside were three massive safes, standing side by side.


    Staring at them for a moment, Garrett closed his eyes and went searching for a glimmering star in the sea of darkness. Finding it attempting to enter his dream, he chuckled and sent a message, imagining Ryns face when she got it. A momentter, the star that represented the young woman dimmed as she woke up and Garrett knew that his message had worked. She had been trying to enter the part of his dream that served as a ssroom, a nightly urrence these days, but he had re-purposed it into the prison, so there was nowhere for her to enter.


    With his new n under way, Garrett re-entered the dream prison where he found Pax leaning against the wall, her body tense. When Garrett materialized next to her, she gave a little yelp and backed up even further, her bloodied fist reaching for the handle of her axe. It was only when Garrett held up his hands that she recognized his mask and calmed down.


    A bit jumpy?


    N no disrespect, sir, but this ce. I cant do this. Ill bash people all day. Monsters and spirits too. But these prison cells are too strange. I feel like Im the prisoner every time I enter one. Its too small and cramped, and honestly, the flower ghouls creep me out too much.


    Listening in silence until her voice faded, Garrett nodded. He had intended the cells to magnify the fears of anyone who entered them, and since the flowers and by extension, Viper, had no fears, it had not impacted them. He had not, however, considered Pax, who had not been dominated by the dream flowers. Now that he was focusing on her, he realized that her emotions were jumping wildly, though she barely showed a tremor on the surface.


    Then you are excused. I have another job for you. In a moment, you will find yourself back in the sewer, along with four of the flower ghouls. They will begin digging a tunnel up to the surface. There you will meet another member of the family who will assist you. Transport what you find back to the inn without getting caught. Or, if you do get caught, make sure you, uh, bash them.


    Taking a deep breath, Pax drew herself up to her full height and nodded.


    I can do that.


    With a wave, Garrett dismissed Pax and four of the flower ghouls, ejecting them from his personal dream and sending them back to the sewer. For a moment, after they vanished, he stared at his hand, a questioning expression on his face. He knew that none of his abilities were giving him such detailed control over the dream, which meant that his ability to pull people in and out of the dream was actually rted to the shape of his soul spark. He had chosen a path of ruling and his soul spark mirrored that, and now the effect was evident.


    The door to thest cell creaked open and Viper walked out, wiping his hands on his cloak. Seeing Garrett standing in the middle of the hall, Viper bowed.


    Sir. Everyone has been dealt with.


    And?


    Six were unwilling or deemed worthless. One has chosen tomit himself to your glory.


    The wordsing out of Vipers mouth sent a shiver down Garretts spine but he didnt show it. Instead, he nodded and walked toward the room that Viper had indicated. There he found a young man who looked like he had just awakened his soul spark a few years ago sitting against the wall, four bright dream flowers above his head. As soon as Garrett entered, the flower brightened up, as if thrilled to see Garrett, and the young mans expression twisted with confusion. It was clear that he was conflicted as feelings of loyalty and fear swirled around in him.


    With how weak the young man was, it wouldnt have taken much for Garrett to force him to five flowers,pletely sealing his will and dominating himpletely, but Garrett would rather turn him into a corpse than a mindless ve. It wasnt that he didnt want loyalty, but he valued initiative more than mindless obedience, and knew that, given time, the four flowers would slowly push the young man to consider himself part of the gang.


    There was no doubt in Garretts mind that even carrying a single flower changed the person carrying it, and when growth was elerated as this flower had been, the flowers became a nearly dominating force, changing and shaping the will of the carrier to regard the priorities of the dream flower, and ultimately, Garrett, as of utmost importance. Pursuing this line of reasoning had led him to a grim conclusion, that he was effectively killing anyone who he aggressively nted a flower into, and he had forced himself to ept that fact before deciding on this n.


    A saving grace were the single flowers that grew naturally, as they allowed the carrier to not only maintain their own minds, but actually strengthened and reinforced their carriers minds, making them less susceptible to influence. It was these flowers that Garrett had been using on those who entered Dreamers Rest, but he was not going to give any of the Howlers that privilege. They had all knowingly participated in the evil ns that spawned from Thomas Howlers brain and lips, and Garrett had not even a shred of mercy for them. After watching the young man for a moment, Garrett nodded to Viper and they left the cell.


    Take his body with you when you leave, and keep him until he regains his wits. You can use him to work the tunnel to the swamp once it is finished.


    Yes, sir.


    Across town, Ryn was just finishing buckling on thest of her gear. She had dipped into the gold bars she had stolen from Carraways safe to buy a set of dark leather armor and a long dagger that she hoped she would never have to use. Her thieves tools went into a pack on her back and she did a couple quick stretches to limber up before slipping out of the window. The night was moonless, which was perfect because she had no desire to be seen. As she skulked through the city streets, making sure to dodge the sporadic patrols and keep clear of the drunks and thugs that littered the alleys, her mind couldnt help but return to the strange experience she had just had.


    Every night, almost since she had met Garrett, she had gone to a strange ss and been taught by a strange man who not only instructed her on reading and math, but also expounded on concepts regarding business and something he called marketing. The result had been explosive growth for her, and she was eager to continue. However, tonight the ssroom had been closed. After arriving in the familiar hallway, she had tried to open the door, only to find it stuck fast. Instead, a message had appeared on it, instructing her that she should bring the tools of her trade to a building of a well known loan shark.


    The message had continued, mentioning a prize hidden in the basement, and it was with some excitement that she had geared up and left the inn. It was curious to her that she didnt doubt the message, but there was something about it that was so familiar she just followed the directions. Arriving outside the building, she ran an experienced eye over it and found a small window on the first floor that would serve her purpose. It was simple enough to open the window and she slipped in, making her way down the hall on cat feet. There she found what she was looking for, a slumped over guard in front of a locked door, just as the message had said.


    Ryns nose wrinkled as she watched the guard carefully, the stench of death clogging her breathing. It wasnt that the corpse of the guard was starting to smell, but Ryns training had put her around enough dead bodies to know when someone was gone. A shudder ran through her and she almost retreated, but once again, the message shed across her mind and she gritted her teeth. Creeping across the passage, she tried not to look at the dead guard, but the bodys soulless eyes and horrified expression were impossible to miss.


    Just focus on the lock, Ryn. Focus on the lock.


    Emboldened by her whisper, she took out her tools and a few secondster, the lock popped open, allowing Ryn to flee down the stairs. There she found the cage, and a bored red-masked awakened standing over a perfectly square hole that dropped into the sewers below. After a moment of staring at each other, Pax gestured to the locked cage.


    I take it that youre the specialist I was told to expect? Wanna get these big boys open so I can get moving?


    This was not the first time that Ryn had encountered the red mask, but from the build and voice of the awakened wearing it, she knew that it wasnt Viper. Seeing her confusion, Pax figured an introduction was in order.


    Im Pax. One of Viperspatriots. Well, more like a mule, the way he cracks the whip. Heh, dont tell him I said that or Ill be ontrine duty for a week. Who am I kidding, Im always ontrine duty. Seriously though, are you going to open the gate? Were on a schedule here.


    Hurrying to unlock the door to the cage, Ryn kept ncing at Pax.


    Are you one of Garretts guards?


    Garrett? You mean the leader of the Family? Yeah, I guess you could say that. More of a shadow than a guard, but you can call us that.


    Us? Are there more than two of you?


    Unfortunately, yes, Pax muttered, throwing a nce at the gaping hole as she opened the gate that Ryn had just unlocked. Oh, I know you. Youre that merchant girl who pushes the boss around. Who would have thought that youd be so talented. Come on, these safes are toughuns, so you should have plenty of time to tell me how a prettydy like you got caught up in this creep show.

 Book 2: Chapter 11

    Book 2: Chapter 11


    By the time dawn came, Garrett was wiped out. He had not only burned through a dozen experience points, but had also orchestrated the death of seven awakened. All of them had been left in ce, their bodies lifeless but otherwise untouched, as if their souls had been snatched away in the night, while the remaining awakened in Howlers gang had been recruited, if somewhat forcefully, into his employ. On the upside, he had rid the city of a viinous gang, removing a direct threat to the Klein Familys expansion ns. They had also, thanks to Ryns almost supernatural ability with locks, removed a considerable amount of wealth and all of the deeds, loan documents, and ckmail material that the Howler gang had been storing in the vaults.


    After Ryn opened the safes up, Pax and the Flower Ghouls had been able to clear them out, transporting everything through the tunnels to the Inns basement where they hid it for Obe to pick up the next day. Sitting in the Dreamers Throne moments before the suns rays hit the city, Garrett could feel the powerful energy that radiated from the throne pressing into him, bringing a warmth that erased the nights chill. A flicker caught his eye and as he blinked, a waterfall of screens popped up in front of him. Blinking again, he reached out to look at one of them.


    A dreamer has killed a lesser nightmare. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 73/160


    There were fifteen of these windows, and it took Garrett a moment to realize where they hade from. Closing his eyes, he began to review the scattered images that filtered into his mind from the dream flowers and caught sight of an exhausted looking Asher in one of them. Realization hit Garrett like a p and his eyes widened in surprise. While he had been out dealing with the Howler gang with Viper and Pax, the four other awakened dreamers had entered Dreamers Rest and then gone out to hunt, clearing out the lesser nightmares who had been attracted toward the dream flowers they had nted.


    Over the course of the night, they had killed fifteen nightmares,ting him as many experience points. As he clicked through the windows, he saw all of the experience he had spent on his mission being refilled and a pleased smile crept across his face. When it finally stopped, it was at eighty-seven.


    <em>That works better than I thought. Even if they only average ten experience points a day, Id crack the next level in just over a week. I should prioritize working with them for the time being, since that will allow me to get the next level of Dream Seed which will let the dream flowers propagate on their own. Thats going to save me a lot of experience points, so long as I can be patient.</em>


    Given the new development and the experience offset he got from the awakened dreamers, Garrett found himself in a good mood, his concerns over the cost of the mission assuaged. Overall, he considered the night quite a sess. He had managed to eliminate a major roadblock to the Familys expansion, while also plundering considerable wealth. Of even more importance than the gold coins, however, were the deeds and loan documents that they had grabbed. There was also a lot of ckmail material, but Garrett wasnt interested in using it, as ckmail was messy and considerably less efficient than his flowers.


    Morning hade and as the suns rays spilled over Insomnium, Garrett woke from the dream. He took a moment to lie still, staring up at his ceiling as he let his mind sweep through the inn. Ryn was back and Obe, who had gotten up an hour earlier, was already organizing the stuff in the basement. There was much to do in the aftermath of the mission, and Garretts primary concern was that the death of the Howler gang not be connected to the Klein family. The main issue, of course, was that it was possible that Pax could be tracked through the tunnels under the city, going from the looted safe room to the passages under Dreamers Inn, so Garrett sent a mental message to Viper, who was moving through the sewers with a few of the flower ghouls in tow.


    Trusting Viper to deal with the issue, Garrett got himself ready for the day and settled himself into his wheelchair. Breakfast was served at his desk and for the next three hours he sifted through the documents that Ryn and Obe brought to his desk. The gold coins were added to the coffers where the proceeds from the soap sales were kept, and the Klein Family suddenly found themselves among the rich. To Garrett, the coins were the least interesting thing they had swiped, but from the way Obe kept ncing over at the coffers and Ryn kept stroking the top of one of the chests, he was clearly alone in his opinion.


    Busying himself with the paperwork, Garrett sorted the deeds out, identifying which were used as coteral for loans, which were owned by Thomas outright, and which might be the most contested. The death of Thomas and the other awakened would cause the gang to splinter, and while there was still plenty of wealth for the taking, the Howler gangs most valuable possessions were now sitting in a tidy pile in front of Garrett. At final count there were six businesses, a dozen buildings that were rented out as shops, nearly thirty homes being let to tenants, and deeds for almost thirty properties that had been used for loan coteral.


    Most of the deeds were simple, and entitled the bearer of the deed to ownership of the property, which is why Thomas had been so interested in gathering them. Only those who were truly desperate would use their deed for coteral, as it meant that theirnd could be stolen right out from under them if he decided it was worth the effort. Instead, if the financial records were urate, Thomas had been using that threat to demand excessive interest payments, collecting way more over time than the property was worth.


    In addition to the deeds, there were close to a hundred loan records, ranging from as little as a single gold up to a whopping two hundred gold coins. A quick total revealed that the Howler gang had lent out close to three thousand gold coins over thest few years, and while Garrett suspected that some of these documents were now defunct, that was still a lot of money. Just like the deeds, these loan documents had been written in such a way that the person who held the loan document was entitled to the payments, amon practice among loan sharks, as it would allow them to sell the loan document to other gangs.


    Once everything was sorted, Garrett wrote out a short note, signing it with the five petaled flower insignia of the Family, and sent one of the gang members to deliver it to the meat processing nt on Heifer street. Already, whispers of something happening to the Howlers were starting to spread through the grapevine, and they soon swelled into a dozen wild ounts when the citys exorcists showed up and cordoned off the building. About midday, Garrett got Ryn to push him out of the inn, apanied by Obe and four of the new awakened the Family had recruited. nked by Asher, Kinsley, Maximus, and Helger, their procession was an intimidating one, and people scattered to the sides of the street when they caught sight of them.


    Where are we headed? Obe asked for the third time.


    Were going to negotiate with the Howler gang, Garrett said, his voice patient.


    Boss, they are all dead, Obe whispered, his expression confused.


    Are they? Garrett replied, his face the picture of surprise. I dont think thats true. Besides, if they are, we dont know anything about it. Now get your expression under control or Ill send you back to the inn.


    Nodding, Obe tried to get himself in order as they entered the street where the Howlers had made their headquarters. Coming in the daytime was much easier than it had been to get to this location in the dream, but Garretts attention was upied with the two dozen city guards who had established a perimeter around the property. As their group got close, a heavy-set guard held up his hand.


    This area is off limits to civilians.


    Giving the guard a wide-eyed look, Garrett gestured to the building behind the guard line. It was crawling with exorcists, which honestly surprised Garrett.


    Can I ask what happened? We were hoping to talk to Mr. Howler.


    Heh, youre out of luck then, the guard said, his lips turning up in a nasty smile. Mr. Howler is not avable and wont ever be avable again. I told you, this area is prohibited, so you better leave.


    Garretts astonishment turned into a frown, but he persisted.


    We need to talk to a representative of the Howler group.


    And I told you


    Thats enough.


    Cut off by a dry voice, the guard turned and saw a middle-aged man with a sandy mustache approaching, causing his mouth to snap shut. Recognizing the shock of blonde hair styled into a wave, Garrett remembered seeing the chief exorcist after his encounter with the possessed Henrick. Clearly, the chief exorcist remembered Garrett as well, and his eyes lingered on the other members of the group for a moment longer than wasfortable as he stopped in front of them.


    This is an active crime scene and the scene of a suspected supernatural event. Can I ask what you are doing here?


    Nodding, Garrett held up a small book that he had brought with him. Tucked in its pages was a deed, the edges of the document peeking out just far enough that it could be identified.


    I wasing to negotiate with the Howler gan group, regarding a property that Im interested in over on Heifer street.


    That might be a bit hard, the chief exorcist said, a wry smile on his face as a corpse was carried out of the building behind him. The Howler group fell prey to some sort of strange condition, and theyre either dead or scattered. Remind me again who you are.


    My name is Garrett, sir. Im the leader of the Klein Merchant Group.


    Is that apeting gan group? the chief exorcist asked, his tone amused. You dont have to answer that. Instead, why dont you tell me what sort of interaction youve had with the Howlers recently.


    Quietly exining the confrontation that they had experienced with Thomas Howler the day before, Garrett waved his book again.


    My hope was toe to an agreement with the Howlers so that they would focus their attention elsewhere, allowing me to make an investment into Delver Butchery. But if theyve passed on, then it seems Im wasting my time. Can you share what happened?


    Staring at Garrett for a moment, the chief exorcist suddenly nodded and called for one of the bodies to be brought over. The two exorcists carried it over and put it down, removing the sheet that covered the corpse to reveal the pallid body of a thin man with a tight goatee. It was bizarre, as the expression frozen on the bodys face was one of pure terror, but the rest of his body didnt look like it had been tense. Rigor mortis had set in some time ago, but otherwise, it appeared that the man had died without struggle.


    Do you know what killed them? Garrett asked softly, his eyes scanning the corpse of the awakened gang member as if he was looking for clues.


    It appears that he was frightened to death, the chief exorcist said, his eyes firmly fixed on Garrett. Almost like he encountered a nightmare.


    Drawing back, like he had been frightened by the chief exorcists words, Garrett stared at the blonde man, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    Can nightmares really kill someone?


    The question seemed to throw the exorcist off, and he frowned, his eyes searching Garretts face.


    Do you remember your encounter with the spirit that possessed Henrick? he asked, as if he was trying to get a reaction from Garrett.


    Yes, I remember it clearly. It was terrifying.


    Well, if a spirit like that enters a persons dream, it could, theoretically, scare them to death. Though, we also cant rule out the possibility of necromancy.


    Necromancy? You mean the raising of the dead?


    Necromancy is more than that, the chief exorcist said, waving his hand. It also includes the whole school of ck magic, including curses and sacrificial rituals. This could be the work of a cult, or even a solo necromancer. Weve been picking up increased traces of undead in the area, so its always good to be cautious. But so long as you keep to the streets and dont go wandering around in the crypts under the city, you should be safe.


    Smiling slightly, Garrett patted his wheelchair.


    Not much risk of that. Im not so great at wandering, sir.


    Heh, I guess thats true. If you think of anything you want to report, any suspicious behavior you remember, dont hesitate to let me know. You can ask for Elvin Fellix at the local exorcist office. Its located next to the adventurers guild.


    I will. Thank you, sir.


    At Garretts signal, Ryn turned his wheelchair around, and their group left the scene, leaving Chief Fellix staring after them. As they walked away, Ryn wanted to turn and look back, but she resisted the urge until they were around the corner, missing the interaction happening behind them. As soon as Garrett and the others were out of sight, Chief Fellix looked to his right, to where the exorcists who brought the corpse over were standing, their expressions grim. Both of them were young and tough looking, and one of them held a small notebook out in front of him, its pages open. Walking over, Chief Fellix looked at the notebook and then up at the exorcist holding it.


    How is it?


    I Im not sure. The Informants Ledger isnt working correctly.


    What do you mean it''s not working correctly? Chief Fellix asked, his eyes narrowing.


    It the entry it made for that young man was scratched out as soon as it appeared. Its unreadable.


    Drawing in a breath, Chief Fellix quickly turned to look down the street but Garrett and his group were long gone. Slowly, the chiefs gaze returned to the mysterious notebook. It was small and well worn, a simple brown leather book that looked like a million others that could be found in the city. But unlike the multitude of others, this was a mysterious artifact, one of the most important tools in the exorcists arsenal. What it should have done is recorded the basic information about Garrett, including his status as an awakened and what affiliations he had. Instead, the book had censored itself, covering the words that appeared on its pages with heavy splotches of ink.

 Book 2: Chapter 12

    Book 2: Chapter 12


    <em>Where are these itemsing from?</em>


    As Ryn pushed his wheelchair down the street, back toward the inn, Garretts mind was entirely upied by the window that popped up when he had first noticed the simple brown leather notebook. What had drawn his attention to it was the ghostly figure that hovered over it, with a quill that dripped crimson ink. When he looked over, the ghost was dipping his quill into the head of the exorcist who held the book, extracting something to fill the ink pot that floated by his side, giving the whole scene a gruesome feeling. Yet, no sooner had he seen the figure than the ghost had let out a silent shout and hurried to bow, knocking over the ink pot in the process.


    You have observed the Informants Ledger, a dream artifact of umon value. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 90/160


    Dismissing the window, Garrett realized that someone was talking to him and looked over, catching Ryn mid-sentence.


    because, if I were them, I wouldnt have gone anywhere near it.


    Thats true, Obe replied with a shrug, but sometimes we dont have a choice. That is how it was when the gang originally got started. We were forced into the sewers to survive, not because we wanted to go. But good came of it. In the middle of that danger, we discovered the passages that led to the inn. After that, it was just a matter of acquiring the inn from the old owner. Thats how Ghouls Tooth was born.


    But werent you scared of going down into the crypts? What if you ran across undead?


    ncing at Ryn, Obe suppressed the shudder her question caused.


    Believe me, Ill take undead over a lot of the other things that have popped up over the years. Did you ever hear the stories about the Skeletal Hand cult? A bunch of madmen who believed there is some sort of deity buried in the royal crypts. They tried to sacrifice an entire district to bring him back to life. They were terrifying, because they recruited people forcefully, carving evil symbols into their hands to force them to serve their skeleton god.


    Skeletal Hand? Garrett asked, twisting around his chair to stare at Obe. When was this?


    Oh, nearly twenty years ago. They messed up the city pretty badly, and it was after that the exorcists became their own group. If theyre back, things are not going to be pretty.


    Back? Asher piped up. Theyve never left. Ask anyone who lives in the graveyard district. Theyre still lurking around the crypts, and every year or two one of their nests will be uncovered and the exorcists and city guard will descend like a hive, killing anyone who is close by. They call them undead purges, but its really a move against the remnants of the Skeletal Hand. Theyre like a gue, but no matter how much you try and wipe them out, they just pop back up.


    Listening quietly as the other awakened started to talk about what they knew of the citys cults, Garretts mind spun. He was familiar with the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak from the notification windows that he had gotten, but hearing that the mysterious Great Rulers influence extended to the real world was a wake up call. Given that he could spin his influence in the dream into real world impact, it madeplete sense that the other Great Rulers could do the same thing, and he felt foolish that he hadnt considered it. It also meant that he needed to shore up his influence as fast as possible.


    The silver lining, of course, was that he knew what to look for. Undead were hard to hide, and from the bit that he remembered from his sses in the pce, necromancy was even harder to hide. Rather than operating as the spells that he remembered from earth, necromantic magic was more of a pact with an evil spirit, causing it to act on the necromancers behalf. After they had arrived back at the inn, Garrett called Asher to his office and asked him a bit more regarding the Skeletal Hand cult, pretending that he was just worried about the warning that Chief Exorcist Fellix had issued.


    There isnt much known about them, Asher said, shrugging. But I can tell you what to look out for. All the cults operate in roughly the same way. In order to gain the power of a pact, you have to make a sacrifice. That sacrifice allows you to open the gate to the underworld, where the spirits roam. The more powerful the spirit, the greater the sacrifice needed.


    Taking notes, Garrett paused and looked up.


    Something like that happened here before. The old gang leader seemed bewitched, and he killed three people. One was the cook, and the others were the maids. He must have been sacrificing them to a spirit to gain power. It ended up driving him mad and mutating his body.


    That sounds about right. You have to be insane to think that messing with an evil spirit is a good idea. Besides, the result is never what you want, but a perversion of it. That is the irondw of necromancy. You sacrifice to the spirit, and you lose your mind and your soul.


    How do people learn these symbols anyway? Garrett asked, dipping his quill into the ink pot. They dont have books, do they?


    There are some books, Asher said, looking slightly ufortable all of a sudden. But mostly, it happens in in dreams.


    Realizing that he was starting to tread on dangerous ground, Garrett nodded and redirected the topic.


    That would exin why it''s so hard to eliminate. So, tell me about yourself. It sounds like you have some real world experience with this cult. Are you from the crypt district?


    Nodding, Asher was quiet for a moment before he rolled up his sleeve, revealing a crisscross of scars on his right forearm. Under the deep knife marks, Garret could faintly make out a strange, unsettling pattern that seemed to press against his mind, causing a whisper at the edge of his hearing. It was too weak to get through Garretts mental defenses, but if it had not been ruined by the knife cuts, it would have been a danger, even to someone of Garretts strength. Drawing in a deep breath, Garrett tried to decipher the original symbol, only to hear the whisper starting to grow louder. Shaking his head, he turned his attention away, his gaze meeting Ashers.


    That


    A grim smile yed across Ashers lips as he nodded.


    One of the marks of a sacrifice. To say I know about the cult is an understatement. If not for a group of exorcists a dozen years ago, I would have been one of those sacrificed to the Tomb of Lesrak.


    Hearing another familiar word, Garrett sat up, his expression focused.


    Tomb of Lesrak? What is that?


    It''s one of the main structures in the royal tombs. Have you ever been to the royal crypts?


    Seeing Garrett shake his head, Asher scooted forward and drew a square on the desk with his finger.


    The royal crypts are made up of twenty buildings, all arranged in arge square. Its where the royals are buried after they die. Well, the big structure in the middle with no entrance or exit is the Tomb of Lesrak. Official word is that it''s the original royal tomb and is full inside, but the Skeletal Hand cult believe that it''s actually a prison. A prison for their deity. Twelve years ago, they grabbed a bunch of kids off the street and carved these symbols into our skin, intending to use us as a sacrifice to open it up and release their trapped god. I wasnt about to let that happen, so I took a knife to it, and a short whileter the cultists were killed and we were released.


    Raising his eyebrows as Asher told his story, Garrett couldnt help but be impressed. Asher looked to be in his mid-twenties, so it was entirely possible that he had not even been a teenager when he had scarred himself so badly. Such mental fortitude was exceptionally rare, and even rarer was the ability to maintain a level head in the face of a corrosive symbol that would eat away at the sanity of anyone who even nced at it.


    That sounds like a terrifying experience, Garrett said, putting down his quill and putting his filled out sheet to the side. Is there anything you can tell me that might help us keep an eye out for them? We do some work in the lower crypts, and Id love to know what to look out for.


    Undead are a good sign, but also people going mad unexpectedly, or other strange events. Hauntings, things like that. The reason it''s so hard to hide necromancy is that the rituals and sacrifices tend to create areas of influence where things begin to corrupt. Just keep an ear out for anything that sounds strange.


    Thank you, Garrett said, nodding. Thats helpful. I really appreciate you sharing your story with me, and while Im out of time today, I would love to continue this conversationter.


    Standing up, Asher bowed his head slightly and was about to respond when the door banged open.


    Garrett! Oh, oh, sorry Asher. Sorry, didnt mean to interrupt.


    What do you need, Ryn?


    That butcher is back. Gavon? He brought a bunch of people and they are waiting in the great room.


    How punctual. Please inform him that I am expecting him and escort him to my office. Ill see him here. Oh, and Asher, on your way out, would you inform Francis that we would like some wine?


    After Asher and Ryn both left, Garrett got out a small stack of paper from the desk and began to check over it, carefully going over all the wording. A few minutester, Gavon entered the room, two hard looking men behind him, their hands resting on the cleavers on their hips. Striding right up to the desk, Gavon threw down a paper in front of Garrett and leaned over the desk, hisrge face looking like it had been set in stone.


    What is this?


    Picking up the paper, which turned out to be the note that Garrett had written and sent that morning, he looked up at Gavon calmly.


    It''s a note that I wrote to you earlier today.


    Of course it is. If it wasnt, I wouldnt be breathing down your neck, Gavon snapped. Im asking you why you are threatening us.


    Threatening you? I must confess, I fail to see how this could be misconstrued as a threat, Garrett replied, his forehead furrowing as he read the note. A taste of our strength. That seems to be a straightforward promation. You said that if we could deal with Thomas Howler, and his goons, that you would consider joining us. We provided our answer in the form of action.


    You are iming that you are the ones that killed the awakened members of the Howler gang? Gavon asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously. What ck magic is this?


    Im not iming anything of the sort, Garrett said, realization dawning on his face. We, uh, im responsibility for the other thing. I assume you heard what happened to all of the Howler gangs, um, property? We are iming that. I can see, however, that if you thought we were iming the deaths of Mr. Howler and co., you might see my message as a threat. But I was talking about our liberation of his ill-gotten gains. In fact, we went over this morning to talk to him about what he would have to do to get his things back, only to find him dead and the whole ce swarming with exorcists.


    Would you like some wine? Oh, here is Francis now. Please, take a seat and have a drink. Do you know what happened? Im afraid we were only able to get a few rumors, though I did talk to Chief Exorcist Fellix, who mentioned that it was a possible necromancer? Im sure that the Grave Walker gang doesnt dabble in such terrible things, but it does strike me that it would be wise to beware any movement from around the crypts. One of our men was mentioning to me that the Skeletal Hand cult was never really eliminated, which is curious since the city guard have imed they were defeated twenty years ago. But it makes sense that, if they do still exist, they would be north of here in the crypts.


    Ive heard they hide among the graves and that there are entire tunnel systems under the crypts that they roam, which is a sort of terrifying prospect. But so is getting attacked by a monster. Well, not for you three. Im sure that you see lots of blood in your line of work. Its amazing to me how apletely bloodless thing like a spirit or a zombie can be so scary, but thats just how it is. Ive heard that the Grave Walker gang can actually control zombies, which is also a scary thing, but it''s probably just a rumor, since the exorcists would be all over that.


    Gavon, who had been trying to squeeze in a word the whole time Garrett babbled, found himself sitting down across from Garrett with a ss of wine in his hand when the deluge of words eventually subsided. Staring at Garrett, shell shocked, it took him a moment to realize that Garrett was looking at him expectantly.


    Did did you ask me a question? Gavon asked, looking at his men in confusion.


    Ah, yes. Delver Butchery is a hotmodity, and your stock is only going to rise when the gates reopen. From the looks of it, the only two contenders are the Grave Walker gang, and thete Howler gang. When they both were around you could y them against each other, but now youre down to a single threat. The biggest threat. I asked if you had thought about a strategy to ward off the Grave Walkers.


    Garretts faint smile caused a vein to throb in Gavons temple and he could feel a serious headacheing on. The young man in front of him looked frail and harmless, but Garretts earlier deflection had not slipped by unnoticed. In fact, it had only reinforced the implicit threat of the note. Not only was Gavon even more convinced that Garrett and the Klein Family had been behind Thomas Howlers death, but they had done it in a way that dropped the me far from their door, pointing the arrow in the direction of their greatestpetition, the Grave Walker gang. Worse, Garretts analysis of the situation was entirely urate.


    The Grave Walkers and Howlers had been bncing each other out, but now that bnce was gone, and unless Gavon found another group to join thepetition, the scale wouldpletely tip toward the Grave Walkers, practically guaranteeing that the processing nt would fall to them. Both Gavon and Garrett knew that, and also knew that the Delver Butchery had just gone from being in the frying pan to roasting in the fire because no gang in their right mind would challenge the Grave Walkers. No gang apart from one.


    Ill take your silence as a no, Garrett said, a gleam in his eyes. Have you considered my earlier offer at all? We would be more than happy to have you join the Family.

 Book 2: Chapter 13

    Book 2: Chapter 13


    The room was filled with the afternoon light, and Gavon was filled with the disconcerting sense that something strange hovered just outside his line of sight. Garrett was sitting behind the big desk, his thin form and smiling face presenting a non-threatening picture that belied the truth that Gavon wasing to understand. For the briefest moment, the Delver gang leader felt like he could see arge shadow stretching around Garrett like the petals of a flower and a cold spike of fear shot down his spine as the petals transformed into sharp fangs that bit at him. Jerking back, his vision returned to normal and the reality of the situation settled on him.


    I guess we dont have much of a choice, do we? Gavon said, breaking the silence that had filled the office after Garretts question. But Ill warn you, we wont agree to anything that takes away our autonomy.


    Nodding, Garrett pushed the agreement that he had drafted across the table for Gavon to examine.


    We dont want to take away your autonomy. The truth is, we dont even want to tell you what to do. We dont have time to manage you, or anyone else, and Id much rather you continue to do your thing. You might even think of this as a defensive alliance. Youll be part of the Family and will receive the benefits and protections thate with that. However, youll also operate as an independent group and will be responsible for managing yourselves. As you highlighted, well be using a syndicated structure, and as the Family continues to grow, that will mean that more semi-independent groups will be added.


    The rules are fairly simple, but will be enforced strictly. Do not make deals with anyone outside the Family without my permission. Do not harm the interests of the Family. Treat the members of the Family as you would your own kin. The flip side of the rules are the privileges. The Family pledges to support any deals you make and protect you and your assets from any outside force that would threaten you. Like I said, its a simple agreement. Finally, we do not encourage illegal activity, but if you would like to engage in something outside of the scope of thew,e and talk with me. If it can be done in a way that does not infringe on our rules, it will be considered.


    Reading the contract slowly, Gavon seemed to be struggling a bit, but he managed to get through most of it. Shooting a sharp nce at Garrett when he reached thest page, he put the papers back on the desk.


    Is something bothering you?


    Smirking, Gavon nodded.


    Yeah. Are you really going to stand against the Grave Walkers? Theyre one of the ten seats. They have power and influence you cantprehend. The only reason that the Howlers could make them pause is that Howler had his own connections. But now he is dead. Do you really think that a small gang like yours is going to be able to stand against them?


    Not a gang, Garrett said gently, but a family. And I dont intend to go up against them directly, no. But even if they start throwing their weight around, Im confident in being able to defend. At the worst, well drag them down with us.


    Shaking his head, Gavon looked down at the contract and then back up at Garrett.


    You know, Im not sure if Im crazy, or you are, but even if this is a long-shot, its better than what well get when the Grave Walkerse and make us an offer. Fine. Well do it. But if you dont live up to your end of the bargain, expect to find our cleavers added to your list of problems.


    Thats fair, Garrett said, leaning forward as he handed the quill to Gavon.


    Hesitating for a moment, Gavon appeared to gather himself before taking the quill and adding a shaky signature to the bottom of the document. Taking the paper, Garrett blew on it and stored it away carefully.


    Wee to the Klein Family, he said, his expression growing serious. Now that you are part of us, there are a few things that we should do. We have badges that we use, and I would ask that each member of your group take one. There is no rule saying you have to wear it constantly, but it is good to have. We also have ques that can be hung up by your doors that will serve as identification. This will let people know that youve joined us, and will help our patrols know where to go.


    I dont know that we need help patrolling, Gavon said, the corners of his lips curling down in a frown.


    It took a moment, but Garrett quickly realized why Gavon was reacting negatively. Holding up his hand, Garrett shook his head as he exined.


    We do not take protection fees. Our money is made through other means, and the patrols are there for safety, not extortion. Joining the Family is voluntary, and that goes for the businesses in ourmunity, as well as individuals, so extortion is not tolerated. In fact, if any of our members are found to be taking money on the side, they will be punished. As I mentioned, we do not encourage illegal activity, and we enforce the rule ofw quite strictly within our territory.


    Rxing, Gavon gave Garrett a disbelieving look, as if he was still waiting for the catch to appear. The picture that Garrett was painting was almost too good to be true and Gavon was wondering where the angle was. Chuckling, Garrett shook his head and tapped his finger on the desk.


    Look, I know it might seem strange, but we operate on a simple principle. Stability. And the happier the people in the Family are, the more stable the Family will be. That doesnt mean that we are opposed to violence, coercion, and generalwlessness. We just aim those things outward, instead of inward. There is plenty of pie to go around and no reason to harm ourselves for short term gain by hoarding it. Am I making sense?


    Chewing on his lip, Gavon nodded slowly, his mind turning Garretts words over.


    I think so. Its really the same sort of principles that we have. Ive just never heard of a real gang actually following it. Arent you afraid that one of your lieutenants will decide they want more power and try to take it from you?


    The slow smile that spread across Garretts face seemed to carry a terrifying pressure and for a moment, Gavon thought he saw that strange twisting shadow again. Leaning forward slightly, Garrett shook his head.


    No. Im not worried about it at all.


    As he spoke, mental energy flowed out of Garrett, filling the room and seeping into the dream seed that rested in Gavons mind. Gavons soul spark started to re, naturally resisting the foreign energy but the dream seed was having none of it. With a shiver, it dispersed the defenses, sucking up both Gavon and Garretts energy, quickly sprouting its first flower. A faint, rainbow glitter appeared in Gavons eyes and he sat up straight, the tension in his shoulders releasing as he felt the pressure of Garretts soul spark filling the room. The other two awakened shared startled nces, but before they could step forward, they found themselves suppressed.


    You you are a shaper?


    Hearing Gavons whisper, Garrett held his finger to his lips as he restrained his energy, returning to thepletely unassuming mortal that he had been before.


    I dont fear anyone in this city, Garrett said, answering Gavons question in a round-about manner. That doesnt mean we will look for trouble, of course, but it does mean that we can move in confidence.


    Though he had already signed the papers, Gavon had not been entirely convinced that he wasnt signing his own death warrant, but now that Garrett had revealed his strength, all concerns evaporated. On the surface, there were only a few other shapers in the city, but Gavon knew a secret. Each of the gangs who held a seat on the council of ten were led by a shaper, so discovering that Garrett had a simr strength immediately elevated the Klein Family to the level of any of the ten in his mind. Standing up, Gavon gave Garrett a bow, his attitudepletely different.


    Thank you for allowing us to join the Family, boss. Well work hard for you.


    I look forward to growing together, Garrett replied.


    After Gavon and his men had withdrawn, Garrett spent a few moments reviewing what had just happened. It was his practice to mentally review each move he made to ensure that he wasnt making any missteps or overlooking any important details. It had gone how he had assumed it would, and he was starting to understand the temte he would follow with the next group they moved to absorb. Before that, however, he wanted to ensure that theypletely absorbed the Delver Butchers without leaving anytent problems. First and foremost, that meant nting flowers in all of their awakened. Checking his experience points, Garrett grimaced. Every time he made progress toward the next level it seemed that he was dragged backward.


    <em>I really need to focus on getting to the next level, but Im about seventy experience points off. I can mitigate some of that by dragging more people into Dreamers Rest, and hopefully the Dream Team can score some more. But I also need to spend some experience getting flowers down at the meat processing nt to provide some defense there, which means I also have to go wandering around the dream again. Actually, wait. Why dont I just have the Dream Team clear the path?</em>


    Slowly, a n started forming, and Garrett came to a solid decision regarding his next move. That night, he entered the dream and stepped into Dreamers Rest, looking around. Currently, the awakened dreamers gathered at a table in the center of the floor, but with a snap of his fingers, Garrett moved their table off to the side, putting it on a tform with a wide wooden ramp leading up to it. Ornate railings with carved flower motifs sprang up around the edge of the tform and a small bar appeared at the far side. This would be where Garrett would gather the awakened who entered his dream. Currently there was only one table, but as more awakened entered, Garrett would add more tables to the space, and even create more of these tforms.


    He was still maintaining the prison that he had created, and didnt have ns to get rid of it right now, so the space that he had to work with was limited, but he knew that as he grew in strength, those constraints would continue to loosen. Climbing the stairs, he added touches here and there, adding decorations and lights to give the tform a mysterious ambiance. Looking around, he chose a spot next to the bar and concentrated for a moment, creating a wide board that was split into two sectionsbeled Quests and Map respectively. On the left side of the board he conjured a single piece of paper that he pinned up under the word Quest.


    The next step took a bit more effort, and five experience points, causing him to wince. But the result was arge map of Insomnium. Almost all of the map was covered by fog, but there was a small spot that showed Dreamers Rest and the areas around the inn that had been explored already. Small colorful flower markers revealed the cement of dream flowers, and gleaming stars showed the awakened dreamers who had just begun entering the dream for the night. Pleased with his creation, Garrett stepped back and got ready to wee them.


    Maren and Kinsley were the first to arrive, and Garrett went down to meet them, inviting them up to the new area of the bar. Up the stairs they found six chairs arranged around the table, each with a symbol carved into its back. Excitement filled their eyes as they examined them, looking for their symbols. Kinsley spotted the me with a bolt of lightning in the middle almost immediately, and after looking over the others, Maren pointed at the tower with an eye in its center.


    That looks like mine.


    Yeah, I think that makes the most sense. Lets see. We have a sun with a feather, that is probably Estel. And the creepy ghost thing is Asher. Isnt this cool? Its like were members of a secret society, Kinsley said with a grin, taking his seat.


    Or a cult, Asher said, walking up the stairs. We dont know anything about this ce except that weve been pulled into it by a strange man in a mask who is using us to clear the dream. What are the chances that he has our best interest in mind?


    Listening from the bar, Garrett coughed lightly into his fist, realizing that his questioning earlier had caused Asher to start wondering about the whole situation. Thankfully, the others were not as concerned. Estel, ever the pragmatist, took her seat as she addressed Ashers concern.


    Were already working for the Family, and this ce is clearly tied to the Family as well, so if its a cult, were already in deep. But be realistic, Asher. Even if this was some sort of cult, would you give up your chance to enter the dream?


    No, of course not, Asher grumbled. But I think we should know what we are getting into.


    Viper and Pax were thest to arrive, and as soon as they had taken their seats, Garrett walked over.


    Wee, everyone, to the evolved form of Dreamers Rest. Theyout has been rearranged for your convenience, and youll find two new items on the wall. The first is the quest board. Here, asionally jobs will appear. Some of them are time sensitive, and must bepleted within a time frame. Others are general, and can be done at your convenience. Next to the quest board, youll find the map. This will show you not only the areas that have been cleared of fog, but also where the safe zones are and where dream flowers are nted.


    ncing over at the board, Kinsley saw that there was a quest on it so he jumped up to get it, returning a momentter with the paper.


    Quest. Clear the fog past Heifer Street. Time limit, two days, he read.


    Heifer street is north of here, right? Pax asked, looking at the map.


    When Kinsley had picked up the quest paper a small yellow mark had appeared, outlining the area that the quest was referring to, and the group all got up to crowd around the map.


    It seems doable to me, Maren said. Its a four mile stretch, but if we drop flowers along the way, I think we should be able to do it in two days.


    Well ept the quest, Viper replied, taking the paper from Kinsley. It will be a good chance to kill nightmares along the way.

 Book 2: Chapter 14

    Book 2: Chapter 14


    Garrett didnt have anything pressing, so once the dreamers left Dreamers Rest, he returned to the throne, taking his seat and focusing on his connection with Viper. It was a strange thing to ride along with his guardian, but Garrett had been practicing and was now quite adept at controlling Viper. Rather than control his guardianpletely, he opted to use a light touch, issuingmands almost like he was controlling a character in a game. The advantage of this sort of control was that it allowed him to maximize Vipers impressive coordination, speed, and reflexes since he wasnt overwriting muscle memory by ident while still being able to direct Vipers actions closely.


    In the dark street of the dream, Viper opened his eyes and looked around, seeing the rest of the team gathered behind him. Slowly scanning the street, he looked for any sign of danger, but didnt see anything. They were still right next to the inn, and ever since they had nted dream flowers further out it was getting rarer to see nightmares in this area.


    Ready? Garrett asked through Vipers mouth.


    Once everyone confirmed that they were ready to go, he led the way to the north, his sword in hand. It made Garrett surprisingly nervous to walk around the dream without Dreamers Cloak active, despite the fact that he was riding along with Viper and had a full team backing him up. They walked up quiet streets until an intersection appeared in the distance and Maren called for them to stop while he went ahead to check out the situation. There was a three bloom flower nted in the center of the intersection, warding off the dense fog of the dream, and crowded around it were a few lesser nightmares. Watching them for a moment, Maren returned to the group and reported what he had seen.


    There are three nightmares. Two of those small ones that take different shapes, and something that looks like tons of ck dots.


    Drudge Wraith and Creeping Horde, Viper said, causing everyone to look at him. Shouldnt be a major problem.


    Trying to stay inconspicuous, the team moved forward, intending to finish off the three lesser nightmares, but when they had gotten within fifty feet, two new lesser nightmares suddenly rushed out of the shadows, heading for the waving dream flowers. Seeing therge swarms crawling over, Garrett suddenly had a bad feeling and hemanded Viper to lift his sword, intending to charge and attack. Before he could, the three Creeping Hordes suddenly pressed together, their bodies warping and twisting.


    This was a new thing for everyone, including Garrett, and as Viper began to dash forward, the three nightmares stretched and flopped over, picking up dirt, mud, and bits of debris from the ground. Under the teams astonished eyes, sludge slopped off of the new nightmare and it began to surge toward Viper like a gtinous mud monster.


    You have observed a Shambling Mire, a nightmare that drowns its victims minds in a flood of negative emotion, driving them to an eventual death as their mental energy is consumed. You have gained 1 EXP.


    You have observed lesser nightmares evolving into a standard nightmare. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 87/160


    At thest second, Viper slipped to the side, his silver de drawing a crescent along the side of the nightmare as he dodged the thick tendrils of sludge that tried to wrap him up. The monster recoiled in pain, trembling with anger and fear, but even as it did so, new tendrils sprang out as it shifted its path to chase after him. Dancing backward, Vipers de hacked out again, cutting through one of the tendrils that reached for his feet. The rest of the party was only now catching up with the rapidly changing situation, and as Viper ducked another attack, they sprang into action.


    Pax let out a loud shout and charged the sludge monster, her axe lifted high over her shoulder. She had crossed half the distance when Kinsleys dart of me shot past her like an arrow and dug into the nightmare. It punched into the thick sludge that made up the Shambling Mires body, exploding fiercely just under the surface of the monsters skin, sttering sizzling drops of nightmare over the street and Pax.


    Hey! Watch it!


    Sorry, sorry!


    Ignoring the stinging pain, Pax hacked out with her axe,ying out a deep wound in the Shambling Mires side, and forcing it to turn its attention away from Viper, who stepped close and sent his darting de into the nightmares back a dozen times. Still, his stabs were not as dangerous as Paxs heavy swings so the Shambling Mire just recoiled as it threw itself at Pax, managing to hit her with one of its sludge covered tendrils. Immediately, a terrible wave of fear, anxiety, pain, and despair flooded through Paxs mind, nearly causing her to drop her axe and sit down. The overwhelming desire to sit down and cry pressed down on her mind, and the only reason she didnt was the glow from her dream flowers that fought back against the invasive thoughts.


    The instantaneous battle in her mind sapped her energy as the flowers mustered their defense against the shambling mires attack, and a deep tiredness began to fill her limbs, as if she was just on the cusp of falling asleep, causing her to stumble to the side. Seizing the opportunity, the Shambling Mire ignored the damage it was taking from Viper and tried to wrap another tendril around Pax, but a bright spark of light drifted over, sinking into Pax, bringing a wave of energy that allowed her to nt her feet and swing her axe with two hands, lopping off the nightmares limb, freeing herself from its negative influence.


    Behind the fight, Estel was standing in the street, her hands held together like she was praying, and a thick white light shining all around her. It was from this bright light that she had sent the spark of mental energy out to save Pax, causing the light around her to fade substantially. Next to her, Maren watched the dark streets nervously with a short sword in hand, watching for any movement that would indicate that there were more nightmares.


    Trembling in pain, the shambling mire pulled back, its attack blocked by Estels timely intervention, and before it could recover, it was torn apart by another me dart that mixed with the silver shes of Vipers de. Without a sound, the Shambling Mire sagged, its gtinous body losing its shape as it melted away into the dream. Faint light drifted out of it, absorbed by the flowers on the teams masks. Traces of the mental energy sank into their bodies like a cool wave, sharpening and shaping their soul sparks, while the majority of the energy trickled through the connection Garrett had with the masks, arriving a momentter at the Dreamers Throne where he sat.


    You have in a Shambling Mire. You have gained 4 EXP.


    EXP: 91/160


    <em>Whoa. Thats a lot more than I expected. It must be because the nightmare is a bigger one. </em>


    Even as the feeling of growth enveloped his soul spark, Garrettmanded Viper to eliminate the other nightmares, not wanting to risk allowing another group of nightmares to morph into something bigger. He had no idea if all of the nightmares would turn into a Shambling Mire, or if there were otherrger nightmares that they could transform into, but both Pax and Estel were tired from the fight, and Kinsley was breathing heavily as well. Asher clearly had the same idea as he did, and together, Viper and Asher cut down the remaining drudge wraiths.


    What was that? Pax asked, her eyes searching the ground where the Shambling Mire had melted away as she leaned on her axe.


    Shambling Mire, Viper said, flicking his de out of habit. Three of the Creeping Hordesbined to turn into it.


    I saw, but still cant believe it, Pax replied with a snort.


    It tells us something, Maren chimed in, causing everyone to look over at him. Weve fought against groups of three Drudge Wraiths before, so its possible that they dontbine, or that theybine at a different number, but we can be sure that different sorts of lesser nightmares wontbine together. There was a Creeping Horde and two Drudge Wraiths there to begin, but thebination happened when three Creeping Hordes gathered.


    Thats a great observation, Viper said, nodding. Estel, your support was well timed. How did you do that?


    Its my awakened ability, she replied with a shrug. I can sacrifice some of my own strength to give it to someone else.


    Thank you, it saved me, Pax said.


    Looking around, Viper gazed at each of the party members in turn as he spoke, his raspy voice soft in the darkness of the dream.


    Overall, great teamwork, everyone. We just faced our first real threat and we came out on top. Up until this point, we have only had to face lesser nightmares like the Drudge Wraiths, Seeking Wraiths, and the like. But believe me when I say that this monster we just fought is only the beginning. There will undoubtedly be other nightmares that are just as dangerous, if not more dangerous. But if we keep our wits about us, we can ovee them.


    Straightening up, Pax pped her chest with herrge hand, indicating that she was ready for action once again. Despite her positive attitude, it was clear that she was tired, so Viper took her position at the front while Pax marched alongside Asher and Estel. Continuing on their way, they made their way through the dark, fog filled streets, keeping a sharp eye out for any danger that might spring out at them. Their goal was the butchers nt on Heifer street, and after a full night of cautious walking, they had arrived there and managed to eliminate the wandering nightmares they found in that area.


    Sending the team out into the dream had turned out to be a wonderful idea, as, on top of the six experience points he had gained from their first encounter, the team had farmed a total of thirteen more experience points as they worked to ensure that none of the lesser nightmares were able tobine together. Once he was sure that the area around the butchers shop was safe, Garrett, using Viper as a medium, began to nt dream seeds around the meat processing nt, using up three of the experience points that he had earned from killing nightmares around the building.


    Once the dream seeds had been established, he prompted Viper and the others, having them put what remained of their energy into the dream flowers, causing them to sprout. Garretts goal was not to take over the meat processing nt in one night, as the team just didnt have the energy for that, and he could vaguely sense that there were some stronger nightmares lurking inside the meat processing nt, but rather to establish a new location that the team could use to enter the dream, saving them the long and danger filled trip between Dreamers Rest and this location.


    The n was to have the team breach the nt the next night, clearing the nightmares inside, and finishing creating the dream flower perimeter. At the same time, the dream flowers that were currently growing on the outside of the building could hunt the lesser nightmares that were attracted to their scent, feeding Garrett and continuing to add to their blooms. Now, more than ever, Garrett couldnt wait to unlock the next level of his Dream Seed ability so that the flowers could begin to propagate themselves.


    It had been a sessful night, and as the team left the dream, first returning to Dreamers Rest, and then waking up, Garrett disconnected from Viper. He had enjoyed getting to ride along with Viper, and ideas were starting to fill his mind as he thought about how best to make progress on the many projects he was trying to bnce. Unfortunately, his nning was interrupted shortly after breakfast as Carraway arrived to talk to him and Ryn. The merchant had continued to lose weight since their first encounter, and far from the fat, greasy man they had originally met with, he was now lean, sharp, and fanatical.


    Garrett! Great to see you, Carraway said, sweeping into the room like a force of nature.


    Garrett put a smile on his face, but he was starting to realize where Ryn was picking up her bombastic motions. That understanding was reinforced when Carraway pped his desk andughed loudly.


    You wouldnt believe it, but Ive figured out when the gates will re-open. We have a week and a half. The problem is, the export tax is going to be going up next week, and martialw isnt going to be lifted, so there will be next to no way to get goods out of the city without lining the dukes pockets. Thats good for us in that it means selling soap in the city will still be the more profitable option, but were going to take a big loss on many of our other goods. Even worse, we are going to get scalped trying to import anything into the city.


    Holding up his hand for Carraway to pause, Garrett let his smile fade, returning to his normal, calm expression.


    Nice to see you too, Carraway. I have some thoughts. First, we dont need to export anything. There are more than enough customers in the city. We just need to repackage and price the goods for customers with less average purchasing power. Different demographics have different ways of seeing the world, and so we adjust ordingly.


    Thats targeted marketing, right? Ryn asked from a chair near the desk.


    Correct. We build an ideal customer profile, and we focus on that customer exclusively.


    Thats fine for now, Carraway said, nodding, but it will only work so long as we have goods. And the duke isnt going to let us replenish any of them, which means were going to be running short soon.


    This time, Garretts smile was real. Taking out a map of the city, he tapped a spot close to the river where the Swamp Shark territory had been located.


    Were currently in the process of absorbing this territory, and I need you to figure out who officially owns these warehouses. Once you do, we will be able to get you the goods, without paying the extra import tax. Oh, and Ill need an introduction to some merchants who move goods through the swamp, rather than those that bring them ovend.


    A slight frown wrinkled Carraways forehead before he realized what Garrett was talking about.


    Ah, youll be opening up a smuggling route. How will you manage that?


    Dont worry about it, Garrett replied, shaking his head. Just tell me, can you give me the introduction?

 Book 2: Chapter 15

    Book 2: Chapter 15


    Thinking about it for a moment, Carraway nodded, his eyes sharp.


    An introduction, I can do. Though, youll have to manage the arrangements on your own. I typically dont handle the negotiations, but I can at least set up a meeting as long as you can get into the swamp.


    Perfect. If possible, schedule the meeting for some time next week.


    Nodding, Carraway thought for a moment and then spoke cautiously, watching Garrett carefully for his response.


    I take it that you have a path out of the city, is that right?


    It was a silly question, and both Carraway and Garrett knew it, but Garrett yed along, curious about what was on the merchants mind.


    I cant confirm anything, but I might. What is on your mind?


    Licking his lips, Carraway showed an uncharacteristic hesitation to speak, but Garrett just waited quietly, not giving him an out. Finally, Carraway coughed lightly.


    Ahem. There is a group in the city that wishes to get back to Port Reverie, on the other side of the swamp. Theyre in a bit of a sticky situation, however, since they cant afford to be found by the guards and the gates will be heavily watched once they open. Theyre paying well, but so far, they dont have any leads. Will your passage be able to amodate a group of ten?


    Sharing a nce with Ryn, Garrett slowly nodded. The first group that came to mind was the ck Raven assassins that had participated in the killing of the royal family and were now hiding in the city. Ryn had spotted them looking around one of the markets, and Garrett knew that they operated in teams of five, so it made sense that they would be looking for a way out of the city. Additionally, Carraway had been one of the merchants who had smuggled them into the city in the first ce, so it made sense that they would have talked to him about leaving.


    Potentially. We still have some work to do, but talk to me in a week or so.


    Looking relieved, Carraway nodded and said his goodbyes, leaving Ryn and Garrett alone in the office. Rubbing his forehead after the merchant had gone, Garrett found himself tired. While staying up all night in the dream wasnt typically a big deal, he had used up a lot of his energy controlling Viper to fight and it was starting to weigh on him.


    Do you think that Carraway was talking about the ck Ravens?


    Ryns question shook Garrett out of his thoughts and he nodded.


    I do. They are the only group I can think of who would be asking Carraway to help them find a way out of the city. Have you managed to find out where they are staying?


    Looking troubled, Ryn shook her head.


    No. I havent. Ive been trying to find them, but I havent spotted anyone since I first saw them. Besides, Ive been too distracted with the thought of awakening.


    Oh? Have you made up your mind?


    Curling her leg up under her, Ryn hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    When I was, um, recruited into ck Raven, I went through their awakening program. It was awful. They thought that by bringing us close to death, they could cause us to awaken, so they did. Repeatedly. Half of us really died, a couple of people actually did awaken and were taken off to be assassins, and the rest of us were trained as thieves. That was a terrible time and I have no desire to repeat it, so if your method has to do with something like that, Im not interested.


    That makes sense, Garrett replied, his expression serious. But the method that I am considering, while not without danger, shouldnt bring you close to death.


    Does does it have to do with my dreams?


    Dreams, what dreams?


    Raising his eyebrows, Garrett pretended to have no idea what Ryn was talking about, but it was clear that she wasnt buying it. Slowly, she opened her hand, holding it palm up in front of her and her eyes screwed shut as she concentrated with all her effort. Faintly at first, but with growing power, Adagio for Strings, a song that had never been heard in this world, and that Ryn had only ever heard in her dreams, began to fill the room. A ghostly box, its wooden sides carved with tiny five-petaled flowers, appeared above her palm like a hunk of mist, a rainbow petaled flower on its top slowly spinning as the music swelled and faded.


    In shock, Garrett stared at the music box, unsure if his eyes were ying a trick on him. He had created this music box as a way to provide the young Ryn somefort against the harsh voices of her past, and had never expected her to be able to bring it into the real world. But he could tell it was the same music box, and could even feel the faint connection he had with it as it drew on his power to manifest into the world. Thoughts exploded in his mind as he considered all of the different artifacts he was nning on creating for the dreamers at Dreamers Rest. If a mortal like Ryn could pull it into the real world, how much easier would it be for an awakened?


    I dont know if I am cursed, Ryn said, her voice barely a whisper, or blessed, but this thing has been present with me ever since I met you. Every time I see it, it reminds me of you. Of the crimson mask that Viper wears. Of the mask my instructor wears. And the flowers that the masks bear.


    Unsure what to say, Garrett could only stare at Ryn as the music faded and she opened her eyes. They were filled with a strange serenity, a calmness that hinted at explosive action and intensity covered by a thin film of peace that could be shattered at any moment.


    Is is that a mysterious artifact? Garrett asked, causing Ryns calm look to ripple before returning to a peaceful state.


    Yes. It was given to me in a dream, by someone affiliated with you. Or at least, affiliated with Viper.


    And what does it do? Garrett asked, leaning forward, curious.


    While he had created the music box, it was clear to him that it had begun to change once Ryn started carrying it around. Now, it not only carried a connection to him, but that connection was mirrored to her. Had he not granted it the energy it needed, it would have absorbed her life force in order to power itself, stealing from her even as she sought to bring it into the world. The difficulty was that he didnt understand what it was that the box could do, apart from y the song he had created it with.


    Once again, the ripple appeared in Ryns eyes and the music swelled in a crescendo, causing thetent energy in her body to explode, causing her surge forward, without even appearing to move. The chair she had been sitting on went flying across the room from the counterforce and she appeared on the desk, her breathing in great gasps as she slumped down. Seeing that she was about to slide head first down to the ground, Garrett grabbed her cor, pulling her toward him as her body fell from the top of the desk, causing papers to scatter across the ground.


    Ugh, sorry, she mumbled, her face crumpled in pain and exhaustion. Oof, that hurts. But did you see that?


    Crawling up, she swayed in ce, grabbing onto the side of the desk for support. It was clear that using the ability hadpletely drained her, putting immense strain on her body. Once he was sure that she wasnt going to fall down again, Garrett frowned.


    What did you just do?


    When I listen to that song, it gives me it gives me energy. A lot of it. And I can use it to move quickly. But it is really hard to control.


    I can see that. How can you use it if youre not awakened?


    Right? Thats what I dont know. I figured I might be partially awakened or something, Ryn said, a lopsided grin returning to her face.


    Curious. Well, while this was not the method that I had in mind, it seems like it might be a good supplemental thing for you. No, I had a different idea in mind. Though, it also has to do with your dreams.


    Pointing her finger at his face, Rynughed triumphantly.


    Aha! I knew it! You do have something to do with them. I knew that you did.


    First, pick up the papers you knocked over and Ill tell you, Garrett said, pointing at the papers that were spread all over the floor.


    After they had been gathered back up, Garrett quickly re-sorted them and then put them away in their proper piles while Ryn fidgeted on her chair. When he was done, he looked across the desk at her and cupped his chin in his left hand.


    You have seen that dreams have an influence on reality, both through the mysterious artifact that you possess, and through the effect of studying how to read and write. But the reason that this is the case is because you carry the blessed mark of our family.


    The flower? Ryn asked, pointing to her silver pin.


    Yes, though really, the representation of the flower in the dream world. It is what allows you to awaken to that world when you fall asleep in this world. Like you, I walk in the dream world, and I have a suspicion that the flower could be used to awaken. In fact, your mysterious artifact might make it even easier for you.


    Sitting up straight, Ryns expression grew serious, a rare enough urrence that Garrett knew he was on the right track. Considering his words carefully, he spoke softly, as if afraid someone else would overhear.


    The flower grows using the energy that the dream contains, but what if, instead of simply existing alongside the flower, you took its energy? I think that it would be possible for you to absorb the energy that the flower is gathering, using it to awaken your soul spark. But it would require working together. I can guide you in it if you wish.


    Biting her lip, Ryn hesitated, clearly torn about something. After a moment of consideration, she asked Garrett a question.


    Would that harm the flower? I I dont want to harm the flower.


    So long as you dont harm the root, I think it''s fine, Garrett replied. The flowers energy is stored in its petals, and its life is stored in its root. In fact, I think that you will find that the flower will be quite willing to help you. But it wont be easy to do. Well probably have to try a lot of things to figure out how to get it to work. And youll need to figure out what sort of soul spark you want to have.


    This time, Ryns silence stretched for a full two minutes. It was evident that her previous experience had scarred her badly, but she was also attracted to the idea of awakening. This world was brutal for those without power, and though her position seemed stable right now, there was no substitute for personal power. Finally, after taking a deep breath, she exhaled loudly, as if she was expelling all her doubts and worry with the stale air in her lungs.


    Fine. Ill do it.


    Good, Garrett said, smiling. Spend the rest of the day thinking about what it is that you might like your soul spark to be, and we will begin tonight.


    Wait, we?


    Yes. Ill see you in your dream, Garretts smile deepened. But prepare yourself. It''s going to be hard work.


    Nothing to be afraid of in hard work, Ryn said, pping her hands together in excitement. But how do I figure out what I want my soul spark to be?


    Think about what you want to achieve with your awakening. Focus on a symbol that can represent it, and Ill teach you how to begin the process tonight.


    Garrett had been debating on this move for a long time, and had finally decided that the advantage was worth the potential risks. The main concern was that Ryn was not under his control in the way that the other members of the gang had been. Her dream seed had started off differently and it had just grown naturally, turning into a three bloom flower by absorbing the ambient energy of the dream. Though the flower had a natural bewitchment effect, it only extended as far as making her ept the flower itself, rather than tying her to Garrett and the main root of the flower nted in the Dreamers Inn.


    He had considered encouraging her to awaken through the dream, without indicating that he was connected to it, but he also knew that she was smart enough to figure out what was going on, an assumption that had been proven correct. Closing his eyes, Garrett sat in the silence of the office, mentally reviewing the gangs strength. At the top of the pile, there was Viper, his guardian. Close to the shaper level and absolutely loyal, to the point that he could act almost as a secondary body for Garrett, he was Garretts strongest asset. Under him were the two red masked awakened, Pax, and the new young man named Vale.


    Both were strong and the number of blooms they carried ensured their loyalty, making it so that Garrett didnt need to be worried about being betrayed. Next came Obe and the other awakened that had just been recruited to the gang. They carried four blooms apiece, and Garrett had elerated the growth of all of them, which granted an increased sense of loyalty, ensuring that they wouldnt simply abandon the Family at the first sign of danger. Finally, there were the four awakened dreamers, who were in a simr situation to Ryn. They carried blooms, but only so that Garrett could keep track of them andmunicate with them, rather than controlling them directly, or even by suggestion.


    He wasnt sure if he was doing the right thing by allowing people around him to retain their own sense of self, but he had his own qualms about the flowers that he grew. As convenient as they were, he asionally wondered if he was really the one in charge. His birth in this world had been apanied by the merger of two souls, and it was hard to tell if acquiring the Dream Seed ability had changed him further. He was just thinking about what to do if he lost control of the dream flowers when he felt Obe running toward the office at full speed. Frowning, Garrett put away his depressing thoughts and scanned for danger, immediately finding an area where there were a lot of worried people gathered. The door mmed open and Obe stepped into the office, breathing heavily.


    Boss, we have a problem! breathing heavily, Obe took a moment to catch his breath before continuing. It looks like a rogue mysterious artifact has started killing people nearby.

 Book 2: Chapter 16

    Book 2: Chapter 16


    Tell me about what happened, Garrett asked as Obe pushed his wheelchair, navigating the rough cobblestone.


    We got word just now, but apparently, there is something wrong with a home thats just down the block. All I know is that somedy ran in, screaming bloody murder. She said that her daughter was possessed by an evil spirit because of a mysterious artifact and was killing people.


    Is anyone on the scene?


    Yes, I sent Maximus and Abbius with the woman to go and see what they could do. They brought ten other members.


    And have we alerted the exorcists?


    We havent, but things like this tend to spread fast, Obe said grimly. Chances are, well have them swarming all over pretty soon.


    Garrett nced up at the darkening sky, his thoughts whirling. The crimson streaks of the setting sun set a somber tone and Obes words caused his heart to sink. He had been running into the exorcists too often recently and he was starting to worry that if they continued to see each other hed end up on one of their watch lists. Though many didnt pay much attention to them, Garrett knew from his time in the pce that they couldnt be ignored. They wielded a tremendous amount of power and had the full support of the nobles in the city, meaning they could make life miserable for anyone who got in their way.


    It was easy to see where the problem was from therge crowd that was gathered around the doorway of the building where the womans daughter was, and it was with some difficulty that Garrett and Obe pushed their way through. Garrett finally had to resort tomanding people aside with his mental energy, and the result was almost worse. As soon as themand went out, those in the crowd with dream seeds or bloomed dream flowers all backed up abruptly, creating a path all the way to the door, while those without were dragged along with no warning.


    Coughing lightly, Garrett pretended that everything was normal as he gestured for Obe to push him up to the door where they were met by Abbius. The thin, stoop-shouldered awakened was holding a crossbow in the crook of his arm, and seemed unsettled, alerting Garrett that something was off. Frowning, Garrett looked at the stairs that led up into the house, hearing the hysterical shouting of a womans voice upstairs.


    Sorry, boss. The stairs are the only way up.


    Thats fine. Just carry me.


    Nodding, Obe scooped Garrett up and carried him up the stairs, making Garrett wish, for the second time, that Viper had been close enough to send out instead. Unfortunately, Viper and the flower ghouls were putting the finishing touches on the tunnel that burrowed under the city wall and led out into the swamp.


    <em>I really need to level up. When I do, I can get a second guardian, which will allow me to keep Viper close.</em>


    Some people would have found it humiliating to be carried up the stairs by their underlings, but Garrett didnt even consider it. His main concern was that they figure out what was going on before the exorcists got involved. At the top of the stairs, Obe ced him back in the wheelchair that Abbius had carried up and Garrett pushed himself down the hallway, heading for the room at the end where he could see Maximus and an elderly woman who had slumped down on the floor and was crying.


    Boss!


    Relief flooded Maximus face as he caught sight of Garretting down the hall. Gesturing to the woman who was puddled at his feet, he looked entirely out of ce.


    What is going on?


    This is Mrs. Esteven, Maximus said, his tone helpless. She said her daughter was possessed by an evil spirit, and was killing people, but when I checked the room, well, you better see it for yourself.


    ncing at the doorway behind Maximus, Garrett nodded and waited for him to open the door. It was hard to maneuver around the copsed woman, so Garrett gestured to Abbius.


    Take her downstairs. Maam. Were here to help and will make sure that your daughter is okay. Please go with Abbius. Hell escort you to the sitting room.


    At first, Mrs. Esteven didnt want to leave, but eventually, Abbius got annoyed and just picked her up, forcefully getting her out of the way. With the path to the door cleared, Garrett gestured for Maximus to enter the room and followed him in. The room was poorly lit, with just two small candles, whose light flickered weakly along the wall. Arge window opposite the door was covered with a heavy nket, but through a gap at the edge of the window, Garrett could see the final bloody sunlight dripping through, lending a macabre air to the room. Not that the room needed any help. On the floor, drawn in crimson blood, was a shaky set of terrifying runes that seemed to be trying to suck Garretts mind into them.


    Dont look at the floor, Garrett said sharply, as soon as he saw the symbols.


    His words helped both Maximus and Obe to tear their eyes away from the symbols, and they quickly looked up, turning their gazes away from the ult markings. Thanks to his impressive mental strength, Garrett didnt have to be worried that he would identally get possessed by whatever monster the markings were attempting to summon, so he took a moment to study them, even going so far as to record them in a notebook he had brought. After he was done, hemanded Obe to cover it up with a cloth and he turned his attention to the desk in the corner of the room. On it, he found some makeup, a few sheets of parchment, and a bottle of spilled ink. A broken quill wasying at the edge of the wall it had been thrown against, and there was an ornate hand mirrorying face down on the table.


    Looking over everything Garretts eyes narrowed. He could feel a faintly familiar energy, which was unusual, as he rarely encountered mental energy outside of the dream flowers that could be sensed in the waking world. It appeared to being from the hand mirror, and as Garrett looked closer, his expression hardened. At first blush, the copper back of the mirror showed a beautiful womanbing her hair, but the longer Garrett looked, the clearer it became that it was an illusion. Instead, what started to be revealed under his gaze was a grinning skull that stared deep into his eyes.


    Figuring that the situation had something to do with the mirror, Garrett checked out the letters, picking one up to read it. Filled with mushynguage from the opening line to final dash, the first two letters were puppy love at its finest, and a few times, Garrett almost gave up reading. The third letter, however, was different and he read it over again twice after he finished the first time. A slow frown crossed his face, causing both Obe and Maximus to look at him curiously.


    These letters were not written by the same person.


    Garretts deration would have had more of an impact if the other two men had read the letters, but as it was, they just stared at him, causing him to wave the letters gently.


    The first two were written by a young man with a terrible sense of romance and poetry. Honestly, its so bad that its not even sweet. But in the third letter, the author suddenly achieves a practically professional level of prose. Unfortunately, while the first two are earnest and in love, this third one is cruel beyond belief. Almost as if someone was attempting to poison Ms. Estevens mind. Do either of you know anything about her?


    Raising his hand, Maximus nodded.


    Yes. Apparently, she had a betrothal. Her third, in fact. But the man just sent her a letter to break it off, and she went crazy. Her mother came into the room and found the ritual on the ground and ran to find us.


    Garretts frown deepened slightly and he nced down at the cloth covered runes and then at the letter he held. It was a perfect forgery, in that the mental energy shrouding it created the illusion of the perfect copy of the writing used in first two letters. The only reason he had spotted it was that his own mental energy was simply too strong to be fooled. As he was trying to puzzle out what was going on, Garrett felt the sunset and nightfall over the city. It was a practically visceral feeling, one that he was intimately familiar with as it meant that the restrictions on his powers had faded even further.


    Closing his eyes, he checked for nearby dream flowers, and for any scenes that he might have seen from earlier in the day around this area. He didnt find anything, but he wasnt discouraged. Instead, he spoke softly to Obe, not opening his eyes.


    Check on Abbius. Maximus, by the window.


    Despite being confused by the requests, the two awakened men did as Garrett asked, with Maximus walking over to stand by the window while Obe left the room to go downstairs and check on Abbius. For a moment, Garrett remained silent, and then he opened his eyes and spoke to Maximus.


    Tell me what you see out the window in the alleyway across the street.


    Twitching the heavy sheet aside, Maximus stared down at the dark alleyway, seeing nothing. Just when he was about to turn away, he saw a slight movement and told Garrett as much.


    Okay, thank you. Watch the window, please. And keep your guard up.


    As soon as the sun had dropped, Garrett had felt everything change, and it was because he had felt dusks shift so many times that he immediately understood something was wrong. Now it was a matter of finding out what it was. Once more, his eyes swept the desk, checking over everything until they settled on the hand mirror. It was this that had caught his attention initially, but he had resisted the urge to touch it. Now, however, it appeared to be the only thing that could hold a possible clue.


    Taking a breath, Garrett slowly stretched his hand out, his slim fingers closing around the handle of the hand mirror. Lifting it, he turned it over, his eyes meeting the horrified eyes of a young woman with blonde hair. Her eyes were wide, and her fingers were syed out, as if they were pressing against the inside of the ss. Soundlessly she screamed, her mouth a grotesque cavern that appeared to grow bigger and bigger the longer Garrett looked at her.


    Completely dispassionate, Garrett tilted his head, as if listening for something. When he heard nothing, he returned his attention to the mirror and the trapped young woman in it. A faint stench of blood began to drift from the mirror as one of her eyes that was pressed up against the ss began to bleed, a trickle of dark blood tracing its way down her fair cheek. The silence grew and swelled, seeming to swallow everything, including Garretts thoughts, but he narrowed his eyes and a slight sneer crossed his face.


    It would have been scarier if you had appeared behind me while I was looking in the mirror.


    Garretts voice wasnt loud, but it sounded like thunder in his ears, and it seemed to stun the woman in the mirror, causing her to pause slightly. Though the blood did not stop, her dramatically widened eyes blinked, returning to normal as she stared at Garret. Her hands, with their stretched out fingers, returned to her side, hanging gracefully.


    Strange, most people would be frightened by that, she said, her cavernous mouth returning to a regr size.


    Im not most people. What have you done with Ms. Esteven?


    What do you think Ive done with her? the woman in the mirror said, a wicked smile stretching across her blood stained teeth.


    I would guess that you have her and her mother trapped somewhere, Garrett said, his voice entirely too pragmatic.


    A sh of frustration flickered across the womans face, but Garrett didnt care.


    Are those your goons across the street?


    Instead of answering, the woman stared at Garrett, her eyes searching his face.


    Dont you wish to know who I am? What I am doing,municating with you through a mirror?


    A faint smile that didnt quite reach his eyes slipped across Garretts face and he shook his head.


    No. In fact, Id like to have nothing to do with you. Why dont you tell me where you stashed Mrs. Esteven and her daughter, and then well pretend none of this happened. It will work out better for you if you do that.


    Better for me? the woman erupted into wildughter, taking a full minute before she calmed down enough to talk again. I am not the one speaking to a cursed mirror, surrounded by my enemy. I am getting paid well for your head, and your two minions are a good bonus.


    Oh? Now that is interesting, Garrett said, leaning forward. Here I thought that you were the necromancer that Chief Exorcist Fellix told me to be cautious of. How else would you exin the sacrificial ritual on the floor, and the undead that are creeping closer to the inn?


    Taken aback, the woman stared at Garrett, her face twisting into a scowl.


    Knowing that will not help you, she hissed, causing Garrett to chuckle.


    So Im right? Well, they say that knowing is half the battle, so I guess youre going to have toe back another time. Actually, this game is fun, he said. Let me guess again. Your patron is the one who sent you after me? Are you a member of the Skeletal Hands, or whatever? That serve Levsherk?


    Do not dishonor Lord Lesrak!


    The scream that burst from the womans mouth nearly caused the mirror to break, but it confirmed what Garrett had suspected. The whole situation had seemed off from the beginning, and it was only after arriving here that he had realized what an idiot he had been. Leaving the inn was one of the most dangerous things he could do, especially after dark. Yet here he was, without his flowers to protect him. The awakened dreamers had already begun to enter Dreamers Rest and both Viper and Vale were nowhere near his location.


    At the same time, he had to admire the ingenuity of the Great Ruler, the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, in setting this trap. He had used Garretts curiosity about mysterious artifacts and his fear of the exorcists poking around to lead him by the nose into a trap. About to respond to the enraged woman in the mirror, Garrett suddenly heard a crash and a bellow down below, and knew that they were out of time. The attack had begun.

 Book 2: Chapter 17

    Book 2: Chapter 17


    <em>Retreat to the room upstairs.</em>


    The mentalmand came as a wee order to Obe, and he obeyed right away, grabbing Abbius by the back of his leather armor and dashing up the stairs three at a time. Even as he was dragged along, Abbius never let go of his crossbow, loading another bolt into it, his eyes fixed on the monstrosity that had just bit his arm. Pinned to the opposite wall, the woman pretending to be Mrs. Esteven writhed and twisted, trying to free herself from the bolt that had punched through her sternum. The head of the metal bolt was sunk deep in the wooden wall, and it was only with a horrible ripping sound that the monster tore herself free.


    Arge chunk of flesh, flecked with bone, was left behind, but the monster didnt seem to care, opening her abnormallyrge jaw and showing her razor sharp teeth as she roared at Obe and Abbius who were about to enter the hall at the top of the stairs. For her efforts, she got another metal bolt, this one in her eye, pinning her head to the wall.


    Dashing down the hall, Obe let out a shout as the doors started to open and undead began to leap out of the rooms, throwing themselves at Obe and Abbius. Wielding his mace with one hand and continuing to drag Abbius with the other, Obe smashed the attacking monsters aside, battering them this way and that as he made his way to the room. He could hear the sound of fighting from the room, and his soul spark exploded into action, adding a powerful crushing force to each of his blows. Bone cracked and gore sttered across the corridor, coating the walls and floor in the toxic ck fluid that passed for zombie blood.


    Inside the room, Maximus had already been warned that something was going on by the strange conversation that Garrett was having with the necromancer, and he had been staring at the window nervously, holding his shield and sword ready, Garretts warning ringing in his head. When he heard the necromancers shriek, he had been tempted to turn around, but his professionalism kept him in ce, his eyes glued to the covered window.


    A dozen seconds passed and the window suddenly started to buckle, pressed in by some outside force. Letting out a shout, Maximus charged forward, his shield mming forward as he roused his soul spark. Though he couldnt see what was happening, he knew that it was his job to keep whatever it was that had been moving in the alleyway across the street froming inside, and the best way to do that was before the window had beenpletely smashed. Apanied by the breaking of ss, his shield hit arge figure, bouncing it back out of the window.


    The curtain covering the window fell to the side in a heap, revealing the twisted and broken window frame, shards of ss hanging from it like crooked teeth. Down in the street below, a hulking figure that appeared to be stitched together from a dozen corpses mbered up to its feet, letting out a terrible roar that shook Maximus mind. He would have turned and run in that moment if not for the ethereal flower that surged in his eyes, lending him resistance against the mental effect of the undead monsters bellow.


    Once again the monsterunched itself up toward the window, intending to smash its way in, but it was met in the air by Maximus whose shield released a wall of pressure, sending it tumbling back to the street. It was at that moment that Obe and Abbius finally made it into the room and mmed the door shut, holding it closed as it splintered under the sharp nails of their attackers.


    This ce is crawling with zombies! Obe yelled, tossing Abbius into the center of the room to stand next to Garrett. Abbius, take Garrett and get back to the inn!


    Cancel that order, Garrett said, his voice calm as a frozenke. We all retreat or none of us retreat.


    Boss, there are too many of them!


    Just hold the door and the window, Garrett said, Im working on a solution.


    Though it was clear that Obes instinct was screaming at him to do otherwise, he nodded grimly and readied himself to fight against the zombies that were trying to w their way into the room. ncing over, Garrett caught sight of the zombies through one of the cracks they had torn in the door. They were pressed together in the hallway, their sharp teeth and their long, jagged nails glinting in the dim light. Unlike the slow, methodical, mindless creatures that came to mind when he thought of a zombie, these undead creatures were supernaturally quick, at least twice as strong as a mortal, and clever. The only thing they seemed to have inmon with the stories of zombies of earth was that they were immune to pain.


    Racking another bolt, Abbius sniffed and lifted his crossbow, unleashing a shot that passed over Maximus shoulder with less than an inch to spare andnded in the joint of the stitched monsters shoulder, cutting apart the tightly bound sinew that kept its flesh together. A shower of ck blood apanied the tearing as the stitching ripped open, creating arge wound. Maximus, not wanting to miss the opportunity, followed it up with a sh from his sword, managing to open the wound even further, even as he used his shield to block a heavy punch from the monsters other arm.


    The blow sent him staggering back with a groan, but he dug his feet in, causing the floorboards to crack as he threw himself forward again, trying to drive the stitched monster back out into the street. On the other side of the room, the zombies had finally created a hole in the doorrge enough for one of them to crawl through, and with a slithering motion, the zombie lunged into the room, only to be met by Obes mace. His soul spark red, and the air around the head of his macepressed and then sted outward, creating a shock wave that turned the zombies head into mush.


    Yet even as theirpanion died, the other zombies pressed forward, eagerly ripping out the remains of the door and fighting to be the first through. Sliding his foot forward, Obes mace swung up, smashing two of the zombies back and then he thrust it forward, creating a wave of force that drove the rest of them back. Into the breach that he had created, he stepped, his arm never slowing as he struck down right and left. With both entrances to the room stabilized for the moment, Garrett turned his attention back to the mirror, and the necromancer who was watching him with a gleefully mocking gaze.


    Soon you will join in the worship of my master as one of my undead, though I dont know that it will be worth it to convert a cripple like you. Instead, maybe Ill use you as a snack for my stitched. Youll be kept alive while he chews your flesh off your bones.


    Ignoring her chattering, Garrett weighed his options as he kept an eye on what was going on. Abbius was standing behind him, sending bolt after bolt out to assist the other two fighters, but it was clear that he was going to run out of ammunition soon. Noticing a trickle of blood running down the awakened mans arm, a chill ran down Garretts spine as he remembered a particr truth. He had no idea if, like on earth, the bite of a zombie would transform the wounded into another zombie, but he thought it would be better to find out before Abbius transformed into an awakened zombie in the center of the room.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated on his connection with Abbius, trying to sense what was happening through the dream flower. To his dismay he spotted the corruption immediately, climbing up Abbiuss arm. It had nearly reached his elbow, and despite the dream flowers best efforts, it was continuing to advance. Abbius was still loading bolts, his actions as smooth as a well oiled machine, but Garrett could see the grimness hovering around his mouth.


    Were you wounded down below?


    Aye, Abbius nodded, his voice as calm as Garretts.


    Despite the fact that he was about to turn into a zombie, Abbius appeared to bepletely calm, and his focus was on dealing as much damage to the rushing undead as he possibly could. Impressed by his stoic attitude, Garrett was about to speak when Abbius beat him to it.


    Ive got five more minutes, at least, and when the timees, Ill put a bolt through my brain to make sure I dont be a problem.


    Garretts voice caught in his throat and his mind raced as he considered Abbiuss words. The awakened mans voice never once wavered as he spoke, and he continued to fire his crossbow, its twang reverberating loudly in the enclosed room. While Garrett had been trying to think of ways to save him before, that desire magnified as he listened to Abbiuss words.


    I need to keep him alive. This is the type ofpanion I need.


    No matter what you do, its impossible to save him, the necromancer whispered from the mirror, her words trying to worm their way into Garretts mind. Even if you cut off his arm, the corruption of his spirit has started and it cannot be stopped.


    Ignoring her, Garrett considered the situation. He had thought about removing Abbiuss arm when he first saw that creeping corruption, but he knew that she was right. The wound that would transform him into a zombie was on Abbiuss spirit, not on his physical arm. At the door and window, Obe and Maximus were continuing their fierce fights, but were starting to be pushed back into the room under the weight of attacks, and Garrett knew that he had to act now, or not at all.


    What will you give up if I can save you?


    The question entered Abbiuss ears, and for the first time since the fight had started, his hands trembled, nearly causing him to drop his bolt. Recovering, he continued to load it, pinning a zombie that was trying to crawl in through the bottom of the door to the floor. As he grabbed another bolt from his quiver, he nced at Garrett who was looking at him calmly. It was impossible to understand the storm of thoughts that rushed through him, but just as Garrett was about to ask the question again, he smiled grimly and spoke, lifting his crossbow to assist Maximus.


    Name the price, boss. As long as Im not a zombie or dead, Im in.


    Garrett was still holding the hand mirror, but the angle was such that the necromancer couldnt see what was happening in the room. She could, however, hear what Garrett was saying, and her eyes lit up with curiosity at what Garrett was going to do. Unfortunately, he had no desire to show her, and he ced the mirror down on the desk, turning his wheelchair around. Closing his eyes, he entered the dream for the first time that night, watching as the world around him grayed out. He could still see the three awakened and the monsters they were fighting, but it was as if he sat amidst the memory of an ancient battle.


    There was nothing ancient about the gleaming flowers that covered his wheelchair, however, and one by one, they began to peel themselves from the chair and march toward the two entrances, their petals swaying as they released a powerful hypnotic scent. It smelled sweet and just a bit sharp to Garrett and the other awakened who carried flowers, but to the undead, it had apletely different effect. They started to slow down as the enthralling effect kicked in, distracting them as their normally single-minded attention began to drift, causing many of the zombies to slowly stop pressing forward.


    This bought Obe some much needed rest and allowed him to step back to gain a breather. He didnt know how Garrett was doing it, but he didnt care as he breathed in huge gulps of air, trying to shake out his tired arms. He could sense that if he attacked the zombies, they would turn violent again, so instead he took another step back.


    Obe, help Maximus.


    Nodding, he turned and dashed across the room, his maceing down with a vicious m on the massive stitched undead. In the moment that he observed the monster before he struck, he saw the weakened arm and the head of his mace fell urately into the gaping wound that Abbius and Maximus had created, tearing through the Stitcheds shoulderpletely, shattering its bones and ripping its arm clean off. At the same time, Maximus let out a shout and mmed his shield forward, sting the hulking monster out of therge hole in the side of the building that had once been a window.


    Dont let it escape, Garrett said, his voice cold.


    Sharing a nce, both Obe and Maximus gave chase, jumping down from the second story tond next to the undead monster that was struggling to rise. Upstairs, Garrett turned his attention to Abbius, who was staring at the enthralled zombies with undisguised confusion.


    Abbius. There is no going back from this.


    Grimacing, Abbius held up his wounded hand.


    No going back from this, either. And my choice will always be the same. Just promise me that Ill be able to put a bolt in the scum that set up this ambush.


    Nodding, Garrett held up his left hand, as if he was swearing.


    Deal.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett re-entered the dream and focused his attention on the dream flower in Abbiuss mind. Mental energy began to seep out of him, filling the room. He couldnt pull Abbius into his dream without the awakened man falling asleep, so instead he spoke softly into his mind.


    <em>Drop your defenses, and concentrate your energy on the flower you see.</em>


    To his credit, Abbiuss hesitation didntst more than a brief second, and when he mustered his soul spark, it was aspletely as he could. Of all the awakened that the Klein Family had recruited, Abbius was the weakest, and his soul spark was the smallest, but still, he gave it everything he had, pouring all of his avable energy into the brilliant rainbow flowers that appeared in front of him. Garretts thick energy wrapped around the thin energy that came from Abbiuss soul spark and sank into the dream flower, nourishing it rapidly.


    The flower already held four blooms, which was enough to ensure loyalty to the family, but Garrett was going for something more. Another bud started to bloom as the flower soaked up the mental energy rushing into it, but at the same time, the corruption from the zombies attack began to move faster, no longer blocked by the flowers strength. It crept up to Abbiuss shoulder in a moment and began to spread into his chest, aiming to corrupt his heart. Garrett felt a sh of curiosity about the interconnection between spirit and flesh as he watched the corruption spread, but he knew it wasnt time for experiments.


    Half a heartbeatter, Garretts overpowering energy drove the bud topletion and a fifth flower opened up, causing a qualitative change in both the dream flower and in Abbius. Thick roots exploded in growth, sinking deep into Abbiuss body and running through his limbs, quickly running into the corruption. Like it had found a delicious treat, the rainbow petals shook and began to absorb it, sucking it up like water. It all happened in a single moment, and Garrett felt a slight pang in his heart as he knew that Abbius, as he had been, was gone forever.

 Book 2: Chapter 18

    Book 2: Chapter 18


    The corruption from the zombies attack had nearly reached Abbiuss heart when the fifth bloom had sprung open, and for a moment, Garrett wasnt sure if they had managed to stop its spread in time. He knew that the fifth bloom would have the strength to fight against the corruption, even using it to fuel its growth, but the side effect was dominating the awakened man. The change was immediate as five petaled flowers opened in Abbius eyes and his drooping arm straightened. Even as the dream flower and the zombie corruption did battle inside him, Abbius looked at Garrett, a fanatical look in his eyes.


    Your majesty!


    Call me boss, Garrett said.


    Of course, sir. Do you need me to eliminate these scum? Abbius gestured to the zombies who were still milling about in the hall, enthralled by the flowers.


    No, leave them and help the other two against the stitched.


    Of course, boss.


    Walking to the massive hole in the wall where the window had been, Abbius got out a bolt and knelt down, smoothly loading it into his crossbow. It was clear that he had not lost any of his skill, and if anything his movements were even better than before. The slightly mechanical way he had loaded his crossbow before had transformed into a natural flow, allowing him toplete the action in a single coordinated movement. Crouched in the opening, he lifted the crossbow and was about to pull the trigger when he paused, his eyes glowing once again.


    The five petaled flowers began to sway and energy began to gather on the end of the steel bolt he had loaded up. Though he hade out of the dream, Garrett could see what was happening perfectly and was surprised to see that the energy shrouding the tip of the bolt was being shaped into a flower bud. A twang echoed in the room as the bolt flew from Abbiuss crossbow, tearing through the air toward the back of Maximus head. Though he had no idea that the bolt wasing, Maximus stepped to the side, dodging the stitcheds furious punch, and opening up the perfect shot for Abbius.


    Since the bolt was already on its way, it arrived in the next moment, hitting the stitched in its unprotected face. Just before the sliver of steel hit, the bud on the tip of the bolt bloomed, revealing a five petaled flower with sharp teeth that rose from the edges of the petal. The bolt was already spinning, and the jagged petals turned into saw teeth as the flower spun around, ripping a hole straight through the monsters face. In an instant, half of the stitched together head was gone, torn to bloody pulp by the ranged attack.


    Sensing an opportunity, Obe let out a loud shout and dashed forward, his mace rising above his head and then driving down like a hammer to crush the rest of the stitcheds head. Even then, the monster didnt immediately fall, but after a few more pounding blows, it finally dropped to the ground, inert. Up in the room on the second floor of the ruined building, Garretts eyes narrowed as he stared at Abbius. He had expected the dream flower to take overpletely, erasing Abbiuss mind even as it absorbed the corruption that gued him. But instead, the flower had enhanced him. While the dream flower had shifted Abbiuss emotions from positive to absolute loyalty, it had not obliterated his personality the way Garrett had assumed it would.


    <em>It must have something to do with the fact that he willingly epted it. Thats good to know, though Ill need to test it out so I know what the exact parameters are. But this is an important development.</em>


    With the stitched taken out, Garrett turned to the zombies that remained as Obe and Maximus scaled the wall, mbering up and into the room once again. Nearly jumping right back down when he caught sight of the half a dozen zombies that were visible in the hallway, Maximus was stopped by Obe who pulled him to his feet and pushed him forward.


    Block the doorway, while Abbius kills them, Obemanded, more than happy to throw the fight onto his subordinates wide shoulders.


    But, there are so many of them!


    Youll be fine. I fought them off by myself and I didnt even have a shield.


    Grumbling, Maximus inched forward until he had passed Garrett, who gave him an encouraging smile. Peeking over his shield at the zombies, Maximus forehead furrowed and he nced over at Garrett.


    Hey, whats up with these monsters anyway?


    Dont worry about it, Garrett said. Just know that when the first one gets attacked, things will get wild. Just block the door properly and leave everything else to Abbius.


    The instructions were ones that Maximus could understand perfectly, and his gaze sharpened up as he got into the zone.


    Yes, boss.


    As he lifted his shield and took his ce, Garrett signaled for Abbius to begin and the first bolt flew over Maximus shoulder, taking a zombies head clean off. Before, all of Abbiuss energy from his soul spark went into perfecting his uracy, giving him a supernatural sense of aim and timing. With the addition of the five bloom dream flower, he had gained added power, transforming his steel bolts into lethal weapons of death. The first zombie that fell snapped the others out of their daze, and with ear rending shrieks they charged toward Maximus who let out a shout of his own.


    Skillfully guarding against their attacks with both sword and shield, Maximus kept them contained in the hallway while Abbius rained death on them and within a few minutes, the fight was over and a ragged silence fell over the building, broken only by the rough breathing of the shield-wielding awakened. With the undead taken care of, Garrettmanded Obe, Maximus, and Abbius to clean up while he turned his attention back to the mirror on the table.


    He had been able to sense that the necromancer was still there, her presence connected to the mysterious artifact by some means that he couldnt quite understand. He had already attempted to nt a dream seed on her through the connection but it hadnt worked, and he was now wracking his brain for another solution. The fact that he had fallen for an ambush was already bad enough, but to not be able to to track her down was absolutely infuriating, and despite the fact that their team hade through the encounter mostly unscathed, he took it as a personal embarrassment that he had been out maneuvered twice over.


    Picking up the mirror, he saw the necromancer ring at him, the blood that had dripped from her right eye mirrored on her left. Slowly, she bared her teeth at him and her hands rose, as if she wished to reach through the mirror and strangle the life out of him. Garrett could feel the corrosive influence of the mirror trying to worm its way into his mind, but he shut it out, giving it no opportunity. With a blink, he entered the dream, searching for a means of tracking down the necromancer, and finally found his opportunity.


    The mirror looked even more grotesque in the dream, looking like half a skull that had been set with a hazy mirror. A faint line of twisted shadow extended from the handle, passing into the distance. It looked like a dark skeletal arm that stretched impossibly far and based on the direction that it was pointed, Garrett knew that the necromancer was to the north. That was the direction of the massive graveyard that dominated the northeastern corner of the city, and it was with some frustration that Garrett realized that the whole area was covered by fog.


    Rather than nting a new dream seed, Garrettmanded the flowers that were crawling back up onto his wheelchair to attach themselves to the skeletal arm, but as soon as they got close, the necromancer must have sensed them, because the arm began to dissipate. Before it vanished for good, he saw her sneer and open her mouth.


    You were lucky this time, but your luck will not hold. My masters will cannot be denied and I will soon offer your still beating heart up to him.


    With those words, the connection evaporated and Garrett was left holding the strange mirror. It was still shrouded by a bit of mental energy, but Garrett had no idea how to activate it so there was no way to use it to trace back to the necromancer. Frustrated, Garrett opened his eyes in the waking world and saw that Obe and the others had finished up. The mess was too much to be cleaned up in a short amount of time, and the corrupted blood was too dangerous to leave, so they had elected to gather up the corpses and cordon off the building. They had also discovered the real Mrs. Esteven and her daughter, who had both been tied up and stuffed into the buildings cer.


    With Obes help, Garrett made it back down to the street, but as he got resettled in his wheelchair, his mood worsened. Marching down the street, torches in their hands, were a group of hard looking men and women, their yellow armbands practically glowing. Hearing Obe swear under his breath, Garrett had to agree with the sentiment. It was bad enough that they had been forced into a corner by the necromancer, but to have to deal with the exorcists right after was nearly worse. Still, it was important to keep up appearances, so Garrett put on a relieved smile and wheeled forward to meet Chief Exorcist Fellix who was at the front of the group.


    Chief Fellix! Thank goodness you are here! We were just attacked by undead! Just like you warned us about.


    Hearing the word undead, Chief Fellix frowned and gestured, causing a dozen of the men and women behind him to spread out, some entering the building and others rushing to encircle the property. Garretts men, who were keeping the citizens away from the building, relinquished the job to the exorcists and slowly gathered up behind Obe. It was impossible to tell what Chief Fellix was thinking as he looked over the group of people wearing blue coats that wereing to stand near Garrett, but soon his attention turned to the ruined building and the two women who huddled under nkets next to Garrett.


    What happened here?


    As I said, an undead attack. Mrs. Esteven and her daughter were the victims of a vicious ambush. A swarm of zombies and a big stitched together brute tried to kill us, but we managed to fight them off thanks to my powerfulpanions. We were just going to send a report to the guards when you arrived.


    Zombies? Were any of you hurt? Fellix asked, looking sharply at the three men.


    Hurt? Garrett interjected. Do you think any of us would be here if we had been hurt? We would have be zombies! What is the safety of this citying to?! It was still daytime when we arrived here, but we were attacked by undead! In the city, no less! I know that this isnt the most affluent neighborhood, but we are tax paying citizens! Dont we deserve to be protected as well? What is the city guard doing, allowing zombies to run around? And what about you exorcists?! Shouldnt you have found them and killed them? We nearly died because someone was cking on their job.


    Shaking his head in disgust, he gestured for the others to follow him and shot a shaky re at Chief Fellix.


    We are returning to Dreamers Inn. If you need anything, you can find us there.


    Without waiting for Chief Fellix to respond, he turned his chair and started pushing himself away. The others behind him stood frozen for a moment before hurrying to catch up. Obe took hold of the wheelchair to push it, and Maximus watched the exorcists carefully, as if he was ready to block them if they made a move. Abbius, on the other hand, gave Chief Fellix a cold look, his crossbow not quite pointing at the chiefs chest. After a moment, Abbius spat on the ground and turned away.


    This city has really deteriorated recently. It wouldnt have happened under our watch, Abbius said, strolling away under the exorcists furious stares.


    A few of them wanted to step forward to stop Garrett and the others, but Chief Fellix stopped them, his expression stormy as he watched them go. It was only after they turned at the end of the street and disappeared from view that he let his gaze move back to the ruined building, as if willing it to give up its secrets. Less than a minuteter, one of the exorcists who had gone inside earlier came out, his face pale, as if he was sick.


    How is it? Bad?


    Its a mess in there, chief, came the reply, but it must have been a terrible fight. We count at least two dozen dead zombies and some sort of flesh golem.


    Gritting his teeth, Chief Fellix shot a nce at the empty street and took a breath to calm himself down.


    How did two dozen zombies escape our detection? he asked, receiving only silence as a response. Heads are going to roll if I find out that anyone has been cking on the job. Come on, weve got a long night ahead of us.


    A block away, Garrett watched them enter the building through the eyes of one of the curious citizens who was watching from nearby, and let out a sigh. The night had not gone the way he had hoped, and while he was d that they hade out of it unscathed, he couldnt help but feel like he had been defeated at every turn. He knew that Chief Fellix wouldnt let this go, and that he would have to watch out for the exorcists snooping around him and the inn. It was one thing to get caught up in a single supernatural event, but for it to happen twice was suspicious. A third time was the nail in the coffin, and Garrett knew that he wasnt going to be able to escape their attention any more.


    <em>Fine. If theye around, Ill need some countermeasures. I guess it''s time to extend my roots to the exorcists. Actually, thats a good idea anyway. They have their fingers on the pulse of the supernatural events in the city, and are always on the hunt for cults. I might be able to use them to get a hold of the necromancers tail. But Ill have to do it without alerting Chief Fellix. Hes got a sharp eye. Ugh. Why is it that every time I turn around there is more to do?</em>

 Book 2: Chapter 19

    Book 2: Chapter 19


    The scuffle with the necromancer took almost a week to resolve, and even after Chief Fellix hade by and interviewed everyone involved, the aftereffects continued to resonate. Strangely, the Klein Family was the least affected by the event, as the dream flowers worked to keep the citizens under the Familys influence calm. Garrett hadnt even noticed it until Chief Fellix had mentioned something. Despite the exorcists best efforts to keep a lid on the whole situation, the whole city seemed to be talking about it and a vague sense of unrest started to bubble up.


    Garrett tried to keep the inn and everyone associated with it on a normal routine, but enough was changing that it took more attention, preventing him from chasing after the necromancer as he wanted to. Forced to be satisfied with sending his flower ghouls north in the catbs that ran under the city, he focused on the uing meeting with the representatives from Port Reverie and getting the tunnel under the city wall secure. During the night, he continued to work with the awakened dreamers to secure the area around Heifer street and the meat processing nt, establishing a miniature garden of dream flowers to ensure that he would be able to hold it.


    They still hadnt breached the meat packing nt itself, as Garrett could sense a dangerous presence lurking inside, and he wanted to make sure that the team was going to be strong enough. His n was to wait and see if the Grave Walker gang had a response to his move before hepletely cleared it, and the day after Chief Fellix stopped bothering them, his patience was rewarded. That evening, two figures in the ck and gray Grave Walker uniform were spotted watching the meat nt from the roof of a nearby building.


    Each wore a pair of heavy boots, ck pants and shirt, a gray sash belt, and a gray cowl that hid most of their head. Both were also armed with the hatchet and short sword that were the typical weapons of the Grave Walker gang. Since they were just watching, Garrett pretended that he didnt care about their presence, hoping to encourage them to take whatever action they were going to take. As long as he knew an attack wasing, he was confident that the Family could handle it, but guarding against a hidden arrow was an entirely different matter.


    The rest of the gang wasnt so patient, and Garrett was forced to order them to stand down before they agreed to let the two Grave Walkers go. By this time, Garrett was focused on the uing meeting, so he put the Grave Walkers out of his mind and tried to make sure that he had covered every contingency. This would be his first time interacting with merchants from outside the city, and since Ryn had grown up in Port Reverie, he sat her down and grilled her for almost four hours until she flopped over the side of her chair and refused to answer any more questions.


    She was much more interested in the uing training that they were nning, and had started to get a clear sense of what she wanted her soul spark to be. She had settled on an animal soul spark, specifically on a ck raven. At first, Garrett had been concerned about this choice, but the more they talked about it, the more he understood it.


    Like I said, I want freedom, Ryn said, sitting up and leaning forward when Garrett asked her why she had chosen a raven. Birds have the ability to pick up and fly away, and that is really attractive to me. As for the ck raven specifically, I have the greatest familiarity with it, and you said that the more urately we can visualize something, the better our soul shape will be in the shaping stage. Also, as much as I want to distance myself from my childhood and training, there isnt any point in denying the influence it has had on me. It seems fitting that I would use it to achieve the strength that will allow me to destroy the ck Raven group.


    Watching how she got excited while she talked about it, Garrett couldnt help but think it was a perfect fit for her, both in temperament and goals. More than once, she had showcased just how proficient she was at bypassing locks, and he was quite looking forward to what she would be able to do with a soul spark.


    You know, Ive been meaning to ask you about something, Garrett said as Ryn leaned back in her chair.


    Oh yeah? What do you want to know?


    When we first met, you said that you were out of money. You said that you only had a single silver in reserve. After you reluctantly gave it to Henrick, you werepletely broke. How did you end up like that? Youre an aplished thief, and Im sure your pickpocketing skills arent bad either, so how did you end up without a coin to your name?


    An embarrassed blush rose on Ryns cheeks, but it was gone after only a moment. Coughing lightly, she looked away from Garrett, not wanting to meet his gaze as she mumbled something under her breath.


    Sorry, what was that? Garrett asked, not sure he heard correctly.


    I said, I wasnt telling you the truth, Ryn mumbled again, only marginally louder. Well, I wasnt really lying to you either. All my money was, uh, stored. In other peoples safes. You might say that I wasnt worried about getting it. Why keep money on me when I can store it safely in other peoples pockets? Im not an idiot. But awakened people have really good hearing and I wasnt about to go bbing about my skills where Henrick could hear me. I really did spend myst coins on you, but as you can see, Im pretty good at finding more.


    Giving Ryn a quizzical look, Garrett tried to judge if she was telling the truth, as he had the distinct feeling that she was leaving out a major part of the story. Still, she was clearly embarrassed about it, so he didnt push the issue, changing the subject to discuss their first attempt to awaken her soul spark. Though Ryn clearly understood that Garrett had a connection to her dreams, she had not yet made the connection between Geller and Garrett, so he spoke as if they were not the same person, but shared a rtionship much like Garrett and Viper did.


    Tonight, after you go to bed, youll find an invitation to a simple cultivating room. Its a pretty stark ce, so dont freak out. Once there, youre going to be learning to meditate. Are you familiar with visualization?


    Yes, Ryn nodded, her expression showing some of the trepidation she felt. We had to do a bunch of it when we were in training.


    Good. That should make this easier. Your goal is to visualize this ck raven you want to use. Lock it in your mind, and then, without breaking your concentration, startmunicating with the dream flower, asking it to release its energy to you. Chances are good that it will take a few times, but once you do it once, it will start bing easier and easier to do.


    Okay, so Ill meditate, ask the flower for its energy that sounds so weird to say, and then shape that energy into a ck raven?


    No, the energy will look like a ball at first. Thats the lighting stage. Your goal is just getting your soul spark lit. In order to do that, you need to fill it with energy, which we are going to borrow from the dream flower.


    Ah, right, and then, after that, I shape it into a ck raven.


    Correct.


    And, I need to make sure that I dont absorb the whole dream flower, but just its petals. Right?


    Exactly. Its a simple process, but the question is, will it work?


    If it does, youre going to have everyone in the city beating down your door to be a member of the Klein Family syndicate, Ryn said with a grin.


    We have a long way to go until that bes a viable reality, Garrett said, chuckling. In the meantime, if this works, well focus on those who have been able to grow the dream flowers.


    Later that night, Garrett watched over Ryn as she took a seat in one of the prison cells. It took considerable effort for him to reshape his personal dream, and since the inn was taking up most of the space in his dream, he had decided to just use the prison without adjusting it. Ryn was so excited, of course, that she hardly cared, and apart from asking for a small cushion, she sat down without even looking around, quickly beginning to meditate. At this point, there was nothing for Garrett to do but watch, so thats what he did, carefully observing her as she began feeling out the process.


    He didnt even know if it was possible for her tomunicate with the dream flower she hosted, but he was curious, which is why he had told her to give it a try instead of justmanding the dream flower on her behalf. Minutes ticked by, eventually turning into hours as she sat quietly, absorbed in the process. Suddenly, just as Garrett was thinking about going and seeing what was happening in Dreamers Rest, he felt the air shift and the triple bloom dream flower above her head began to sway and tremble. It was almost imperceptible, but a tiny thread of energy from the tip of one of the petals began to unravel, spiraling down as it fell into her head.


    Though it was such a small amount of energy that Garrett nearly missed it, Ryns response was entirely different. Her body jerked violently as the energy entered her and she flopped over, gasping for breath. Above her, the dream flower went back to normal, as if it had never done a thing. Concerned, Garrett reached out to grab her shoulder, but Ryn pushed him aside, her eyes hazy and lost, as if she was moving without being conscious of it. A small box appeared in front of her and she touched it lightly, causing a familiar tune to fill the room as she sank back into her meditation.


    This time, when the flower released another strand of energy, her body shook but the process didnt stop. One after another, tiny threads of energy sank into her, flowing through her body and naturally gathering where her soul spark should be. It was at that point that Garrett knew that they were going to be sessful. It was only a matter of time. He had been worried that Ryns body wouldnt be strong enough to handle it, but she had ovee that challenge using her dream item.


    For a full night, they sat there and the dream flower emptied petal after petal into her, until an entire flower had been absorbed into her body. Dawn was only a few minutes away, and Garrett was beginning to think that they would have to work on it again the following night, but the flower abruptly stopped sending energy into Ryn and her body trembled before going still, so still she might as well have been carved from stone.


    One of the mortal dreamers under your authority has awoken using the power of your dream flowers. You have gained 10 EXP.


    EXP: 127/160


    Garrett didnt even have the chance to dismiss the window before he was sent out of the dream and woke up in his room. Excited, he wanted to see how Ryn was feeling, and he didnt have to wait long because she bounded down the steps and sprinted down the hall, nearly running over Francis, the cook, in the process. Shouting an apology, she threw open the door and stared at Garrett, who was looking at her calmly.


    I did it! she hissed. I did it!


    You did. And in one single go as well. Congrattions, Ryn. You have done very well.


    And I feel I feel well, I feel like I did before. Huh, thats strange, I would have thought that I would be filled with power.


    Over time, you will be. Your soul spark will give off energy, and that energy will permeate your body, increasing your strength, toughness, and flexibility. But for now, just take it easy. What are you nning on doing today?


    Im headed over to talk to Carraway. He has a couple new soap fragrances that we are going to test out. I never thought about using a smell for men, but he says that whiskey smell is really popr, so we are going to try to make a tobo one too.


    Okay. Try to be back by dinner. Id like to have a meeting right after dinner to talk about some new thingsing up, and it would be helpful to have you there.


    Alright, Ill make sure Im back in good time.


    Watching her bound down the hall, Garrett had a hard time keeping the smile from his lips. He often found himself cold and detached, even from the people and things right around him, but Ryn was one person that seemed able to melt the ice that coated his heart. It wasnt yet to the point that Garrett thought of her as family, but if there was one person in this strange world that he felt some connection with, it was her.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur as he finalized his ns for the tunnel and began to work on how he was going to present it to the gang. The trickiest thing would be the hand off between the human members of the gang, and the flower ghouls who would do the majority of the transport. Garrett didnt intend to ever show the flower ghouls to anyone who didnt need to see them, and apart from the core members of the Family, that meant keeping them from the regr members.


    When he heard the light ringing of the bell up in the corner, he realized that it was already dinner time. Putting his quill down, he stretched and mentally reviewed everything he wanted to talk about. Sometimes, even he found his need to check and double check his ns tedious, but that tedium had saved him more than once, so he wasnt about to stop doing it. Gathering up his papers, he wheeled himself out into the hallway and out into the great room where he found arge group gathered and waiting for him. Greeting everyone with a smile, he noticed that Ryn was missing and habitually checked his connection with her, only to freeze when he came up empty.

 Book 2: Chapter 20

    Book 2: Chapter 20


    Where is Ryn? Garrett asked quietly, his voice low and dangerous.


    Obe, who was seated next to him, froze at the dangerous tone Garrett was using.


    I Im not sure, boss. She went to see Carraway this morning, but I expected her back.


    Hearing a murmur rising, Garrett lifted his hand and closed his eyes, letting himself sink deep into his mind and the connections that he shared with all those who carried dream flowers. It was as if he floated in a sea of stars, each one of varying strength and brightness. The brightest collection of them were next to him, gathered together in the inns great room, while the single strongest was deep underground in the catbs under the city, roaming in the north with hundreds of fainter lights. All of these were ignored as Garrett focused on a particr connection that he knew all too well.


    With growing worry, Garrett found himself unable to find it, and the fury that began to kindle in his heart surprised him. He had not realized that he could feel such heat, but right now he was growing so angry that he nearly lost control. Taking a deep breath, he worked to bring his surging emotions under control and stopped his frantic search as he thought about it carefully. Suddenly, a thought came to him and he began to search again, but this time through the memories that had drifted along his connections throughout the day.


    The dream flowers constantly sent images and feelings back to him, and though most of them were worthless, as long as it hadnt been too long, Garrett could go back and review them at will. It was this he now relied on, immersing himself in the memories from the day. Particrly, he focused on the images that Ryn had sent him, and soon he caught sight of her infectious attitude as she spoke to him and then as she went to speak to the merchant, Carraway. With bated breath, he kept watching until he saw Ryn walking out of the merchants office. A momentter, as she walked through an alleyway, everything suddenly went dark and Garrett found himself experiencing the inside of a ck bag.


    She was kidnapped? Who on earth would oh. The ck Raven. They must have found her and kidnapped her after she came out of Carraways office. Shes not dead, otherwise Id have felt it. But it seems that they are using something to hide her presence from me. It must be the same thing they used to hide themselves, which is why we havent had any luck finding their hideout. But I have a way out of the city now, so I guess its time to get in touch.


    Opening his eyes, Garrett took a deep breath and rxed, smiling at the tense people around him. His abrupt mood swings had unsettled the gangs awakened, who were all sitting at the table with him so he quickly exined the situation.


    Ryns been kidnapped. I believe I know who kidnapped her, and why they did, and I have a n for rescuing her.


    Dumbfounded silence shrouded the table as everyone just stared at Garrett, trying to process what he had said. Maximus, never one for keeping his thoughts to himself, nudged Helger with his elbow.


    Hey, did he just figure all that out between when he asked where she was and now? Its been like ten seconds.


    Two minutes and forty seconds, Garrett replied, causing Maximus to flinch. And no, I didnte up with all of it just now. I already had this n, and Im just putting it into action now. Lets have our meeting, and Ill exin everything afterward.


    Nodding, Obe got up and banged on the table, drawing everyones attention while Garrett moved himself back from the table so that Abbius and Obe could put him on top of it. Just as he was about to begin speaking to the watching men and women, there was a banging on the door and he stopped, frowning.


    Should we ignore it? Helger asked, pushing herself back from the table and turning toward the door.


    Thanks to the dream flowers and the gang members at the door, Garrett could see what was happening, and he shook his head.


    No, go wee our guests. Obe, I think we will have to postpone our meeting. We can address the opportunitiester, in smaller groups.


    As Garrett was talking, he gestured for Obe and Abbius to help him down from the table and then turned to face the dangerous looking group of people who walked into the room. All of them wore the ck and gray of the Grave Walkers, and of the twenty men who came, at least five of them were awakened. The others were allrge, muscr, and carried their weapons in in view, but the person who caught Garretts attention was the woman at the front of the group.


    For a moment, he thought she might have been the necromancer he was after, but when she swung her head around to scan the room, he saw a jagged scar that had torn through her bottom lip, turning it into a mangled mess. She strode into the great room like she owned the inn, and whenever anyone met her gaze, she red them down. As she was a powerful awakened, that tactic worked just fine until she got to the table in the center of the room. There she saw ten awakened staring back at her and her gaze widened slightly, clearly surprised.


    Finally, her eyes settled on Gavon, formerly the leader of Delvers Butchers, and now a lieutenant of the Klein Family. She stomped her way over to him, her me red hair bouncing above her shoulders, and stopped when she was right in front of him.


    Ive been looking for you, Gavon.


    Whys that Cynen?


    Youve been skipping out on the meeting that Ive been asking for, and I finally got fed up. Get up, were going back to my ce to have a friendly conversation.


    If its friendly, you should have it here, among his friends, Garrett said, causing Cynens dark gaze to shift toward him.


    If I need the opinion of a cripple, Ill ask for it, Cynen sneered.


    With a bang, every single person in the room apart from Garrett stood up, ring at the red-headed woman, who justughed.


    Whoa, touchy much? Am I wrong?


    No one answered Cynen, despite the anger on their faces, and Garrett just let out a sigh as he wheeled his chair forward, apanied by a soft squeak from one of his wheels. Somehow, the sound echoed in the room, feeling unnaturally loud and causing surprising difort in the Grave Walkers who hade in. When he was in front of Cynen, Garrett smiled politely and introduced himself.


    My name is Garrett Klein. I am the leader of the Klein family. You must be the famed leader of the Grave Walker gang. They call you Deaths me, right?


    I already said, Garrett, that my business is with Gavon, not you. Get out of the way.


    Gavon is already part of our family. Therefore, any business with him, is business with us. Sit down and we can discuss things peaceably, or leave. Those are the two options.


    I dont like either option, Cynens sneer grew more pronounced. What if I decide that I want the third option?


    Then each year, on this day, those of your gang members who survive will light incense in your memory.


    Garrett spoke so calmly that Cynen had trouble reconciling the naked threat that he had just issued. That gap only grew harder for her to bridge when Garrett gestured to the well stocked bar.


    Would you like a drink? Ive found that few things cant be solved over a ss of wine and a good conversation. Obe, would you have everyone give us some space? I think the tables are still set up in the yard. Why dont you serve our friends some beer?


    Yes, boss.


    The rest of the members of the Klein Family started to go out into the yard, taking their drinks with them, as Obe and most of the other awakened escorted the Grave Walkers outside, leaving Gavon, Garrett, Cynen, and a heavily bearded man who appeared to be Cynens lieutenant. Francis brought over some bottles of wine and then began filling mugs to take outside, and he was just taking the first load out when Obe came back in to sit next to Garrett. Unsure how she had gotten caught up in Garretts tempo, Cynen was ring at him over her ss of wine, and after she had drained it, she was about to say something, when her lieutenant coughed and pointed toward the corner.


    At some point Abbius had retreated to the corner of the room and was watching the Grave Walker gang leader with his loaded crossbow not quite pointing at her. Seeing her nch, Garrett smiled and waved at Abbius.


    Please excuse him. He gets really nervous around crowds, and the best way to deal with it is to hold a loaded crossbow. Pay him no mind. Really, you can pretend hes not even there. Now, where were we? Oh, right. I think you were about to exin to us why you were here to talk to Gavon. The floor is yours.


    Giving Garrett another dark look, Cynen grabbed one of the bottles of wine and sloppily filled up her cup, draining it in one long drink. Filling it up again, she put the bottle down with a thud and let her gaze wander between Gavon and Garrett.


    I find it incredibly upsetting that Delvers Butchers abandoned decades of history to join some upstart gang that is led by a wet-behind-the-ears brat who couldnt hold a de if he wanted to.


    pping, Garrett nodded.


    Well said. Its delightful to hear someone who is so articte. You captured quite a lot in that sentence, but I think it will be helpful to provide some rification. First, Delvers Butchers have not abandoned anything, but rather, have embraced the wave of the future. They remain, both in name and spirit, and are simply a participating member of the Klein Family Syndicate. An offer, by the way, that is open to your illustrious gang as well. Second, while I am missing my right hand, Im more than adept with my left, and besides, I have no need for des. Rather, it is more urate to say that Ive got plenty of des. And plenty of hands to use them.


    As if they had coordinated, Gavons hands, which had been crossed in front of his chest as he glowered at Cynen, were suddenly holding a heavy cleaver and a long filleting knife. The atmosphere grew frosty as the big bearded man started to rise, only to find himself fixed in ce by two res, one blunt and filled with violence from Obe, and the other, cold and sharp, from Abbius. Surprisingly, Cynen simply chuckled and nodded.


    Well done. Did you practice that? Is that what you do when youre in your office ying gang leader? Come off it. Weve been drawing blood since you were peeing on your moms shirt, youre not going to scare us.


    Shame. It would probably save us a lot of bloodshed, Garrett said, sighing dramatically.


    Rolling her eyes, Cynen looked at Gavon, her expression growing serious.


    Are you sure you want to walk this path, butcher? We can give you everything that they can give you, plus some. Youll have to pledge your loyalty, but we promise protection, fair prices, and connections that will allow you to grow.


    Shaking his head, Gavon put his knives away and leaned hisrge forearms on the table.


    You say that, but if I join you, Ill just be another one of those bottom feeding mud suckers that tag along after you, hoping for some scraps to fall from the table. Id rather be a big fish in a smaller pond.


    How do you like that, Mr. Klein, Cynen said, turning her attention to Garrett. Hes calling your gang small time.


    Everyones got to start somewhere, Garrett said, his expression pleasant. But were still digging our pond, so who knows. Maybe hes betting that hell end up as the big fish in a giantke.


    Not if you keep making moves like this, Cynen said, all humor gone from her face. Those of us with seats dont take kindly to upstarts, Klein. And upstarts without the strength to back it up are the worst kind.


    Just call me Garrett, came the calm reply, causing Cynens face to twitch in anger.


    Fine. You want to do it this way, then thats how well do it. Expect to see more of us. A lot more of us.


    Pushing back from the table, Cynen stood up and suddenly grabbed her ss, flinging it at Garrett. Taken aback, he barely dodged the ss but was unable to avoid the wine that sshed across his face and shirt. A furious growl sounded from Obe, but Garretts hand tapped on the table sharply and he stopped stock still, half out of his seat. Still smiling, Garrett wiped the wine from his eyes with his right sleeve before looking at Cynen.


    Have a good evening.


    Without a word, the gang leader of the Grave Walkers spun on her heel and left, her bearded lieutenant following after her. As they got outside, they found their menughing and chatting with the members of the Klein Family, and Cynens expression darkened even further. Seeing her growing fury, her lieutenant hurried to round up their men and they left, catching up to Cynen who had started on ahead. As they walked, the lieutenant didnt speak, but he didnt have to for Cynen to know what he was thinking. Swearing viciously, she turned on him with a re.


    Call in everyone. And I mean everyone.


    Even the Hand? he asked in a whisper, his face pale.


    Yes. Even those lunatics. This one is going to be a real problem.


    Back in the inn, Garrett was getting cleaned up and as he toweled off his face, he caught sight of Obes angry face in the mirror.


    Whats the matter?


    Why did you let her get away with disrespecting you like that? Obe asked, his forehead furrowed.


    Because we have more important things to do at the moment, Garrett replied, running his fingers through his hair, and we cant afford to be tangled up with them. I need you to go to Carraway and deliver a letter for me. Also, I need you to put the word out to be on the lookout for anyone that looks like Ryn, just in case Im wrong.


    Yes, boss.


    Smiling at Obes glum voice, Garrett shook his head and tossed the towel aside, slipping into a clean shirt.


    Dont worry, Obe. We tolerate, but we do not forget. Remember, everything in its correct time. And when the time is correct, we will pay Cynen a visit, and well bring all the incense they will need.

 Book 2: Chapter 21

    Book 2: Chapter 21


    When Ryn woke up, her first action was to groan. Not because of the pounding headache, or even because of the tight ropes that dug into her skin, but because she couldnt believe that she had been kidnapped. Her mind had been so full of having awakened and the exciting new products she had been discussing with Carraway, that she hadpletely missed the ck Raven assassins sneaking up on her. By the time she had seen them, they had executed a textbook distract and grab maneuver, and now she was tied up in their base.


    Ugh. I cant believe I fell for that. Howme.


    Her voice was hoarse, but it still rang loudly in the small stone chamber. Gray stone walls, a gray stone ceiling, and a hard, gray stone floor were hemming her in, with the only light leaking in from the rough wooden door that stood to her right. Hearing the shuffle of feet, she knew that she had alerted her captors and a momentter, a pair of eyes appeared in the small hole that had been hacked in the door. A sense of familiarity washed over her as she saw the callous indifference in her captors gaze, and she was instantly transported back to the torturous days of her childhood.


    Shes up.


    Open the door.


    Listening to the voices outside the door, Ryn tried to identify anyone she recognized but they were too muffled. After the click of a bolt being thrown back, the door squeaked open and arge figure filled the doorway, blocking most of Ryns light and making it harder for her to see the mans face. He was dressed in the same casual clothing that you would find on almost any working ss citizen of the city, and if it were not for that same cold, calloused indifferencemon to all of the ck Raven assassins, Ryn would have assumed that he was just another honest working man.


    Who


    Shut up, the man said, interrupting Ryn. Dont pretend you dont know who we are. Weve already checked your mark and we know that you are Telryn of the ck Raven, the one were looking for.


    Sighing, Ryn didnt see any reason to hide it so she nodded.


    I am. Report your name and rank.


    Surprise infused the mans face, partially due to her calm request, but even more because the raven tattoo on his arm began to sting, indicating that he had an obligation to answer her.


    I am Patolov, First w of the Second Wing.


    Impressive, Ryn said, her eyebrows rising. Is the First Wing here as well? Id assume so, since there are two groups, and the ck Raven would only send their best to kill a king.


    Enough. You wille with us back to Port Reverie and face judgment for your betrayal in the Temple of the Raven.


    Betrayal? Ryn spat,ughing harshly. Is that what you were told? I guess theyre still up to their old tricks. Ive got a better deal for you. Let me go and pretend youve never seen me, and Ill make sure that you get out of here alive.


    Shaking his head, Patolov stepped back and closed the door with a bang, not speaking another word to Ryn. The sound of shuffling feet announced the departure of those watching and a momentter the light winked out as well, plunging the small room intoplete darkness. Holding her breath for a count of thirty, Ryn let it out and groaned softly again. The bindings were quite ufortable, but she stilly down and closed her eyes. She knew that her best chance at escapey with coordinating with Garrett through the dream flowers and the dream, but that required that she fall asleep first. In the darkness, with her skin pressed against the cold, hard stone, she tried to rx as much as her bindings would allow.


    Though it was impossible for her to know, it was not yet evening, and across the city, Garrett was sitting in his office, double checking his details. He had already gotten confirmation from Obe that the n was progressing as he wanted, so it was now a matter of moving to the next step. There were fifteen of the assassins in the city, or close to it, and they were incredibly careful. All of theirmunication was done through notes left in various dead drops around the city, and even then, they encrypted their messages.


    Still, they were desperate to get out of the city, and when Garrett had ordered Carraway to let them know that he had a method, they had jumped at it. Of course, he had not identified himself as the one who would be providing transportation as they would undoubtedly make the connection between him and Ryn, putting up their guard. Instead, he had, through the merchant, arranged for them to meet with Viper in the sewers. Now, it was simply a matter of waiting for the time toe.


    As soon as night fell, he entered the dream and cast out his perception, looking for Ryn. It was nearly two hours of fruitless work before a tiny glimmer, like a star shrouded in mist, appeared in his perception, located in the northern part of the city. It immediately made sense to him why he had not been able to sense Ryn, as he examined the mist that covered her flowers. Not only was she located near the adventurers guild, which produced all sorts of interference, but she was wrapped in a veil that isted her and the dream flower she carried almostpletely.


    Focusing his mind on her star, he could see that it was struggling against the mist so he unleashed his own energy, trying to pierce a hole in the veil from the outside. It was tough work, but slowly, surely, he pressed through, working on making a small opening rather than just destroying the whole thing. The mist he destroyed was constantly replenished, forcing him to pour his energy into not only digging his way through, but also maintaining the hole he had already made. Thankfully Garrett was sitting on the Dreamers Throne and the constant stream of warm energy radiating from it entered his body, recing the energy he was burning.


    After another hour, he finally felt his energy connecting with the weak energy that Ryn was projecting, and relief trickled through his mind. While he was confident in running his n even without her involvement, it would be much easier to have her cooperation. With a thought, he projected himself into the prison where she had appeared, donning his white mask as the door to the cell she was using opened. There he found her sitting on her cushion, looking around at the gray walls with an amused expression.


    You know, if I was still tied up, I might think that I was still in the real world, she said, waving her hand at Garrett.


    This is the real world, Garrett replied lightly, they both are. Currently, we are in the dream, and you speak of the waking world. But they are both real.


    Ah, right. The waking world. The spot Im in looks a lot like this. Hey, I assume you know that Ive been kidnapped, right? Can you make sure that Garrett knows? I think they are going to transport me out of the city to try and take me back to Port Reverie. It would be great if he could do something about it.


    He is aware, though he is curious why you dont do something about it.


    Because I dont want to die, she retorted, rolling her eyes as she stood up. Currently, Im in the care of Patolov, the leader of the Second Wing, which is the second highest ranked assassin team. Chances are, the first and third wings are present as well, which means that there are assassins who will use any excuse I give them to kill me, because they are under the control of the lieutenant who wanted me dead. I cant risk that they have different orders from the first and second wing. So, yeah, it would be great if you could let Garrett know he needs to lend me a hand.


    Do they know that youre awakened?


    That, Im not sure about, Ryn replied, shaking her head. If they examined me closely, they would know, but its just as likely they simply tied me up and threw me in the room without doing so. Theyre using rope to bind me, so chances are good that they think Im harmless. Otherwise, theyd use chain.


    Nodding, Garrett gestured to the door, inviting Ryn through.


    Come, let me bring you somewhere. Garrett is aware of your plight, and is actively working through a solution as we speak. You will have to wait another twenty hours or so until the n is put into motion, but for now, let me take you to Dreamers Rest and introduce you to some people. Oh, before that, here.


    Holding out his hand, Garrett shaped his energy into a dark mask, spending a few experience points to create a ck version of his white mask. The flower motif on it was subtle, and the colorful petals were hidden unless the mask was turned at certain angles, but otherwise, the mask functioned the same way as the other awakened dreamers masks. Watching as Ryn took it and put it on, Garrett nodded.


    Allow me to wee you to the Family.


    Leading the way out of the cell, Garrett opened a door that had appeared at the other end of the hall that linked all the cells together, and he and Ryn walked into Dreamers Rest. The bar was in full swing, and there were patrons everywhere, gathered around small tables or bellied up to therge, U shaped bar. Barman was still the only bartender, but somehow he managed to take care of everyone in the lower bar without trouble. In the corner, the quartet had added two more instruments and a full time vocalist, and Ryn stood transfixed as she listened to the quiet jazz they were ying. Tapping Ryn on the shoulder, Garrett pointed at the stairs that led up to the table where the awakened dreamers sat.


    There is an area for awakened up there.


    Hesitating for a moment, Ryn nodded and began walking in that direction, Garrett trailing her. It was clear that she was nervous, but that nervousness eased when she realized who was sitting around the table. Estel and Pax were both there, chatting quietly, as Kinsley yed darts nearby. It was impossible to miss Pax, and Estele was wearing the same tunic she normally wore, so Ryn was able to recognize them even with the masks they wore, and she had seen Kinsley throw his ming darts in the real world so it was obvious who he was. Seeing thedies stop and look over when Ryn got to the top of the stairs, Garrett waved his hand toward Ryn to introduce her.


    This is Ryn. Ryn, you know Estele, Pax, and Kinsley.


    Congrattions on your awakening, Estele said, standing up and bowing slightly.


    Thrilled, Ryn hurried to bow in return.


    Thank you!


    Whoa, you awakened? Thats awesome. Wait, arent you kidnapped? Kinsley asked, strolling over to the table and picking up his half empty ss.


    Eyeing the ming darts that hung from his fingers, Ryn nodded.


    Yes. Im currently tied up in a small room. Huh, that sounds weird to say.


    Hah, it does. I mean, Im currently drooling on my pillow in my room, Kinsley said with a grin as he took off his mask to take a long drink from his beer. Anyway, wee.


    Thank you.


    Whats with the ck mask? Pax asked, looking between Ryn and Garrett. Ive seen red, and we have white, but Ive never seen a ck one.


    It helps me identify which part of the organization someone belongs to, Garrett said, sitting down at the table and gesturing for Ryn to sit as well.


    Oooh, let me guess, Kinsley said, taking his own seat. White is for those who adventure in the dream.


    And red is for those who crawl around under the city, stabbing people, Pax added with a nod. Id guess that ck is for people who sneak around.


    Close, Garrett said, epting the drink that Barman brought over.


    Waiting while he took a drink, the others soon realized that he wasnt going to exin it further and let out annoyed sighs, causing Garrett to chuckle.


    Dont worry about the masks for now. Instead, why dont you give Ryn a rundown of how Dreamers Rest and the dream work?


    Sure, Estele nodded. We have formed a team, much like a team you would find in the adventurers guild, and we go out into the city toplete requests that we find over on the quest board.


    Ryns eyes widened as she looked over and saw the quest board with the map of the city next to it.


    The dream extends to the whole city?


    It does, Pax nodded, at least we think so. Maybe Geller here can let us know.


    Once again, Garrett just sipped his drink, somehow managing to drink it even though his mask never moved from over his mouth. Shrugging, Pax pointed at the area of the map that had been cleared of the fog.


    Its pretty dangerous out there, but as long as you stay in the areas where we have already nted flowers, its not so bad. Ever seen a nightmare before? Well, theyre everywhere out there, and theye in all sorts of nasty shapes and sizes. Unless youre handy with a de, or you can breathe fire like Kinsley here, I would rmend being very careful when you leave Dreamers Rest. In fact, better to go with a party rather than by yourself. Currently Maren and Asher are out doing some scouting.


    Hey, where is Viper? Kinsley asked, putting his empty ss down and fixing his mask back in ce. He hasnt been around much.


    This time, Garrett did answer, causing the others to look at him.


    Viper has been busy with some things in the real world. In fact, he should be about done by now, which means that we are all set up for our rescue. Youll all be taking part in it, so now is probably a good time to talk about your roles. Within the next twenty-four hours, Ryn will be transported out of the city, and that will be our opportunity to strike. Currently, the location of the enemy is unknown, but as soon as they begin to move, well have the chance we need. Our enemy is highly trained, infinitely suspicious, and very dangerous, so we are going to keep the n simple. Divide and conquer. Here is what I want each of you to do.

 Book 2: Chapter 22

    Book 2: Chapter 22


    Are you sure were going the right way? Ryn asked, her voice muffled as she bounced along on the shoulder of one of the ck Raven assassins. Maybe we should have taken a right back there.


    Shooting a re back at her, Patolov heard Cruxis, the leader of the Third Wing, speaking harshly from behind the group.


    If someone doesnt shut her up, Im going to cut her tongue out.


    With her hands bound, it wasnt possible for Ryn to make a mouth zipping motion, but she closed her lips together tightly, and didnt speak, even when she was passed roughly to another assassin. Twelve assassins and one tied up young woman passed quietly through the sewers, leaving no sign of their passage. At the front of the group, Patolov nced at the woman next to him, an unasked question on his lips. Katrin was the First w of the First Wing, the undisputed best of the assassins under the ck Raven, and her leadership had already been proven time and again on this mission.


    Speak.


    How do we know that this group is legitimate?


    We dont, came the terse reply, but if they are lying to us, then well deal with them as we deal with everyone who deals falsely with us, by killing them.


    Are we not going to kill them after they get us out of the city?


    A slight smirk filtered across Katrins face as she shrugged.


    Of course we will. But first, we need to get out. The guards are starting to close in on us and the shrouding artifact wontst much longer.


    We should have known that they were going to turn on us, Patolov growled, his expression darkening.


    We did, and we nned for it. We just didnt think they would leave the city locked down for this long. Even their opening up of the gates is a trap to see if they can catch us. But I am confident that this group should be able to get us out of the city. They have been using the tunnels under the city to move goods for years.


    But arent they the ones who she has been hanging around? Patolov whispered, jerking his thumb over his shoulder at Ryn.


    Doesnt matter. They wont know that it''s her until it''s toote. Besides, we only really need them to show us the entrance to the tunnel system. Once we know where it is, we can leave ourselves.


    Nodding, Patolov fell silent and the group continued to move toward the meeting spot where they would join up with the guide. It took them almost four hours to pass through the tunnels, and twice they had to fight off monsters that tried to ambush them, nearly losing one of their men to an oversized scorpion hiding on the ceiling. Finally, they saw a glimmering light ahead and they covered their own lights, gathering up. The First and Second Wings each had five members still, but only Cruxis and one of his men had survived from the Third Wing, so they stayed back and let the Second Wing take the lead.


    ttening along the wall, Patolov crept forward, his form blurring against the rough surface. A small mirror whose face had been clouded appeared in his hand and he slipped it around the corner, using it to check the room before retreating. With hand signals, he indicated that the room was empty save for a single person. For a moment, Katrin thought about it and then nodded, signing that he should go out. Making sure that his short sword was loose in its sheath, Patolov walked around the corner, his eyes scanning the room for anything he missed.


    There were threerge steel cages sitting against the wall with wooden nks set on the bottom to provide a stable floor, and more wooden nks covering the walls and ceiling. Thick metal rollers sat under the boxes, allowing them to roll, and a heavy chain linked them together. The steel cage on the end had four chains that disappeared into the dark tunnel that stood opposite Patolov. Each of the cages had a heavy metal door that looked like ittched on the outside to create a tight box that could be sealed up. In the center of the room stood a red masked man in a ck robe that appeared to merge with the shadow under his feet. Torchlight from four bright torches caused the shadows in the room to sway and buckle this way and that, but despite searching the room twice over, Patolov couldnt see anything else.


    Are you our guide?


    Depends, are you the ones looking for a ride out to the swamp?


    Hesitating only for a moment, Patolov took a closer look at the masked man and nodded.


    We are.


    Then Im your man. Vipers the name. Where are yourpanions?


    Theyreing. Are you alone?


    Shaking his head, Viper gestured to therge tunnel behind him that was big enough for the boxes to slide through.


    No. But my crew is on the other side, getting ready to pull us out. It''s a pretty treacherous path, and the safest way is in those cages.


    You expect us to get into sealed boxes? Patolov said, his eyes narrowing into a murderous re as pressure began to build around him.


    If Viper was affected by the pressure, he didnt let it show as he nodded.


    Yes. Ill be in there with you, so you wont need to worry about it being a trap. When will yourpanions arrive? We have a time table to keep.


    A momentter, Katrin led the rest of the assassins out of the tunnels, her expression hard. She looked at the boxes for a moment and then looked back at Viper, shaking her head.


    There is no way.


    Then find your own way out, Viper replied, shrugging. Look, I know it''s not your preference, but you can check them for traps if it makes you feel better. The first one is set up to carry people, and can be locked from the inside, while the other two are locked from the outside. Theyre designed to seal and be water tight because some of the tunnels were going through are submerged, so I dont know what to tell you. You either get on, or you leave. It doesnt matter to me.


    You said that youll being with us? Katrin asked, looking at the cages again.


    Yes. Ill be in the lead cage. Look, were losing a full run by agreeing to take you, so if youre going to make trouble, you can bugger off. Were already losing out in this deal and the only reason weve agreed is that we owe someone a favor.


    Taking a deep breath, Katrin considered it for a moment and then nodded.


    Fine. Me and my team will ride with you in the first cage. Patolov, your team will be in the second, with your cargo. Cruxis, you will be in the third. Lets go.


    Once the decision was made, the assassins moved quickly, loading up into their vehicles. Katrin stayed close to Viper as he closed and sealed the second and third cages, and then entered the first one. Only the first one had a ce to sit, and it was only a rough bench against the back wall. After everyone had entered, Viper closed the door and turned arge lever, locking off the door and plunging the cage into darkness. A small stone lit up at his waist, slowly growing brighter until it cast a ghostly glow over everyone. Crouched over, he walked back to the bench and jerked his thumb at one of the assassins sitting on it.


    Get off. Thats my seat.


    Taken aback by the causal disregard for danger that Viper was exhibiting, Katrin assessed Viper once more. The assassin was just as stunned, and his hand slowly trailed to his swords handle as he looked at Katrin for permission to attack.


    Get up, she said, shaking her head.


    Taking the vacated seat, Viper leaned his head back, as if he was nning on resting while the trip was underway, and a momentter the cage jerked and a rumble filled it. The metal rollers caused the entire cage to vibrate, and it was loud enough that it became difficult to talk, so everyone sat in silence as they traveled. asionally, the cage would jerk and shift directions, sometimes going to the right, sometimes to the left, sometimes up, and sometimes down. At one point, the rumble stopped, causing the hush to swell in the absence of the heavy noise the rollers had created, and the cage was plunged into a dreadful silence.


    It was in this silence that Katrin looked over and saw something that she had not noticed before. Hovering above the glowing stone that sat in Vipersp was a small five petaled flower, its colorful petals waving slightly, as if there was a gentle breeze. Blinking, she peered closer, feeling a sense of deep connection with the flower. It was beautiful, more beautiful than anything that she had ever seen, and a desire to possess it began to swell in her heart. She turned to look at Viper and saw a simr flower on his mask, causing her to stop and blink.


    Next to her, one of the other assassins was also eyeing the flower, and when Katrin saw him stealthily moving forward, her hand fell to her dagger, anger ring in her heart. It was the sudden impulse to draw her weapon and bury it into his neck that alerted her that something was wrong, and she tried to clear her head. Before she could, the cage jerked and the grinding sound of the rollers returned. The jerk shook Vipers hand and the stone tumbled out of his grip, carrying the beautiful flower with it as it fell toward the other corner of the cage.


    One of the assassins reached for it, grabbing the stone just before it hit the floor, his eyes filled with greed as he stared at it. For a second, everyone froze, but before the assassin could scramble up, a yell of rage burst from one of the other assassins lips and he lunged forward, his short sword stabbing into the first assassins chest. Too preupied with the dream flower, the first assassin only realized he was about to die as the sharp de slid into his body, punching through the chain armor he wore and piercing his heart.


    Chaos broke loose in the cage as the assassins went crazy, each trying to take possession of the glowing stone and the flower it held. Only Katrin was able to keep hold of her senses, and even then, it was just barely. Despite her best efforts, her attention kept straying to the flower, even as she tried to face Viper. Almost unhurried, Viper left the bench in a blur and opened the door with a twist of therge lever, slipping out of the opening door right before Katrins sword hit him. The force of her attack nged off the door, but rather than wake up the assassins, it just drove them into a greater frenzy, and they fought all the harder, using every one of their tricks to kill theirpanions.


    Seeing Viper fleeing into the darkness, Katrin was too muddled to think about it, and chased after him, only to find her feet sinking into the mud. Toote she realized that the cages were still rolling, and dozens of shadowy figures were swarming into the now open cage. As thest cage rumbled past, she saw that the door was open and the inside of the cage was empty. Water still dribbled from the nk floor, telling a terrifying story.


    With her rity returning, Katrin tried to wrench herself free of the mud, but her thrashing only caused her to sink even deeper and a slithering along her leg allowed her to realize that there was something actively pulling her down. The strange figures that had swarmed into the first cage shed through her mind and she exploded with all the force her soul spark could muster. Stabbing her sword into the ground in front of her, she let out a shout, causing an explosion that sent mud flying as she sted the earth apart. That freed her bleeding legs, but it didnt solve her problem as long wed arms began to reach out to grab her.


    Coughing up mud that had gotten into her mouth and throat, she threw herself to the side, choosing tond on the hard ground where the rollers had passed. A lifetime of training kicked in as she bounced to her feet, her de cutting off the petals of a lunging flower ghoul as she retreated, hoping to find a wall she could brace against. When a flower ghoul burst from the ground behind her, she decided that was a bad idea, and her sword shed, stabbing through the monsters head, even as its petals snapped shut on her hand.


    Abandoning her sword without hesitation, she grabbed for her waist, drawing her daggers andunching herself forward with explosive speed to try and chase down the disappearing cages, but before she could get more than two steps, a crimson mask floated out of the darkness and a silver line cut the air in front of her, forcing her to stop in ce. The shock radiated through her daggers, but she held on tight and tried to bully her way forward.


    Viper danced just out of reach, the tip of his sword cutting elegant shapes in the darkness as he prevented Katrin from following the carts. Behind her, the flower ghouls continued to close in, the petals of their strange heads creating a slight glow that prevented the tunnel from beingpletely lightless. Moving so fast their limbs were nothing but a blur, the two awakened fought back and forth across the passage, tearing up chunks of dirt from the floor as the rumble of the carts grew fainter and fainter.


    The steely determination that normally allowed Katrin to keep a level head no matter the situation was starting to waver as the passage grew quieter, the only sound the hiss and ng of their des. And when even that stopped, Katrin found her heart shaken even more. The flower ghouls had spread out, forming a perimeter around the fight, and now Viper disengaged, his de vanishing under his dark cloak as he retreated behind the ghouls. He looked like nothing but a ghostly red mask bobbing in the darkness, adding to her growing fear. Little by little the light began to vanish as the flower ghouls closed their petals together, like torches being doused one after the other. Unable to stand the idea of being left with a pitch ck tunnel, surrounded by ghouls, Katrin, whose mind and spirit had been shaken badly, took a step forward, calling out loudly in the growing darkness.


    Wait! Wait! Lets lets make a deal!

 Book 2: Chapter 23

    Book 2: Chapter 23


    Garrett sat in the soft glow of the Dreamers Throne, his hands clenching the arm rest as his mind strained to manage all of the pieces of his n. This was the first time he had taken such direct control of so many variables, and he was starting to feel the extreme strain of it. The fight against Katrin hade close to draining himpletely which is why he had backed Viper out. She was too skilled to ovee directly, even with the help of the flower ghouls, so Garrett had changed tactics mid-fight to apply more mental pressure to her. Feeling a tug on his mind, he took a breath and dove back in, his mind splitting up as he sank deep into the earth.


    The rumbling cages had already been dragged under the city wall and were quickly approaching the exit that led out into the swamp, so Garrettmanded the flower ghouls who pulled them to slow down, eventually dropping the chains and retreating into the surrounding earth to hide. After a brief flurry of digging, only the gleaming petals of the ghouls heads were sticking out of the earth, and a young man in a red mask walked out of the shadows.


    Vale, the converted member of the Howler gang, carried five blooms above his head that made him fiercely loyal to Garrett, but they didnt allow for Garrett to control him directly, so all he could do was issue directions while watching closely.


    <em>Open the door to the middle cage.</em>


    Striding over to the middle cage, Vale undid the seal and threw the door open, stepping out of the way in case anyone inside decided to get frisky. None of them had any idea about what had happened in the other carts, but when the five assassins stepped out of the cage, they did so cautiously. Seeing only a single crimson masked person standing in front of them, Patolovs eyes narrowed and he nced at the other two carts.


    Where is everyone else? he asked, his voice harsh.


    Theyve preceded you, Vale said.


    What do you mean?


    In the cart, Ryn was still tied up, lying with her back to the door and her hands bound tightly behind her. A soft voice that she recognized immediately spoke in her mind, causing her eyes to light up as she realized that the time hade.


    <em>Get ready.</em>


    Able to watch through Observe the Dream, Garrett watched as Ryn shifted slightly, trying not to attract any attention as she focused her mind, causing a small music box to appear in front of her. She had been testing the box for a while, and was just starting to figure out how it worked and now she activated it, causing the faint music to start ying. Almost immediately, the assassins all tensed, unsure where the music wasing from, and Vale moved back, causing them to draw their weapons. The music swelled and Ryn flexed her wrists and ankles.


    The movement was tiny, but for Patolov, who was on edge, it was clear as day and he spun around, his eyes fixing on Ryn. While it was his job to bring her back alive, his senses were screaming bloody murder, and he lunged toward her, his short sword stabbing down toward her back, intending to cut straight through her spine.


    <em>Now!</em>


    Without a moment to spare, Ryn twisted her waist and pressed with her arms, seeming to bounce straight up in the air in an explosive motion. At the same time, the ropes snapped, freeing her arms and legs as she grabbed the top of the doorway and swung herself out of the cage, getting on top of it in one smooth motion. A premonition mmed into her and she turned and cartwheeled, barely dodging a de that stabbed up through the wood under her. Patolov, single minded in his focus, had entered the cage and stabbed straight through the ceiling, thinking that Ryn would be lying on top, gathering herself.


    Apanied by swelling strings, Ryn danced away, her body moving with an umon grace as Patolov tried to cut her feet open. Down below, the other assassins had turned toward Ryn, but before they could move to assist, they found themselves under siege. Out of the tunnel, the awakened from the Klein Family charged toward them, weapons drawn. Helger and Abbius stood at the back, armed with a short bow and crossbow respectively, sending bolts and arrows at the assassins as Pax and Maximus led the charge.


    Wielding her massive axe with two hands, Pax brought it around in a wide arc, causing one of the assassins to dodge to the side, only to take a well ced steel bolt in the side, under her ribs. A shout of pain echoed in the room, soon joined by others as Vale, Maren, Luff, and Asher all joined the fight. Standing half way between the front line and the two archers, Kinsley and Estele threw out their own abilities. Kinsley targeted the assassins, setting them on fire with sparks that danced from his hands, while Estele sent golden light surging into Pax and Maximus.


    Despite being highly trained, the assassins were overwhelmed in an instant. Directbat was not their forte, and they were outnumbered, to say nothing of the vague haze that filled their minds and pulled their attention toward the gently waving flowers that filled the room. It was only a matter of seconds until the first one fell, stunned by a blow from the side of Pax axe. Grabbing her, Pax threw her back toward the wall, and when she came to, she found herself staring at a crossbow bolt that was pointed right between her eyes. Pain in her jaw indicated that someone had forcefully removed the poison capsule in her mouth, and Helger was currently tying her tightly.


    Patolov had been unable to catch Ryn, despite destroying the majority of the carts ceiling, but as he turned to leave, he heard a loud ng and the door mmed shut. Dusting her hands off, Ryn grinned happily as the cage started to shake, but she was already off to the next thing, following Garretts directions. Furious at being trapped, Patolov hacked at the steel cage, splintering the wood that lined the inside, and even managing to bend the bars of the cage, but he was well and truly trapped. He could feel an intense disorientation creeping toward him, and every time he blinked, the flowers that lined the walls seemed to have grownrger in his sight, causing him to nk out.


    The rest of the assassins were in an even worse spot, and the three who were still fighting were quickly subdued and tied up, ending the fight. Patolov was still asionally struggling, but the team ignored him, as per Garretts instructions. They were just finishing cleaning up the battlefield when Viper walked out of the tunnel, causing everyone to stop and look at him. He was alone, but he carried a broken short sword that he tossed down in front of the captured assassins.


    Everything has been dealt with, except for that one, Vale reported, pointing at Patolov.


    Get the first and second carts hooked up and well transport everyone back over, Viper said, looking around.


    Hey, I wanted to ask, how do these things move anyway? Maximus asked, only to get an elbow in his ribs as Pax made a slicing motion across her neck.


    Seriously, dont ask, she hissed, you dont want to know.


    Okay, that just makes it sound worse, Kinsley said, jumping into the conversation with shining eyes.


    Petrifying all three of them with a cold nce, Viper gestured to the carts.


    No more messing around. We have work to do. Get the carts set, and get everyone loaded. Make sure that none of them escape as the boss has ns for all of them. Make sure you secure Patolov well. The boss is especially interested in him. I wont being with you as I have a meeting out in the swamp.


    It didnt take the team long to get the carts disconnected, rearranged, and reconnected and they bundled the assassins into the first cart and the new second cart, paying careful attention to Patolov who was tightly bound. They had been forced to gag all of the assassins to keep them from biting their own tongues, something Ryn had done with relish. She gave all of them a few kicks for good measure and then sat on the bench, ring at them as they began the ride back through the tunnel system. Viper and Vale watched them go and then headed the opposite direction, toward the surface and the swamp.


    Once he was sure that the return trip was going smoothly, Garrett took direct control of Viper, eager to see the outside world for the first time. Or, at least, for the first time since he had woken up in this body. As a young noble, Garrett had looked over the walls a number of times, admiring the world outside the city wall before retreating to the safety of the pce. This time, however, he was going to get to experience the world outside the city as it truly was.


    Climbing until they reached anotherrge chamber, one where Vale had his camp set up and would be staying for the foreseeable future, they dropped off some of the weapons and armor they had kept from the fight. Garretts n was to keep Viper close, confining his activities to the city and the catbs and sewers under it. Vale, on the other hand, would remain outside of the city, handling things on this end. With the young mansplete loyalty ensured, Garrett felt fine leaving him to manage this end of the tunnel system, and there would be flower ghouls nearby to help him if he ever ran up against a threat he couldnt handle.


    The meeting was ted for close to midnight, and there was still at least an hour until then, so Viper and Vale stopped to grab a bit of food before heading up through the final length of passage to the surface. The ghouls had dug out the tunnel into a small hill covered in bushes and stones, hiding the entrance on the opposite side from the city, and a rough gate had been ced across its opening. After opening the gate, Garrett spent a moment scanning the swamp that stretched into the distance, looking for threats before crouching and sliding into the bushes.


    Though it was unlikely that the city guards would spot them from this distance, Garrett didnt want to take any chances. He knew that there were awakened among the guards, and he couldnt risk one of them happening to have a far sight ability. Vale followed closely behind him as Garrett wove his way through the bushes. They had set the meeting location in arge group of dead trees on the edge of the swamp where there was a small, broken down dock, and Garrett wanted to check it out before the others arrived. Rough grass crackled underfoot and thend seemed to sink with each step, leaving boot prints that filled with water when they raised their feet.


    It was rough going, but Garrett didnt care one bit as they tromped through the swamp as quietly and carefully as possible. Soon, the trees grew close, and Garrett spotted the shack where they were supposed to meet up. Its windows gaped like empty eyes and the leafless trees cast long, fingers of shadow over the derelict structure. Taking a moment to appreciate how well the scene fit the horror theme that had dominated his life recently, Garrettughed and continued toward the small house. Stretched out in front of the building was a long dock that was half copsed in the water, its rotting boards providing plenty of cover for the small creatures that hid under its shadow.


    Testing the door, Garrett found it unlocked so he opened it up and looked around the dusty space. It was a single room, with a kitchen and a broken down bunk bed whose straw mattress had long since been raided by the rats and other vermin who were nesting in the walls and under the broken floor. Garrett could hear them scurrying about with every step he took, and asionally caught a sh of movement from the corner of his eyes. The moon was high in the sky, its thin crescent casting light through the hazy fog that hung over the swamp, and thin beams of silver caught the stirring dust kicked up when Garrett entered.


    Who built this ce? he asked, looking back at Vale who was standing on the porch watching the swamp.


    Im not sure, boss.


    Its a bit of a shame its fallen into disrepair, but we dont want to fix it up too much, or well attract the attention of the adventurers guild. The saving grace is that were far enough from the city that I dont think well have many people out this direction. Is that dock even going to allow us tond goods? Huh, this ce needs more work than I thought.


    Yes, boss.


    Rolling his eyes at the uninspiring replies, Garrett shook his head andpsed into silence. For the next hour they waited quietly, each upied with his own thoughts. Garrett could have discovered what was in his subordinates mind without effort, but he found it tiring to keep up a two sided conversation by himself, so he just let the taciturn young man alone. As the moon rose to its highest point, a small boat appeared in the distance, quickly closing in on the broken dock. The wide sail skillfully captured the wind and carried the boat to a rest next to the shore. Jumping out before the boat hade tond, a hardy looking man pulled it up and tied it off, holding it in ce as the others got off the boat. There were two thin, sharp looking men, one with arge mustache, and the other with a big beard, who walked toward Garrett confidently, trailed by a hulking brute of a man who red at Garrett and Vale from under a heavy brow.


    Are you Viper?


    Standing up from the crate he had been sitting on, Garrett nodded.


    I am. You must be Dodgson and Veroni. Youll have to forgive me, I dont know which facial hair goes with who.


    Laughing loudly, the mustached man held out his hand for a handshake.


    Im Dodgson. This ugly git is Veroni. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Though, I have to inform you, weve already been warned about you. Carraway told us wed have to be on our top game with you or youd clean us out.


    Shaking hands with Veroni, Garrett shrugged.


    Carraway is too kind. Weve worked together a bit, and hell be the one making all the real money from selling your goods in the city. Im just the one who gets things from here to there. Id invite you inside, but its even worse than out here.


    Thats okay, Veroni said,bing out his beard with his hand. We dont care what the conditions are like as long as it leads to profit.

 Book 2: Chapter 24

    Book 2: Chapter 24


    By the time Garretts eyes opened in the morning, he waspletely drained, and not even the energy of the Dreamers Throne could stave off the pain in his head. His temples pounded and every breath sent splinters of pain through his head and neck. His brain feltpletely stuffed, almost like it was overheating from all of the times he had switched from one view to the other. Staring at his bloodshot eyes in the mirror, Garrett tried to muster up the energy to get dressed, but instead he just slumped down, face first, onto his dresser. Groaning as he hit his head, sending fresh waves of pain through his skull, Garrett closed his eyes and wished he could trade his head for someone elses.


    He had never experienced pain like this, as he had always been knocked out after using up all his energy. This time, however, the problem wasnt energy, but the amount of pressure he had put his mind through. Each time he swapped his view with Observe the Dream, took control of Viper, or issued amand through the dream flowers, his mind had grown more fatigued, and by the end of the night, he felt like he was about to copse. One of the things he had not considered was the strain of maintaining his connection to Viper from such a long range. While he had been able to do it, by the time that Viper passed under the city walls it had be a strain, and when he arrived at the dock in the swamp it had be a major burden. Still, he wanted to be present for the first meeting with the two merchants, and was d he had been. They would havepletely scalped Viper without Garrett along.


    As it was, he had managed to sketch out a solid deal that would give the Klein Family a tidy profit on all the goods that the two merchant brothers sent into the city. It had turned out that they were twins who wore different facial hair so people could tell them apart. Ever cautious, Garrett had wanted to spread dream seeds to them, but when he started to, warning bells went off in his head and he decided to let it go. He wasnt sure why his senses had started tingling, but thought that it was likely that they possessed some way to detect supernatural influence.


    Figuring there would be other opportunities to infiltrate Port Reverie, he waited until they had gotten back onto their boat before disconnecting and trying to catch a bit of sleep. Unfortunately, the assassins had all been pulled out of the cages and transported to the basement of the inn where they were chained to the wall. Garrett was particrly interested in Patolov, and took a trip in the dream, through the inn and down into the basement, to take a look at him. That had proven to be the straw that broke the camels back and Garrett had woken up looking, and feeling, like death warmed over.


    A rapid knock on the door announced Ryns presence half a second before she mmed the door open and strode into the room, positively glowing.


    Garrett! Im back! Did you miss me? Oh, jeez, you look awful. Are you alive?


    Weakly waving his hand to ward away the finger poking his cheek, he stared at Ryn through bleary eyes.


    I feel terrible. Im going back to bed. Dont wake me up until dinner.


    Trying to push his wheelchair back toward his bed, Garrett failed to turn it so Ryn took hold of the handles and pushed him over, even picking him up and putting him in bed. Pulling up the covers, she grinned down at him, a bright twinkle in her eyes. Seeing his eyes droop, she patted his head and snuck out of the room. Just before she closed the door, she heard him sigh and turn over.


    Ryn?


    Yes?


    Wee back.


    Thanks!


    Mercifully, sleep came quickly, and it was deep and dreamless. Garretts body, starved for rest, soaked it up, and when he finally woke, the sun was starting to sink over the western wall, casting long shadows across the city. For a moment, Garrett justy in bed, relishing the rity his mind felt. It had been a long time since he had gotten any actual sleep, and taking a day off had given him much needed rest. While his awakened mind and body were astronomically toughpared to most people, they were not truly limitless, and Garretts habit of burning the candle at both ends had finally caught up with him.


    A pile of food on the table by his bed alerted him that someone hade in to check on him and he was suddenly ravenous. It didnt take him long topletely clean the tes, and he was just stacking them up neatly when the sun finally set and the dream opened. cing down his knife and fork, he sat back in his bed and smiled, speaking into the empty air.


    Time to get back to it.


    The first thing he did after entering the dream was scan all his connections to the flowers spread out in the city. This had be a practice that he didnt intend to ever skip again, as he felt that he should have realized that something had happened to Ryn earlier. Once he had determined that everything was as it should be, he reviewed the actions he needed to take. The awakened dreamers had performed very well in the tunnels, and tonight they were already back to hunting nightmares in the dream while the others were staying in the inn, guarding the assassins that had been captured. Sending a message in the dream, Garrett re-entered the waking world and a minuteter, Obe knocked on the door, with Ryn right behind him.


    How are you doing, boss? Feeling better?


    Wow, you really look a lot better, Ryn said, peeking at Garrett over Obes shoulder.


    Thank you both. I feel much better. Im wondering if you could tell me about what happenedst night? Obe, why dont you start?


    Not much to tell from my end, Obe said, scratching his head. I held down the fort here, maintaining a public presence by patrolling with a group of our veterans. About three in the morning everyone came back, dragging five of those ck Raven killers you told us about. I took a shift watching them, and then got a bit of sleep this morning.


    Any sign of the Grave Walkers or any other gangs?


    We saw some of the Walkers skulking around but they stayed mostly clear of our territory. No other gangs of note. Well, there have been a couple of the Janice boys poking around near the docks, asking if any of them are avable for rent. The dock master told them that theyre all ours.


    I see. Thank you. Ryn, what about you?


    Shoving past Obe, Ryn crossed her arms and grinned.


    Thats what I wanted to tell you this morning! I was kidnapped by those swamp rats and they left me to rot in a cell for multiple days without food. I was hungry enough to eat my own nose, but they didnt realize that I was awakened, so it wasnt so bad. Anyway, they dragged me through the sewers, and when we finally got to Viper, he made everyone get in those carts and then off we went. It was loud and bumpy and boring, but when we finally stopped, the other two carts were empty and then the gang all showed up and beat the tar out of Patolov and his goons.


    Then, we had to get in the carts again, and we came back, but this time, there were more people to talk to so it wasnt so bad. We offloaded and then brought the assassins back here. Viper made it a point to say that you wanted them alive, otherwise I would have voted for kicking them off the carts half way through the tunnels. Im not as smart as you, but I cant think of any good reason to keep them alive. Anyway, as I was saying, we brought them back and then I went to bed after eating a huge meal. I think thats about it.


    Processing what each of them had said, Garrett nodded.


    Thank you. I would like to see Patolov. Is there a way I can see him in an isted environment?


    Yeah, there are a couple rooms down there. We can dump him in one and you can talk to him there.


    Good. Also, we need a reliable way to knock the assassins out. Do we have anything we can use?


    This time, Obe thought for a moment before nodding slowly.


    Yeah, I think I cane up with something.


    No blunt force trauma or strangling, please. I need them to be asleep, not concussed or brain dead.


    Oh, then Im not sure, Obe said, shrugging.


    We should be able to find some distilled keve grass at a chemist, Ryn said, and if we mix it with two parts water and three parts alcohol, well have a potent knockout drug.


    Can you manage that?


    Sure. Though, I dont know if there is a chemist still open at this time of night.


    Corner of Brax and Redfin, Garrett said, closing his eyes for a moment. Fenternitxs Reliable Chemists is still open.


    Oh, thats only three blocks away, Ryn said happily. Ill be right back.


    After Ryn left for the chemist, Garrett got dressed and then Obe helped him get down the basement stairs, taking him to a small store room that was currently empty. To set the scene better, Garrett had Obe bring in a table and a single chair, along with a simple candle. Garrett opened up one of his notebooks to an empty page, got out his quill and ink, ced his white mask on his face, and asked Obe to bring Patolov in. The assassin was considerably bruised and bloody, looking awful after being chained up for almost twenty-four hours, but his gaze was as fierce as ever, promising to give nothing up.


    Garrett didnt find it odd that his prisoner would be so defiant; after all, they had managed to overpower the leader of the ck Ravens Second Wing. If he had been easy to break, he never would have made it to his position. In trying to think about how to crack open the mouths of the assassins, Garrett had briefly considered torture, but from what Ryn had mentioned, their training was already brutal enough that it probably qualified as such, and if he was being honest, the thought of torture just made him tired.


    Instead, he decided to take the path of least resistance. While he had offered the Howlers the choice to either serve or die, these men and women wouldnt get the chance. Either way, their deaths were guaranteed, so he thought it best to get as much use out of them as possible. Using the knockout drug that Ryn was concocting, he would be able to bring them into the dream, and from that point it was simply a matter of time until they joined his family. Patolov, however, was an exception.


    You are Patolov, First w of the Second Wing of the ck Raven? Garrett asked, his voice husky behind his mask. You can simply nod or shake your head.


    He got nothing but a re in response, but he had expected that.


    Some months back, you and yourpatriots snuck into this city, with the help of the merchantwork, and infiltrated the pce with the help of some of the citys nobles, including Count Somen, and the city guard under them. Working with those nobles, you managed to get into a private party being held in honor of Prince Everans ascension to the position of crown prince. You attacked right when the king and queen arrived, killing both monarchs, wounding the prince, and attempting to hunt down him and his younger sister who had been able to flee toward the north gate. Does this sound familiar?


    For the first time, the assassins fierce mien broke, and uncertainty shed through his eyes. He didnt know much about the Klein Family, but Garrett was reciting information that shouldnt have been known by anyone outside of his team and the nobles who had betrayed Insomniums royal family. Sensing an opening, Garrett pressed slightly.


    Furthermore, the mission went wrong. A group of young nobles, including the prince himself, stood their ground on one of the bridges, blocking you until the princess was clear of the city. You killed them all, but you lost the princess, muddying the situation. That infuriated your backer, who issued a bounty for you, locking down the city so that he could catch you and kill you publicly as scapegoats.


    Eyes wide, Patolov tried to say something, but the gag in his mouth made it impossible. Seeing him shaking his head, Garrett chuckled and moved his wheelchair around the table to get closer to him.


    I wont remove the gag, as I really have no desire to hear you speak. Instead, I would like you to listen. Ive thought a lot about my situation over the past months, and how I should feel. After all, your wicked action has cost me much. But while it has given me the life I now have, I am ultimately responsible for making the best of it.


    Reaching up, Garrett removed his white mask, showing his face to Patolov, who suddenly paled, staring at Garrett in shock.


    Thats right. When your sword took my arm, when it stabbed through my spine, and when you kicked me from the bridge so you could get to Prince Everan, I doubt this situation ever crossed your mind. But here we are, and we have to make the best of it. Do not worry, this is not the end of your life. Rather, you might say that your life has just begun. All your training, all your suffering, all your blood and sweat and tears? None of it will be wasted. Your life will be full and grand, spent in service. To me.


    cing the mask back on his face, Garrett waved his hand and Obe came in, grabbing the shaking assassins foot and dragging him out of the room. Once he had been thrown back with the others, Garrett wheeled himself to the bottom of the basement stairs and looked at them sighing.


    All the power one could want at my fingertips and still, Im defeated by a set of stairs. I should have Obe add a ramp.


    Whats the matter boss? How did your questioning go?


    Oh, it was fine. I wasnt questioning him, though. Just nting a knife in his heart.


    Knife? You stabbed him?


    Not a real knife, Garrett said, rubbing his head. Come on, lets see how Ryn ising with that knockout agent. We have a lot of appointments to keep tonight.

 Book 2: Chapter 25

    Book 2: Chapter 25


    It took a full week and considerable effort, but Garrett eventually managed to nt and cultivate five flowers in each of the assassins, learning much in the process. Though five blooms was enough to overwrite the personality of a lighting stage awakened, the attitude of the individual during the time the flowers were growing appeared to determine how useful they would be after the flowers finished blooming. Vale, who had been mostly willing to cooperate with growing the dream seed Garrett had nted to five blooms, had retained much of his taciturn personality, and could operate with a high degree of independence, allowing Garrett to assign him to guard the end of the tunnel in the swamp.


    Looking at the five converted assassins, Garrett was almost at a loss as to what to do with them. They had fought the process the whole way, even putting up resistance after the third and fourth blooms when the dream flowers had begun to work their influence. The result was that their personalities had been almostpletely erased as they were forcefully dominated by the five blooms. When given an instruction they were happy to carry it out, but the rest of the time, they acted more like nts than humans, content to stand in ce and do absolutely nothing.


    Thankfully, they still responded to danger, moving quickly to protect Garrett and the other flowers, bringing all of their skills to bear when they did so. It was just initiative and independent thought that wascking. This was especially true for Patolov, who had attempted to kill himself at every single chance he got. Garrett had not been about to let him off the hook, and paid special attention to the leader of the Second Wing, observing the process with extra care.


    Still, it was good to have five more awakened fighters, even if they couldnt be used for more than guard duty, and Garrett sent them all to work under Vale, guarding the tunnel to the swamp. Two stayed inside the city, making sure that the entrance to the tunnel remained hidden, while the other three were posted outside, guarding the swamp entrance with Vale. Unfortunately, the conversion also wiped out a good two days of the experience gain that Garrett had gotten from the awakened dreamers forays into the dream.


    Life had settled down, and still the Grave Walkers hadnt made their move, despite being seen more often on the outskirts of the Familys territory, so Garrett was considering pushing the issue forward when an unexpected visitor showed up. Wheeling his chair out to the great room, Garrett greeted Chief Exorcist Fellix with a slight bow. The chief had three others with him, all dressed in the leather armormon to adventurers, but sporting the yellow armbands that marked them as official exorcists.


    Hello, Chief Fellix. Its nice to see you again.


    Heh, you dont have to lie, Mr. Klein, Fellix said, waving his hand. Im here on unofficial business. A personal matter of a private nature, so I was wondering if you could spare me some time?


    Of course. Why dont we go to my office? This way.


    Turning his chair around, Garretts mind raced as he tried to anticipate the conversation that wasing. Nothing came to him, however, and he was forced to wait until the others had settled down before learning what brought Chief Fellix to him. The three awakened who were with the chief either sat or looked around the room, causing Garrett to grow slightly nervous. One of them, a man with blonde hair and a sleepy look, began browsing his bookshelves, running his index finger over the books as he read the titles, while the other two, a pretty woman of about thirty with jet ck hair and striking blue eyes, and a no nonsense veteran with a scar on his chin and cheek, took seats on either side of the chief.


    Sitting behind his desk, Garrett waited in silence for Chief Fellix to speak, his senses straining just in case something happened, all the while sending quiet messages for the members of the Family to gather. He didnt think that Fellix would do something like threaten him, but he also had no way of reading what was on the Chief Exorcists mind. After making himselffortable, Fellix looked around and nodded.


    Youve made a tidy little life for yourself. If Im not mistaken, this used to be Ghouls Tooth territory, right?


    Despite wishing that the chief would get straight to the point, Garrett yed along with the smalltalk, smiling and nodding.


    Yes, it was under the Ghouls Tooth gang for a long time. However, after what happened with Henrick, the gang decided to break up. Those of us who stayed wanted a bit of a different direction, so we decided to try working on a more positive type of organization.


    By starting a cult? the sleepy looking man over at the bookshelves asked, causing Garrett to look over at him.


    Oh, I never introduced everyone. This is Henri, Marta, and thats Grant. Theyre all first order exorcists that work under me.


    Greeting the grizzled veteran, the ck haired woman, and the blonde man in turn, Garrett raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Im not familiar with how the exorcists work. What is a first order exorcist?


    That just means that they are allowed to operate independently, with teams of their own. Third order are our trainees, while second order are those done with training, but without teams.


    I see. It would seem that I have quite the illustrious group visiting and I had no idea. My apologies.


    No apology necessary, Chief Fellix said, waving his hand. But Grant has an interesting question. Weve all been wondering about the spread of these flower symbols among the people.


    Reaching into his pocket, the chief took out a simple piece of paper on which the five petaled dream flower had been drawn. Garrett had never seen that particr one, but the symbol was unmistakable, and he had seen enough of them to know that he was looking at one of the charms drawn by a citizen in the Familys territory. He wasnt sure how the rumors had begun to spread, but the citizens had begun treating the flowers as a way to ward off bad dreams and ill-luck, and even though they had no actual effect, the practice was spreading quickly.


    Embarrassingly, your guess is as good as mine, Garrett said with a shrug. The workings of the minds of the citizens of our fair city are beyond me. Though, I imagine that many of them appreciate our values and the work we do to improve ourmunity.


    I noticed that the streets around your inn are thriving, Fellix said with a nod. You seem to be doing a good job with thismunity improvement, though, having lived in this city for a long time, Im not sure how wise it is to show such marked improvement.


    Rubbing his chin with his fingers, Garrett looked at Fellix with a sharp gaze.


    Would you mind borating?


    Shifting in his seat, Henri, the scarred older man, spoke up, his voice a bit raspy.


    Neighborhoods that show strong growth like yours be prime targets for both the merchant groups and the nearby gangs. Everyone wants to control such areas.


    Dont forget the city guard, Marta said, her eyes shing. The biggest gang of them all.


    And the city guard. Its good to see the people thriving, but typically those that manage to do well for themselves end up suffering the most.


    An unfortunate reality, Garrett nodded, his expression mild. But that doesnt mean we shouldnt try. One of our core principles is the elevation of ourmunity, and we wont stop trying to achieve it, even if we find ourselves threatened by outside sources.


    Even if it means fighting against the rest of the city? Marta asked, staring at Garrett with undisguised interest.


    Even if it means fighting against the rest of the world, was Garretts calm reply. We believe in seeking the peaceful solution whenever possible, but we also believe in defending ourselves with appropriate measures.


    Sounds like a cult to me, Grant said, walking over from the bookshelves to sit on the arm of Martas chair.


    I can understand that, but I assure you, were just a group of people who want to elevate our lives and the lives of our neighbors.


    Chief Fellix waved the paper he was holding, causing the flower to shift as if it was alive.


    Tell me about this flower. How did you decide toe up with it as a symbol for your group?


    A hint of amusement appeared on Garretts face as he looked at Chief Fellix quizzically.


    I dont mean to be disrespectful, sir, but did you reallye here to discuss a request or are you here to grill me about our organization? Either is fine, but I prefer to get straight to business if there is business to get to.


    Oh, this is just an old mans curiosity. Ive been seeing these flowers starting to pop up in various ces, including the soap that my daughter keeps sending to my wife, and I got to wondering about it.


    Nodding, Garrett opened up a desk drawer and took a small wooden box out, cing it on the desk where the exorcists could see it. The box was decorated with a portrait of Ryn, smiling much more graciously than Garrett had ever seen her smile in real life, above a five petaled flower that glittered with color. Taking the top off the box, he revealed a full set of stamped soap bars, each cut thin so they could be sold individually, and wrapped in a gauzy fabric.


    This is our gship product, and its proven to be pretty popr, Garrett said, gesturing to the bars of soap. Were starting to move into other products as well, scents, candles, and such, and will be beginning food production soon, with meats, processed grains, and other things that make life better.


    Is that one of your principles too? Grant asked with a cynical smile.


    It rtes to that same principle I mentioned before. Action should create life. This is part of our attempt to do that. Anyway, I think that the poprity of the products is part of what is driving that symbol to show up everywhere, though part of it is just market awareness. People like being part of something, belonging to something, and this has given them something to be part of.


    Especially if theyre paying for it, Grant retorted. We saw your blue coated gang members on our way here.


    You seem to have the wrong impression about us, Garrett said, turning his attention to the blonde haired man. We do not ept protection fees. We do not shake down local merchants. We do not steal from those in our neighborhoods. We enforce peace andwful behavior, and deal strictly with both conflict andwlessness. Our guardians are there to help the citizens, acting as a recement for thergely absent city guard. If anything, we are a civic organization,mitted to the protection of the citizens and the improvement of their daily lives.


    In return, they go about their lives, causing no trouble and doing their best to elevate themselves and their neighbors. Sure, they might have a preference for the products we release, but any bias they have is created internally, out of gratitude, not from external pressures. Or, its because they believe our products to be the best, which they are, and we dont mind lending the hard working folks credit. There are a lot of factors that go into it, but to call it a cult is a far stretch.


    Sensing that Grant wanted to argue, Chief Fellix held up his hand to cut the blonde haired exorcist off.


    Thank you for indulging our curiosity. You have built quite an impressive organization in a short time and I think that we are all marveling at how prosperous it seems to be. But, today we have other matters to talk about, matters that, I fear, are not so pleasant.


    Putting the lid back on the box of soap, Garrett didnt put it away, but pushed it to the side as he waited for the chief to continue.


    As you know, our primary line of work is investigating supernatural incidents in the city. We are an independent organization, but due to the specialist nature of our work, we are often called upon to deal with sensitive cases that involve the nobility and the upper sses. Well, weve run into one such case, and I was hoping that you might help us.


    Blinking at Chief Fellix, Garrett found himself at aplete loss. Of all the things he thought the Chief Exorcist might bring up, working together was not one of them.


    You want me to help you with a case?


    Yes. I understand that this is highly unusual, and in fact, my subordinates didnt agree that it was a good idea, but I hope that after meeting you and speaking with you, theyll have changed their minds. Our organization isntrge, and it has be a challenge to do our job well, since supernatural events are constantly on the rise. Furthermore, our experiences have led us to have a rather, uh, rough outlook on life. You, on the other hand, could pass for a noble, and would have a much easier time mixing with the upper sses, which would in turn make working on those cases easier.


    He does have a pretty face, Marta said, giving Garrett a little smile.


    Ignoring her, Garretts mind raced. He wanted to say no as he was already finding himself overstretched, but he had been looking for a way to infiltrate the exorcists, and what better way than working with them directly. However, the closer his proximity, the more likely they would start to suspect him. He had not done a good job making the dream flower that the Family used as their symbol distinct from the dream flowers inside the dream, and already people who encountered both were beginning to make the connections, so it was unlikely he would be able to hide it from the exorcists for long either.


    Mixing with nobility is one thing, Garrett said, a faint frown furrowing his brow. But why do you think Id be interested in getting mixed up with supernatural events?


    Because the benefits outweigh the risks, Chief Fellix said, a sly smile slipping onto his lips as he smoothed his mustache with his index finger. You have been involved in multiple supernatural events in thest few months, and you havee away unscathed from all of them. That tells me that you are not entirely helpless, which is the best that any of us could ask for in an exorcist. But more importantly, it means youve seen the power of mysterious artifacts.


    Pausing, as if to gather himself, Fellix leaned forward, his voice lowering to a whisper.


    What if I told you there was a whole other world, just out of sight, that is filled with these powerful items, ready for the taking?

 Book 2: Chapter 26

    Book 2: Chapter 26


    It takes courage and wit to navigate, and the connections are often tenuous, but we not only know how to enter this world, but we have been able to sessfully bring many of these powerful artifacts back.


    Seeing that Garrett was just staring at him in shock, Chief Fellix nodded, his expression serious.


    I know, it sounds mad, but its true. We call it the dream world, because we can only enter at night, through certain mediums. Have you ever heard the legend about the other side of the mirror?


    Realizing he had leaned forward, Garrett blinked and straightened up.


    You mean like a mirror world where you can be pulled through by your reflection?


    Yes, exactly. In many ways, this dream world is like that. It exists all the time, but we can only enter it at night, and through a reflective surface in our dreams. The problem is, like a dream, it is not safe. It is filled with terrifying monsters and curses. It is from that strange world that mysterious artifactse. We dont know what pulls them into our world, but when they do, our organization hunts them down, either destroying them, or if we can bring them under control, sealing them.


    I I had no idea that your group dealt with this dream world, Garrett said, biting his lip. Is that what youvee to talk to me about? Joining you in finding artifacts from this world?


    No, Fellix leaned back and brushed some lint from his knee. Ivee to you because I think youd be a good fit for a current thorny problem we have. There are not many nobles in the district under my control, so we rarely interact with them, but they are having aplicated problem. And it is getting out of control. The problem is that they are not interested in cooperating with us. We are too coarse. You, however, look like you belong in that world. Plus, as an up anding merchant, it would make sense for you to start rubbing shoulders with that set.


    Youve mentioned the problem twice, but havent said what it is.


    And I wont till youve agreed. Its confidential.


    Fair, Garrett said, nodding. Unfortunately, Im quite busy at the moment, and I dont have time to frence for your organization. Between managing the Family and keeping my subordinates in line, I dont have much free time.


    Standing up, Grant nodded and brushed off his hands.


    Then I guess this wraps up the conversation, doesnt it? It was nice chatting with you


    Before he could finish speaking, Henri interrupted him.


    Id vote yes.


    Id vote yes as well, Marta agreed.


    What? Are you serious? Grant said, his hooded eyes opening wide. How can you decide that after only a few minutes of conversation?!


    Holding up his hand to forestall the fight that was brewing, Chief Fellix chewed on his mustache for a moment and then nodded sharply.


    The votes have been cast. Garrett, if you would be willing, we would like to invite you to join our organization as a member. You asked earlier why we would request your help, but I only told half the story. The survival rate for those who experience a supernatural event is less than one out of ten. And once you have been touched by the world of the dream, there is no escaping it. Is like an infection that seeps into your soul, drawing you back time and time again.


    But while one mortal out of ten who encounter the dream survive, the odds of surviving a second encounter is even smaller. Maybe one out of twenty. And it gets worse from there. Yet you have survived four encounters. We can tell that the energy of the dream haspletely covered your soul, but that just means you will not be able to avoid supernatural events from here on. You will be pulled into them like a ship being sucked into a whirlpool. While there is no guarantee that youll continue to survive, joining our organization will give you ess to tools that should help your chances. Better chances than being hunted by invisible monsters that stalk dreams, at least. There are powerful forces in the dream, forces that would steal your very soul if you were not careful, and it will only be a matter of time before you be one of the victims.


    Rubbing his forehead, Garrett couldnt help but sigh. The others seemed to see his action as a sign of fear, but Garrett was actually trying not tough at the absurdity of the whole thing.


    <em>I wonder, should I tell them that Im that soul stealing monster that theyre so worried about? Wait, does this mean that theyve seen the dream flowers in the dream? No, it cant. If they had, they wouldnt be talking to me about it, they would be organizing a witch hunt. Huh, I might have a real problem if I cant get this organization under control quickly.</em>


    Taking a moment, Garrett made a show of centering himself and nodded.


    Im not sure that Im convinced, but maybe you could tell me more about your organization. What would joining it entail? I admit, I dont relish the idea of being hunted by invisible monsters.


    A sneer flitted across Grants face, but the other three all smiled at Garrett, making him curious why Grant was so against him joining. Ignoring the blonde man, Chief Fellix began to outline how the exorcists worked.


    You might think that were a unified force, like the guard, but the reality is that were more like the adventurers guild. In fact, most of us were adventurers before we were tainted by the dream. I mentioned that the dream taints us, pulling us into it at every chance, right? Well, rather than run from it, our seniors banded together to proactively fight the influence, hoping to spare others what we have experienced. But we are all still independent, and groups are put together based on skills, rather than being set. If you were to join, you would get the perks of being associated with the guild, would get a badge that holds a considerable amount of sway, would have ess to our banks and suppliers, and would be able to request assistance from us.


    Waiting for Chief Fellix to continue, Garretts eyebrows rose when the chief fell silent.


    And? he prompted. What do I have to do?


    Ah, right. You would need to participate in at least one mission a year to keep your badge active, and you would need to provide assistance to other members. Within reason, of course.


    What does assistance consist of? Garrett asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Looking slightly ufortable, Chief Fellix nced at the other three exorcists as if hoping they would chime in, but none of them cared to speak up, leaving him to answer the question.


    You know, nothing too serious. asionally, there are members who need a ce to stay. Or might be temporarily short on coins. That sort of thing.


    Thats it? I think thats fine, Garrett said, trying to match the guileless look in Chief Fellixs eyes.


    He knew full well that the assistance that Chief Fellix was talking about wouldnt be so limited, but that actually suited Garrett just fine. The more exorcists that slept in his inn the better.


    I must admit, I have quite an interest in mysterious artifacts, and so your offer is appealing to me. And if I have really been infected by this dream energy that you talk about, it would be good to have some ways to defend myself.


    Excellent! I had hoped you would agree so I took the liberty of bringing a badge with me, Chief Fellix said, a wide smile lighting up his face. Here, this is for you.


    Taking the badge and yellow arm band that the chief offered, Garrett nodded his thanks and put them on his desk.


    Can you tell me about this case that you were hinting at?


    Of course, Chief Fellix said, his expression growing serious as he got down to business. Ill give you the overview and Marta can fill you in on all the details. Three weeks ago, we got a report about an antique dealer who had lost a set of antique mirrors. They were a pair, and included a small hand mirror and arge desk mirror with the same motif around their edge of a womanbing her hair. There had been some myths about them so the dealer had wrapped them up, intending to talk to us about them, but by the time he got around to it, they were gone.


    Well, therge mirror was found a weekter in a different antique shop and the daughter of Count Hotis bought it. Since then, there have been two disappearances. Marta?


    Thank you chief. After Ms. Hotis bought the mirror, it seemedpletely normal, but things started to get strange after a couple days. One night, Count Hotis was walking by his daughters roomte at night and heard someone in his daughters room talking. His daughter and wife were traveling, and so, curious, he peeked into the room and saw his daughters maid in front of the mirror, talking to thin air. It unnerved him but he didnt think anything of it until a few dayster when his daughters maid suddenly vanished.


    Again, he thought nothing much of it, until, a weekter, he found his daughter doing the same thing. This time, he had the sense to talk to her, but she just acted like he had imagined the whole thing. He was relieved, until she too vanished. For thest week, he has been mobilizing everyone he can to hunt for her, thinking that she was kidnapped. But we fear that the case is more than that, and that there is a connection to the dream world. We think that the mirror is a mysterious artifact, cursed with a spirit that is drawing people into the dream world.


    That is troubling, Garrett said, closing his eyes. This count, is his wife alive?


    Yes, Marta answered.


    And this mirror, you said there are myths about it? Can you tell me what they are?


    There have been reports that if you look in the mirror too long, a woman will appear andb your hair for you.


    That sounds harmless.


    And then she strangles you.


    Oh.


    Falling silent, Garrett mulled it over and then nodded.


    I can see why we might want to address this problem. Has anyone tried destroying the mirror?


    No, but there is good reason for that, Henri said, his raspy voice filling the space. Cursed items contain the power of the dream, and breaking them in the real world simply spreads that power, infecting everything around it. We need to seal the mirror, if it is, in fact, a mysterious artifact. But


    But, Count Hotis is refusing to believe that it is, in fact, a mysterious artifact, or that anything supernatural has happened in his house.


    Ah, yeah, that might pose a problem, Garrett said. But where do Ie into this?


    Chief Fellix sat up and rubbed his hands together, as if he were about to exin to the team how to rob someone blind. Amused by the gesture, Garrett gave the chief his full attention and was not disappointed.


    I want to send you in as one of the Counts guests. This is a terrible time for him because he is hosting arge, three day party to celebrate his recent ascension to his fathers old position, and will be opening up his estate. My thought was that you could use that time to slip in, apanied by these three, and you could y guest while they work on the case. I can acquire an invitation through my connections, and it will give you full ess to the property. You will be a merchant with connections in Port Reverie who got stuck in the city, and is making do by forming social connections. On the surface, Henri and Grant will be your guards, and Marta will be your assistant, while in reality, Henri will be in charge of the operation and everyone else will support him.


    That sounds eptable, Garrett said. However, I dont think I can give more than a few days to this right now. Will this mission count toward that mission that I need this year?


    It will.


    Excellent. In that case, if you can give me a day or two, Ill set all my things in order.


    You have until the end of the week. The party starts on Friday, and goes through Sunday.


    After working out all the details, the exorcists got up and Garrett escorted them out. Most of the gang had gathered after Garrett had sent out the message, and the look he got from Henri when the grizzled man saw how many awakened were just hanging out in the inns great room, let Garrett know that he had shown a bit too much of his hand. Shaking his head, he went back to his office and opened his bottom drawer, taking out the silver mirror he had kept after his encounter with the necromancer.


    Two blocks away, the exorcists were walking in silence, each upied with their own thoughts, until Grant couldnt stand it anymore.


    I dont get it. Why did we just invite him? I could have yed the part of a noble just fine!


    Because you are a terrible actor, Marta said, shredding Grants words mercilessly. Theyd see through you in an instant, and wed not only get thrown out, but wed get ck balled. Again.


    Because he will make a better ally than enemy, Henri said, his voice as grim as his dour expression.


    What are you talking about? I could snap him in half with a finger, Grant said, ignoring Martas words.


    Youd lose your finger, and then your head, Henri responded, his voice managing to sound scornful despite his dry tone. From the moment we walked into that inn, the spirits that have been following me went into hiding.


    Bloody Elise? Chief Fellix asked, stopping and staring at Henri like the veteran was the ghost.


    When Henri nodded, Fellix groaned and put his head in his hands.


    Oh no.


    Even Grant was quiet as he absorbed the implications of what Henri was saying. Unable to think of another reason to retort, he let out a sigh and shrugged.


    Well, chief, what''s done is done. But at least you can send the odd brigade his way. Hes got the coin to house them and he said he wouldnt mind helping them out.


    Life surged back into Fellixs eyes and he punched his hand, excitement on his face.


    Thats right. He agreed to it, and we wont let him go back on it. Come on, let''s go tell them where he lives!

 Book 2: Chapter 27

    Book 2: Chapter 27


    One of the benefits of having a significant level of mental influence over the people around him was that it only took Garrett a single day to get everything organized for his absence. Ryn was the hardest, as she was upset that she couldnte with him, but eventually he convinced her that her time was better spent managing the business. She reluctantly agreed, but only after he agreed to call her if there was a way she could help. Everyone else already had their roles and all Garrett had to do was ask them to keep doing what they were doing. He would still get information through the dream flowerwork, and could issuemands as needed, so he wasnt worried about everything falling apart while he wasnt there.


    The biggest challenge was that he would not physically be near the Dreamers Throne, so when he went into the dream he would have to be much more cautious. It was with some surprise that he realized how much he mentally relied on the safety that the mysterious throne granted him, but despite the bit of fear that awoke in his heart, he wasnt going to pass up this opportunity. Once everything at the inn was in order, Garrett spent the rest of the week following Marta to a few different tailors to get some pieces of clothing that would be eptable for the party that he was going to.


    ording to the n, the exorcists guild would cover the cost of his outfit, but Garrett just waved her off and paid for his own clothing. He didnt trust that they wouldnt ask for the clothing backter, and he had plenty of use for nice clothing so he purchased what he wanted himself, using his memories from his time in the pce as a gauge for what he needed. He alsomissioned a new, fancier looking wheelchair and bought himself a pair of sses with clear ss lenses. By the time the end of the week rolled around, he looked every inch a young, bookish nobleman, albeit with a disability.


    Marta had been sticking close to him throughout the week, all under the guise of helping him with his shopping, and after saying goodbye to Ryn and the others, Garrett followed her to the ce where the team was meeting. The exorcists headquarters was near the adventurers guild building, and while it was not nearly as impressive as that building, it was still much bigger than Dreamers Inn, at roughly twice its size. There were about a dozen people hanging around, all of them carrying the slightly spooky airmon to exorcists, but when Marta introduced them they seemed normal enough. The team met up in a back room and Chief Fellix stopped by to give Garrett the invitation that would get them into the party.


    Here you go. It cost a pretty pile of coin to get, so please dont ruin this chance. Were counting on you for this mission to go smoothly, as it will open up ess to the noble sses for us, which would be good. They have an inordinate amount of encounters with mysterious artifacts and it would be good if they started reaching out to us.


    Taking the invitation, Garrett read his name on it, flowing in a flowery script often used in noble circles. With a nod he slid it into the breast pocket of his doublet.


    I was wondering about that, actually. Surely they see the need for exorcists?


    Oh, they do, Chief Fellix said, his expression bitter. They just prefer the exorcists from the southern part of the city. Our guild is split into two areas, the northern side of the river, and the southern side of the river, where the pce is. They think were too low ss to deal with, so they put in special requests for the southern exorcists to cross the river. Our goal is to change that.


    And the slums?


    Oh, theyre on their own, Marta said with a shortugh, waving her hand. The infection is terrible over there. Why do you think they built that big wall to fence them all in? Go check it out sometime, it''s positively covered in wards.


    Keeping his expression even, Garrett nodded, his mind whirling.


    <em>It seems that Ive been mistaken about this world. It''s not that Im the only one who knows about the dream, but that the people who do consider it a major threat. A type of corruption. If there are wards to block the spread of the dream, it follows that those in power know a fair amount about how it works. I need to figure out a way to get my hands on those wards to see if they would be useful for me. Or at least, learn how to break them so they cant be used against me.</em>


    Henri and Grant were both dressed in simple ck uniforms with gleaming breasttes and swords at their sides, looking every inch the part that they would y. Of the two, Henris expression and way of carrying himself fit the part better, and Garrett suspected the grizzled older man had served in the military. Grant, on the other hand, was rather sloppy, both in the way he dressed, and the way he held himself, but Garrett didnt make a point of it. After Marta had changed into the dress she would wear, she came out to show her outfit to everyone, twirling around as she asked Garrett what he thought.


    Its too expensive, Garrett replied tly, causing her face to fall and Grant to choke back augh.


    I think it looks nice.


    An irrelevant consideration, Garrett replied, his tone ruthless. If you are ying the part of an assistant, your goal is to be unobtrusive. You should be wearing a in dress and carrying a notebook. You could never buy a dress like that on an assistants sry, which would hint that we have an entangled rtionship, which will ruin both of our reputations. Here, you can use these sses. Theyre clear ss, but theyll help with the look. Change into something simple. Actually, just wear pants. I should have an extra white shirt in my bag that will fit you.


    Pouting, Marta epted the clothing that Garrett tossed to her and went back behind the screen to change. shing a small smile at Garrett, Grant gave him a thumbs up.


    Good job not getting pushed around. I still dont think you belong here, but I like the way you handled her. Give her an inch and she wants a mile. Best way to handle


    Shut up, Grant! Marta said, throwing her heavy dress over the screen tond on Grants head with surprising uracy.


    A few minutester, Marta walked out from behind the screen in her dark leather pants, boots, and the crisp white silk shirt that Garrett had lent her. She looked sharp and energetic in the new outfit, but when she slipped the sses on and picked up the notebook he held out she transformed into a reserved assistant.


    I like that, Henri said, nodding his approval. You look like a sheathed de. Effective but not forward. Are youfortable in that outfit?


    Morefortable than in the dress, Marta said, picking at the sleeve. This is closer to what I normally wear. Its a shame that I wont get to wear my dress, but I do like this. What do you think, Grant?


    You look nice.


    Thank you. Garrett?


    I think we should be ready to go, Garrett said,pletely ignoring her request for apliment.


    With an annoyed huff, Marta fell in behind him, cing the notebook in a small bag behind his chair and taking the handles. They had rented a carriage to take them to the counts property, and they soon arrived at the impressive estate. Unlike the powerful high ranked nobles who lived across the river, northern nobles like Count Hotis didnt have extensive walled gardens, but instead lived inrge mansions that were squeezed in among the smaller homes of the middle ss.


    Pulling into a long street, the carriage stopped behind a line of other carriages like it and the team waited in silence until it was their turn to disembark. They had already discussed their roles, and had settled into them. For Garrett, it was a natural thing, and he didnt feel like he was ying pretend at all. When they finally moved up in front of the Counts mansion, Grant jumped down to hold the door while Marta alighted and got the fancy looking wheelchair down. Under the surprised stare of the steward standing at the door, Garrett was helped down by Henri.


    The carriage pulled away as Garrett got settled, but instead of hurrying out of the way of the next carriage, he took his time, undisturbed that he was holding up the line. Once he wasfortable, he nodded and Marta pushed him forward, Henri and Grant falling in beside him. Marta was a powerful lighting stage awakened, so it was easy enough for her to lift Garretts wheelchair, even when he was sitting in it, and so she walked him up the stairs, causing the stewards eyes to open even wider.


    Between the unique way she was dressed and the clear indication that she was awakened, the steward was impressed and quickly bowed low as he greeted Garrett.


    Wee to Count Hotis home.


    Thank you, Garrett said softly, taking the invitation out and handing it over.


    With hardly a nce at it, the steward ushered them into the marble lined entry hall, directing one of the dozen footmen who were lining the hall to show them to their apartment. In typical style, the mansion was a mishmash of different styles, with some of the rooms and hallways updated in modern styles, but many more in styles popr in past generations. The intent was to hint at how long the history of the nobles line was, but Garrett happened to know that Count Hotis had recently purchased this home from a defunct noble family that had fallen on hard times.


    Going up two more flights of stairs, they were led to a long hallway where all of the homes rooms were lined up, and assigned a chamber at the end of the hall. It consisted of a room, a rudimentary bathroom, and a small space that doubled as a closet and a room for servants to sleep in. Bright wallpaper covered the walls, and the furniture matched the detailed wooden wainscoting that ran around the room. Therge four-poster bed had thick columns that held up the velvet curtains, no doubt for blocking out the light on hung-over mornings, and a cheery fire burned in the firece. Looking around, Garrett nodded.


    This will do.


    ying her part, Marta slipped a silver coin into the footmans hand and gave him a smile that seemed to stun him. After she had pushed him out of the room, she closed the door and the team gathered to determine their next moves.


    Garrett, the party starts in two hours, so hang out here until then. Grant, stay with him. Marta and I will see if we can get a better understanding of theyout of the house. Ill check the back gardens and kitchen, Marta, you sweep the first floor and second floor. See if you can make friends with the steward. We have three days here, so we dont need to rush, but once night falls, be on your guard. Items and people infected by the dream tend to attract each other, and with four of us gathered together, we need to keep a sharp eye out. Once the party starts well make our appearance in the garden, and then, while Garrett is at dinner, Grant and I will see if we can find the room that has the mirror.


    Once the n was set, Garrett and Grant settled in to wait while the other two left to start looking around. Garrett pulled himself up next to the fire and enjoyed its warmth as he rxed. He had no idea what wasing, so he wanted to make sure that his energy was at its maximum. Half an hourter, the door opened up and both Marta and Henri came back in, their expressions terrible.


    Whats wrong? Grant asked, his sleepy look vanishing.


    Eben is here, Henri said, his voice a growl.


    Letting out an immediate groan, Grant put his head in his hand.


    You have to be kidding.


    Who is Eben? Garrett asked, looking between the two men.


    Sighing and taking a seat in one of the overstuffed chairs, Marta picked at the expensive embroidery on the armrest as she answered.


    Eben is one of the top exorcists in the city. He operates mostly in the southern district, but has worked in the north enough to recognize Grant and Henri. There is a bit of apetitive tension between them.


    Competitive tension? You call trying to kill mepetitive tension? Grant hissed.


    In fairness, you were trying to kill him too, Marta snapped back.


    Be quiet, Henri said, his expression dour. We need a new n. Thankfully, we have Garrett, who Eben doesnt know. Marta, can you change your look? He shouldnt have a clear idea of who you are, but just in case hes seen you before.


    Yes, but the steward and footmen have already seen me, so the change might be noticed.


    Well just have to risk it. Just try to make it subtle.


    Nodding, Marta went over to the luggage the team had brought and unpacked a small box with an intricate design carved into the top. Garrett had never seen anything like it before, but he could immediately feel a disconcerting pressure from it, as if the symbol could push him back. It was only a feeling, as he didnt actually get pushed back when Marta brought the box over. Tapping the top, she utched it and opened it up, revealing a pair of glittering diamond hair pins.


    As soon as the box opened up, the suppression that the symbol gave Garrett vanished, and instead he felt a hint of connection with the diamond hair pins. It wasnt hard to identify the feeling, as Garrett felt it all the time, through both his link to the Dreamers Throne, and his connection to the dream flowers. Picking up the mysterious artifacts, Marta fixed them in her hair, and in a blink she had shifted, bing a blonde with green eyes. More impressively, the shape of her face subtly changed, her jawline softening and her nose growing slightly longer. Even the shape of her eyes was slightly altered, and though the change to each of her features was slight, thebined effect was that she looked almost nothing like she had before.


    Good. Just dont forget to pay the cost, or well have problems, Henri said, looking over her disguise carefully. We arent supposed to be here, so Grant and I will stay hidden while the two of you do the investigation. Once you find the mirror and figure out what is going on, you can let us know and well join you, but until then, youre on your own.

 Book 2: Chapter 28

    Book 2: Chapter 28


    Marta pushed Garrett through the halls of the mansion, heading for the back garden, where the party would be kicked off, giving Garrett the time to observe the other guests who were starting to gather. Curiously, the more people that gathered, the slower they all moved, as no one wanted to be one of the first few to enter the party, lest they seem overeager. Garrett didnt mind, however, so he ended up ahead of the majority of the crowd.


    Marta, what did Henri mean by paying the cost? he asked in a quiet voice.


    Every mysterious artifact has a cost associated with using it, Marta whispered back, after checking to make sure no one was in earshot. If you dont pay it, the artifact will go out of control.


    I see. So we not only need to understand how the mirror operates, but also what its cost is?


    Exactly.


    Walking into the back garden, Garrett sawrge tables piled with refreshments dotted around a wide, perfectly keptwn. Small paths came off the mainwn, winding their way between hedges that hid small gardens, each with a different theme. It looked like many of the gardens that Garrett remembered from his time in the pce, and it was clear that Count Hotis had spared no expense. The count himself was standing in the middle of the garden with his wife, a demure looking woman of indeterminate age who was squeezed into a dress a size too small.


    Wee, Count Hotis said, giving his best politicians smile, despite the fact that he had no idea who Garrett was.


    Thank you for your hospitality in hosting me, Garrett replied, mirroring the counts fake warmth. Ive been looking forward to meeting you for some time and learning about some of the citys economic opportunities.


    Picking up the clues that Garrett was providing, the count immediately identified Garrett as one of the select group of merchants who had been invited to the party and real warmth appeared in his eyes, along with a sliver of greed. While the count was amitted social climber, it was a sport that required an inordinate amount of gold, gold which was held in the deep pockets of the merchants who used parties like this to make deals and connections.


    It is my pleasure, the count said, bowing slightly. Well be having a private card party with a select group tomorrow evening, after dinner, and I hope Ill have the chance to see you there.


    That sounds delightful. Oh, look at me forgetting things. Ive brought you a small gift. A trifling token of my appreciation for your generous invitation.


    Taking out a small box that he had hidden under the nket that covered his legs, Garrett gave it to the countess, who looked flustered. It was notmon for guests to give gifts to the hosts, but Garretts cover was that of a merchant from another city, and the count figured that it might bemon there, so he nodded at his wife with a smile, indicating that she should ept it. Murmuring something inaudible, she took the box and cracked it open, revealing a beautiful rainbow light that caused her to gasp. Nestled in a bed of silk was a smooth crystal that contained what appeared to be a flower with petals the color of a rainbow. Gentle light spread from it, captivating her attention.


    Unsure why his wife was staring, the count nced in the box and his eyes went wide, his hidden greed turning into unconcealed avarice. The crystal was absolutely beautiful, and he could already tell that his wife waspletely smitten with it. Like lightning, his mind wove a scene where other nobles saw the stone and wanted one of their own, only to have to pay a premium to get it through him, lining his pockets with a sea of gold. With a cough, he closed the box, patting his wifes hands as he took it from her and called his steward over.


    Please take Mr. Kleins wonderful gift up to the Countess dressing table. Mr. Klein, I look forward to getting the chance to talk to you more and deepen our rtionship over the next few days.


    Likewise, Garrett replied, bowing his head in response to the countess curtsy.


    As Marta pushed Garrett to the corner of the garden, he could feel the curiosity practically radiating from her but he didnt say anything. More people arrived, with the other merchants that were in attendanceing early and the nobles arriving after them. As the garden filled, servants began to bring trays around offering drinks to the waiting guests. Finally, after almost an hour, the count officially kicked things off with a short speech, and the party got underway.


    For most of the party, Garrett remained in his corner, watching as the other nobles milled about, asionally drawing sympathetic nces from those nearby. He was dressed in a ck and crimson doublet with a matching cloth across his legs and was handsome enough that more than a few of the noblewomen gave him a second nce, but there was a certain picturesque mncholy to his look that made them keep their distance.


    A few times, the count made sure to stop over, chatting with him for a minute or two before he returned to his rounds, but other than that, Garrett mostly sat silently by himself. Marta, who was standing behind him except when she would go and get him food or a refill for his drink, was doing her best not to fidget, so when she froze, Garrett knew something was about to happen. Strolling out from one of the small gardens with a young woman on his arm came a middle aged man with long silver hair tied back in a ponytail. Immediately, Garrett knew that he was looking at Eben, and not just because of the badge the man wore on his arm, or the distinct silver hair.


    The same sense of familiarity that Garrett had felt with the hair pins radiated from Eben, almost as if the dream was calling out through him. Eben, who had been focused on the young woman, must have felt the same thing because his gaze swung up, meeting Garretts. For half a second they looked at each other, each taking the others measure, and then Eben looked down, a graceful smile on his face. He whispered something to the young woman who giggled and floated away, her dress swaying, as he turned to walk over to Garrett.


    Pardon the intrusion, my good sir, my name is Eben.


    Garrett.


    Garrett? Oh, you must be Mr. Klein.


    Seeing Garretts eyebrows rising, Ebenughed and waved his hand.


    I took a nce at the guest list before arriving and remembered seeing your name. Youre a merchant from Port Reverie, is that right?


    I do business wherever I am, Garrett replied, his eyes straying to the band on Ebens arm. Are you an exorcist?


    Are you familiar with us?


    A bit. I have an interest in mysterious artifacts, and Ive heard that you specialize in dealing with artifacts that have gone out of control.


    Indeed. You speak as if you have had your own experiences with mysterious artifacts, Eben said, a sharp light hidden behind the friendliness in his eyes. Im always interested in hearing those sorts of stories.


    Nodding, Garrett looked a bit troubled, as if he was remembering a difficult memory. After a moment, his eyes brightened and he leaned forward slightly, causing Eben to lean down toward him in turn.


    Ive heard that the Count found a mysterious artifact of his own. And seeing you here, Im starting to think it might be true. A mirror, if my sources are correct.


    Feeling Marta tensing behind him, Garrett ignored her and lowered his voice even more.


    I have a particr interest in mirror artifacts, because I actually have one of my own.


    Shocked by the revtion, Ebens breath quickened.


    It it wouldnt happen to be a small hand mirror? With a womanbing her hair on the back?


    Surprise suffused Garretts face and he nodded quickly.


    You know of it?


    Indeed.


    Straightening up, Eben thought for a moment and then gestured for Garrett to follow him. Without speaking, they wove their way through the guests, Marta pushing Garrett along behind Eben as they left the garden and found a small sitting room off the main hall in the house. Inside, Eben paced back and forth a few times before stopping and facing Garrett.


    I get the feeling that you would not agree to handing over the mirror, even if I inform you of how dangerous it is.


    Chuckling, Garrett shook his head, a sly smile appearing on his lips for a second before vanishing.


    I am well acquainted with the danger posed by mysterious artifacts, and feel more than suited to dealing with them.


    A twinge of suspicion ran through Ebens gaze, but he hid it quickly and took a seat.


    In that case, I can only assume that your goal in revealing so much to me is to cooperate?


    It''s nice dealing with smart people, Garrett said, nodding. Lets just say that this city isnt the only one that has groups who deal with supernatural items and events. The dream does not only exist in this ce.


    Straightening up, Eben nodded, his posture rxing.


    You neednt say any more. It would appear that our goals are aligned. How much do you know about the situation?


    Honestly, very little. I know that therger mirror was unsealed and sold to the Counts daughter. I acquired an invitation for the purpose of discovering more about it, and seeing if it was possible to reseal it.


    Then let me fill you in, Eben said. There have been two disappearances, all suspected to be the work of the mirror.


    Hearing Ebens words, Garretts expression fell and he shook his head.


    Thats not good news. Have you seen it?


    The mirror? No. ording to what I could get from the counts servants, its been moved into the basement somewhere. The problem is that there is a sea of stuff down there and no one knows where the mirror is. One of our agents has been searching but hasnt found anything.


    Do you think it''s hiding itself intentionally? Garrett asked, causing Ebens eyes to grow wider.


    I hadnt considered that possibility, but it could be. If it is, then the grade of the artifact would be much higher than we previously thought. If you have the hand mirror, however, maybe we could use that to find therge mirror.


    That was my n, but I think it might be best if we worked together on it, Garrett said, nodding. We should move soon, though. Or I fear we might lose more people.


    I agree. What about tonight? Things should mostly wind down by two or three in the morning, but there will be enough people about that we shouldnt stick out.


    Nodding, Garrett pointed toward the floor.


    Let''s meet here. Ill bring the mirror, and we can go down to the basement to see if we can find the other mirror. Do you havepanions, or will it just be you?


    I have a small team who will be in ce to support us in case things get bad, Eben nodded. Ill meet you here tonight.


    Standing up, Eben shot a nce at Marta and then left the room, leaving Garrett and Marta alone. After a few seconds, Marta opened her mouth to say something, but Garrett cut her off.


    Let''s return to the room.


    Closing her mouth, Marta pushed Garrett out of the room and carried him up the two flights of stairs, soon arriving at the room they had been assigned. Opening the door, they entered and found the other two members of the team waiting for them. Henri was sitting by the fire, reading a book, but Grant was pacing nervously, his feet wearing a groove in the carpet.


    How did it go?


    Ah! I have so many questions!


    Grant, and Marta, who had both spoken at the same time, looked at each other and then looked at Garrett, who raised his hand to stop another outburst.


    Henri, Ive arranged with Eben to meet at three in the morning, to go look for the mirror which has been taken to the basement. I informed him that I had the small hand mirror thatpletes the set, and he agreed to have his team assist me in finding it.


    You have the small mirror! Grant said, his eyes nearly popping out of his head.


    Shaking his head, Garrett wheeled over to his luggage and pulled out an object wrapped in cloth.


    No, I have a fake, Garrett said, holding up a silver mirror that looked like the one he had taken from the necromancer. I thought it might be useful, so I had it made this past week.


    Standing up, Henri strode over and took it from Garrett, looking it over carefully before nodding in relief.


    It''s fake. At a distance it looks correct, but up close, it is clearly different.


    Letting out a long breath, Marta rxed.


    Wow, even I was convinced that you actually had it. You shouldnt mess with stuff like that, because mysterious artifacts really are incredibly dangerous.


    Smiling briefly, Garrett brought the subject back on track.


    If we can find the mirror, what is the process for figuring out how it works and what its cost is?


    Unfortunately, there is no easy way, Henri replied, giving the mirror back to Garrett. Most often, our n is to activate it and hope we survive whatever happens, long enough to figure out the curse and the cost. But until we know where it is, there is no way for us toe up with a concrete n. If it''s in the basement, then well want to get down there early to hide, so that were in position when it''s time to act. Grant and I will do that now, and you and Marta will meet with Eben like you nned.


    ncing out the window at the dark sky, Garrett closed his eyes for a moment and nodded.


    That sounds like as good a n as any. If you dont mind, Im going to rest a bit. All this excitement is quite draining, and Id like to be full of energy and ready to go before we meet with Eben.


    Thats fine, Henri nodded. Well see you in the basement.


    Refusing Martas offer to help him into the bed, Garrett wheeled his chair to the window and looked out over the glimmering light of the city, the ghost of a smile on his lips. He was about to roll into a dangerous situation with an uncountable number of variables outside his control, which was not at all his style. Half of his mind couldnt understand why he was taking a risk like this, but the other half was loving it. Closing his eyes, he felt his connection to the dream and a momentter, he opened his eyes into a misty, fog covered world.


    <em>Five hours until we meet. Just enough time to stack the deck.</em>

 Book 2: Chapter 29

    Book 2: Chapter 29


    It had been a long while since Garrett had ventured into territory that wasnt within the influence of his dream flowers, and a faint thrill ran through him as he regarded the darkened hall outside his room. Behind him, crowded around his wheelchair, were two dozen blooms, forming a bright light that chased the shadows from the room and established a small safe zone, but as soon as he stepped outside the room, he would be on his own.


    If he waspletely honest with himself, he often wondered if he had been foolish in choosing the Path of the Watcher. The high growth potential had attracted him, but that was before he had acquired the Dream Seed ability. If he had chosen Path of the de, he still would have been able to pursue his current strategy, but he also would have been able to protect himself.


    <em>What is done is done. I just need to keep leveling up. I might even be able to level tonight.</em>


    Out of reflex, and also to avoid having to go out into the darkened hall for another few seconds, he checked his experience points.


    EXP: 152/160


    He had been trying his best to avoid nting dream seeds because he desperately wanted the level up, and was hoping that the awakened dreamers would have a good hunt tonight. Sighing, he closed the window, made sure that Dreamers Cloak was up, and stepped out into the hall. Though the dream world seemed like a reflection of the real world, Garrett had begun to understand that it wasnt an exact replica. Sometimes, what existed in the waking world was reflected in a twisted form in the dream, and asionally, it waspletely different.


    This made it all the more important that he proceed slowly, ensuring that he had the time and space he needed to escape if the situation called for it. Ghostly green torches hung on the wall where themps would have been in the waking world, casting a haunting glow over the portraits that lined it. As Garrett moved down the hall, stepping carefully across the threadbare carpet, he was sure that he saw some of the portraits shift, their expressions growing more fearful. Stopping in front of one such portrait, he looked at it closely, but couldnt see any difference from what he remembered in the waking world.


    With a sigh, he shook his head and continued going, passing down the long hall until he came to the stairs. The grand staircase went down two whole flights, curving to the right in a grand bend that also let out onto the second floor. At the bottom of the staircase was the main hall, that ran the width of the property, from the front door straight out back to the garden. Another passage ran the length of the property, and it was off this passage that the basement stairs could be found. Garretts goal, however, was not the basement.


    Instead, he walked quietly down the stairs, the fog parting around him. He moved in silence, and there seemed to be no sound anywhere, the dream choked in the thick mist that covered everything. Stopping at the second floornding, Garrett took a moment to observe, searching for the shifting of the mist that would have suggested the presence of a nightmare. When he saw and heard nothing, he began to walk down the hall, his attention going ahead to the light he could sense.


    He had just arrived at the doorway to the third room when he heard a slight snuffing sound and froze, his hand reaching for the doorknob. He was standing in the hallway,pletely exposed, but rather than turn his head to look for the source of the sound, he activated Observe the Dream, shifting to observe his body from outside. He could see himself standing by the door, his hand outstretched, fog curling around him from Dreamers Cloak, turning his form indistinct. With careful deliberation, he turned his view, looking behind him to see if he could figure out where the sound wasing from.


    At first, there was nothing but darkness, but Garrett refused to believe it. He had heard a sound, and not the sort of sound that ones foot might make against a carpet. It had been breathing, and he wasnt about to believe that the things in the dream that might breathe would be friendly. Concentrating, he saw the fingers first. Long, worm-like appendages stretched out from the feet of a nightmare that looked to be the size of a desated dog. A pair of what looked like empty eyes appeared above its mouth, sucking in air with a snuffling sound as it searched around with its waving fingers.


    Seeing its rough, bumpy skin glistening with slime in the faint light, Garrett could feel his throat catching. His heart was already pounding in his chest, but seeing it was worse than when the idea of a nightmare had just been conjecture. The monster crawled forward, sniffing this way and that as it went, clearly looking for something. Problem was, Garrett had no idea if it had spotted him or not. If it had, he needed to move, but if it hadnt then moving might attract its attention.


    You have observed a Withered Beast, a nightmare that hunts for weaker nightmares in the dream and consumes them. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 155/160


    Eyeless, the monster continued to test the air, slowly getting closer to Garrett who was still standing stock still in the passage. There was more than enough space in the wide hallway for the Withered Beast to pass by him without touching him, and Garrett decided that he was just going to trust in the integrity of Dreamers Cloak, but the closer the nightmare came, the worse an idea that seemed. Normally, Garrett was cold and rather emotionless, but the bulging, worm-like fingers on the nightmares limbs reminded him of the Chosen of Shalmoroth that he had once seen, and it was starting to cause panic.


    Taking a light breath, Garrett forcefully suppressed the urge to run and waited, motionless, even when the creature arrived next to him. It was still turning its head from side to side as it smelled the air, but the sinking feeling in Garretts heart started to lighten as it slid past him. With growing disgust, he saw that it had left a trail of slime behind, staining the carpets with a ckish liquid that carried an oily shine. Suddenly, his heart caught, as the nightmare stopped mid-step and slowly turned its body toward him. That was nearly the end of it, as Garret almost wrenched the door open to run, only his iron self-control preventing his screaming instincts from initiating full flight.


    Seconds seemed to stretch into heart-pounding minutes as the monster stood next to him, its wormy fingers spread out right next to him, trying to find his location. With as much subtlety as he could muster, he began to focus on Dreamers Cloak, making sure that he was supplying it with enough energy. After a dozen excruciating seconds, the nightmare turned away and began its slow crawl toward the other end of the hallway, continuing on whatever path it had been on before. Even after it was out of sight, Garrett didnt move, his mind whirring as he tried to get himself back under control. Though he knew he was fine, his body was having a harder time epting it.


    Only after his heart stopped pounding did Garrett slowly open the door, entering the richly decorated room behind it. Even in the dream, where everything was in muted colors, the brilliance of the wallpaper and the glitter of the decorations were easily visible. Just like Garretts room, there was arge four-poster bed with heavy curtains, and these curtains werepletely closed, shrouding the bed from the outside world. Yet even with the curtains in the way, Garrett could tell that the object he was seeking was inside.


    Reaching out with a finger, Garrett twitched the curtains aside, causing light to spill out of the sealed space, revealing the wife of the count dressed in her nightgown, staring in a daze at the piece of crystal that Garrett had given her. She held it cupped in her hands, her gaze transfixed by the shining flower that it contained. Watching her for a moment, Garrett double checked the flower to make sure that it was fine, and then debated for a moment.


    What the countess was looking at, was really just a nicely made crystal ss statue, with a bit of metal and paint inside. That, by itself, would never have had the effect that Garret had wanted however, so he had transnted a dream flower inside of it, one that had grown to a whole four blooms. At that level, its effect was strong enough that it was starting to leak into the real world, and weak minded mortals like the countess were particrly susceptible.


    Originally, Garretts idea had been to use the crystal as a way to get close to someone and then move the dream flower into them when they slept, but looking at his experience points, he felt like he had a little bit of leeway. With a flick of his finger, he sent a dream seed into the countess, rapidly growing it into a flower. After the first followed the second, but he paused here, because the countess was already starting to show some of the signs of being overpowered.


    <em>Interesting. It would seem that the effect is not uniform on everyone. People with weaker wills are more susceptible, which likely means that people with stronger wills are going to be harder. Good thing Ive been cautious about using dream seeds on the exorcists.</em>


    Instead of continuing to infuse energy into the dream flowers, Garrett began to send a subtle prompt.


    <em>Itste. I should go to bed. I need to yawn.</em>


    Stifling a yawn, the countess slowly began to let her eyes drift closed, only to sit up suddenly, clutching the crystal as tightly as she could and looking around with bloodshot eyes.


    <em>Its okay. There is no one here. It will still be here tomorrow, even if I sleep. Ill hold it while I sleep.</em>


    It took some time, but eventually the countess did close her eyes and drift off, her breathing starting to steady. Once he was sure that she was indeed sleeping, Garrett reached out gently and touched her shoulder, stepping into her dream. There, he found himself in the garden, surrounded by party goers in ornate masks. The countess stood in the center of the group, holding a masquerade mask in one hand and the beautiful crystal in the other.


    Oh yes, she said, responding to an indistinct question from the crowd, its the only one of its kind! There are no others like it. Even the royals dont have anything like this.


    Looking around, Garrett didnt see anyone familiar, so he snapped his fingers, transforming his suit into something more suitable for the party and walked forward, his face taking on the visage of the count. As soon as the countess saw him, her expression shifted, and fear shed in her eyes, but he stopped at a safe distance and bowed his head.


    You look lovely tonight, my dear.


    Disbelief colored the countess face, though it was swiftly reced by a smile as Garrett straightened. She preened, an arch smile on her lips.


    I do, dont I?


    Positively radiant, he continued, stepping closer. I wonder, would you do me the honor of this dance?


    When a gasp slipped from her lips, Garrett felt a sh of worry, afraid he had messed up, but she quickly nodded, taking his hand before he could change his mind.


    Of course!


    There was something strange about the way that the countess kept looking at him with a mixture of fear and triumph, so after they had taken a few turns, he asked her casually about it.


    You look like the cat that caught the bird, my dear? What has you so pleased?


    Im just pleased that were dancing, darling, the countess said, her expression shifting between light panic and intense happiness. I did what the woman said, and its working!


    Keeping his lips curled in a smile, Garrett didnt respond for a moment, his mind turning everything over. Things were developing in a direction he had not anticipated, so he was having to readjust on the fly. He could tell that if he asked the countess directly, her fear would likely overwhelm her, causing her to snap out of the dream, so instead, he tried a less direct tactic.


    Whatever you did doesnt matter. It only matters that we are together and love each other.


    Do you really mean that?


    Isnt that crystal proof of our love?


    The music wasing to a stop, and the countess looked at the crystal she was still clutching, infatuation growing in her eyes. When she looked up, she saw the count was frowning and faint panic grabbed at her.


    What is the matter?


    There are too many distractions, he said, looking around at the indistinct guests. Too many people trying to get between us.


    Nodding her head, the countess grabbed his hand and tugged on it, pulling him toward the house.


    Dont worry, Ive taken care of them. No one will get between us anymore.


    Letting himself be pulled, Garrett was suddenly struck with a thought and took a risk.


    Even our daughter, Esera?


    Once again, panic flickered across the countess face, but this time it was drowned in a gloating triumph.


    She was never my daughter, no matter how much of a mother I was to her! She was always trying to tear us apart, so I fixed her good! Shell never get the chance to destroy our rtionship now!


    <em>Looks like Ive stumbled into something big. I better keep pulling on this thread.</em>


    Following the countesss lead Garrett appeared in a drawing room and watched as the countess locked the door and slipped the key down her bodice. Before she turned around, he used Dreamers Cloak to shroud himself, vanishing from her view. The excitement on her face faded into confusion as the countess looked around, unable to find her husband. A momentter, she saw him walking through a door behind a screen, taking off his coat.


    With augh, she chased after him, stepping through the door. As soon as she did, she heard it ng shut behind her and a cold draft struck her, causing her to shiver. Surrounded by stone walls, she was having trouble understanding what was happening when the feeling of cold metal on her hands caused her to look down, only to realize that she was shackled to the wall. Behind her, the cell door groaned as it opened and a cold voice spoke with an iciness that froze her soul.


    Countess Hotis, you are used of the murder of your daughter, Esera Hotis. How do you plead?

 Book 2: Chapter 30

    Book 2: Chapter 30


    Snapping out of the most terrifying dream of her life, the countess gasped, the cold sweat soaking her back and scalp a dreadful reminder of the icy chains that, until a few seconds ago, had wrapped her hands and feet. She could still feel the intense stare of the masked jailer, and his questions rattled through her head, throwing her soul into turmoil. Above all, there was an overwhelming feeling of dread filling her chest, as if all of her misdeeds were about to catch up with her.


    <em>I have to destroy the mirror! Thats my only chance!</em>


    The whisper wormed its way into her head, causing her to spring into action. Jumping from her bed, she scrambled in the darkness to find a shawl, letting out a small cry of triumph when her hands closed over the silky fabric. Throwing it around her shoulders, she went to the door, hesitated, and then grabbed a candle from her desk. She could hear her maid stirring in the dressing room, so she returned to her bed and crumpled some of the nkets up so it would look like she stilly in bed, at least from a distance.


    Slipping out of the room, she tried to keep the candle as unobtrusive as possible as she made her way down the stairs, heading for the first floor. Out in the garden the party had wound down and most of the guests had already gone to bed, just like she had. While there were still a few dozen people up, they were in the parlors, ying cards or amusing themselves with dice games. Seeing a few servants moving crates of empty wine bottles, she felt a pang of fear, but before she could retreat the image of the masked jailer appeared in her head and she remembered why she needed to go to the basement.


    <em>If they dont have any evidence, they cannot prove it was me!</em>


    Trying to put on a firm, aloof expression, she walked past the curious servants, nodding to them imperiously. Her heart pounded in her chest until she slipped down into the basement, hurrying down the well worn stone stairs. Arriving at the bottom of the stairs, she looked around for a moment, her candle casting dancing shadows this way and that as she turned. There didnt seem to be anyone nearby, so she hurried deeper into the basement, slowing when she came to a giant pile of furniture. ncing over her shoulder once more to double check that she was alone, she stepped into a small gap in the furniture and squeezed into a small space that existed in the middle of the giant pile, unaware that her every move was being watched.


    Garrett, who was still sitting on the bed in the countess room, was using Observe the Dream to follow the bright dream flower that she carried, and saw her crawl into the hidden space, sooning face to face with the mirror. A cloth had been draped over it, blocking the reflective surface, but Garrett could still see the frame of the mirror and recognized it instantly. Thest portion of the crawl, the countess had to get down on her hands and knees, and after carefully pushing her candle through the gap, she scooted through herself.


    Having elected to not follow her directly, Garrett could only watch as the countess blew out her candle, plunging the space into darkness. Yet the darkness wasntplete, as a soft glow from the mirror lit up the countess face. It was into this light that she stared, her expression starting to twist as her already fragile mind was pressured by the power of the mirror. Through Observe the Dream, Garrett could see both the countess and the mirror clearly, and as he watched, the glow on the mirror began to grow stronger, turning faintly green.


    The countess began to blink and shake her head, slowly backing up until she bumped into the piled up furniture behind her, resisting the influence of the mirror thanks to the power of the flowers nted in her. Thinking quickly, Garrettmanded the flower to stop resisting and almost immediately, a happy smile appeared on the countess face as she stepped forward, so close that she was almost touching the mirror. Using her hands, she began tob her hair out, as if she was getting ready.


    At first Garrett was confused, as it appeared that the mirror only created apulsion tob hair in the affected individual, but that confusion cleared up a momentter when he saw a woman walk into the frame of the mirror, appearing over the countess shoulder. She wore a simple white dress in a style that was almost a hundred years old, and her face was covered by her long, tangled hair. In her hands she held a simple hand mirror and ab, which she raised as she stopped behind the countess.


    You have such lovely hair.


    The voice she spoke in was no louder than a whisper, yet it seemed to pierce directly to the countess heart, causing her to blush.


    Thank you.


    Let meb it for you. And once Im done, you can help me with mine. Wont that be nice?


    cing herb in the countess hair, she dragged it down evenly. Garrett could feel his scalp tingling each time the woman in the mirrorpleted a stroke and knew that it was building to something dangerous. He could have stopped what was about to happen, or at least interrupted the process, but instead, he just watched, his gaze cold. Deep in the basement, the countess was enthralled by the continuing process and finally, the woman in the mirror had finished.


    All done.


    Faintly, a smile could be seen behind the thick, matted hair that covered her face, but it seemed to contain too many teeth, and all of them too sharp. Yet there was nothing that the countess could do, even as her happiness started to turn into horror. The woman in the mirror slowly raised her other hand, the one with the small hand mirror and showed the countess her reflection, causing her to freeze in ce. At some point, the womans hair had stretched out and wrapped itself around the countess, and now it began to pull, causing the countess to stumble forward, into the mirror.


    A sh of ghostly light lit up the space as the countess fell through the mirror, vanishing from the real world and appearing inside the mirror. A soundless scream appeared on her face, but she was bound by the womans hair and couldnt do anything but struggle as the mirror returned to normal, reflecting nothing but darkness. Watching it carefully, Garrett saw the border of the mirror shift as another carving of a womanbing her hair appeared among the others. A deep frown appeared on Garretts lips as he thought about what he had just seen.


    <em>The dream flower I nted on her is still active, so she hasnt died. What is going on?</em>


    You have observed a Pale Fiend, a corrupted soul that cannot be hurt by mundane means. You have gained 3 EXP.


    You have nted a dream flower in a nightmare for the first time. You have gained 5 EXP.


    You have discovered a Hollow Space, a distinct dream space contained in a dream item. You have gained 3 EXP.


    EXP: 165/160


    The waterfall of experience points rolled down in front of him, causing Garretts mind to nk as he tried to understand what was going on. Before he could figure anything out, a prompt he had been hoping to see for months popped up.


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level 5?]


    Despite his urge to immediately ept the prompt, Garrett tempered his excitement and stood up from the bed. He still had time, so he retraced his steps, moving cautiously as he climbed the stairs to return to his room. Thankfully, he didnt run into any more dangerous nightmares, despite seeing a few drudge wraiths scurrying around. It was only when he had settled into the dream flower covered wheelchair that he breathed a sigh of relief and epted his upgrade.


    [Each time you level up in the shaper stage, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability and increasing the skill level of two existing abilities. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your fifth level advantage.]


    There was only one choice in Garretts mind, and he selected it immediately, without even looking at his other options.


    <strong>[Dream Seed]</strong>


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [1/2]


    <strong>[Other types of seeds locked]</strong>


    You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    <strong>You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:</strong>


    Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Your seeds now propagate naturally, so long as they have a steady source of mental energy.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    As Dream Seed upgraded, Garrett felt a qualitative change in the dream flowers around him. It was a subtle shift, as if they had suddenly integrated with the dream in a way they hadnt before. If before their energy had been a mirror of his own, it now seemed less distinct from the energy of the dream. Though Garrett didnt know how long it would take the dream flowers to propagate, he knew that he had just saved himself a tremendous number of experience points and that excited him. Unfortunately, the next choice was not so simple. Garrett had five other abilities and while there were some he knew he wouldnt take, there was no clear winner among the rest.


    <strong>[Whisper of the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW* </strong>You can now initiatemunication without touching your target. You must be able to see the target.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Whisper of the Dream was the least useful ability on the list, since he had been using the dual bloom dream flowers to mimic the effect, but he was starting to encounter more and more situations where the people or creatures he was interacting with in the dream didnt carry a dream flower. Still, this one remained at the bottom of his list.


    <strong>[Observe the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    -The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    -You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> You gain an instinctive sense of the dangers of the Dream, allowing you to sense nightmares before they appear.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    While Observe the Dreams ability was strong, and would increase his survivability, Garrett wasnt sure that it was the most efficient use of his limited skill points. He already had a fairly efficient detection system in the dream flowers, and it was rare that he left their range, so he hesitated to upgrade this one. The one reason he thought he might, however, was that the skill was clearly getting stronger, and he was curious about what sort of advantages the upper levels might bring.


    <strong>[Dream Cloak]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Your Dream Cloak grows stronger, allowing you to hide more efficiently.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    To his surprise, Dream Cloak was one of the skills that he was seriously considering, though he recognized that his attraction to the ability might have been rted to the terrifying experience he had just gone through with the withered beast. Shuddering as he thought about it, Garrett looked at the two Guide Growth skills he possessed.


    <strong>[Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers against nightmares.


    <strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    -Distract: Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    -Enthrall: Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    -Enrage: Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Skill Level: 2 > 3</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong><strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Increase the range from which Dream Flowers can attack.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    <em>This is a difficult choice. I think I can drop Spirit-sucking Thorns for now. Attacking at range would be nice, but now that Im starting to attract awakened dreamers, the flowers arent my main offense. On the other hand, being able to affect nightmares with the bewitching ability is really important. Its hard to decide between that and Dream Cloak. I have been using Dream Cloak a lot recently, but is that going to continue? Ill only really use it in situations like this when I leave the inn, which wont be asmon. I think I have to go with Beautiful Bewitchment.</em>


    Pausing for a moment, Garrett finally selected Beautiful Bewitchment to upgrade, spending his second point. He hated having to choose, as he really wanted to select all the abilities, but he also knew that his choices were limited by the scarcity of the skill points, and that his primary goal was to ensure his survival and by extension, the survival of his growing group.


    <em>Alright, thats it for current abilities. Let''s see what sort of new abilities I can get. It looks like I havent progressed far enough with Dream Seed to unlock new options, so I only have my three Path of the Watcher abilities to choose from.</em>


    <em>Illusory Dream</em>


    <em>You have gained the ability to use the Dream to create illusions, confusing both dreamers and nightmares.</em>


    <em>Skill Level: 1</em>


    <em>Dream Walk</em>


    <em>You have gained the ability to slip between the cracks of the Dream, allowing you to traverse great distances without being detected.</em>


    <em>Skill Level: 1</em>


    <em>Vanishing Touch</em>


    <em>You have gained the ability to erase any sign of your existence within Dream, allowing you to remove any trace that you had once been present.</em>


    <em>Skill Level: 1</em>

 Book 2: Chapter 31

    Book 2: Chapter 31


    Garrett had been running into a lot of situations where Illusory Dream would have been handy, and while he had been able to get by thanks to his ability to manipte his own dream, the opportunity to create illusions while in the dream seemed like a good one. Better, at least, than the other two options. With all his selections made, Garrett opened up his status to see how it had changed.


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener


    LEVEL: 5


    EXP: 5/320


    ABILITIES: [7/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [4]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [3]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    Illusory Dream [1]


    The number of experience points he needed to achieve the sixth level felt like a punch in the gut, but Garrett didnt let it bother him for more than a few seconds. He was on his way to building an excellent experience point farm, at which point, it would only be a matter of time before he grew to the sixth level and beyond. The feeling of power that flooded Garrett as he embraced his new level left him more confident than ever to face what was about toe, and with a thought, he left the dream, opening his eyes in the waking world.


    Marta was just getting herself ready, sliding a heavily decorated dagger into a sheath hidden in her boot, when Garrett looked over, and as she noticed his gaze, she smiled at him.


    Im all ready to go if you are.


    Do you have any way to attack a spirit that is not mundane?


    Thinking for a moment, she nodded.


    You mean without a dagger or sword or something like that? Spirits dont like silver very much, but yes. I have an ability from my soul spark that can harm them. Why?


    Theoretically, if we came across a bunch of spirits that physical attacks cant harm, I want to make sure we are notpletely helpless, Garrett said, not sounding theoretical at all.


    Walking over to take hold of his wheelchair, Marta spoke with some confidence.


    Both me and Henri have abilities that can affect spirits, she replied, and as long as we dont run across a greater nightmare, we should be able to deal with anything else.


    Greater nightmare? Whats that?


    Leaving the room, Marta looked up and down the hall to make sure the coast was clear before proceeding down the stairs.


    We categorize the spirits who inhabit the dream into three major categories. There are lesser nightmares, who dont seem to do anything but run around. Theyre like the bugs of the dream. Then, there are therger nightmares, the ones who can easily kill an awakened if youre not careful. We call them nightmares, or standard nightmares. Finally, there are greater nightmares, who are fewer in number, but are almost like the shapers of the dream. They are powerful enough that if we encounter them, were all dead.


    Arriving at the bottom of the stairs, Marta put the wheelchair down and nced down the hall toward the basement door before turning the opposite direction. They didnt see anyone until they entered the room where they were going to meet Eben. Despite Garrett and Marta being early, Eben and two other men were already waiting for them. Both of the men with Eben were lighting stage awakened, and were dressed as servants of the count, proving that Ebens side had done their own preparation.


    Do you have the mirror? Eben asked, his eyes sharper than he intended.


    I do, Garrett said, holding up a wrapped object. Already I can sense the connection between this mysterious artifact and the other, so I think we will be sessful in uncovering it.


    Stretching out his hand as if he wanted to take the mirror from Garrett, Eben suddenly paused and shed a smile, his eyes darting to Marta who had tensed.


    Wonderful to hear. Lets not tarry.


    Together, the group left the room and made their way to the basement, the two men posing as servants leading the way. The mansion was quiet, though they could hear the sounds of people still partying in a few of the rooms along the way, and they had to stop once to let an inebriated couple stumble past them to the stairs. The basement was as dark as it had been when the countess hade down, so they lit somenterns and turned to look at Garrett. Holding up the mirror, Garrett closed his eyes, his pale skin seeming almost translucent in the dim light, and then pointed his finger toward the back of the basement.


    Following Garretts directions, they picked their way past piles of old boxes and dust covered furniture. It appeared that nothing had ever been thrown away, but instead had been piled up in the dank and dusty basement where it slowly dposed in the darkness. Using his memory of the countess path, Garrett led them to therge pile of old furniture where the mysterious artifact was hidden and then stopped, his face scrunched up like he was confused.


    It should be here. I dont see anything, he said, his brow furrowing.


    Maybe its inside the pile, Eben replied, shining his light onto the decaying wood of a table that was turned on its side. Look, there seems to be enough room for someone to sneak in. Lets move some of this stuff and see if its in there.


    Handing hismp to Garrett, he gestured for the other two men to help and began to remove the table, uncovering more of the small passage that the countess had taken. It was dusty work, but even the heaviest piece of furniture was no match for three awakened, and in a few minutes, Eben let out a hiss of triumph and pointed through a gap.


    I can see the frame! Its actually here! Careful, make sure you dont look into it or it might activate.


    Carefully clearing things from the side, he found the cloth that had covered it before and tossed it over the mirror, blocking the reflective surface. Lifting the mirror out of its ce, he leaned it against a discarded sofa and stepped back, brushing the dust from his hands.


    This is it. I can feel it. Who would have thought that the rumors were true.


    Wheeling himself closer, Garrett looked closely at the frame, noticing the subtle differences in the women carved along the mirrors edge. Letting out a low whistle, he turned to look at Eben, only to see that the silver haired man was watching him, a strange expression in his eyes.


    We have to pay the cost to calm the mirror, right? Otherwise, it will continue to devour anyone who looks into it. Any ideas on how we do that?


    No, Eben said, shaking his head, but I do know how to figure it out.


    Watch out!


    Hearing a loud shout, Garrett saw Henri and Grant charge out of the shadows, their des drawn, but they were not quick enough to stop Eben from pulling the cloth off the mirror, reflecting Garrett in its bright surface. Marta, who was in the background, was pulled away by Grant who tackled her to the ground, but Garrett was stuck in the reflection, his limbs growing cold as the corrupting influence of the mirror began surrounding him.


    A momentter, the long haired woman holding the hand mirror andb appeared, standing behind his wheelchair.


    Ooh, what a handsome young man. Your hair is so beautiful.


    Henri stabbed his sword toward Eben, attempting to get past him to kick the mirror away, but Eben had drawn his own sword, skillfully warding off Henris stab and returning a sh of his own. Marta scrambled up from the ground, shooting Grant a grateful nce as she hauled him up with her. The two men in servant uniforms were about to attack Henri from behind, so Grant and Marta charged toward them and soon their corner of the basement was enveloped in a flurry of swords and daggers.


    Like the calm in the eye of the storm, Garrett sat in front of the mirror, his eyes growing hazy as the woman in the mirror began tob his hair, each stroke causing him to fall deeper into his daze. None of the other exorcists dared get in front of the mirror, so they danced around behind it and on either side, leaving Garrett to his fate. Blocking a stab targeting his throat, Henri red at Eben who sneered back.


    I should have known that you would have crawled out of the gutter to interfere with my business, Eben said, the point of his sword hissing as he lunged.


    Youre the one in our jurisdiction, Henri snarled, drawing his sword in a circle to deflect the stab.


    You call it that, but you wouldnt have been let through the front door if you hadnt snuck in. All noble houses are under our authority. But regardless, this mysterious artifact is ours!


    In your dreams! Youll take it over our dead bodies.


    That suits me just fine!


    In front of the mirror, the long-haired woman had just finishedbing Garretts hair and she tilted her head to the side, revealing bits and pieces of that terrifying smile under her hair.


    All done. Why dont youe and help meb mine?


    Garrett couldnt move a single inch, and he could feel the thick strands of hair that hadpletely wrapped around him even though he couldnt see them with his naked eye. As the woman in the mirror held up the hand mirror, Garrett finally saw the thick, dark, tangled hair that bound him like rope and felt it begin to pull him forward, toward the mirror.


    Garrett!


    Though he could hear the shouts from Marta and Henri, Garrett was entirely bound, and couldnt even speak as he was pulled through the surface of the mirror. Like breaking the surface of a pond, he felt himself enter a space that was like the dream, tumbling forward out of his chair. At thest second, his hands tightened around the armrests, and he pulled the wheelchair in after him, bringing it into the Hollow Space.


    A moment ago, he had been in the basement of the counts mansion, and now, as he got to his feet, he found himself standing in an old dressing room. Arge mirror covered the wall behind him, and a table with a number ofbs arranged nicely on it stood to his left. There was no one else in the room, but Garrett heard the door creaking and quickly activated Dream Cloak, shrouding himself in the fabric of the dream. Not even a secondter, the long-haired woman he had seen in the mirror floated into the room, her hair flying around her. Her head turned, scanning the room as she tried to figure out where Garrett had gone.


    I can smell you, handsome. Why dont youe and help me with my hair?


    Speaking softly, her voice scraped like a rake across Garretts mind, nearly shocking him out of his hidden state. Taking a quiet breath, he slowly moved backward, distancing himself from the wheelchair and the beautiful flowers that covered it. As he moved away, the ghostly woman moved forward, her feet floating over the ground. Behind her, another woman floated through the doorway, her expression permanently twisted into a scream. Her body was as pale as a corpse, and her hair flowed around her head, twisting in the air as if it were being blown by the wind. As soon as the second woman entered, the long-haired woman seemed to grow angry and turned to face her, causing the floating corpse to shrink back.


    What are you doing?! Get out! He is mine! Mine!


    A terrible shriek rose from the floating corpse and her hand rose, pointing a dirty and broken nail at the flowers that covered the wheelchair.


    Realizing that the corpses target was different, the long haired woman relented.


    Fine! You may take one you may only take one.


    As she spoke, the Long-Haired Ghost had turned back to look at the flowers, changing her mind halfway through as they began to shimmer. In the corner of the room, Garretts heart was pounding so loud that it sounded like a war drum in his ears. He was hopelessly outssed when it came to a physical battle, and he wasnt even sure if the flowers would be able to help him against the Pale Fiends, but he knew he didnt have a choice. He had already tried to leave this Hollow Space but the window that had popped up dashed his hopes.


    [This Hollow Space has been sealed by its owner, the Long-Haired Ghost. Get permission from its owner, the Long-Haired Ghost to leave.]


    <em>I guess Ill have to risk it. Time to see how good these flowers really are.</em>


    Closing his eyes, Garrett quickly came up with a n and began to issuemands. Half of the dream flowers on the wheelchair began to sway, releasing their bewitching aura as more and more Pale Fiends floated into the room. Among them, Garrett could see the countess, her expression frozen in the same exact scream that she wore thest time Garrett had seen her. Hidden inside of her were two dream flowers, and as they reacted to the presence of the other dream flowers Garrett had brought in, he began to work, sending energy into them. At the same time, he took a deep breath and spent all of his remaining experience points, nting flowers in three more pale fiends. He had known that he was taking a risk, and as the energy left him, it proved too much for Dream Cloak, and the skill broke, causing the Long-Haired Ghost to turn toward him.


    I knew you were hiding here! I found


    The ghosts voice rose in a shriek before suddenly cutting off as the world in the mirror suddenly changed. In the waking world the basement still rang with the sounds of battle as the awakened fought fiercely. At first, out of consideration for the fact that they all worked for different branches of the same organization, they had been holding back, but as the fight progressed, it slowly heated up. Kicking his opponents weapon to the side, Grantnded a stab that tore through flesh on the mans side, sending blood sttering across the ground and causing the rest of thebatants to instinctively increase the tempo of their attacks. Just as they did, however, a dreadful feeling shrouded them and they all felt thin hairs wrapping around their limbs.


    The fighters all froze, shock and horror covering their faces as they realized that the mirror had been turned around at some point and was reflecting all six of them. In it, the long-haired woman was standing there, ab in her hands as she stared at each one of them. Behind the mirror, holding the frame, stood a figure in dark leather clothing, a smooth ck mask that carried a familiar flower motif covering her face. Seeing them all staring at her, Ryn shrugged.


    Believe me, I dont know whats going on either. Im just doing what the boss said.

 Book 2: Chapter 32

    Book 2: Chapter 32


    Frozen in ce, the six awakened began to struggle with all their might, but no matter what they did, they found themselves trapped. The invisible hair that wrapped around them prevented them from activating their abilities, sealing their soul sparks even as the Long-Haired Ghost appeared behind Eben, herb starting to run through his silver hair.


    Your hair is beautiful, she whispered, causing a shiver to run down his neck.


    After what felt like an eternity but was really only a few seconds, his body was dragged forward, pulled into the mirror as the ghost appeared behind Marta.


    So much pretty hair tob!


    Trying to scream, Marta found herself unable and was soon tugged into the mirror as well, vanishing into the Hollow Space right after Eben. One by one, the exorcists were dragged into the mirror, until only Ryn was left in the basement, her fingers trembling as she carefully covered the mirrors surface with a cloth.


    I sure hope the boss knows what hes doing, she muttered, trying her best to keep the fear from her voice.


    Inside the Hollow Space, Garrett heard a chime that sounded like a doorbell every time someone was dragged in, but to his surprise, they didnt appear in the room with him. Seeing the pale fiends turning to float back into the hall, he realized that there must be other rooms where they were being deposited. Thinking quickly, he activated Dream Cloak and Illusory Dream, making it look like he was running for the door even as he took two steps in the opposite direction, heading for his wheelchair.


    The Long-Haired Ghosts head snapped around when she saw what appeared to be Garrett fleeing, and she let out a shriek, flying after him, her hair whipping wildly around her. Watching her go, Garrett tried to adjust his n to the new situation. He had been assuming that everyone would get dropped into this room, and had been nning on manipting the Pale Fiends and Exorcist into a fight, but since everyone was spread out, he needed to start gathering people, and quickly.


    While he was hopeful that the exorcists would be a match for the Long-Haired Ghost, he didnt think theyd have a chance if they were on their own. There were simply too many Pale Fiends, to say nothing of the shaper level Long-Haired Ghost. Thanks to the Dream Cloak ability, the only Pale Fiends still in the room were the four who carried dream flowers. Though they were terrifying, Garrett didnt mind as they floated around him, as they offered at least a bit of protection. Canceling his current Illusory Dream, he heard a terrifying shriek echoing through the dark halls and knew that he had sessfully enraged the Long-Haired Ghost.


    Muttering a prayer for whoever encountered her next, he tapped his wheelchair, causing the light from the dream flowers that covered it to dim as they vanished. Thest thing he needed was someone to draw a connection between the dream flowers and the Klein Family, and if he showed up sporting two dozen flowers, they were bound to realize that he was hiding deep secrets. Once the illusion had been established, Garrett sat down in his wheelchair and his body shifted, transforming from that of the masked Geller back to his waking world persona. Once he looked like Garrett again, he pushed himself out into the hall to find the others. While the hallway was dark, it wasnt hard to figure out where the others had been brought in. Garrett only had to head toward the area where the shrieks were the loudest.


    The long hallway branched off in half a dozen directions, and Garrett could see stairs going up and down when he peered down the dark paths, creating a confusing, Escher-esque maze. asional lights of flickering green me cast pools of ghostly light into the hall, and it was through one of these that Garrett caught sight of an exorcist running. It was one of the two men who hade with Eben, and there were three Pale Fiends after him, their arms outstretched as they floated through the air.


    About to send the Pale Fiends he controlled over to help, he saw the exorcist jerk open a door, only toe face to face with another Pale Fiend who was floating on the other side of the door. The nightmare lunged forward, long fingers piercing through the exorcists face as the nightmare reached deep into his skull, causing his face to twist into a soundless scream. In a futile effort to drive the nightmare back, the exorcist shed at it with the sword he held but the de simply passed through the Pale Fiend, not causing any damage. Shaking, his body began to rise up into the air as the nightmare lifted him up, the other Pale Fiends arriving a momentter and sinking their fingers into his body.


    Bit by bit, the color drained out of him, transforming into a corpse whose face was permanently locked into a terrible scream. Watching from a distance, Garrett found himself shaken as he realized how all of the Pale Fiends came to be. They were like a virus, infecting others with their ghostly energy and transforming their victims into copies of themselves. Even the Pale Fiends who had been floating around him began to fly forward, wanting to attack, causing Garrett to realize that they still werent under his control. Each had three flowers, which was enough to keep them from attacking him, but faced with a victim who didnt carry any dream flowers, the influence of the flowers they carried was not enough to suppress their instincts.


    A mming door caused Garrett to turn around, just in time to catch sight of Eben and Henri sprinting down the hall. At the same time, they caught sight of Garrett and the crowd of Pale Fiends behind him. Ebens eyes widened, fixed on the newest Pale Fiend, while Henri let out a shout.


    Garrett!


    In a moment, the two exorcists had arrived next to Garrett, Henri grabbing his wheelchair as Eben shot him an incredulous nce. Garrett clearly hadnt been transformed into a ghost, which, given how much longer he had been in the Hollow Space, was strange. But before they had the opportunity to question him, the crowd of Pale Fiends saw them and started chasing, forcing the three men to run. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason to the twisting passages and rooms in the Hollow Space, but for now, they were just trying to lose the Pale Fiends, so they simply ran.


    Garrett, who was sitting in his chair, was impressed with how Henri kept a hold of him, pushing him along even though it slowed him down. He had fully expected to be abandoned to the Pale Fiends, and had been preparing his contingency for when it happened, but Henri had dragged him along, determined to save him. After they had created some distance from the Pale Fiends, Garrett suddenly pointed at a room up ahead.


    In there!


    Without hesitation, Henri turned into the room, and Eben followed a momentter, his expression twisted. The door closed behind them and they stood in the darkness as a shrieking group of nightmares flew past the room, soon vanishing into the distance. Garrett, whose eyes were closed, was tracking the Pale Fiends, and once they had gotten far enough away that there was no danger of attracting their attention again, he sent amand to the four Pale Fiends with flowers.


    In the dark hallway, the dream flowers suddenly red and the Pale Fiends that carried them pounced, letting out loud screams as they attacked one of theirpanions. The fight was short and fierce, but there was no way that the nightmare could withstand the onught of four of its peers. Feeling the energy the nightmare contained being absorbed by the dream flowers, Garrett saw a window pop up in front of his eyes, causing him to breathe an audible sigh of relief.


    You have gained 2 EXP for ying a Pale Fiend.


    EXP: 2/320


    The fact that he could gain experience points from the Pale Fiends killing each other brought a wave of calm to Garrett as thest piece of his n fell into ce. He was taking a tremendous risk by being away from the Dreamers Throne, and there had been arge, ring w in his n that could very well have proven to be his undoing, so seeing the experience trickle in lifted a weight from his shoulders. The fight had caused his Pale Fiends to be separated from the main group, so Garrett sent them hunting for other Pale Fiends that were on their own while he focused on the two men that were with him. Both were still on guard, wondering if the Pale Fiends would be back soon, so Garrett didnt say anything, not wanting to draw any more attention than he needed to.


    Eben, whose long hair was disheveled from his attempts to escape, stood by the door quietly, his ears straining, hoping to hear the enemying. Henri stood further back, his sword in his hand as his eyes scanned the dark room, checking for threats. A full three minutes passed before Eben shook his head and turned around to speak to Henri, only to freeze as they heard the soft scrape of a lock. Spinning around, he nearly thrust his sword, stopping only when he saw that the door had been opened by hisst remainingpanion. Behind the exorcist who stood in the doorway was Marta and Grant, and after checking to make sure that there were no nightmares behind them, Eben waved them in.


    One of their number had fallen, but it was clear that they all felt much safer now that they were back together, though it was also clear that they hadnt forgotten their earlier fight. Garrett sat quietly on his seat as the two teams faced off, one on his right and one on his left. Sneering, Eben red at Henri, his sword still in his hand.


    Your foolish interference got us into this mess! When will you learn to leave these things to those of us who actually know what were doing?


    Come off it, Eben, Grant cut in, his eyes hard, you cant pass off your ipetence to us. You are the ones that shouldnt be here.


    Listen


    A horrifying shriek suddenly sounded outside the room and everyone froze, their eyes turning toward the closed door, taking a step back as a scratching sounded. Hearing a faint moaning, Garrett looked at the others and saw that they were all pale, their hearts shaken.


    The Pale Fiends are immune to regr attacks, Garrett said quietly.


    Shut up, snarled Eben, his fingers tightening around the handle of his sword.


    Garrett was happy toply, and sat in silence as the scratching grew louder. There was another shriek outside the door and it was followed by answering shrieks nearby.


    Theyre gathering. We need to break out of here, Grant said, his breathing rough.


    How are we going to do that? Through the only door in the room? Marta asked, pointing at the door which was starting to shake. Hate to break it to you, Grant, but I think were trapped.


    Suddenly, the rattling door stopped, and there was nothing but silence. It was so abrupt that all the people in the room, even Garrett, stopped breathing as they waited. They didnt have to wait long because the door handle began to turn and the door began to open, its hingespletely silent. Like a deepening chasm, the gap between the door and the door frame slowly widened until it was big enough for adys hand to reach through. Gripping the side of the door, the Long-Haired Ghost inched the door open, revealing her long hair and a dozen Pale Fiends floating behind her.


    Ive been looking for you!


    Dark hair shot forward, filling the air like a rain of arrows as the Pale Fiends charged around her, and the exorcists stepped forward to meet the attack. To their credit, the exorcists acted with courage despite the fear they must have felt, putting aside their differences to fight against the nightmares together. Grant and the exorcist who hade with Eben stepped to the front, their swords hacking as they cut at the hairing toward them, while behind them Marta stretched her hands out and let out a shout, her soul spark shing.


    Fierce cold began to spread from her fingers, flowing out into the room and covering the advancing Pale Fiends, causing them to slow. Eben lunged forward, his sword passing straight through a nightmares head, but the monster didnt stop, its hands reaching for his skull. With a grunt, he dodged and danced back, trying to sh the Pale Fiend, only for his sword to slip through it again, leaving no mark.


    These monsters are impossible to hurt, he yelled. My sword goes right through them!


    Use your power, Henri snapped, his own soul spark starting to shine.


    From behind him, three figures started to emerge, their ghostly bodies slowly bing more visible as they floated up next to him. One was an adventurer who was dressed in thick armor and carried arge halberd, another was a small child who held a short bow, and the third was a woman who carried a heavy knife. All three of them wereughing, filling the air with a chilling sound as they moved to attack, pouncing on one of the Pale Fiends. Unlike Ebens sword, the ghosts weapons managed to wound the Pale Fiend, driving it back as another Pale Fiend tried to advance around them.


    Seeing that Henri was having sess, Eben mobilized his soul spark and a wave of glittering energy appeared around him, looking almost like stars. He stepped forward once again, determined to deal with the Pale Fiend who was reaching for him. The glimmering points of light stabbed into the Pale Fiend, eating away at it and riddling its body with holes, causing it to scream in pain and recoil. Emboldened, Eben wanted to step forward, but a thick strand of hair stabbed at his leg, forcing him back.


    What are you doing?! Keep her upied!


    Shooting a nce at his subordinate, Ebens next words died in his throat as he saw him being dragged away by a sea of hair. The poor man waspletely enveloped in hair, with barely any of his skin showing. He couldnt even scream because of the hair that filled his mouth and under the teams horrified gazes, blood began to seep through the dark hair as his body was sliced into hundreds of pieces. The stench of blood was thick in the air as the fight grew even more frantic under the continued assault of the Pale Fiends, and the Long-Haired Ghost began to stretch her hair out again, her shark-like smile barely visible.


    Come, my dears, and feel my hair.

 Book 2: Chapter 33

    Book 2: Chapter 33


    In the center of the room, Grant was struggling to keep the tangled hair at bay, his sword hacking and shing in wide arcs as his soul spark spewed out energy, forming a hazy armor that kept him safe for the moment. Behind him, Marta continued to st cold air from her palms, covering the area in thick frost that slowed the nightmares down. Unfortunately, it also impaired everyone elses ability to move, causing the fight to turn sluggish as both nightmare and awakened alike fought back and forth.


    Eben and Henri were on each side, trying to ward off the Pale Fiends that continued to drift forward, while Garrett sat in the very back,pletely forgotten in the wild scramble. Henris spirits fought for him, hacking, stabbing, and shooting the Pale Fiends as he kept pouring his energy into them. Though none of his ghosts were as strong as a Pale Fiend on their own, they were able to handle two of the nightmares between them. Eben was a different story, and though his ability was ripping through the Pale Fiends that got too close, he was forced to dance back and forth, trying to avoid being hit by the attacks they threw his direction.


    On both sides, the Pale Fiends were particrly vicious, and seemed to not even care if they harmed each other, asionally evennding attacks on theirpanions that caused them to wail and fall to the ground, where they transformed into piles of glowing ichor that swiftly faded. Though it struck fear into the exorcists hearts to see how vicious the nightmares were, they couldnt help but be relieved by each Pale Fiends death. Doing their best to maintain their defenses, the team continued to be pressed back, soon reaching the back wall of the room. As Garrett bumped into it, one of Grants legs was caught in a rope-like strand of hair and he was pulled to one leg, forcing him to sh off the hair to avoid being dragged forward.


    Henri! We have to get out of this room! Marta yelled as Grant staggered to his feet.


    There is no way unless we can clear a path, came Henris reply, the grim truth settling like a rock in everyones chests.


    Warding off a grasping strand with a circr sh, Grant spoke through gritted teeth, his breathing in gasps.


    Ill open the way, all of you run!


    Thats suicide.


    Then make it count! Henri, grab Garrett! Marta, give me five seconds.


    Practically screaming, Marta opened her mouth as she summoned every ounce of power she could squeeze out, throwing it all into the cold air she was releasing. Instantly, everything turned white as crackling frost covered the approaching nightmares and froze the waving hair, even reaching all the way to the Long-Haired Ghost. At the same time, Henri turned and grabbed Garretts wheelchair with one hand, even as his other hand caught Marta, who was crumbling to the ground. Grant lifted his sword above his head and let out a shout, causing his armor to glow bright, before hacking down, unleashing a powerful attack that ripped through the ghosts hair. Stomping forward, he hacked down again, forcing the ice-bound ghost to defend by pulling her hair up in front of her as best as she could.


    Another long strand fell to the ground, transforming into glowing ash. A scream of rage burst from her lips, causing the frost that was covering her to start cracking faster.


    Leave! Grant bellowed, his sword rising for a third time.


    There was no time to hesitate, and as much as Henri was loath to leave apanion, he knew better than to waste Grants sacrifice. The veteran exorcist sprinted for the door, carrying Marta in one hand, and Garrett in the other. The Long-Haired Ghost was furious and when she saw them trying to escape, she grew even angrier, letting out a scream that nearly shattered Grants armor as it staggered him. He just pressed forward once more, galvanizing his courage even as he let out a roar and lunged forward, counting on his armor to buy the time hispanions needed.


    On the other side, Eben recognized his opportunity and dashed around Grant, his face set in a grimace as he pushed past the still frozen Pale Fiends to head toward the door. Henri and the others were nearly at the door, but he was a step behind, and even as the Long-Haired Ghost battled with Grant, she reached out, trying to stop the others. Henris ghosts were able to ward off the iing hair, buying him the space he needed to slip out the door, but Eben was not so lucky, and though he dodged the first two attacks, the third caught his leg, pulling him down.


    A scream of fear burst from the silver-haired exorcists throat and he lunged forward with thest bit of his strength, grabbing onto the wheel of Garretts wheelchair. As the Long-Haired Ghost pulled him back, the wheelchair, caught between his grip and Henris, shattered, dumping Garrett to the ground. Feeling his burden lighten, Henri turned back, his expression awful when he saw Garrett crumpled on the ground. He was still holding Marta, who was so weak she couldnt even walk on her own, and to get Garrett, he would have to step back into the room, which meant fighting the Long-Haired Ghost.


    The moment of hesitation cut his heart to the core, but then he saw Garrett look up and shake his head. Garrett dragged himself forward and gripped the edge of the door, looking at Henri who was on the other side of the threshold. A ghastly expression was on Garretts face as he shook his head again.


    Henri, run.


    With a heave, Garrett pushed the door closed, mming it in Henris face and catching a tendril of hair that had stabbed at the veteran in the door jam. The realization that he wasnt out of danger yet flooded over Henri and he gritted his teeth, holding Marta tight as he ran into the darkness, his mind full of what he imagined was happening in the room behind him.


    Just as he imagined, the room was inplete chaos, though not in the way that Henri had imagined it, as the illusion that had covered the wheelchair melted away, casting bright light across the room.


    Two dozen dream flowers were suddenly revealed and spread their beautiful petals wide, shifting and shaking as they began to crawl off of the wreckage of the smashed wheelchair. With the illusion fading, Garretts look changed back to the normal persona he wore in the dream, and he stood up, adjusting the white mask on his face as he turned to face the startled Long-Haired Ghost and the two tangled up awakened. Lifting his hand, he paused for a moment, and then spoke in a cold voice that caused dread to well up in Eben and Grants hearts.


    Hunt.


    The change was immediate, not just for the dream flowers that suddenly revealed sharp teeth, but also for the four Pale Fiends under Garretts control. Theyunched themselves forward with abandon, killing their already woundedpanions as the frost began to fade, and then attacking the Long-Haired Ghost as if they didnt care about their lives. Just like them, the flowers threw themselves forward, using their roots to tangle up the Pale Fiends, or beginning to climb along the ghosts hair, trying to get to her body. Four of them also headed for Eben, biting at him with their toothed petals even as their roots tied into his arms and neck, trying to burrow into his skin.


    Grant was the only one who wasnt touched, but he was deep within the sea of hair,pletely wrapped up, just like the other exorcist had been. The only reason he was still in one piece was the armor that glowed around him, but it was beginning to fade and crack as the Long-Haired Ghost squeezed down. Thrashing, Eben was too frightened by the attacking flowers to get a good look at Garrett, but Grant could see him through a small gap of hair, and the sight of the mask and the marching flowers sent his heart plummeting into the pit of his stomach as he began to put two and two together.


    The air shook as the pale fiends tore at each other, and Garrettmanded a few of the dream flowers to assist the Pale Fiends while he kept his attention on the Long-Haired Ghost, waiting for the right moment. Over the course of the fight, his Pale Fiends hadnded the final blow on their previouspanions enough that he was sitting at twelve experience points, with more rolling in, and when he saw a gap he didnt hesitate to strike.


    [Dream Seed: Guardian Seed]


    He felt the experience points drain away in a sh and a powerful rainbow seed sprang from him, hurtling toward the ghosts head. As if she could sense its powerful suppressive force, she tried to avoid it, but she was nowpletely tied down by her own hair as the dream flowers pulled her in all different directions and the Pale Fiends attacked her. She let out a scream that cracked the walls of the room when the seed sank into her mind, and started to go wild, but Garrett wasnt leaving anything to chance. Every single experience point he got turned into a dream flower that he poured his mental energy into, immediately sacrificing them to feed the Guardian Seed.


    For as long as she could the ghost resisted it, but eventually thebined pressure of almost twenty dream flowers was too much and the rainbow seed cracked open, a bud appearing and flowering behind her head. Its appearance brought the room to stillness as its six petals waved in the air. Beautiful beyondprehension, it caused the rest of the Pale Fiends to fall into a trance, and they were soon eliminated. Two of Garretts Pale Fiends had fallen as well during the frantic fight, but now that the Long-Haired Ghost was under his control, they werent as useful.


    [You have nted your second Guardian Seed and bloomed a Guardian Flower.]


    Though he could clearly feel his connection to the ghost, seeing the window pop up brought relief to Garretts heart and he stepped back, shrouding himself in Dream Cloak, vanishing from sight. He was almostpletely spent but had just enough energy for what he still needed to do. He closed his eyes and when they opened, he was controlling the Long-Haired Ghost, just like he could control Viper. No longer fighting against the flowers, who all recognized the ghost as an ally, Garrett raised his hand and controlled the hair that wrapped Grant to rx slightly. Though he didnt free the exorcist, he wasnt in danger of being eviscerated anymore.


    Eben wasnt so lucky, as more and more of the flowers crawled over and attached themselves to the struggling man, burrowing into him and sucking up his mental energy. Grant could only watch in horror as Eben waspletely devoured by the flowers. First his skin sagged, as if he was aging exceptionally quickly, and then his straining muscles rxed, as if he couldnt even retain control over his body. Little by little, his vitality was stripped away until he was little more than just a bag of brittle bones. Finally, even that copsed and he was gone, forever transformed into ash floating in the dream.


    Afraid he was about to suffer the same fate, Grant wanted to struggle but feared that he would be torn apart by the ghost who had captured him. His soul spark would allow him to resist for a time, but it wouldntst forever, and all the ghost had to do was hold him still while the terrifying flowers crawled up onto his body and sucked his life away. Just as visions of this horrifying future were dancing through his head on little root feet, he was lifted into the air and brought face to face with Garrett.


    Hello, Grant. Youre a smart man, so I assume you know what sort of position you are in right now.


    Grant, already disoriented, felt like a load of bricks had been dropped on his head as Garrett spoke. The natural suppressive pressure of a shaping level awakened covered Grant, immobilizing him even further.


    You you are Garrett! Youre awakened!


    Thats correct.


    Panting as the weight of the realization struck him, Grant felt like he was going to ck out. He had never imagined that the weak looking crippled noble they had brought into this mission would not only be an exceedingly powerful awakened, but could also control nightmares. It was obvious that the Long-Haired Ghost who had a symbol of a six petaled dream flower on her forehead, and at least some of the Pale Fiends were under Garretts direction, and that was to say nothing of the pretty but deadly flowers who were hiding teeth. Even more than before, the danger of his situation began to press in on Grant.


    Unfortunately, I dont really like advertising that fact, Garrett said with a half shrug. So your options are limited. You can join me or you can die.


    Opening his mouth to speak, Grant saw Garrett hold up a finger to shush him.


    Im not done. Im not in the mood to negotiate, and I only ept one of two answers. Anything that is not the word join will be counted as a rejection, and believe me, I have no issue with you following in our silver-haired friends footsteps. In fact, Im offering you a chance against my better judgment. Id much rather tie up loose ends neatly, and it would be much less messy for you to simply vanish from the world all together, but you earned yourself this chance with your actions. I legitimately thought that you would leave me behind or use me as bait, so the fact that you told Henri to take me with him, despite knowing that it would slow him down, gives you a single chance in my book. What will it be? Join or die?


    The room fell silent as Grants face went through a dozen different emotions. It didnt take a genius to know that if he said join, he would lose something significant, as Garrett wouldnt dare let him loose without a foolproof way to control him. Still, he had seen the brutal ruthlessness with the way that Garrett operated and he knew that the masked man was not bluffing. If he didnt ept the offer, Garrett would kill him without blinking, and there was no doubt in his mind that Garrett could make good on his promise. Staring straight into Garretts eyes, Grant firmed up his heart and paused before he spoke a single word.

 Book 2: Chapter 34

    Book 2: Chapter 34


    Grant!


    Martas voice was loud, causing Grant to look over and spot Marta who was hiding in a nearby room. Turning, Grant hurried over and was pulled into the room by Henri who stared at him with dark eyes.


    What happened to Garrett?


    On my back, Grant said, grunting.


    Crouching, he let Garrett down to the floor and then sat down himself, his breath ragged.


    For a kid who looks like youre made out of toothpicks, youre really heavy, he said, rubbing the small of his back with his hand.


    For a guy who talks as tough as you do, you sure run fast, Garrett retorted, causing Marta tough.


    Listen, I just saved you from death, so I dont want to hear any of that negative attitude.


    What happened? Henri asked quietly, crouching down and looking back and forth between them.


    We escaped. The ghost seemed more interested in killing Eben than either of us, so we were able to slip away. Though, now that I think about it, we might as well have just stayed there. Theres no way out of here that I can see and unless we can figure out a way to deactivate the mirror artifact, were eventually going to follow along after Eben and his goons.


    Nodding, Marta looked down, her expression pale. She had thrown every bit of power at the Long-Haired Ghost and it hadnt done more than cause it to pause. On top of that, there were still Pale Fiends wandering around, limiting how much they could move without getting spotted.


    I might have a solution for that, Garrett said, causing everyone to stare at him.


    Both Henri and Marta looked half incredulous, half hopeful, but Grants eyes, invisible to the others, flickered with a faint rainbow sheen.


    You have a way to deactivate the mirror? Henri asked, crouching down.


    Yes. I think so. Or at least, a way to get out. The room I entered had a mirror. Did yours?


    One by one, the others shook their heads, looking at each other with excitement in their eyes.


    No, my room was like this, no mirror, and only one door, Marta said.


    Then its likely that mirror holds our way out, Garrett said, closing his eyes. The ghost used a mirror to bring us into this space, so I think that if we use a mirror of our own, we should be able to get out of here.


    Marta, do you have a mirror? Grant asked, looking disappointed when she shook her head.


    I know where we can find a mirror, Henri said, his face turning down in deep frown. But its not the answer we want. The only person who has a mirror is the ghost.


    She isnt the only one, Garrett said with a small smile, holding up a gleaming silver mirror.


    Staring at the replica of the hand mirror that Garrett had been holding before he was dragged into the Hollow Space, Henri could onlyugh and shake his head.


    I knew it was the right idea to bring you. Alright, once youre rested, well go and try to find this ce. Do you happen to remember the way back too?


    Smiling sheepishly, Garrett brought out a small piece of paper and unfolded it, showing a map with a dotted line tracing the path to the room where he had entered the ghostly mansion.


    I drew it while we were traveling. Force of habit.


    Thats I


    Grinning, Marta patted the stunned Henri on the shoulder and took the paper from Garrett, doing her best tomit it to memory. For the next half an hour they continued to rest, trying to regain as much energy as they could before they began to trek back to the mirror room. There were a few close calls where they were almost spotted by the Pale Fiends who floated around the halls, but after two hours of careful walking, they finally arrived at therge mirror. The surface was smooth, but it was clouded, almost as if it was shrouded by something.


    Still, Garrett, who was riding on Henris shoulders, had everyone gather together, and then held up the small mirror, making sure to capture everyone in it. There was a shiver and then suddenly they were standing in the basement of the counts mansion. After having been stuck in the dream for hours, the darkness of the basement barely counted as darkness anymore and they all breathed sighs of relief as the bits of light filtered into their eyes.


    The first thing Henri did was spin around, looking for the mirror, which he assumed would be behind them. Instead, he found nothing but an empty spot where the mirror should have been. Scanning the darkness, he didnt see anything but dusty furniture and cobwebs, causing his eyes to widen and his fists to clench as he remembered the masked woman who had trapped them all in it in the first ce. She was gone as if she had never been there in the first ce, and even the spot where she had previously stood had a fineyer of dust over it, making him wonder if he had imagined it all.


    Someone took the mirror! Marta eximed, panic in her voice. What if it goes crazy?


    Were going to have an absolute mess on our hands, Henri said, his tone grim. The mirror will need to be categorized as a disaster level artifact. If we dont find it soon, we could very well end up with another red hand incident.


    Red hand incident? Garrett asked as both Marta and Grant shuddered.


    Yes, Henri nodded, it was quite a few years ago, in the slums. A mysterious artifact was broken, and the curse it contained escaped, infecting arge area of the slums. Official reports are that it was a sickness that swept through, but it was actually a curse. Stained peoples hands red, like they were covered in blood, and drove them crazy so they ughtered everyone around them. There were six thousand deaths before the curse was destroyed.


    Blinking, Garrett shook his head.


    That hair ghost was strong, but six thousand dead? There is no way.


    Believe me, it could be much worse than that. Imagine if she wasnt contained in this mirror, and instead, she could hide in any reflective surface. And then imagine that she started transforming everyone into those horrifying Pale Fiends? They cant be stopped by conventional weapons, and they make more of themselves. It would be horrendous.


    Now that is a wild idea, Garrett said, his eyes going wide. How would she be able to do that, though? Are you saying that if someone broke her mirror, she would be able to use any reflective surface? We need to find the mirror immediately.


    Im not saying that would be the precise thing, Henri said, giving Garrett a strange look. But if the curse gets free somehow, that could potentially be one of the things that happens.


    Coughing lightly, Garrett nodded, trying to keep the smile off his face.


    Like I said, sounds really dangerous. So, whats the n now?


    Right now, we do damage control. You stay at the party with Grant and Marta. Keep ying your part, since there is no need to abandon this persona of yours. Ill head back and talk to Chief Fellix about the missing mirror to see if we can put feelers out. That woman looked like a thief, and is probably part of a thieves group, since she said something about her boss. We need to get on top of it if it shows up at a dealer. Well also issue a general warning that its disaster level.


    What about Eben and his team? Garrett asked.


    Who and who? As far as we know, they got sucked up by the mirror, Henri said, snorting. I mean, are you going to tell anyone otherwise? We got the chance to see them get sucked up, and then thatdy stole it away from under our noses. Thats the story, and dont get fancy with it.


    The sun was just starting to rise when Garrett and the others went upstairs. There was a bit of a problem, since he didnt have a wheelchair anymore, but most of the servants who saw them climbing the stairs just assumed he was sleeping off his drink. Without sleeping, Henri headed off to make his report, but not before promising Garrett to go and let Obe know that he needed his backup wheelchair. Catching a few hours of sleep, Garrett missed the Dreamers Throne and the constant stream of energy it released, but as he rested, he could feel his mental energy being recharged, providing him with some reassurance.


    Even his encounter with the possessed Henrick had not tested his limits so much, and though he had managed to navigate his way through the adventure the previous night, he was now reflecting on how dangerous it had actually been. Only after he had transformed her into a guardian of his had Garrett realized just how powerful the Long-Haired Ghost actually was. Though there seemed to be some sort of suppressive force on her, when she began to get angry, things grew out of control quickly. One of her screams could shatter the walls of the Hollow Space, and had it been concentrated on any one person, it probably would have killed them outright as the sound pummeled their brain.


    On top of that, she had only fought with her hair, but she was, in reality, a more powerful version of the Pale Fiends. No one had managed tond a physical attack on her, but if they had, they would have realized that like her lesser counterparts, she waspletely immune to mundane attacks. Adding in her ability to paralyze anyone she caught in her mirror, Garrett had picked up a true gem. He originally had different ns for his next guardian, but desperate times called for decisive action, and he was happy that it worked out as it did. The trick, of course, would be ensuring that she didnt identally turn the whole gang into Pale Fiends.


    Henri stayed true to his word and a few hourster, a couple of Garretts men, dressed as regr workers, brought him a new wheelchair so he could still get around. It wasnt quite as nice as hisst one, but it worked well enough. Marta was rather shaken up after the events of the previous night, but Grant seemedpletely fine, so he took a turn pushing Garrett around to the various events that the count had set up throughout the day, all the while watching as the servants ran around like crazy, looking for the countess. She had not been in her room when her maid came to wake her up, and just like the counts daughter, she seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Garrett was sitting at a card table with a few other young noblemen who hade to the event when someone stopped by to whisper that Eben had vanished as well, causing some uneasy looks to pass around the table. One of the young men, upon noticing that Garrett was ying his hand,pletely unperturbed by the news, remarked on it.


    Youre awfully cool about it, Klein. Are you always like this or do you just enjoy your cards that much?


    Like cards? Please, Ive lost every hand. Im starting to suspect there is something wrong with the deck because my luck is never this bad, Garrett said, shing a wry smile as he tossed his cards on the table, revealing a truly terrible hand. But why would I be worried about the news that our esteemed hostess and a handsome silver-haired fellow had both disappeared overnight? Shes not my wife.


    pping the table as heughed, the young nobleman nodded emphatically.


    I didnt think of that. Hah!


    You know, I did see him creeping around with a good number of differentdiesst night, another young man said, wrinkling his nose in amusement. Who knows what he got up tost night. Not to my taste, of course, but everyone lives their own way.


    Until now, I thought my way included ying cards, but at this rate Ill be in the gutter in no time, Garrett said, shaking his head toughter. Im done. I cant take any more of this abuse.


    Pushing back from the table, Garrett saw the count enter the room and waved. If the count was upset by the disappearance of either his daughter or his wife, he didnt show a bit of it, and Garrett felt a sh of disgust when he saw that the count had his arm around a young noblewoman who was gazing up at him with dancing eyshes. Others at the table noticed it too, and one of them snorted.


    Word is that the countess wasnt the first, nor even the second, and judging by how our fine host is acting, I imagine she wont be thest, no matter what happened to her.


    Raising his eyebrows, Garretts thoughts went to his experience in the countess dream and he shook his head.


    As they say, ss cant be bought,


    Exactly. Im Thomas Gvin, by the way. We have parties every now and again. You shoulde to one of them.


    That sounds like an excuse to fleece me of more of my money, Garrett said with a wide smile. Sounds like fun.


    Laughing, the young men all exchanged cards and Garrett waved goodbye as he made his way to the door where Grant was waiting. Falling in behind Garrett, Grant took hold of the wheelchair and brought him back up to the room to change for dinner.


    Looks like youve made some friends, Grant said once they were in the room. But shouldnt you be trying to target the older nobles?


    Sitting up from where she was resting in front of the fire, Marta looked over, her curiosity piqued. Garrett, who was sitting near the window while Grant went to get his suit, shook his head.


    No, if any of the older nobles saw meing over, theyd know I was after something. But the young ones are different. Theyre hungry, looking for social connections, and have a pulse on the underbelly of this city. Most of them probably have connections, even if roundabout, with the gangs, since their fathers use them to get the dirty work done. Sure, their fathers might be able to help the most now, but in five to ten years, these young men will be taking over for their fathers.


    But, all you did was lose money to them, Grant said,ying out Garretts clothes.


    You lost money? Were you gambling? Marta asked, her forehead furrowing.


    I did, but only my own money, Garrett replied, running his fingers over the coat that Grant had picked. And let me give you a tip, the only eptable bribe is money fairly won. But the fact that I didnt let my frustration show is what really hooked them. Women arent the only ones who like a handsome and mysterious stranger who is free with money.

 Book 2: Chapter 35

    Book 2: Chapter 35


    There was one more task that Garrett cared about that could be achieved at the party, and it happened in one of the private gatherings that evening. True to his word the previous evening, the count sent a servant to inform Garrett which parlor the merchants card party would be in, and around nine at night, he had Marta wheel him in. There were already half a dozen people there, including the count himself, who was flushed from a day of drinking and schmoozing. Excitement colored the counts face even redder when he caught sight of Garrett and he rose to greet him.


    Mr. Klein! So d you came. How have you been enjoying yourself? I saw you ying cards with Baron Gvins son earlier today and would havee over but didnt want to interrupt. Come, let me introduce you to some of the others.


    Practically dragging Garrett over to one of the tables, he gestured to the three men that sat around it.


    Gentlemen, this is Mr. Klein, a merchant from Port Reverie who has some of the most fascinating products. Mr. Klein, allow me to introduce Markus Parrow, of Parrows Fine Goods, Horace Kneff who owns HK Imports, and Vincent Fenger of Fenger Acquisitions.


    Nice to meet all of you, Garrett said quietly, dipping his head as he examined the three men.


    Likewise, Vincent replied, speaking for all three of them.


    Vincent was a thin man with a hooked nose and a sharp look in his eyes whose long fingers constantly fidgeted with a small silver charm that was hooked on the end of a chain. Next to him, Horace Kneff was almost the exact opposite. As wide as both of the men who sat on either side of him put together, he sat with his hands syed out on the table, his eyes half covered by his eyelids, not moving at all. Therge chops on his face and his small, upturned nose made him look like a huge sleepy bulldog, but the expensive decorations that littered his vest were a clear indication that his mind was much sharper than his appearance indicated.


    On the other side of Horace sat Markus Parrow, whose name Garrett actually recognized. Parrows Fine Goods was one of thepanies who had started trying topete with the Familys soap sales, capturing a fairlyrge section of the market outside of the Familys territory. ording to the little bit he had learned from Carraway, Parrows Fine Goods was one of the biggest suppliers of goods in the city, and primarilypeted in the lower end market, selling tomoners. Markus Parrow was a good looking middle-aged man whose hair was starting to turn white at his temples. The rumor was that he had been the third son of a small-time nobleman in another city before arriving in Insomnium many years ago to find his fortune.


    Klein, that name sounds familiar, Markus said as Marta pushed Garrett up to the table.


    ncing after the count who was hurrying off to greet another person, Garrett smiled slightly.


    I am certainly familiar with your name. I am currently staying in the eastern part of the city and I see your products everywhere.


    Ah! Thats right. You have a group over there. Where the Ghouls Tooth gang used to be, Markus said, his eyes narrowing. So you must be familiar with Carraway.


    I am. Our group sells his soap.


    You sell Ryns? Horace Kneff spoke in a slow rumble. I like it. Much better than Parrows. I have almost aplete set.


    Thank you.


    Oh,e on, Markus protested, a half smile on his face. Theyre two different things. It''s not fair topare them. We are modifying liquid soap, not using high quality bar soap. They arent the same.


    Right. Which is why I like Ryns better, Horace said, nodding heavily.


    The count mentioned that youre from Port Reverie? Vincent cut in, causing Garrett to turn to face the hawkish man.


    Im from wherever I am currently living, Garrett replied, his face calm. But I have some connections in Port Reverie.


    Connections are good. Ive been looking to acquire some specific goods from Port Reverie so I might look you up once the gates open up and trade resumes.


    Ugh, this has been so frustrating, Markus said, his face twisting into a frown. I dont understand why it''s taking them so long to re-open the gates. Were losing money every day and our tradeworks are falling apart.


    Well, it''s not going to be any better once they open, Horace said in his ponderous voice. The Duke will take his share and then some.


    Listening to themin, Garrett got the distinct sense that they had rehearsed these sameints over and over, or at least had spouted them so often that they had be rote. Looking around, he gestured for Marta, who was still standing behind him, to lean down.


    Would you mind getting one of the boxes I brought?


    Of course, sir.


    Bowing, Marta hurried off, apanied by the merchants curious nces. A few minutester she returned with a small, ornate box that she put in front of Garrett. They were still bemoaning the lock down that kept them from doing their normal business, but after a few minutes, curiosity got the best of them and Markus gestured to the box.


    Whatd you bring to show us?


    Just a trifle, Garrett replied, opening the lid of the box to reveal a simple ss crystal with a glittering rainbow flower inside of it. I only have a few currently, but Im hoping to have a few dozen more after my shipment from Port Reverie arrives the day after tomorrow.


    Sitting up sharply, Vincent stared at Garrett with an intense gaze and even Horaces half-lidded eyes opened wide, looking like they would bug out of his head. Giving Garrett a careful look, Markus reached across the table to take the box, pulling it closer.


    This is interesting. It looks like ss work, is that right?


    Thats correct. Im not sure about the process, but it''s a nice bauble, Garrett replied.


    And is this all that youre currently shipping?


    No, Garrett said, shaking his head. I can move just about anything.


    You said your name was Garrett Klein, right? Vincent asked, taking out a small card from his breast pocket. Where do you live? I think Id like toe visit and get to know you a bit better after this weekend is over.


    The other two shot res at Vincent, as if annoyed that he had made the first move, and hurried to get their own cards out. After exchanging information with them, Garrett spoke with them quietly for a bit longer and then left the salon, returning to his room with Marta. Along the way, Marta kept almost speaking before catching herself, and when they finally shut the door, she couldnt help herself.


    Can you really move goods out of the city?! Are you a smuggler?


    Turning to look up at her, Garrett raised his eyebrows and shook his head.


    No, I cant walk. It would be incredibly hard for me to smuggle anything. But I know a very good smuggler. Why? Do you need to move some goods?


    What? No, no. I just think thats really interesting. You keep revealing all sorts of fascinating sides to yourself. Makes me wonder what else you are hiding.


    How did it go? Grant asked, looking between them.


    Good, Garrett said, taking off his coat and tossing it onto the bed. I think with this, my persona will be firmly established. Well take our leave tomorrow morning. Tell them that we have some business to take care of, but give the count the three boxes we brought as a thank you. How was Henris report?


    Theyve put the word out on the mirror, Grant said, but no sign so far. That woman must be awakened because she just vanished. It''s like she flew away with it.


    <em>Thats not too far off.</em>


    Amused, Garrett began to gather his things to pack them up before preparing for bed. They all went to bed early, and as heid down in thatrge four-poster bed, Garrett found himself missing his small, simple bed in the inn. Though, if he was being honest, it might just be that he was missing thefort and safety of the Dreamers Throne. Closing his eyes, he found Viper among the many connections and took control, appearing in Dreamers Rest. The awakened dreamers were all sitting around the table, talking about their uing attack on the meat processing nt.


    Garrett had been having them avoid entering the nt until they were a bit morefortable fighting against nightmares, but since they had cleared the surrounding area and nted flowers around the building, he thought that it was probably time for them to clear it out. Like normal, Kinsley was the most excited, and Asher was the least excited, but since Viper wasing with them this time, Asher was willing to entertain the idea. When Garrett took control of Viper, Maren was just starting to exin the n that they hade up with.


    Ive been through the nt a few times in the waking world, and it should be roughly mirrored in the dream. There are three main areas that well need to clear. The first is the main floor of the nt. Thats where the animalse in and are killed and their blood is drained. From there, the animals are skinned and the meat is divided from the bones, and entrails, and split into two areas. The refuse pile is under the nt in a basement, where it''s supposed to be burned. Some of it is burned, but a lot of it gets dumped in the sewers under the nt. So the basement is another area well need to make sure is clear. Then, finally, the meat is sent for packing so it can go out to the butchers. That is the third area.


    My thought is that we can enter through the dock area where the carts pick up the meat to take it out of the nt, clear that area, and then proceed to the main area. Once weve made sure both of those are clear, we can either retreat ande back the next night, or if were still feeling up for it, we can head to the basement. Im guessing that is where well find the real monsters, since whatever is down there has been feeding on the blood and entrails of animals for years.


    Shuddering, Estels normally calm expression cracked and she looked genuinely nervous.


    Do we really have to do this? Whatever is in there gives me the shivers.


    We have to, Kinsley replied, his eyes practically burning. If we dont it''s never going to stop sending out nightmares and were going to be stuck clearing nightmares from that area forever.


    Ugh. Fine, youre right.


    Dont worry, Pax said, patting Estels shoulder. Between me and Viper, youll be perfectly safe.


    Nodding, Viper scooted his chair back.


    We will head out tonight to do our final preparation, and then tomorrow night well clear the meat processing nt. Make sure that youre well rested.


    With that the team split up to run their normal patrols and Garrett controlled Viper to leave Dreamers Rest and return to the waking world. He was down in the crypts, getting ready for the first shipment of goods from Port Reverie by making sure there was a clear path between the tunnel they had dug under the wall and the section of the sewer system that led to the warehouses in the dock district. Since he seemed to have that under control, Garrett transferred his consciousness to his other guardian, the Long-Haired Ghost.


    He had not gotten time to fully explore the Hollow Space the night before, so he now began to sift through the scattered memories that the ghost possessed. The first thing he looked for was a name, to try and figure out what to call her, as he was sick of referring to her as the Long-Haired Ghost. Though she didnt seem to have a name of her own that she remembered, he found a memory of someone calling out the name Isabelle, so he decided to use it. Pleased that his guardian now had a name, Garrett let Isabelles consciousness take more control and began directing her to do some of the tasks that she did by pure instinct.


    After asking her to figure out how many Pale Fiends there were in the mansion, she spread her long hair out, almost like she was extending antennae, and let out a low shriek, causing them to vibrate. The sound rippled through the mansion, acting like a sort of sonar that gave her feedback on where the Pale Fiends currently were. After counting, it appeared that there were seven still roaming the halls, three of which were carrying flowers. There were dozens of flowers still in the Hollow Space, so Garrett ordered Isabelle to go capture the four Pale Fiends without flowers and bring them over.


    Like a shot, she took off, flying through the dark hallways toward the closest of the Pale Fiends. It seemed to sense that she hade with ill intent because it tried to float away from her, but she was too quick and her hair wrapped around it, dragging it back to the room with the mirror where the flowers had arranged themselves. One of the three-bloom flowers detached itself from the wall, climbing onto Isabelles hair and picking its way over to the trembling Pale Fiend before burrowing into the thrashing nightmares mind. It took longer than normal for the flower to nt itself into the nightmare, since the Pale Fiend was resisting, but because it was bound up by Isabelle, it eventually sumbed to the dream flower and settled down, joining the ranks of Pale Fiends under Garretts control.


    <em>Good. Keep going. I dont want anything wandering around here that isnt under my control.</em>


    Nodding, Isabelle shot off once again, this time sweeping up the three remaining Pale Fiends before returning. After they had all been converted, Garrett continued to get to know his new space. It turned out that his instinct had been right, and the small mirror was the key to getting in and out of the Hollow Space that therger mirror contained. ording to Isabelle, the Hollow Space contained over ten miles of passages, stairways, rooms, and even a dead garden, though the space often changed, shifting and twisting into a new configuration. The only thing that remained constant was the room with the mirror, that served as the primary exit and entrance to the space.


    <em>What about other exits? Are there ways to link other mirrors to this space?</em>


    Thinking for a moment, Isabelle slowly nodded her head and her wide mouth opened.


    Yes, master. But only once your will is made manifest.

 Book 2: Chapter 36

    Book 2: Chapter 36


    <em>Everything seems to require that I grow in strength. But thats fine. I wasnt nning on stopping any time soon.</em>


    Looking out the window as the carriage bumped along, Garrett saw the small exorcists office next to the muchrger Adventurers guild, with Chief Fellix and Henri standing at its door. The carriage stopped and Marta and Grant helped Garrett down, getting him settled in his wheelchair before everyone hurried into the building to debrief the mission. For the most part, Garrett kept quiet, listening as the others spoke about what they had done and observed, and he wasnt surprised when they began to talk about his performance as well. It had been clear to him that this was as much a trial run to see if he waspetent as it had been an actual mission, since each of his team members were qualified tomand a team on their own.


    I do feel like I need to apologize, Chief Fellix said, chewing on his mustache. We didnt realize how dangerous the mysterious artifact was, otherwise we would have dealt with it more seriously. Artifacts on the disaster scale should be captured and sealed. In fact, Im not sure how this one slipped through our radar, considering the potential impact.


    How do you categorize them?


    Getting up, Chief Fellix got a small booklet and brought it back for Garrett.


    This is the handbook. Not a lot in it, but it has some of the better known spirits, and information on the current mysterious artifact categorization. Currently, there are fifty known disaster ranked artifacts, so this will be the fifty first, and one of four that are not sealed. If you flip to the back, youll see that mysterious artifacts have three levels. A mysterious artifact is any item touched by the dream that can impact a single or more people. Neutral artifacts have no known negative effects or costs. Threatening artifacts have a negative effect or cost, and impact a single individual at a time. Disaster artifacts have that negative effect or cost, and can impact multiple people at a time. The Ghosts Mirror is categorized as such.


    Nodding, Henri gestured to himself, Marta, and Grant.


    When the Ghosts Mirror showed the ability to freeze all of us at once and pull us in one after another, it demonstrated that it was a disaster level artifact, and not just a threatening artifact.


    Exactly, the Chief said, and so long as no one breaks it, the impact wont be that big, all things considered, but as soon as someone does, we are going to have some major issues. That puts finding out who took it at the very top of our list. Which brings me to an important question.


    Pausing, he looked at Garrett, his gaze calm.


    Do you recognize this?


    Slowly, he slid a piece of paper across the table with a rendering of Ryns mask. Taking the paper, Garrett looked at it closely before shaking his head.


    That looks a lot like the flower that the Klein family uses as our symbol, though we dont use a vine, and we only use one. You said that this was on a ck mask?


    I didnt say anything, Chief Fellix said, his eyes narrowing.


    Oh, well someone mentioned it.


    That was me, Grant chimed in, earning himself a re from the Chief.


    Right, when you were telling me about it earlier. Yeah, Im sorry, I dont think I can help with this one. Ill keep my ear to the ground. It''s a pretty distinctive mirror, so I imagine that it will pop up.


    Unless someone took it out of the city, Grant said. In which case, it''s someone elses problem.


    Sure, but remember, that someone stole it and got it into the hands of the counts daughter, so there is someone out there with an interest in actually using it. They probably have no idea how dangerous it really is. We still dont know what the cost is, so there is no way to pacify it.


    Raising his hand hesitantly, Garrett looked troubled as everyones attention turned his way.


    Yes?


    I I dont know if I should mention this, as it''s unconfirmed, but


    Just spit it out, Henri said. Never know when something will help us put the puzzle together.


    True. Well, both the countess and her daughter had been transformed into Pale Fiends.


    What?!


    Are you serious?!


    Quiet, Chief Fellix said, silencing Marta and Henri as he looked at Garret. That is a serious thing youre saying.


    I know. And the chances of us proving it are about zero. But more importantly, I overheard some of the young noblemen talking about the counts family, and it sounds like a wild history. The countess was already his third wife, and hated his daughter. He didnt seem to care about her either, and it seemed that there was some foul y at work. Again, I hate to share an unsubstantiated rumor, but what if someone was using the mirror to eliminate rivals?


    Drawing a sharp breath, the chief nodded.


    That could very well be the case. That would clearly exin what has happened, and would also exin why someone was there to collect the mirror right after the countess vanished. Unsubstantiated rumors or not, I think that is an angle worth investigating. What are everyones thoughts for next steps? Marta? What about you?


    I can put a team together to try to uncover what was happening at the counts home.


    Excellent. And Henri?


    Illb antique stores to see if we can find the Ghosts Mirror.


    I think I can help too, Garrett said. Why dont I put out the word that Im looking for mysterious artifacts as a collector? That will lend some credibility to this new persona I am adopting, but might also turn up leads for people who might have some connection with the underground artifact market.


    Good idea, Chief Fellix said, giving Garrett an approving nod before turning to look at Grant. Grant?


    For a moment Grant was quiet and then he tapped the table.


    Chief, do you remember that undead attack?


    Which one? There have been a dozen in thest month.


    The one with the widow and her daughter. The one Garrett and his men were involved in.


    Mm, yeah. What of it?


    The daughter described a woman appearing in her hand mirror. But not the ghost. I think that there might be a necromancer involved in this whole thing. I mean, and I know this is crazy, but hear me out. What if what if there was a necromancer who was taking jobs to eliminate people by sucking them up into the mirror, and then turning them into Pale Fiends, which they could then control to be part of their undead army? They could be using that smaller hand mirror to control the bigger mirror.


    Youre right, that is a crazy theory, Chief Fellix said, shaking his head. But the fact that you can use a smaller mirror to enter and leave the Ghosts Mirror lends it just enough credibility that we should probably check it out.


    Great! Grant said, grinning. Ill put a team together and start hunting for that necromancer again.


    Honestly, if this turns out to be the work of a necromancer assassin who is using ghosts with long hair to kill people, I think itll be time for me to retire, Chief Fellix said, rubbing his temple with his fingers. Im entirely too old for this.


    It was getting to be afternoon by the time that Garrett made it back to the Dreamers Inn, and he was incredibly happy to be back. The first thing he did was head for his office, where he got a rundown of everything that had happened recently, answering questions and signing off on the few issues that had cropped up. It was bing increasingly clear to Garrett that he couldnt continue to run the Family without starting to delegate, which meant looking for people who could ept more responsibility. After all the immediate problems were dealt with, he went to his room and started to review the organization.


    There were three sides to the forces he had been building, along with an emerging fourth side that he wasnt quite sure what to do with. First, there was the Klein Family, which included Ryn, Obe, the awakened who had not yet been invited to Dreamers Rest, and all of the mortal members of the Family. This portion of his forces was growing almost daily as more and more regr citizens saw the benefits of disying the simple flower symbol and pinned it to their clothing or purchased one of the signs that Ryn had made. This was, in many ways, the easiest to handle, as almost everyone with any level of responsibility who was involved carried one or more dream flowers. And given that the dream flowers had begun to naturally propagate, the Klein Family would only continue to grow.


    <em>The challenge will be making sure that we dont lose the core principles of how we operate as we add new people. Of course, the dream flowers will help with that, but I think it''s important to start codifying this. I should have Ryn create some new signs. We can add principles to the petals, giving each a meaning. Green for kindness, blue for loyalty, purple for temperance, red for courage, and orange for initiative. Something like that. </em>


    Taking a piece of paper, Garrett began to list down names of members of the Family that could serve in officer roles, including Ryn, Obe, Luff, Maximus, Gavon, Abbius, and Helger. There were many others as well, though all of them were mortal, and Garrett had soon sketched out a clearmand structure that took the various strengths of the different individuals into ount.


    <em>Being able to have ess to their innermost thoughts sure is useful. But I really need more people like Ryn. Anyone whose flower has grown with mental energy tends toward loyalty rather than initiative, and I need an equal mix of both.</em>


    After revising his document a few times, Garrett turned his attention to the second face of the Klein Family, the shadow that lurked under the familys feet. This was easier to organize, as everyone in it was absolutely loyal to Garrett. Viper led the group, and Vale served as his first lieutenant, recing Pax who had not been suited to the underground world. With them were the converted assassins from ck Raven, and the flower ghouls, who had been continuing to expand, quietly taking over the passages that Viper and Vale used. There werent many people trying to smuggle goods anymore, because all the entrances and exits to the city had been locked down, so the service that Ghouls Tooth used to provide had mostly dried up, but Garrett expected that to change once things in the city returned to normal.


    <em>I need to prepare for more volume. Once again, I have to choose between immediate loyalty and the ability for my subordinate to think on their feet. But regardless, I need more people. It''s too risky to use ghouls to move the goods in the moremonly traveled passages, and it will take too long to dig another tunnel system lower down. Though, I should probably start working on that just in case.</em>


    There wasnt much to decide about regarding the team in the crypts, except that Garrett knew he wanted to start cultivating Vipers group into a more formidable force. He was confident that if he took his time, he would be able to grow a powerful group, but the key was going to be in cultivating the individuals who entered it. Dream flowers were not the only way to create loyalty.


    <em>The other thing that I should start experimenting with is the nest stones. Supposedly, they can create any sort of monster, so revisiting this idea of mixing other creatures with the flowers seems like a top priority. It would increase our security in the swamp if I had some aquatic creatures under my control. Hah, Im turning into an evil viin, arent I? Lets focus on establishing the human arm of the gang before I go wild on experimentation. Besides, thats going to take a lot of work.</em>


    There was nothing to write down for the shadow group, so Garrett moved on to the third, and in his mind, most important facet of the Klein Family, the awakened dreamers of Dreamers Rest. Unlike the other two groups, this was the group that was most closely tied to his sess and failure. It would be these people, above all, who would allow him to stand against the aggression of the Great Rulers who sought to pull him down. They would pioneer a new age in the dream, establishing humans as a formidable force that could stand against the nightmares that stalked the fog.


    Of all of the groups, this was the one that held the seed of Garretts grandest ambition, and also required the most care. Unlike the other areas, Garrett was incredibly careful about how much he influenced the people who entered the dream. The dream flowers were a requirement to enter, but he avoided, as much as possible, forcefully growing the flowers. Of the awakened dreamers, only Viper and Pax were bound to his will in any significant way and the others were participating of their own wills.


    Garretts hope was to create a web of interconnected benefits that kept them, and in the future, hundreds of others,ing back to the dream night after night. And so far, it was working. He created the mask, and the dream items for the awakened dreamers, and they repaid him with experience points, gaining strength for their soul sparks in the process. Though he took the lions share of their reward, he didnt feel bad at all, as it was only through the dream flowers they carried that they could even ess the opportunity in the first ce.


    The current group that was hunting in the dream was allowing him to learn a lot of different things, and slowly the final form of Dreamers Rest and its awakened dreamers was starting to take shape. There were still many mortalsing to Dreamers Rest, and more would soon arrive as the flowers started to seed, but Garrett was even more excited for when the first of the new awakened showed up. Until then, he would continue as he was, working to establish the current team firmly, creating precedents that new awakened dreamers could operate under smoothly.


    <em>Hopefully this subjugation of the meat nt goes smoothly.</em>


    The final part of the Klein family, and the part he wasnt sure about yet, was his own public persona. He had joined the exorcists, in what he thought was a highly ironic situation, as he considered himself the greatest threat the dream world contained, and had made it his mission to spread the touch of the dream to everyone. But he was also beginning to expand his own personalwork, making connections under his new persona as a merchant and petty noble. Though it would have been more efficient to retreat to the shadows and just build his influence a little at a time, the idea of ying in both the light and the dark appealed to him.


    <em>Ill just have to see where it goes.</em>

 Book 2: Chapter 37

    Book 2: Chapter 37


    The ever present fog barely touched the outside of the meat processing nt thanks to the dream flowers dotted all around it. Chasing away a nightmare with a flick of his sword, Viper, who was being controlled by Garrett, turned to check that everyone was ready. Seeing his look, Kinsleyughed and shook his head.


    What has you so worried, Viper? Were all ready. Just like thest three times you checked. Whats gotten into you all of a sudden? Normally youre not this cautious.


    I just dont want you to die, Viper replied, adjusting his mask slightly. Everyone follow me.


    On quiet feet, Viper led the way to the sliding door of the nt, hesitating only for a moment before pushing it open. Dark fog wafted out, carrying with it a rotting odor that smelled of spoiled meat and dried blood. All of the awakened dreamers had been to this nt in the waking world, and they knew it looked nothing like what they were now seeing. Where there were clean, white working tables in the waking world stood decrepit wooden bs, rotted by the blood that had soaked into it over years of use. Pools of blood stood on the tile floor, something that would never have been allowed in the waking world, and thousands of hooks hung from the ceiling, many holding an assortment of mutated creatures.


    The walls buzzed with big, fat flies, who took off in swarms as Viper began to walk into the building, his steps echoing among the hanging chains. Behind him came the rest of the party, their weapons held tightly, and their eyes scanning. Humanitys ability to normalize situations that would make anyone ufortable was amazing and they had all seen enough nightmares that they barely blinked at the gruesome scene spread out before them.


    Flicking a finger, Kinsley sent a spark of fire into a swarm of flies, causing a shrill hiss as they burst into me, and filling the air with a scorched smell. Estel started toin about the smell but then realized that it had actually improved the tang of rotting meat that hung in the air. They had entered through the dock doors and now stood among hacked up piles of limbs and torsos, in every conceivable shape. This meat showed signs of being processed for consumption, but eating any of it would be a surer death sentence than starving, so the team ignored the piles as they looked around. That changed when Maren whirled around, his eyes fixed on one of the piles.


    Maren?


    Viper started to turn toward Maren but froze at Marens words.


    Were surrounded. Theyre in the piles.


    He hadnt even finished speaking when the piles of meat exploded, sending rotting meat flying through the air as six fierce looking monsters pounced toward the team. They werent big, but they had massive, serrated jaws that looked like a mix between a sharks mouth and spider mandibles. The entire thing split open in four directions, stretching so far that it looked like it couldpletely envelop a person. Viper reacted quickly, stepping back as his sword rose to block the attack. Shifting his hilt higher, he angled his sword down and stabbed toward the ground, pulling his sword to the side as he brought it down.


    You have observed a Maw Wraith, a nightmare that devours everything it can fit in itsrge mouth. You have gained 1 EXP.


    EXP: 21/320


    The tip of his de cut into the nightmares open mouth, biting deep into the edge of the Maw Wraiths lip, and pulling it down and to the side. All around the party, simr situations were happening as the others dealt with the other Maw Wraiths that jumped at them. Paxs axe tore through one, while Ashers curved des left deep gashes in the sides of anothers face, widening its mouth even farther than it normally stretched. Kinsley just grinned and sent out a st of me that cooked one of them, but next to him, Estel got his attention.


    Save your firepower or youll be useless, she said, causing him to click his tongue in annoyance.


    There are moreing! Watch the ground!


    Unsure who shouted, Viper looked down and spotted ripples in the pools of blood that dotted the floor. A momentter, his sword came up, intercepting a slithering vermin shaped like an asp that lunged at him from the puddle. It was covered in ckish blood that dripped on the ground, corroding the tiles it sttered on. Stepping forward, Vipers sword shed out rapidly, eliminating two more in quick session before the Maw Wraith he had knocked aside started to recover. With a backhanded sh he chopped through the back of its neck, separating itsrge head and mouth from its smaller body.


    At the same time, he was keeping close watch on the entrance that led to the main part of the nt, worried that a bigger nightmare would stomp through. The heavy presence that shrouded the whole building had only grown stronger when they came inside, and it seemed to be concentrated in the main area.


    Watch out for the spider!


    A deadly shriek ovepped with Estels shout as arge predator dropped out of the hanging chains, heading straight for Kinsley. Trying to bring his mes to bear, Kinsley was too slow, but at thest moment, Pax appeared in between the nightmare spider and Kinsley, using her meaty shoulder to block the monsters bite, even as her axe took off one of its legs. In the next second, Kinsleys mes exploded, but unfortunately, they mmed into Paxs back. Grunting in pain, Pax held on as the mes rolled off of her, transforming the spider and a few other lesser nightmares who were nearby into ash. As the monsters died, Pax fell to the ground, rolling over to try to put out the mes that licked at her.


    When she was finally safe, she staggered to her feet, looking slightly charred. The whole party was silent as she turned to look at Kinsley whose expression was stricken. A fierce look burned in her eyes as she stepped forward, towering over the smaller man, and leaned down. Asher started to say something, but Vipers de jumped up, covering his mouth and causing him to swallow his words. Pax took a deep breath and then pped Kinsley on the shoulder, a wide grin on her face.


    That was awesome. Stings a bit, but next time, let me gather more of them up before you do that. Did you guys see that? We killed all of them at once! Argh, this spider bite is mean. Estel, any help?


    Stepping forward, Estel gave Pax a strange look as she held her hand out over therge womans shoulder, a milky energy seeping out of her hand and into the wound. Slowly it knit back together, causing Pax to breathe a sigh of relief. Once it was mostly healed, Pax stretched it and nodded.


    Good enough. Im ready for the next one.


    Im d, Viper said, his eyes narrowed behind his mask, because we have a long night ahead of us.


    True to his prediction, the further into the building they progressed, the more nightmares appeared, attacking them from all sides. Now that they were aware that there were spiders hiding in the shadows they were better able to avoid them, though Maren did take a nasty bite from one that was lurking under the floor. It had burst out in the middle of a fight, its sharp mandiblestching onto Marens leg before his dagger ripped through its eyes and into its brain.


    The fighting was fierce, and each time the teampleted a fight and took a moment to breathe, the atmosphere in the nt seemed to grow thicker and denser. When they had finally fought their way to the entrance to the main section of the nt everyone was feeling quite beaten up. Despite that, their spirits were high, and it was with confidence that they stepped into therge open room that made up the majority of the building.


    You have observed a Hollow Warden, a powerful nightmare that spawns other nightmares from pus-filled sacs on its back. You have gained 5 EXP.


    EXP: 27/320


    There, standing in the middle of the space was a massive figure made up of piled up flesh. Vaguely humanoid from the waist up, its bottom half looked like a giant slug and a variety of pods filled with a putrid liquid undted across its body. A single bloodshot eye with a slit that ran vertically in its chest darted this way and that as it stared at the group and three gasping mouths filled with needle sharp teeth gnashed underneath it. The monster was easily twelve feet tall and any confidence that the party had felt before entering the roompletely drained away when it let out a cry that caused the air to darken.


    Be careful! Viper shouted, his voice ringing through the confusion and fear that had shrouded the team, bringing rity back to their eyes. Maren, Asher! Deal with the small ones. Pax, you and me are out front. Estel, keep Pax alive. Kinsley, burn it!


    Responding as they had practiced, Maren and Asher darted to the sides, their weapons held tight as they targeted the smaller nightmares lurking at the edges of the room. The rest of the party ran forward, Kinsley and Estel stopping when they were about twenty feet from the monster. Pax let out a battle cry and lifted her axe up overhead, her soul spark ring and spreading energy around her. Most of it was focused into her axe, which she brought down onto one of the monsters mouths, trying to tear it apart. Viper was right beside her, his de glowing with bright gold as he stabbed toward the nightmares eye.


    Both des cut deep into the monster, causing it to thrash in pain and let out another cry, this one much sharper. Three of the pus filled sacs on its body burst open and three of the nightmare spiders tumbled out, quickly righting themselves and charging toward Pax. With a step, Viper vanished, moving with nigh impossible speed to intercept them.


    Focus on the Hollow Warden! he yelled as his sword slid through the head of one of the spiders.


    Spinning around, he lopped off the legs of another and then kicked the third. In front of the Hollow Warden, Pax was hacking with abandon, her axe carving its flesh into ribbons as she put every bit of her impressive strength behind her blows. The monster was taking damage steadily, but that only seemed to enrage it as it began to release more and more nightmares from the sacs across its body. Letting out a bellow, it lunged forward, trying to crush Pax under its bulk, but at thest moment she dodged to the side, getting out of the way as it lumbered forward.


    It bellowed again, anger filling its voice as it turned to chase Pax who was tearing into its side once more. Kinsley, who had been standing next to Estel, suddenly thrust his hands forward and let out a hoarse shout, billowing mes washing over the monsters torso, scorching its mouths and burning itsrge eye. The damage was intense, but the energy drain was even stronger, and Kinsley started to sag after only two seconds. Biting his lip so hard he drew blood, he poured more fire from his fingers, his face turning pale.


    The fighting was fierce, and disgusting smoke rolled into the air as the smell of burned flesh filled the teams noses. Still, no one faltered because they all knew that if they gave the monster the chance to breathe, they would quickly find themselves eaten, or worse. Asher slipped through the nightmares that swarmed from the Hollow Wardens back, moving like a phantom as his sickle-like de reaped their lives, while Maron used his sword to kill the nightmares who tried to attack Kinsley and Estel. Viper had joined Pax and together they tore the Hollow Warden apart, tanking attacks when they couldnt dodge but alwaysnding attacks of their own.


    Kinsley, who was being supported by Estel, finally ran out of juice and coughed up a mouthful of blood, his teeth stained with red as he fell to the ground. Though he was now so weak he wouldnt even be able to kill a drudge wraith, he had dealt a tremendous amount of damage to the Hollow Warden, and it wasnt long before Paxs axe split open the monsters head, killing it for good. With a boom, the giant slug fell to the ground, its body rapidly dposing.


    The rest of the nightmares were quickly cleaned up and the team could finally rest. Viper remained on his feet, standing guard as the team tried to recover. When thest of the Hollow Warden had vanished, Estel, who was barely standing herself after using her ability over and over again on Pax and Kinsley, pointed at the floor.


    What is that?


    Resting on the ground was a strange looking object that looked like it was the skull of a beast with rib bones rising up around it, caging it in. Striding over, Viper looked at it for a moment, and then picked it up.


    You have discovered the Butchers Trophy, a dream item of umon power. You have gained 5 EXP.


    EXP: 46/360


    Wow, youre a lot braver than I am, Kinsleyughed, blood still dripping from his lips.


    This is a dream item, Viper said, echoing Garretts words. We can turn this in to get more artifacts for ourselves. How do we want to split this?


    Give it to Estel, Kinsley replied. So she can heal us better.


    Or Pax, Estel said. Some armor would be great.


    Lets hold onto it for now and we can figure out what to do with it when we get back, Maren said, standing up gingerly. We still have to clear the basement of this ce.


    Seeing Maren favoring his wounded leg, Viper shook his head.


    No, were calling it here. Lets open up this ce and nt flowers if we can, to prevent the other nightmares froming back in. Well deal with the basement after weve rested.


    I dont think Ive ever heard more wee words, Estel said with a groan. Im so tired I could sleep here, giant nightmare spiders or not.


    With their n decided, the team got to work, opening up the doors and windows and letting the light from the dream flowers they had nted outside shine into the meat processing nt. Viper walked around under Garretts direction, allowing Garrett to nt a few dream flowers at strategic points, and then the team members who still had some energy left began to put their own mental energy into the nearby dream flowers. The more energy they added, the brighter the flowers grew until, with a gentle shake, the flowers sent out a new dream seed that bloomed a new flower when it dropped to the ground.


    With some practice, the team began to get good at aiming the seeds, and soon the team was entirely wiped out. They sat down in the midst of the blooming dream flowers and looked around at the rainbow petals that surrounded them.


    Heh, it looks nice, Kinsley said,ughing, but we might have gone overboard.

 Book 2: Chapter 38

    Book 2: Chapter 38


    Turning the bone cage that held the animal skull over in his hand, Garretts brow furrowed. This mysterious artifact was a strange one, and he wasnt sure what it did. It was called the Butchers Trophy, but that didnt give him any solid clues as to what it might do. The Hollow Warden who had carried it was a greater nightmare and Garrett guessed that some of its powers must havee from the mysterious artifact, but he wasnt sure what powers it possessed. The team had brought it to him in Dreamers Rest, exchanging it for an upgrade to Estels mask that would give her greater reserves of energy, and he had brought it into the waking world to examine more closely. He was currently sitting in his office, looking at the skull, while asionally ncing at the note on his desk. It purported to be from Carraway, but a moment earlier Garrett had checked the thoughts and feelings that he could glean from the merchant through their connection and had seen no sign of it.


    <em>Is this another trap? Who would send me a message from Carraway telling me that there is a serious problem? Is the goal to attack me on the way? This is strange. </em>


    Thinking about it for a moment, Garrett opened his drawer and took out the small hand mirror that matched the design of the Ghosts Mirror, calling in his mind to Isabelle. Secondster, the long-haired Dire Spirit drifted into view.


    Can you keep this in the Ghosts Mirror? Garrett asked, showing her the Butchers Trophy.


    Thinking for a moment, Isabelle nodded and produced a small mirror of her own. A few secondster the mysterious artifact was gone from Garretts hand and had appeared next to her, held in a strand of her hair.


    Thanks. Keep it safe, and let me know if there are any issues.


    Once again, Isabelle nodded before floating off, leaving the mirror to reflect Garretts face. Noticing a furrow in his forehead, he sighed and smoothed it out. A bad feeling was nagging at him, and he was hoping that it was a sign that he was too busy, and not an indication that misfortune was headed their way.


    <em>Obe.</em>


    Garrett had considered getting a bell of some sort so he could call someone to the office when he needed help, but then he had remembered that the flowers would work just as well. A momentter, Obe wandered in, looking like he had just woken up from a nap.


    Hey boss, what do you need?


    I need to visit Carraway, but I want somepany. Bring a couple people.


    Uh oh. He do something he shouldnt have?


    No. Its for his protection, Garrett said, his forehead furrowing again.


    Sure. Let me grab some people.


    Is Ryn out there?


    Yup. Want me to send her back?


    Yes, thank you.


    An hourter, Garrett, Obe, Ryn, and six others were in a carriage, heading for Carraways office. It didnt take them long to get there, and when they got down, Carraway was at the door, all smiles.


    To what do I owe this pleasant visit? the merchant asked, looking between Garrett and Ryn.


    Just hoping to get some advice from you, Garrett said, looking around a bit. Mind if we chat inside?


    Sure,e on in, Carraway said, inviting them in.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but that just heightened Garretts suspicions, so he signaled to Ryn who got up and excused herself to the bathroom. About half an hourter she strolled back in and held up one of the new candles that were being developed.


    I hope you dont mind, I swiped one of these.


    No problem. Take as many as youd like. And let me know if you like the fragrance, or if its too strong.


    Sure.


    After a few more minutes of conversation, Garrett coughed and thanked the confused merchant for his hospitality, bowing his head. He was just lifting it when the door banged open and two dozen guards ran into the room, their swords drawn. Obe and the others immediately reached for their weapons but Garrett beat them to it, his voice echoing in the room like an iron band, causing them to freeze.


    Hold.


    Standing in the doorway, an officer with a scarred face and a mustache stared at Garrett, faint surprise in his eyes. If Obe or any of the others had touched their weapons, he would have ordered them cut down, but because they stopped just short, he had no justification for it. For a moment, the room was quiet, on the cusp of an explosion, and then the sound of the captains footsteps broke the silence. Walking into the room, he looked at Carraway whose face was pale and then nced down at Garrett who waspletely calm.


    My name is Jonas Fernek, Captain of the City Guard. Ive a warrant for the arrest of one Garrett Klein, and one Eby Carraway.


    What is the charge? Garrett asked, his head cocking to the side.


    Doesnt matter, Captain Fernek said with a shrug as he waved the paper he held. You just have toe with me.


    May I see it?


    Are you nning on resisting? the captain asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Laughing out loud, Garrett lifted his right arm, showing his missing hand and then gestured to his thin body with his other hand.


    Im crippled, missing a hand, and weigh less than half as much as most of your men. How would I resist? Im just wondering what sort of justice youre willing to risk your career over. Let me guess, someone is using us of conspiring to evade taxes? Not reporting sales? Huh, looks like I have something right. Fine, take us in, and then start packing your bags.


    A faintly murderous look appeared on the captains face as he listened to Garretts words and he slowly leaned in close to Garrett.


    The citys jails are a terrifying ce for regr people, let alone a cripple like you. idents are verymon there, and the warden is a friend of mine, so you might want to think twice before you threaten me.


    Chuckling, Garrett just shook his head, as if he felt sorry for the captain.


    Im sure you have your reason to be confident, but believe me when I say that if something happens to me, you will not make it through unscathed. Besides, youre not the only one with backing. Come, if you are going to take us to jail, do it. Otherwise leave us alone.


    From the way that his hands were twitching, it looked like the captain was holding himself back from striking Garrett across the face, but he managed to keep control and gestured for the guards to grab Garrett and Carraway, dragging them outside. It took two men to carry Garrett since his feet didnt work at all, and they pulled him by the arms, throwing him unceremoniously into arge wagon with an iron cage on top. Gripping the side of the cage, Garrett pulled himself up in the corner as Carraway was pushed in through the small doorway. Stumbling toward Garrett, the merchant managed to stop himself from stepping on Garretts legs as he crouched down, his eyes trembling. Licking his dry lips, he kept ncing toward the second floor of the building.


    Search the building! I dont want to see a single hiding ce overlooked, the captain said, staring at Garrett and Carraway through the bars, a mean look in his eyes.


    By this point, they were past threats, so Garrett just shut his eyes. Obe, Ryn, and all the men who hade with them had been pushed out of the office and the soldiers set about their search, going through everything. When they didnt find anything in the drawers of the desk, they began to smash it apart, throwing it out in the streets. The cabs, bookshelves, and everything else followed suit. Tearing through the office like a storm, they trashed everything, even ripping the couches and chairs to shreds. The entire time, Garrett and Carraway sat silently in the metal cage, an everrger crowd of people was gathering, staring at them and whispering as the soldiers emptied out the office.


    Once they had finished, one of the soldiers came up to the captain shaking his head. Sneering, the captain just pointed to the apartment above the office and the soldiers went to town again, breaking through the door and driving the servants out with shouts and blows. The first thing to exit the apartment was a statue, leaving through one of the windows with a crash before shattering to pieces on the cobblestones below. Seeing Carraway wince, Garrett patted his shoulder.


    Was it expensive?


    Huh? The statue? Oh, no, it was fake. Most everything in there is fake. Money is best used, not turned into decorations.


    Almost choking on his spit, Garrett stared at Carraway, who just looked at him, his expression innocent.


    What?


    Nothing. Thats just a lot more, uh, pragmatic, than I was expecting.


    It took longer for the apartment to be emptied, and by the time they were done, it waste in the afternoon. Thest thing toe down was the safe, which took four soldiers to get down the stairs, and even then, nearly crushed one of them. Seeing the sick look on Carraways face, the captains mean smile widened, and he gestured to it, his other hand resting on his sword.


    Open it.


    Knowing that he didnt have another choice, Carraway crawled out of the cage and began to turn the dial. When the safe clicked, the captain pushed Carraway away and two soldiers grabbed him, holding him in ce. Captain Ferneks smile was wide enough to cover his face by this point and he stared straight at Garrett as he opened the safe for everyone to see. There was a gasp, and then a bit ofughter, and Garrett smiled back at Captain Fernek, looking amused. Sensing something was wrong, the captain turned to look in the safe and stopped in shock when he realized it was empty. Even the false bottom was hanging open, nothing inside of it.


    Where is everything! the captain snarled, spinning around and grabbing the front of Carraways shirt.


    The merchant was clearly just as lost as he was and only managed to stammer something unintelligible, so Captain Fernek shoved him away and turned to face Garrett whose smile was gone. It had been reced by a cold stare that sent a shiver down the captains back. It was one thing to catch someone red-handed, and entirely another to subject a powerful merchant and a nobleman to a humiliating search in front of the public but ultimatelye up short. Before he could gather his thoughts, Garrett spoke loudly, his voice silencing the murmuring crowd.


    Dont worry Captain, you can just pick up some of those papers you threw on the ground and pretend they''re damning evidence to save face. That way no one will know youre perverting justice for personal gain.


    Seeing that Garrett was pointing, the crowd followed his finger and spotted a soldier holding a handful of papers that had clearly been hastily shoved into one of the many folders that were scattered on the ground. Theughter was uproarious as the crowd saw the embarrassed soldier drop the papers, letting them fall back to the ground. By this time, Carraway had gotten over his shock and his expression was starting to darken. The soldiers around him had begun to look away, hoping that he wouldnt remember their faces, and the two that were holding onto him quickly let go.


    Captain Fernek was caught between a rock and a hard ce, as he stared at the absolute destruction spread across the street. He had been sure that he would find the evidence he needed in the safe, but now that he hadnt, all of the assurance he had felt began to evaporate like dew on a hot summer day. It didnt help that Carraway was staring at all the papers on the ground quietly. The Captain would have much rather heard the merchant blowing up, as that meant there could be some negotiation.


    Carraway,e on, this upstanding gentleman is taking us to jail.


    Garretts voice seemed to snap the merchant out of his daze, and without looking at Captain Fernek, Carraway pushed past the soldiers and climbed back into the metal bound wagon. The crowd, seeing him calmly getting back into the wagon, seemed to sense the gravity of the situation and grew quiet. Resisting the urge to swear, the captain gestured for the soldiers to close up the wagon and turned to survey the street once more, hoping that there was something they had missed.


    Bring them to the prison. I will follow in a moment. Second and third squads, I want you to go over all of this with a fine toothedb! Find the ount books!


    With a rumble, the wagon got moving, a squad of soldiers running alongside it as it bumped through the streets. If Garrett hadnt been awakened, it would have been difficult for him to remain in a seated position, but he hooked his arm through the bars and held on. Next to him, Carraway sat in silence until they were turning onto the street that held the prison.


    All my lifes work, all of my contacts, all of the information I had gathered on prices, trends, all of it, is gone. It was on those shelves, in those cabs.


    Dont worry, well build it back, Garrett said, a small smile on his face. Just think of it as a chance to start fresh. Youve already changed considerably, even from half a year ago. Let this be your opportunity topletely cut ties with your past self. Maybe its a blessing in disguise.


    Enough talking! Get out of the wagon!


    A loud voice interrupted them, and a wooden baton mmed into Garretts arm, causing stinging pain to shoot up it. Outside the cage a burly man in the uniform of a jailer red at them, swinging his baton again before Garrett could get his hand inside,catching his knuckles. A nasty welt formed on Garretts hand as he looked at the jailer who just shouted at them again.


    I said get off! If we have toe in there, youll get a beating that youll never forget.


    Waving off Carraway who was looking at him with concern, Garrett flexed his hand to make sure it wasnt broken and then dragged himself to the door. The jailer met him at the door and grabbed Garretts shirt, nearly ripping it as he pulled Garrett out, dumping him on the ground with a heavy thud.


    You must be the cripple, the jailer said, showing his yellowed teeth. Dont worry. Im going to take good care of you.

 Book 2: Chapter 39

    Book 2: Chapter 39


    The cell that Garrett was dumped in was damp and cold, and smelled awful. A single solitary torch at the far end of the hall gave him just enough light that he could see his hands as he touched the bruises and welts on his face and neck. The jailer had taken every opportunity he could to abuse Garrett and Carraway as he dragged them into the prison, only throwing them into the cells when he got tired of beating them. This was not what Garrett had expected, but he bore it as well as he could, thankful for the strength and endurance that his shaper level awakening had brought him. He could feel his soul spark sending out traces of energy to heal his wounds already, and had to consciously suppress it to keep it from closing up some of the more prominent cuts on his face.


    Though there were a good number of people who knew he was an awakened, he had no desire for his level to be outed by a couple of cuts that healed overnight, so he did his best to bear with the pain as he suppressed his soul spark. Dragging himself along the stone floor, Garrett angled himself to find a wall and then searched along it until he found some metal chains that he could use to pull himself up. Not having use of his legs was manageable most days, but it was times like now when the stark reality of his situation made itself known. A low chuckle escaped his lips as Garrett contrasted his current situation with his amodations a scant few days before.


    From a nobles manor to a rat infested jail cell. Quite the swing.


    Unfortunately, the chains didnt reach quite far enough for him to wedge himself in the corner, so he remained where he was, his hand hooked into the chain as he closed his eyes and considered his situation. The jailer had searched him and taken everything he carried, delivering kicks that tenderized his ribs in between. Clearly, there had been no personal animosity in the mans actions, just the casual cruelty of someone who liked to wield power like a club. It would be a lie to say that Garrett wasnt angry, but he knew full well that now was not the time for hasty action.


    It wouldnt have been hard to nt a dream seed and turn the man into a ve, but Garrett was suspicious, too suspicious, to do something that tant. Ever since he had run into the merchants from Port Reverie, a seed of doubt had been growing in his mind. They possessed artifacts that would likely warn them if any sort of mental energy was used around them, allowing them to identify when someone tried to pull something, and if they had that capability, why wouldnt someone in Insomnium. Besides, Garrett had seen the sealing symbol that the exorcists used, and he wasnt discounting that other, detection based symbols existed as well.


    If someone had spotted the strange spread of dream flowers, they would undoubtedly be trying to find the source of it, just as the exorcists were trying to do with the Ghosts Mirror. Though Garrett knew he was sharp, he wasnt so full of himself to believe that he could move unhindered through the world. There was a high likelihood that he was just being paranoid, but better paranoid than dead. If this imaginary person found out that he was the source of the dream flowers, he would end up just like one of those mysterious artifacts, sealed or destroyed.


    Better that they thought he was just part of those affected. But to make that work, he needed to be more careful about how he nted them. And ultimately, that meant taking a beating without responding in kind. Feeling the cool wall on his back, Garrett concentrated its texture to take his mind off of the burning pain he felt in his face and torso. The sun was in the process of going down, and though Garrett couldnt see it because his cell was underground, he could feel the creeping approach of the dream starting to press in around him.


    A faint ng intruded on his attention and his senses sharpened, straining to their limit as he listened for another sound. After what seemed like an eternity, he heard it again, the sound of a bolt being thrown back. The door to the passage he was at the end of was almost sixty feet away, and Garrett could hear the sound echoing down the stone hallway and into his cell. The shuffle of feet came next as someone entered the passage. There was no light save for that single torch and whoever it was seemed happy enough to move in the darkness that they began to whistle a jaunty tune.


    There was another ng, the sound of a cell door being opened and then Garrett heard someone speak. Their voices were muffled but he could hear an upbeat question, a fearful answer, and then he heard a scream. It was not a long drawn out scream, but a panicked, stato scream of someone who cant escape. A scrape and thud cut the scream short and then there was silence in the passage, broken only by the sound of something heavy being dragged across the floor. Half way through, the whistling started again, and whoever it was left, locking the bolts once more after dragging their burden through the doorway.


    Silence shrouded the hall and Garretts cell, though he could hear the patter of tiny feet as vermin scurried toward the ce where the screaming had taken ce. Still holding on to the chain, Garretts lips curled back in a smile, though if anyone had been there to witness it, they certainly wouldnt have described it as such. Checking his time, he estimated that there was about half an hour until the sun finished setting and the dream became essible. While he didnt want to use his abilities if possible, he wouldnt hesitate to do so if it helped him survive.


    Before that, however, he had some ideas. When he had been thrown in here, they had called it solitary confinement, so no one should being in. But he also suspected that whoever had arranged this did not intend for him to make it through the night. Steadying himself with his right hand, he reached up to count how many links there were on the chain that was attached to the wall. Counting twice to make sure he got it right, he found that he had twenty-five links, which was more than enough for what he wanted to do. Letting out a breath, he pushed himself up on his right arm and gripped the top of the chain where it connected to the wall.


    Pulling himself up until his chest was tight against the wall and under the chain, he used his weight to press forward, leveraging both his waist and his right elbow, trying to force his right shoulder away from the wall. Rewarded with a creak as the bolt started to give way, he ignored the fierce pain in his chest and pulled again. The chains had been made to keep even the strongest man firmly in ce, but the power that even the weakest awakened possessed was more than the chains could bear, to say nothing of Garretts shaper level strength.


    Despite being as thin as a stick, his bones and muscles had been supernaturally reinforced and it was this that he used now, calling on his full strength for the first time since he had be a shaper. With each tug, the bolt loosened until it suddenly popped free, dumping him painfully on his face. Feeling his nose starting to bleed again, he took a moment to suppress it with a stream of energy from his soul spark, and then crawled to the wall. By this point, his clothing was wet with the slime that grew on the floor and walls of the cell and his own blood, but he didnt care one bit. There was only one thing on his mind right now. Surviving whatever was thrown at him.


    Pushing himself up against the wall, he kept his position with his right arm and checked the chain with his left hand, pausing when he came to the bolt. The entire thing had been torn from the wall and was badly bent, but that would work even better. Taking a moment to catch his breath, he crawled along the wall to the corner of the room by the door and thenid down his chain carefully. Making sure that he was in the position he wanted to be, Garrett closed his eyes, trying to let his mind and body rx. This was not the first time he had been in difficult circumstances and he knew it wouldnt be thest.


    He had no idea how much time had passed before the sound of the bolt echoed again. It seemed that whoever was entering the hall was taking their time, drawing it out as long as possible, because even after the bolt was thrown, they didnt enter the hall for almost a minute. Once again, Garretts lips curled up, an amused smile on his lips. He had to admit, there was a certain tension to what they were doing, but these sorts of psychological games were childs y to someone who spent their nights walking in the dream.


    The slow shuffle of feet grew closer and closer as whoever it was approached Garretts cell and the tension in the air seemed to build until Garrett gestured silently into the air, almost as if he were conducting. On beat, the whistling started, a jaunty tune that was atplete odds with the building tension. Louder and louder it grew until it seemed to fill Garretts cell. If he closed his eyes he could almost imagine himself walking down a street, whistling the tune himself. Almost. The hard stone, his wet clothes, and the biting chill that thebination of them produced was too strong for him to imagine himself anywhere but in a dark cell.


    The whistling stopped outside his cell and a key sounded in the door. Again, there was a long pause between actions, but Garrett didnt care. He simply closed his eyes and focused his attention on what was about to happen. Garrett wasying on the ground, stretched out along the wall to the right of the door, which opened left. So when the cell door finally opened and the person stepped inside, he swung the chain as hard as he could, putting every ounce of his strength and anger behind it.


    Tearing through the air, the chain mmed into the mans shins, causing a sharp crack to echo in the room and down the hall as his left shin snapped in half. Both of the mans feet were swept out from under him and he fell to the ground screaming dreadfully, dropping something with a loud ng as he hit the stone floor. In the faint light, Garrett could see metal glimmering but he didnt care. He let go of the chain and grabbed the mans arm, pulling him close. Too disoriented by the pain to know what was happening, the mans screams were suddenly cut short as Garretts fingers closed around his throat like iron bands, choking the breath right out of him.


    Though it would have been much easier with another hand, Garrett didnt have any other option so he tugged his enemy over, feeling the coarse leather apron he wore as he rolled over on top of his enemy, keeping his chest to the mans back as he wrapped his right arm around the mans head, pulling his head back to get a better grasp on the mans neck. Sharp pain bit into his back as he rolled onto the axe that the man had dropped, but he ignored it, twisting his right arm sharply as he wrenched with his left. He was rewarded with a sharp snap as the mans spine cracked, but he didnt let go until the twitching stopped. When it did, he let out a gasp, his lungs desperately searching for air, and heaved the corpse off of himself.


    The axe had cut deeply into his back as he rolled on it, and he waspletely exhausted from both the tension and the physical struggle, so he let his soul spark work freely, sending rejuvenating streams of energy throughout his body. He could feel the wounds starting to mend, but once the bleeding had stopped he restrained it again. By the time he had the energy to move, half the night had passed, and he spent the rest of the night arranging his cell and nning his next move. The feeling of impending crisis was still weighing on him, and Garrett was starting to get worried. He had expected that tension to vanish now that he was in the middle of a problem, but the fact that it hadnt spoke to something bigger on the horizon.


    When the dream finally receded, Garrett felt like he had done all he could. Viper and the ghouls were in position, with some of them even making their way to the crypt thaty under the prison, and Ryn, Obe, and the rest of the awakened were standing by at the inn. Though the sun did not make its presence known in his cell, Garrett could feel its influence even in the dark damp. It was like a warm light that crept over him, driving back the cold of the dream. Time passed slowly in the cell, but Garrett had plenty of ns to make and he amused himself bying up with as many ns as he could for how he would find whoever had arranged this little y.


    Eventually, the door, which had never been re-bolted, opened and the sounds of heavy boots echoed in the hallway. There were angry voices too, including one that Garrett had been expecting. Light danced down the passage, chasing back the shadows and forcing Garrett to squint his eyes. In less than a minute, Grant stormed into the cell, his face dark with fury. Behind him, the belligerent jailer was trying to keep up, but both of the men stopped dead when they saw the scene in the cell. Garrett was sitting by the wall, his back perfectly straight, with bruises and dried blood covering his face. What drew their attention, however, was the man across from him.


    The light of thentern that Grant held shone over a shirtless man with a heavy leather apron that was covered in stters of dried blood. A rough sack mask covered his head that was lolled to the side, his neck wrapped with a chain that rose to a bolt stuck in the wall. The chain was not quite long enough for his butt to reach the ground, but his legs were syed out, supporting his back against the stone wall. If that were it, it would have been fine, but what caused both of the men to shudder was the bloody axe the mans fingers gripped, and his left leg thaty in two pieces.

 Book 2: Chapter 40

    Book 2: Chapter 40


    What?


    Unable to process what he was seeing, the jailer just stammered for a moment, his eyes darting to Garrett who was sitting there like nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Dont look at me, Garrett said with a smile. He came in here, chopped his leg off, and then hung himself.


    You you expect me to believe that?!


    Do I look like I could have done that? Wrestled away his axe, chopped his leg off, and then hung him on that chain? You have a really wild imagination.


    Rounding on the jailer, Grant drew himself up, his soul spark ring as he red at the bbergasted man.


    You heard him. Im taking him out of here to see the chief, and if you dont like it, you can stay here in his ce with your friend.


    The threat was clear from Grants tone of voice, and the jailer, who was a mortal, found fear taking root in his heart as he stared at Grants burning eyes. Muttering something, he quickly backed up, not interfering as Grant picked Garrett up and carried him out. When they came out of the passage and went up the stairs into the morning light, Grants expression hardened and he turned around, kicking the jailer in the chest and sending the man tumbling down the stairs. With a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered, the big man scraped against the stone walls and mmed against the steps, ending up in a heap at the bottom of the stairs.


    Not even making an excuse for his actions, Grant put Garrett down on a nearby bench and started to go to find someone to dress his wounds. Realizing what he was going to do, Garrett caught his arm and shook his head.


    Kind of you, but believe me, itll take a lot more than this to put me down. Lets not keep the chief waiting.


    Nodding reluctantly, Grant picked Garrett up again and brought him into the prisons main office, finding a chair for him in a room that was filled with people. Carraway was there, a little disheveled, but none the worse for wear, as was a portly, smiling man with rosy cheeks who peeked out at everyone from squinted eyes. Garrett only needed one look to know that he was the representative from the merchants guild, and that whoever was overseeing this meeting was about to have a very bad day. Chief Fellix was there as well, along with a quiet looking man that Garrett didnt recognize.


    When Garrett was carried in, the man nced over at him and Garrett felt an electric bolt run through him as shaper level energy probed his defenses. Thankful that he had been using the shrouding effect of Dream Cloak during the day to try to hide his awakened level, Garrett wasnt sure it had worked when he saw surprise and then shock sh through the quiet mans eyes. Afraid to push his luck by staring, Garrett turned his attention to the harassed looking officer sitting at the front of the room. Captain Fernek stood behind him, his hat clenched in a white knuckled grip as he tried his best to present a calm front.


    There were a lot of people in the room, but there was no doubt that Garrett was the center of attention. He smelled like the cell, which was to say, the bottom of atrine pit, and his face was peppered with cuts and bruises. There was dried blood all over him, and it was clear from the way that he clutched his side and winced when Grant put him down that his ribs were at least bruised and possibly broken. Silence filled the room as everyone took in Garretts miserable condition, but the reactions were quite different. Both of the merchants looked shocked and outraged, Chief Fellix and Grant both looked mad, and the other man who was with them looked calm.


    Captain Fernek looked sick to his stomach and his face had taken on a white hue as soon as heid eyes on Garrett but the other officer who was with him lookedpletely indifferent, which Garrett had not expected. As soon as the indifferent officer spoke, however, Garrett realized what was going on.


    Are both defendants here? Are you Garrett Klein? You stand used of conspiring to evade taxes by not reporting sales.


    Chuckling, Garrett stared at the Captain, whose face started to grow red.


    How do you plead?


    The question snapped Garretts attention back to the situation at hand and he furrowed his brow, wincing slightly as one of his cuts started bleeding again. When he didnt answer, the officer red at him and repeated the question.


    I asked you how do you plead?


    Again, Garrett didnt answer, instead looking at the man who was with Chief Fellix. There was no trace of any emotion on the mans narrow face, and he lookedpletely calm.


    I will not ask you again, Klein.


    Not guilty.


    Are you sure about that? The penalty for those who are found guilty but refuse to admit their guilt is much harsher.


    Not guilty.


    Fine. I have recorded your answer. Now. I know why I have a member of the merchants guild here, but can someone please exin to me why there are exorcists in my office?


    Because youve arrested, and by the looks of it, tried to kill, an exorcist, the quiet looking man said, adjusting the sses on his nose.


    For the first time, the impassive officers expression cracked, and one of his eyes twitched slightly. Shooting a nce at Garrett who was looking at him with a smile, he took a deep breath, but before he could speak, the door burst open and the jailer staggered in, badly battered from his fall down the stairs.


    He killed someone! Hes a murderer! A murderer!


    The shrill yells caught everyone by surprise, and the preceding officers eye twitched again.


    Shut up! he yelled, a vein throbbing in his temple. What are you bbering about?


    Gulping, the jailer calmed down and started to exin about the man in the cell, but Grant rudely interrupted him.


    Oh,e off it. Commander Welen, when we walked into the cell to get Mr. Klein, there was someone else in there who hadmitted suicide. It looked like he hung himself. What I really want to know is why someone took an axe and went to a solitary confinement cellst night?


    Garrett was watching Captain Ferneks face as Grant spoke and saw the captain shutting his eyes and swallowing hard.


    <em>Bingo.</em>


    Is this true? Commander Welen asked, looking at Garrett who shrugged.


    It was pretty dark down there, Commander. It looks to me like he came in, chopped his own leg off, and then wrapped one of the sets of chains around his neck and hung himself.


    Send someone to go down and bring the body up for us to see, themander said, rubbing his forehead.


    When Captain Fernek reluctantly stepped forward, Grant lifted his hand.


    Ill apany the Captain here to make sure that nothing gets lost between here and there.


    Seeing the jailer trying to follow them out, Commander Welen called for him to stop.


    Did you know that Mr. Klein is an exorcist?


    Shock colored the jailers face and fear flooded his eyes as he stared at Garrett. Rapidly shaking his head, he tried to back out the door, but Commander Welen shouted for him to stop, causing him to freeze in ce. Themander, who was growing incensed, red at the jailer and then called for one of his aides, sending the man to get Garretts possessions that had been confiscated the day before. It wasnt long before the aide returned with a simple box that was emptied out in front of Commander Welen, causing the twitching vein in themanders temple to throb noticeably. Among the various items was a small brass badge that showed the exorcists guild symbol, proving that Garrett was indeed a member of the guild.


    It would seem there has been a mistake here, Commander Welen said, his voice hoarse.


    <em>Wow, Ryn really needs a raise. First the counts estate, then the safe at Carraways office, and now slipping into the prison. I should buy her something nice.</em>


    Sitting on the other side of the table, Garrett couldnt help but be impressed. Ryns outstanding burry skill had saved him three times in thest week, starting with the incident with the mirror. He wasnt sure where she had stored all of the things she had taken out of Carraways safe, but it had ensured that Captain Fernek couldnt find any of the evidence he wanted, forcing the city guard into this awkward position of being unjustified in their arrest and treatment of him and Carraway. But adding his exorcist badge to the box of his effects overnight had to take the cake.


    He had left it at the inn, and so when the jailer had searched him the night before, it truly wasnt there. But Garrett had been in a cell all night, and the jailer wouldnt have added it himself, so for it to appear among Garretts things made it seem like it had always been there and had just been missed. As soon as the badge glinted on the table, the thin faced exorcist let out a slight sigh, his expression moving from calm to stormy, and if he heard Commander Welens words, he gave no indication.


    It would seem that the city guard does not appreciate the contribution of the exorcists guild,mander. That is disappointing. I have always believed that while we were different in superficial things, like our uniforms and our focus, we were united in our mission. I am beginning to doubt that. To see one of our members, especially one so vulnerable as Mr. Klein, mistreated like this over an usation of a crime that, even if proven true, would only result in a fine? That is most disturbing.


    Im sure there is a good reason for what has happened, themander said, sitting back and looking around with a hard gaze. I can understand why you are upset, but the city guard is dedicated to seeing justice be served, and though we pursue it with vigor, our methods are not to be questioned.


    It took Garrett a moment to understand exactly what was going on, but the realization allowed him an insight into the state of the city. Themander, whether he was right or wrong, had no choice but to defend the position of the city guard, as this had be a power y among three of the major participants in the citys operations. The merchants guild didnt have much cause toin, considering that Carraway had only been roughed up a bit, but the trick that Garrett had yed allowed the exorcists guild to put significant pressure on the city guard, which they were happy to do.


    <em>What a tangled web. It seems Ive just touched on a bigger fight that is underway between the various organizations. The city guard seem like the ultimate gang, but one controlled by the nobles and the Royal Duke, while the other groups are all gangs of their own, pursuing their own interests. Huh, its a different level than the gang fights the Family is getting involved in, but at the end of the day, its all the same, isnt it.</em>


    Adjusting his sses, the thin faced exorcist looked at themander, his expression sharp.


    Fine


    Before he could continue, the door opened and Captain Fernek opened the door, gesturing for the prison guards behind him to bring a stretcher in. On ity the body of the man who hade to Garretts cell the night before. None of the people in the room were new to the sight of corpses, so they just cleared a space and put down the stretcher to examine the body. Looking at the thick muscles on the bodys arms, and then over at Garretts beat up body, the fat merchant who hadnt said a thing at all yet, suddenly chuckled.


    Is something funny, Mr. Marlow? themander asked, his expression grim.


    Quite. You expect me to believe that this man walked in on a defenseless prisoner and then lost in a fight? The city guard is developing quite the imagination. This case is getting more and more ridiculous. If you keep dragging this out, Im afraid the cost will not be something you can bear.


    Drawing himself up, themander red at Marlow, his eyes like daggers.


    Are you threatening me?


    Yes, Marlow said, his smile not breaking. The merchant guild has had more than enough of your strong arm actions. You do nothing to protect us, and then you terrorize us over trumped up charges. Your men did over ten thousand gold worth of damage to Master Carraways office and home, and besmirched his reputation among the public, which is an offense greater than any other to a merchant. Even if you repaid the more than fifteen thousand gold worth of damage, it wouldnt be enough to wash away the shame of being paraded through the streets like amon criminal. There is no doubt in my mind that you have much to answer for, but after watching you cause well above twenty thousand gold worth of damage on nothing but malicious nder, what merchant will ever trust your organization again?


    With every number that Marlow listed, themander seemed to feel a physical blow, but to his credit, he maintained his fierce expression. Not that it did him any good as words continued to pour out of the chubby merchants mouth.


    The city guard serves a vital function in this city, but you know just as well as I do that the currency that you trade on is trust. Trust that has been eroded by years of petty abuse. All true citizens of this fair city would agree that the city guard is an importantponent of our safety, but there is a rot in your brains if you think that wantonly causing twenty-five to thirty thousand gold worth of damage to an upstanding citizens home can go unpunished. As I said, we have had enough.


    For the first time, Marlows smile faded and he looked at themander sternly.


    The merchants guild is prepared to forfeit the supply contract that we have with the city guard, and will immediately cease any contributions to the guards treasury.


    In the stunned silence that followed Marlows deration, Commander Welens face went white as a sheet and his thick hand, which was resting on top of the table, began to tremble. Sensing weakness, the thin faced exorcist spoke up as well, sealing themanders retreat.


    A wise course of action. The exorcists guild will cooperate with the merchants guild in this, filling in the security gap that such a change will cause. Additionally, we will withdraw all of our special teams that have been working with the city guard. If you wish to throw your weight around and prove you are the biggest and strongest force in the city, we are happy to let you.


    Opening his mouth, themander was at a loss for words as he stared back and forth between the two men. This matter should have been something that he could have swept under the rug with a simple apology, but somehow it had escted into a terrifying storm that, if not handled perfectly, wouldpletely shake the power bnce in the city. Just then, his eyes caught the dead body on the stretcher and all the fight drained right out of him.


    Lets not be too hasty, he said weakly. Im sure we cane to an agreement that suits everyone.

 Book 2: Chapter 41

    Book 2: Chapter 41


    <em>Ive been riding in carriages a lot recently. Maybe I should get one of my own. Ill have Obe look into that.</em>


    Garrett, is it?


    Turning his head to look at the other upant of the carriage across from him, the thin faced exorcist, Garrett bowed his head.


    Yes, sir. Garrett Klein. Thank you for your help back there.


    My name is Gerald Larner, and I should be thanking you. And apologizing.


    For what, sir?


    Just call me Gerald. For using you as a pawn in our conflict with the city guard. I feel bad getting a rank and file member involved in such a sticky fight, but one has to take advantage of opportunities as theye. I was nning oning and meeting you soon anyway, since I like to take a look at every new member, but I have to say, youve more than exceeded my expectations.


    Garrett could feel the subtle mental energy that Gerald was projecting toward him and he did his best not to react. Ever since they had gotten into the carriage, the exorcist had been probing Garrett, as if he was trying to understand just what level of power the crippled young man possessed. Thanks to the thick dream energy that shrouded Garrett, he was able to use Dream Cloak, which seemed to be doing a good job of keeping that information hidden, but Garrett knew that the fact that Gerald couldnt see through him was in and of itself a confirmation of sorts.


    That is kind of you, but I dont think Im that special.


    If you actually believed that, I would be even more impressed, Gerald said, faint amusement in his eyes. I must admit, I was curious how you managed to survive the encounter with that guardst night, but now that I have had a chance to take a good look at you, it makesplete sense. Let me guess.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Gerald began to speak quietly, reconstructing the scene almost as if he had been there.


    There likely wasnt much light in the cell, so Id guess that you hid along the wall inside the door. On his left. You used some sort of chain as an improvised weapon to tangle his feet, knocking him down and likely breaking one of his legs in the process. His neck was snapped by hand, so you must have done that while he was in shock, before arranging the scene. You cut off his leg to hide the method you used to kill him, which is a curious choice. Still, considering your situation, an impressive disy all around.


    Opening his eyes and smiling at Garretts shocked expression, Gerald tapped the side of his sses.


    My spark is rted to seeing the truth, and I have a knack for detective work. Which makes it even stranger that I cannot see through you. Either you are a higher level than me, which is unlikely, or you possess an exceptionally powerful mysterious artifact that covers your soul spark. Which is it?


    A wry expression crossed Garretts face and he shook his head with a sigh.


    And here I thought I was doing a good job hiding it. I wont confirm anything, but I will say that I have a particr affinity for items rted to the dream.


    Thats what I thought, Gerald said, looking out the window. It exins why you always seem to show up at the location of incidents. Well, Im d to make your acquaintance, Garrett. And once more, let me extend my apologies for what you had to endure. I know that you didnt get anything out of it, but as the unofficial leader of the exorcists guild, I can say that we appreciate it.


    Think nothing of it, Garrett said, waving his hand. Thank you for being willing to step forward on my behalf. I look forward to working with the guild in the future.


    Likewise, Gerald replied, his eyes sharp. But now, let''s turn our attention to something of more importance. You are currently leading a gang, is that correct?


    Were not a gang, Garrett said, shaking his head. We are a family. We operate as a syndicate, though there are currently only three members of the syndicate.


    I see. Regardless, it''se to my attention that you are starting to have some tension with one of the gangs that operates in the graveyard. The Grave Walkers, I believe.


    That is correct, Garrett nodded.


    Well, I think it might be wise if I spoke to you about some history. You look young. Strangely young, in fact, but anyway, before you were born there was an unfortunate event that originated in the graveyard and spread across the city.


    The undead uprising.


    Exactly. What do you know about it?


    Just that on a particr night, a group of necromancers raised arge group of undead that attacked the city, Garrett said.


    That is the gist of it, but what is more important than the event itself is what preceded it. ording to the records, there was a drastic increase in the number of undead sightings and attacks around this district before the Night the Dead Walked.


    Which is simr to what is happening now, Garrett said, drawing in a breath.


    You catch on quick. Thats helpful. Yes, were seeing a simr pattern building. From the reports Ive seen, you were the target of one of these attacks yourself. Is that correct?


    Yes, Garrett nodded, his expression pensive as he looked out the window at the houses and buildings going by. I went to investigate a im of possession caused by a mysterious artifact, and in that process I not only encountered a necromancer, but was attacked by arge number of zombies and a strange stitched together monster.


    A flesh golem. I heard about that. It does not bode well for us that we are at that stage, Gerald said, closing his eyes and leaning his head against the cushion on the back of the seat.


    Is there a way we can find the necromancers first? Garrett asked.


    I dont mind telling you that weve been trying for years and have had no luck. The depths of the crypt are abyrinth that seems to shift and change, making it impossible to map. Besides, there are creatures in the deepest areas of the crypt that could corrupt us just by looking at us, so there is only so far we can go without being in danger of going mad. No, they have proven incredibly elusive.


    What if theyve infiltrated the Grave Walkers? Garrett asked, earning himself a sharp look. Im not just saying that because we dont see eye to eye. The necromancers are part of the group called the Skeletal Hand, right? Well, when I encountered the necromancer in that ambush, she had a strange sacrificial symbol on her hand and she used a mirror to exert her influence on the situation.


    What does that have to do with the Grave Walkers? Gerald asked.


    First off, her method was simr to the method of the Ghosts Mirror, which we encountered in the counts mansion, and subsequently lost, which means that she is probably working with the Ghosts Mirror to do her dirty work. But why would she be using it to kill random people? Well, probably not from enmity, but because she is getting some benefit. It allows her to collect souls, but chances are, she is probably being hired as well. That flesh golem was made up of a whole collection of corpses, right? Well, where in the city could you find a reliable source of corpses? The graveyard. And who controls the graveyard? The Grave Walkers.


    Amused, Gerald shook his head.


    Ive heard this necromancer assassin theory before, and Im not convinced. It sounds entirely imusible to me.


    There is a way to check, Garrett said, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. Can you see curses?


    Nodding, Gerald waited for Garrett to continue.


    Simply check the members of the Grave Walker gang for curses. They work in a graveyard, so I imagine theyll have picked up a few things, but the woman who led us into the trap looked no different from a regr woman. Until she turned into a zombie. ording to one of my men, who was nearly bitten, she was a perfectly normal looking woman at first, and then in an instant, transformed into a raging monster that tried to bite him. If the necromancer is using the Grave Walkers, it''s likely that she has cast the curse on other people as well and it''s just sitting dormant.


    Feeling their ride slow, Gerald nodded.


    Fine. Well take a look. I think it''s likely a waste of time, but better safe than sorry.


    The carriage stopped with a tter, and the door opened up, revealing the Dreamers Inn and Obe. Ryn was standing nearby with Garretts wheelchair, and with Obes help, Garrett got into it. Waving goodbye to Gerald, Garrett headed inside to get a bath and treat his wounds, emerging over an hourter feeling like a new man. Meeting with Obe and Ryn in his office, Garrett couldnt help but smile when he saw the pile of documents that Ryn had stacked up neatly on the edge of his desk.


    Is this everything?


    Yup. All of the records and deeds that were in Carraways office. Want me to return them now that hes out?


    No. Ill talk to him first, Garrett said, opening up the first book and scanning through a few pages. Ugh, this is a mess. Ill go through this and organize it properly. I really need to teach more people proper bookkeeping. Actually, that brings up an important topic. Ive noticed that there is a distinctck of children running around in the streets. How are they typically dealt with?


    Scratching his nose, Obe looked at Ryn, but she was just as confused about the change of subject as he was.


    Uh. Mostly, we just kick them when they try to steal something?


    Sighing, Garrett covered his eyes with his hand.


    No, I mean, are there homes? Orphanages?


    Why would anyone waste money on something like that? Ryn asked, sounding genuinely puzzled. Kids are either sold as ves or dumped in the slums. Some of them get press-ganged and end up stealing or acting as informants for the gangs, and others, the lucky ones, find an apprenticeship with someone in the city.


    I see. Well, I need some children.


    Dont look at me, Ryn said, holding her hands across her chest and backing up.


    That wasnt even a consideration, Garrett replied coldly. Im talking about children between the ages of five and fifteen. Maybe one hundred.


    Then youll want the ve market, Obe said, his expression conflicted. But ves are a gray area, and I think it''s best not to get involved.


    Let''s look in our ownmunity first, Garrett said. Put the word out that Ill be hiring apprentices to learn my trade.


    Youre going to train them to be gang leaders? Ryn asked,pletely confused.


    No, Im going to teach them reading, writing, and ounting. An ountant is a better money counter. Food, board, and a stipend.


    Youll have adults lining up to join you if you offer that, Obe said, a crooked smile on his face. I might even consider lining up. Itd be easier than all the work I have to do now.


    Chuckling, Garrett got out the piece of paper he had used to draw out the Familys new organizational chart and ced it on the desk.


    Sounds like its a good time for me to show you our new structure, before I lose you to a basic ounting ss.


    Obe and Ryn came closer, looking at the paper that Garrett slid over. Ryn, who had learned to read, helped Obe identify what each line said and after they had read over it twice, she looked at Garrett, tapping on the paper.


    What is this?


    This is our Familys new organizational chart. Ive broken down all of the various things that we do into specific domains, and assigned a leader to that area. Youll notice that Obe is responsible for public security.


    Taking another paper out of his desk, Garrett gave it to Obe.


    This is a clear breakdown of what that entails. Patrolling, enforcing thew, training new members of the security team, all of those things and more are written down here. Each of the new roles has one of these sheets and well go through them so everyone is clear on the expectations. Ryn, here is yours.


    Director of Acquisition? What is that?


    That means you are responsible for acquiring things.


    Obviously. What does director mean? I have to n the jobs? I thought I told you that I dont want to be a thief?


    You might have to n the jobs, but being a director means you are in charge of the people who do the actual acquiring. That doesnt mean that you need to do the work yourself, just that you have to train, equip, organize, and oversee the people who are going to do the acquiring. For example, if we say that we want to borrow something from the adventurers guild, youll be responsible foring up with the n, making sure we have the people we need, and overseeing the mission. Does that make sense?


    It makes sense but I dont think I like it, Ryn said, frowning. I dont mind helping here and there, but I want to do more merchant type stuff like soap and candles.


    Sure, Garrett said, nodding and getting out another paper. Which is why you will also be responsible for Carraway. See how, at the top of the organization, there are only four people?


    There is only one person, Ryn said, pointing at Garretts name.


    Yes, well, I mean, under that.


    Sure.


    And see how each of you have multiple people under you? These are what is called direct reports. That means that those people are responsible for reporting on the things they handle directly to you, and you are responsible for helping them make decisions about those things. Likewise, youll report on the areas you are responsible for to me, and Ill help you work through the decisions you need to make.


    This seems like a lot of trouble to just say that these people will be my subordinates, Ryn grumbled, causing Garrett to sigh.


    This is interesting, Obe said, looking at all the papers that Garrett had gotten out. I guess its time I learn how to read, because I dont understand any of this.


    Whats so interesting about it? Ryn asked, giving Obe a scornful nce, as if she hadnt been just as ignorant six months earlier.


    This is a military structure, he replied, pointing to the organizational chart. We have the general, themissioned officers, the group leaders, all the way down to the squad leaders. It bes easy to add new people into a structure like this.


    Thats right, Garrett said, looking at Obe curiously. Are you familiar with the military?


    I served for a bit, the big man said. But to answer your question, Ryn, this ensures that decisions can be made quickly at all levels, or passed up to the next level if needed. More than that, it helps create a unified idea of the direction that were going.


    You hit the nail on the head, Garrett said, something in his voice causing the other two to look at him. The Klein Family is going to grow, and grow big. Right now were a flower in the garden, but there wille a day when we are the garden. A streamlined, efficient, gigantic garden.

 Book 2: Chapter 42

    Book 2: Chapter 42


    The next few days were quiet, and Garrett took the opportunity to rest up and start training everyone in their new roles. He was nning topletely overhaul the way that the members of the Family operated, and the first step was ingraining the various principles in the structure they followed. It was strange for people who had all lived in apetitive, tumultuous situation for their whole lives, but the presence of the dream flower took the edge off, ensuring that they at least gave this new way of operating a solid try.


    Many of the principles were ones that Garrett had insisted on from the very beginning, and so the members of the Family who worked on the security teams were at least familiar with them. After spending almost an entire day talking with Garrett, Obe had brought each of them in, one at a time, and then reorganized the entire force, splitting into a few different groups. Those that were not as interested in fighting were given the chance to move to the work crews working on the docks or were assigned to the citizen response group, which maintained kiosks in the areas under the Familys influence and was responsible for helping citizens solve issues.


    Those who showed the highestmitment to ensuring the safety of themunities around Dreamers Inn were kept on the security team and set on patrols, to ensure that if there were any physical threats, they would be dealt with quickly. Thest group, those who either had a knack for fighting, or a particr desire for conflict, were organized into a single group that Obe began to train in some of the military tactics that he remembered, forming the seed of the Familys private militia. This had been Obes idea, and Garrett was happy to not only approve it, but provide funding for both training and arming the men and women in this group.


    Most of the Familys strengthy in the forces that Garrett controlled directly, but using them was problematic in many ways. It was great to have the safety of a horde of monsters that lurked under the city, but they were a double-edge sword as using them would turn him into the most wanted viin in the city in a heartbeat. Furthermore, Garrett believed in diversification, and adding a publicly visible team of personal soldiers would go a long way in allowing him to hide the less public forces the Family possessed.


    Obe wasnt the only one who had taken to the newmand structure, and Garrett found himself spending a lot of time talking to Ryn, who showed a surprisingly adept hand at understanding how to best use the people under her. Within a few days, she had re-written many of the roles, incorporating work that Garrett had not considered in his first draft. Though he knew it was slightly premature, Garrett decided that if she continued to develop in that direction, he would just make her the chief operating officer, giving her control of all of the visible operations under the family.


    Apart from Ryn and Obe, the two other people who reported directly to Garrett were Viper, who was in charge of the ndestine activities of the group, and Gavon, who Garrett was going to give a special role. Viper was simply a direct extension of Garrett himself, so there wasnt any friction there, but Gavon was different. Calling the leader of the meat packing nt in, Garrett could sense the tension the man carried even before he entered the room.


    Please sit down. Would you like a drink? We have juice, we have wine. I can have Francis get you a beer from the bar.


    I dont need anything, Gavon grunted, lowering his bulk into one of the seats.


    If you change your mind, let me know.


    Wheeling himself out from behind the desk, Garrett handed a piece of paper to Gavon.


    You should have seen the new structure that were going to be using, but I wanted to specifically talk to you about your new role, and get your feedback on a few problems Ive been mulling over. Your group is very important to us, and I want to thank you for making the transition so smooth. It''s clear to me that you take yourmitments and responsibilities seriously, and that is apparent in the way youve conducted yourself during this process.


    Noticing that Gavon was starting to ze over, Garrett coughed and got to the point.


    But that''s not what I want to talk to you about today. We are nning on bringing other groups under the umbre of the family, and I want you to lead that effort.


    But, were already part of the family, Gavon said, his forehead furrowing.


    What I mean, is that I want you to be in charge of bringing new groups into the family. The same terms that we gave you. Independent leadership, but under our g. Theyll have to adopt the principles of the Family, and sign off on the agreements to act in the best interest of the Family, but the leader of each group will form an independent council, of which youll be the first chair. The first chair will speak to me, and be on equal footing with the other three primary officers of the Family, who are currently Ryn, Obe, and Viper.


    Surprised by the offer, it took Gavon a moment to collect himself. Whatever he had been expecting when he walked into Garretts office, it was not this. Ever since he had signed the document agreeing to join his gang to the Family, he had been waiting for the underhanded tactics to begin. In his experience, there was no gang in the world that wouldnt try to consolidate its power and having an fiercely independent subordinate gang was a recipe for disaster.


    Instead, the Family had done exactly as they had said they would. They deferred all decisions about what happened on Heifer Street to him, supported his forces when they ran into problems, and proactively helped the citizens who worked in the nt. There had even been a strange change in the air on the street, almost like someone had opened a window and let in fresh air and sunshine. Much of the gloom that typically hung over the nt was gone and even rainy days now seemed full of life. It was a strange shift, but looking at the smiling man in front of him, Gavon knew that he wasnt imagining it. The other shoe had dropped, but the result was not a sneaky way to co-opt control, but rather more responsibility. Finding his mind lost in visions of what it would mean for him to be the leader of the independent forces under the Klein Family, Gavon had to pinch himself, bringing himself back to reality.


    Why do you want me to do it? Gavon asked, leaning forward in his chair. Arent you afraid that Ill use a position like this to build up my own power?


    I hope you do, Garrett said, grinning. Initiative is one of our principles, after all. But to better answer your question, Im not worried about it at all. Its in the Familys best interest if you and the other groups are as strong as possible, which means letting you do what youre good at without trying to manage every little thing you do. Dont get me wrong, betrayal will be met with swift and fatal retribution. Thats part of the role that Vipers group will y. You might think of it like this.


    The Family is a giant wheel. I serve as the driver, making sure we are heading in the right direction, and watching that we dont hit any bumps that will shake the wheel apart. You are the spoke that connects the independent groups who are under our banner. Ryn will do the same for the various businesses that we control, while Obe will handle the average citizens andmunities in our territory. Viper is like the wheelwright, who will ensure that any problematic parts of the wheel get fixed so everything can keep spinning. Its not a perfect analogy, but hopefully you can understand what I mean.


    What I want to do is simple. I want to equip you to find other groups who have value to provide, but are blocked in their growth byrger gangs or other circumstances, and I want you to convince them to join us. You can use your own sess with us as the starting point, but Id also love to see youe up with your own reasons for why it''s a good idea. Are there benefits that would have made it an easier decision for you? If so, I want to develop them. Are there problems or considerations that we havent considered? Let''s start considering them. From my position, sess looks like you presiding over a few dozen groups that are all united in their independent goals, working toward a future that allows all of them to grow.


    It was obvious that Gavon was overwhelmed, but Garrett didnt let that stop him. He knew that Gavon was the right person for the job, so for the next two hours he patiently worked through all of the changes. By the end of the conversation, Garrett was exhausted, but Gavon had grown energized, his eyes practically glowing with excitement. Some of the positive mental energy that was flowing around Heifer Street seemed to have infected him because he found himself uncharacteristically positive about the future as he left Garretts office. Massaging his neck, Garrett let out a big sigh, happy that he had finally reached the end of the most challenging conversations. While he was sure that there would be more of these sorts of conversations in the future, this was thest of them that had to happen now.


    Lunch hade and gone, and Garrett was getting hungry, so he made his way out into the great room. Before he got there, he could hear amotion, and he saw Francis, the cook, running toward him. Normallyconic, Francis was in a flustered state and a look of relief came over him when he saw Garrett.


    Boss! Thank goodness. There are a bunch of crazy people who just showed up and said that you had agreed to let them stay here. They ate lunch but they dont have any money and one of them is holding a live fish! He even took a bite out of it!


    Frowning, Garrett was about to ask for a rification when he suddenly remembered Chief Fellixs strange expression when he mentioned helping out other exorcists. A bad feeling stole over him and he hurried into the great hall with Francis. There he found three people sitting at a table in the center of the room. The most noticeable of them was a middle-aged woman who had what looked like a stuffed bear tied around her shoulders. The bears fur was dark and matted, and its paws were bound together with rope, turning it into a backpack of sorts. Next to her was a woman who lookedpletely normal, if not for the fact that her eyes were red and puffy, as if she had been crying.


    On the other side of the table was a man so thin he was practically a skeleton. His face was listless and he clutched a fish in his hands, his fingers holding it tight as it tried to wriggle out of his grasp. He was mumbling under his breath as he stared at it, almost like he was trying to psych himself up. Looking at Francis, Garrett saw him shake his head.


    I have no idea, boss. They dont seem dangerous, but I dont know.


    Thanks, Ill talk to them.


    Nodding, Francis left the crazy people to Garrett and headed back to his kitchen. Wheeling himself into the room, Garrett approached the table and waved.


    Hello, Im Garrett. Are you folks colleagues of mine?


    As soon as Garrett came close, he knew exactly what was going on. From a distance he had not been able to sense it, but each of the people at the table had a faint aura of the dream around them that was tied to an item they possessed. For the first woman, it was the bear she had tied around her, while for the second it was a needle in the cor of her shirt. The man on the other side of the table barely looked up from his fish, but Garrett could see that the te in front of him was tied to his spirit. If he was correct, he was looking at three people who were gued by mysterious artifacts.


    The woman with the bear stood up and bowed, her gaze drifting to Garretts legs and missing hand even after she straightened up.


    Hello. My name is Collette. This is my bear, Silly. Mypanions are Julie and Roy. Chief Fellix said that you were willing to take us in so we wouldnt have to live at the office anymore. Thank you.


    Of course, it''s my pleasure.


    Ill still have to eat fish, Roy grumbled.


    Pardon?


    Dont mind him, Collette said, it''s his curse.


    Are all three of you cursed? Garrett asked, looking around the table.


    Oh yes, Julie said. If I dont prick my finger every hour, my needle will start sewing peoples mouths shut.


    Thats unfortunate.


    It is! I hate the sight of blood, so I cry every time.


    What about you, Collette?


    Um, my teddy, Silly Bear transforms into a bloodthirsty monster if Im not hugging him. He wont stop attacking other people.


    Ah. Im almost afraid to ask about Roy.


    Looking up at the mention of his name, Roy just shook his head and lifted the fish in his hand.


    Im so hungry, he moaned, putting his head down on the table.


    Roys te is cursed, Collette said, looking genuinely sorry for the thin man. Anything he eats turns into a live raw fish.


    Hissing through his teeth, Garrett wheeled himself away, as if afraid he might catch the curse. The other two were bad, but he wasnt sure that he could think of a worse curse than not being able to eat anything but raw fish.


    That sounds really ufortable.


    It''s disgusting, Julie said, not mincing words.


    It is, but maybe I can help.


    All three of the people at the table looked at Garrett, their eyes going wide.


    What do you mean by that? Collette asked, her voice full of caution.


    I mean that I might have a solution to your curse. Im not a hundred percent sure that it will work, but if you want me to give it a try I can. However, it might be a bit ufortable.


    You can chop off my ears if it takes this awful fish away, Roy said, staring at Garrett with madness in his eyes. Ill do anything to get rid of it. You can even kill me, just let me taste a piece of bread first!


    Taking a breath to gather her courage, Julie nodded.


    Even if you want a pint of my blood for a secret ritual to summon the devil, Ill do it.


    After hearing the other twos wild promises, Garrett turned to Collette, half expecting her to say something simr, only to be met with an ufortable look.


    What? Why would I want to get rid of Silly? He is great.

 Book 2: Chapter 43

    Book 2: Chapter 43


    The process to remove a threatening mysterious artifact was easier than Garrett had originally anticipated. He knew that the Dreamers Throne had a pretty strong suppressive effect on anything rted to the dream, so he sat Collette, Roy, and Julie down in his office one at a time, and unleashed his soul spark, using it to lock them in ce. He had asked each of them to wear a blindfold, which they had been happy to do, and then, once the mysterious artifact cursing them was subdued by the energy of the Dreamers Throne, he had arge dream flower suck the curse out of them.


    It went smoothly for both Roy and Julie, and after taking the te and the needle, he tossed them into the Hollow Space in Isabelles mirror. There, they joined the strange skull, which had somehow been shrunk down into a small ornament that Isabelle had taken to wearing in her hair. Garrett wasnt sure if he should be worried that the Dire Spirit was excited to collect mysterious artifacts, but there didnt seem to be any ill effect on the guardian flower, so he just let it be.


    Collette was a much moreplicated issue, since she didnt dislike her curse. She agreed that it would be convenient if she didnt have to maintain contact with the teddy bear all the time, but at this point, Garretts only options were to strip it away or let it be, so he thought it best to leave it be. He sort of thought, if he had a giant murderous teddy bear, that he would make the same choice as Collette, so he didnt me her. Once the three exorcists were settled down, Garrett called Isabelle and stepped into the mansion inside the mirror.


    He was curious about this Dire Spirit that had been transformed into his new guardian, and what she was capable of, but he had not been able toplete his investigation before the whole situation with Carraway started, so now he wanted to make sure that he knew how to best use her. The space she controlled was extensive, and Garrett could think of a lot of potential ways to use it, but right now, he was most interested in her powers. Thest time that he had a conversation with her, she had answered his questions about linking mirrors to space, but he realized that it had sent him down an incorrect line of thinking.


    He had asked if it was possible to add more mirrors to the space, and she had informed him that it would require him to possess a manifesting level power. What he had not asked about was whether Isabelle herself could leave the space, or if there were ways to ess the space besides the main mirror or the small hand mirror. The fact that the necromancer had used the small mirror made him suspect that the necromancer was actually using part of the mansion, but upon further thought that didnt make much sense. However, it did mean that she had some way to project her contagiousness through the small mirror.


    Master, you didnt bring the teddy bear? Isabelle asked, her hair drooping.


    Somehow, Garrett, who was in his dream form, found himself feeling bad at the sight, despite reminding himself that Isabelle was a terrifying killing machine.


    No, not this time. But Ill keep an eye out.


    Thank you!


    Sure. Now, can you tell me about your powers? Are you trapped here? Or if I wanted you toe out, can you do that?


    Master, I am a Dire Spirit, meaning I can pass through any reflective material. I can leave this world without issue, though only at night as exposure to the sun would corrode my form.


    What about your powers? How do they fare outside this Hollow Space?


    They are weaker by a considerable margin.


    What does that mean?


    Thinking for a moment, Isabelle held one of her hands near her head and the other near her waist.


    I am at half of myself.


    Thats still pretty scary, Garrett said, remembering how overwhelming she had been when he fought her.


    Thank you, master.


    It will be night soon, so get ready. Were going to go out.


    Master, I am a ghost. I am always ready.


    Coughing into his hand, Garrett nodded.


    Good. Oh, I meant to ask, can you show your face? And can your appearance be changed?


    Of course, master. I can appear as my targets most loved person.


    As she spoke, Isabelle began to shift, her hair pulling in and dragging around her. With a whoosh, all the swirling hair vanished and Garrett found himself looking at himself. It was a perfect copy, from the snappy dress shirt and three-piece suit to the mask and hat. Even his shoes were perfectly matched, their delicate wingtip pattern naturally drawing the eye. Coughing again he nodded.


    Wonderful. Great. Alright, well leave tonight.


    Not wanting to embarrass himself any further, he turned and left, reappearing in front of the mirror. Reassuring himself that it was perfectly fine that she had transformed into a copy of him, he went to get dinner and then began to make his n. That night, as soon as the sun set, he went to bed, lying down and entering the dream. Still standing in the center of the room was the Dreamers Throne and it was with considerable relief that he sat down on it, feeling its warmth.


    It always left him feeling vaguely uneasy that he had no idea why the Dreamers Throne had appeared here, or even chosen him, but he knew without a doubt that if he had not found it, he would have been dead or worse. Running his hand over the armrest, he let his senses sink into his body, examining his soul spark. It was shaped like the Dreamers Throne, sitting on two ten-petal dream flowers that rotated in opposite directions. His soul spark was bright and full of energy, and more importantly, well shaped. The only areas that were still a bit vague had to do with himself and the throne, and every day he spent time trying to make them perfect.


    <em>Tonights task is simple. Find out who it was that got us arrested, before they can clean up all the traces.</em>


    Calling Isabelle, he wasnt surprised when she materialized in the office, stepping out of the mirror on the wall anding out into the hallway. The flowers, able to sense how powerful she was, trembled as she walked by, but it was more out of adoration for the guardian flower that she carried than anything else. To his surprise, however, she stopped outside the room without opening the door.


    Master, I cannot open the door.


    Oh? Why not? Garrett asked, speaking through the closed door.


    The light will destroy me.


    Remembering the fate of the Crimson Eye, Garrett nodded and closed his eyes, letting his body rx on the throne as he took control of Isabelle. It was strange being a ghost, and though this was not the first time, Garrett found he still didnt feel at home like he did with Viper. Testing out her body, he found that she was unbelievably flexible, and because she floated, it was simple to cross a considerable distance. She was also strong enough to kill most low level awakened with a single p, and her body was immune to physical weapons.


    <em>I sure picked up a treasure.</em>


    With Isabelles help, Garrett had soon gotten the hang of the reflection passing technique, and headed out of the dream, appearing briefly in the mirror before flitting to the silver cup he had left on the table. The rule was, someone had to be able to see their own reflection on the surface, otherwise, Isabelle couldnt enter it. It was a strange feeling zipping along the surfaces of the ss windows, but Garrett made good time as the sunsst light faded.


    For a moment he was worried that theck of light would create a problem for him, but it turned out that the moon was providing more than enough light, and it wasnt long before he had arrived at the prison. Garretts first target was the jailer who had given him such a difficult time, and he found a way to slip into the prison, using a sk that one of the guards was taking a swig from, and then a thin puddle by the wall. The biggest challenge was that Garrett could only move to a reflection that he could see, which made it hard to get past closed doors, but he was able to hitch a ride on the brass pommel of an officers sword.


    The inside of the prison was filled with darkness, but there were unlitnterns hanging on the walls, and Garrett was able to slip along those as he searched for the jailer. At first, he searched the office area, but didnt see the jailer anywhere. About to leave, however, he heard a whispered conversation and spotted two other jailers who worked under the head jailer. Seeing that one of them had a silver cuff button on his shirt, Garrett jumped to it, listening as the two men spoke in hushed tones.


    But Im telling you, distance yourself from Olem as much as possible. Themander is on a witch hunt, and Olem was on the top of that list.


    I heard that he killed an exorcist. Chopped him into pieces with an axe.


    It wasnt the exorcist, idiot. It was Olems cousin.


    Willem? I always knew that guy was crazy. Was he the one dressing up in that sack and killing the prisoners? I thought that was a rumor.


    How could it be a rumor? They found him in the exorcists cell. Chopped his own leg off, he did. Whack! Just like that. And then he hung himself on a chain.


    Think that the exorcist used a curse? I heard that if they look at you, they cany an evil curse on you that will drive you mad.


    I mean, did you see him? That exorcist was so thin that even you could have beaten him.


    Hey! What are you trying to say? Listen, if Olem is out, then someones going to have to fill his space. What do you say? I bet you could do it.


    And end up in a cell like Olem? No way. You havent been around here long, but it seems like anyone who climbs the ranks ends up getting pulled down into the abyss. Im fine right where I am, thank you.


    As the conversation tapered off into meaningless drivel, Garrett considered his next move. He wanted to find Olem the jailer, but he wasnt quite sure how to go about it. After thinking for a moment, he decided to take a risk and activated Dream Seed, sending a spark ofpressed mental energy into one of the men. Following it up with enough energy for four blooms, he watched cautiously as a rainbow sheen flickered across the mans eyes.


    <em>Take me to where they are holding Olem without alerting anyone.</em>


    pping the table, the man stood up, startling hispanion.


    Heh, look how jumpy you are. Im going to the bathroom, but Ill be back in a minute. If anyonees in, tell em Im running an errand for the boss.


    Grabbing antern from the table, the jailer strode out of the room, carrying Garrett with him. Once the door was shut, he carefully put out thentern and then walked in the darkness, treading quietly through the twisting passages of the prison. Coming to the top of a staircase, he paused and listened before creeping down. There he opened a door and headed in, only to freeze when he heard some voices up ahead. There was a single cell at the end of the passage, and after walking forward a few steps, Garrett could see two men standing in the doorway, staring at something. In a sh, he appeared on a buckle holding a sword to one of the mens belts.


    <em>ce your button on the ground and retreat, acting as you were. Ill call you if I need you.</em>


    Inside the cell, Garrett was able to work his way around until he could see what the two men were looking at. Therey Olem, the jailer who had beaten and threatened Garrett, in a bloody heap, his body little more than strips of flesh. There were various torture tools around the room, all of which had been used recently, but there was no need for them anymore, as Olem waspletely dead.


    He was a tough one, Ill give you that. But we got the confession in the end.


    Heh, always do. Though, what good a confession like this will do, I dont know. Everyone knows that these confessions are nted.


    Its just a matter of ying the game. The exorcistsin we beat up their guy, we im that Olem was possessed and that he confessed it was the necromancers that cursed him to do it.


    Do you think that he was telling the truth?


    About the necromancer? Hah, necromancers arent real.


    No, I mean you know


    I Im not sure. But if he was, then trouble is brewing.


    Garrett had to resist the urge to immediately nt another flower to try to dig out the secret that they were talking about, and instead, he decided to retreat to find Captain Fernek. He had assumed that someone would silence the jailer, but the thought that the city guard would do it themselves had not crossed his mind. It made him worry that he had made his move toote, so he hurried to retreat, using the silver button in the hall, and then a ssntern outside, to jump out. Just as he was wondering how he was going to get up the stairs, he spotted a drop of water on the bars set up high in the wall, and heard the patter of rain outside.


    <em>Jackpot.</em>


    Skipping to the surface of the drop, Garrett sped through the rain, jumping from drop to drop. ording to his research, the Captain worked at the guard office that was close to where Carraway lived, so Garrett flew across the city, using the opportunity to test how far Isabelles ability could take him. Once he hitched a ride on a drop of water clinging to a bird winging through the dark rain, jumping from it to a carriage down below, and finallying to a stop in a puddle outside of the guard post. He could hear the sound of voices inside, but when he flitted to the window, he didnt see the captain.


    The guard post was a two story building with arge open area on the first floor that contained a bathroom and some shelves and cubby holes. Upstairs there were beds and the officers quarters, and it was here Garrett went next, appearing in the dark window and looking in. There he found the man he was looking for, sitting on his office chair, a dozen bottles of wine scattered around him and a half finished bottle in his loose grip. He stared nkly into the air as his left hand, which clenched a dagger, pointed at his throat.

 Book 2: Chapter 44

    Book 2: Chapter 44


    With no time to lose, Garrett sprang into action, shing to the silver de that reflected the captains face and unleashing Isabes power just as the de started to fall. Captain Ferneks muscles seized up, locked in ce as the heavy pressure rolled over him. But Captain Fernek wasnt the target that Garrett was locked on. Behind the captain lurked arge shadow that grew deeper as Garrett red at it.


    You have observed a Void Terror, a terrifying nightmare that enjoys slowly consuming mortal minds, driving them to death. You have gained 5 EXP.


    EXP: 64/360


    The monster in the captains shadow tore at Garretts control, trying to break free, but Garrett wasnt about to let go of his advantage. Recognizing that only a small portion of the monsters body was in the waking World, Garrett jumped to the dream, only to find himself in a pure hellscape. The entire room was filled with shadows that danced like mes, and the captain, who sat in the midst of them, was slowly being eroded by a many-tentacled monster that was all hooks and barbs. Looking like something from an eldritch gods worst nightmare, the monster lunged toward Garrett as soon as he appeared, its body transforming into one big mouth.


    Dashing backward, Garrett set Isabelles hair spinning, battering away the reaching tentacles that tried to stuff her into its mouth. With a gesture, her hair rose up around her like a wave, stabbing out at lightning speed to open up a deep gash in the Void Terrors body. The amorphous monster drew back, more shadows flooding into its body to heal the wound and a powerful surge of energy gathering the mes to the tip of one of its waving tentacles.


    With a roar, it threw the mes at Isabelle, forcing her to use her hair to block it. The mes licked at her ck hair, sending an acrid smell into the air as it burned. Sensing that he was outmatched, Garrett ceded control back to Isabelle who let out a paralyzing shriek, blowing out the mes and shattering the tentacle that carried it. Her hair began to billow, spreading out in a sea around her that whipped into a hurricane. Her hands extended like ws and she dashed forward, practically throwing herself into the monsters mouth. At thest moment, she drifted like a leaf, barely avoiding the maw that snapped shut, and then raked the Void Terror across the eyes.


    Garrett watched her closely, wanting to see how she fought against such arge nightmare. Though the Void Terror was not quite the same level as the terrifying chosen he had seen, it was a tremendously powerful creature, and simply shrugged off the blows that Isabelle unleashed like they were nothing. Engaged in a deadly ballet, the two greater nightmares twisted and wove, trying to do as much damage to the other as they could. The Void Terror filled the empty space like a flood of ck me, chasing Isabelle as she flitted this way and that, using her hair to propel herself at eye-watering speed.


    Her nails tore the Void Terror apart, but it just returned to its normal form as if nothing had happened, relentlessly trying to grab on to Isabelle. It soon became apparent that the attacks that the Dire Spirit was unleashing were not having any effect, so Garrett took a risk and focused his mind, sending out a Dream Seed. He knew that nting them in the Void Terror was useless, as it was too strong for him to control without a guardian seed, and his abilities would not support another one. Instead, he was worried that the Void Terror might consume them, absorbing the energy they contained to revitalize itself.


    Instead, he targeted Captain Fernek, who was oblivious to the battle happening in the dream. Fernek was a mortal, and as a mortal, should have beenrgely immune to the influence of the denizens of the dream, but somewhere along the line he must have been infected with dream energy, setting him up as a target for the Void Terror. The seed that Garrett threw out settled into the captains mind, and Garrett willed it to grow, adding another and then another.


    Five experience points dripped away in an instant as Garrett sent five seeds into the captain, willing each to grow into a single bloom. He had no idea what this would do to the poor man, but at this point he was angry enough that he didnt care. He had been nursing a deep fury for days, suppressing it to make sure he took no risky action, but now, under the influence of the Void Terrors ck me, his emotions began to boil. Intellectually, he knew he was making a mistake, but that rational part of his brain had been shoved into a small corner and he was now operating on the pure rage that filled him.


    Another five experience points transformed into more flowers, each one blooming inside Captain Fernek and then crawling out into the room. Normally, a seed would bind itself to its host by wrapping its roots deep in their mind, but these dream flowers were just blooming and marching to war. As soon as they left the Captain, the ck mes that made up the majority of the Void Terrors body assaulted them, starting to wither their leaves and petals, but Garrett had been in this sort of situation more than once and knew exactly what to do.


    <em>Hunt.</em>


    The dream flowers opened up their petals wide, sinking them into the surging mes, and began to absorb the energy that made up the Void Terrors body. At the same time, he began tomand the flowers to channel their energy together, sending it to the guardian flower in Isabelle. A happy shriek burst from her lips and her shark-like mouth drew back in a gruesome smile as she redoubled her efforts, transforming her hair into a thousand spears that tore huge holes in the Void Terror. It responded in kind, hacking at her hair with its sharpened tentacles, attempting to rip her hair apart. Managing to snag some, it pulled her close, a fearsome mouth opening in its side and lunging forward in an attempt to devour her body.


    Pointing her finger, Isabelle spoke and there was a shrill whistle. Arge needle shot out of her hair and darted into the monsters mouth, dragging a strand of hair behind. It changed directions abruptly, tearing through the edge of the monsters lip with a jerk. Back and forth it darted, rapidly sewing the Void Terrors mouth shut. Startled by the use of the needle he had taken from Julie, Garrett saw the needle darting toward another of the Void Terrors gaping maws.


    One after another, the needle moved with supernatural grace and an unstoppable piercing force, sewing closed every mouth it could find. Just when Garrett thought that it might turn its attention on Isabelle, the Void Terror opened up another mouth on its body to bite a strand of hair that was wrapping around it, and the needle was there a momentter, already stabbing into it. The entire time this was taking ce, Garrett had not stopped throwing out flowers, and soon there were nearly thirty of the blooms creeping around the floors and wall, their petals locked in a battle with the dark mes. asionally, one would be pped by a waving tentacle and would lose its petals as it was torn apart and burned up, but Garrett was always ready with another to take its ce.


    Even with Garretts support, the fight was fierce, but it soon grew clear that it was just a matter of time before the Void Terror fell. Still riding along with Isabelle, Garrett felt like he was fighting his own battle. Little by little he was wing back control of his emotions, purging the corrupting influence of the Void Terrors mes. He could tell that the monster was growing weaker because it kept absorbing its mes back into its body to try and heal its wounds.


    But even when he knew that they would win, Garrett didnt rx. He had fallen into a terrible situation that he didnt know how to salvage without a major loss. The captains mind was nearlypletely destroyed from the impact of so many dream flowers blooming in it, and despite the fact that none of them had bonded to him, they had taken some of his mental strength with them as they climbed out of his head, leaving his mind looking like it was riddled with holes.


    Even worse Garrett was now close to the northern edge of the city with one of his guardians and close to thirty dream flowers. Anyone who was watching the dream flowers expansion would surely start to put two and two together if Captain Fernek showed up possessed by a dream flower, but Garrett wasnt sure what else he could do to keep the captain alive.


    <em>Why do I need him alive?</em>


    Shaking the thought from his head, Garrett put that problem aside and focused on the bigger issue. Two greater nightmares had just thrown down, and he could practically smell the circling sharks. There was no doubt in his mind that they had just attracted a lot of attention, and that meant potentially getting the attention of the Great Rulers or their chosen. Right now Garrett wasnt sure if he was in the territory of the Skeletal Hand of Lesrek, or the territory controlled by the Burning Pain of Gath, and while he didnt care about making Lesrek mad, he wanted to avoid antagonizing Gath as much as possible.


    The fight was starting to wind down, so Garrett took a moment to center himself and then sent hismands, picking what he thought was the best of a bunch of bad options. The dream flowers reacted immediately, ten of them crawling up into the mess of hair that filled the room. Some of them continued to attack the Void Terror, while others began to crawl back toward the captain. One of the flowers climbed up on him and sank its root deep into his mind. The rest slowed down and when they got close, they shook and their petals started to dissipate, flowing into the flower that was in him.


    Just like he had done for Ryn, Garrett controlled the flowers to send their energy into the captains battered mind. He had already been drunk and suicidal, and after being crushed by Isabelles mental energy and then torn apart by the blooming flowers, Captain Fernek was in terrible shape, but little by little the energy seeping into him started to repair the rips and tears in his mind, filling them up before sinking down into his chest where his dim soul spark was.


    Ferneks body shook, pain from the forceful injection of mental energy coursing through him. In a near unconscious state, he flopped this way and that, eventually sliding from the chair he was on and curling up on the floor. Still, Garrett didnt stop. This time, he couldnt afford to take it slow like he had with Ryn, because they simply didnt have time, so he just pushed as hard and fast as he could without directly killing the captain. Five minutes ticked by, and then ten, and then twenty. By the time they hit an hour, Garrett was growing very nervous, and had nearly abandoned the project. Finally, just before an hour and a half passed, he saw the captain spasm and grow still.


    One of the mortal dreamers under your authority has awoken using the power of your dream flowers. You have gained 10 EXP.


    You have in a Void Terror. You have gained 5 EXP.


    EXP: 32/320


    Mentally cursing at how many experience points he had wasted, Garrett didnt hesitate. All of the flowers that remained sent their energy surging into Isabelle, crumbling to the ground as Garrettmanded his Dire Spirit guardian to return. Instead of riding along with her, he disconnected and opened his eyes, his teeth gritted tightly together as dark mes ignited on his body, burned away by the golden light from the throne. Bearing the pain, he took a deep breath, taking sce in the fact that if there was any hidden influence left in him, the throne would remove it. He knew that there had been other nightmares, and maybe even worse, lurking around the building, watching for him to emerge, and he was just hoping that none of them could detect his projection.


    It wasnt long before Isabelle had returned, and Garrett met her in the mirror world. She floated through the mirror, ten brilliant rainbow flowers in her hair. Her hair parted and she produced a bundle that she tossed to the ground, revealing a stunned Captain Fernek. A soul spark glowed weakly in him, but he was still incredibly disoriented and didnt seem to realize that he had already be awakened. Standing in front of him, Garrett stared down at the sprawled out man.


    At someones direction, you targeted one of my pawns. Normally, I wouldnt care about that at all, but in this case, I have particr ns for that piece. Not only did you target him, but you targeted someone he was using and nearly ruined an operation that we have spent considerable time on. Again, normally I wouldnt care about this, but I find myself irritated.


    Crouching down, Garrett locked gazes with the captain.


    Do you know what I am referring to?


    It took a full minute for Fernek to answer, but Garrett was happy to give him time.


    Y you are talking about Carraway. And that cripple. Klein.


    Very good. One of the best characteristics a pawn can have is the ability to recognize opportunity, but you look to be in rough shape so Ill just spell it out for you. Currently, you have something I want. Specifically, everything you know about the person who hired you. And, wonder of wonders, I have something you want. The opportunity to live. However, what I havees in a few different kinds of vors. vor one, I turn you into a drooling ve with no free will who can only follow directmands by having one of my flowers burrow its way into your skull and consume your mind. vor number two, I have my pretty friend Isabelle here turn you into one of those.


    Garrett gestured toward the door as a Pale Fiend floated through, its dead eyes fixed on the captain.


    Theyre not great at parties, and theyre terrible conversationalists, but they make good fodder for throwing at my enemies, and theyre loyal as well.


    A shriek broke out of the Pale Fiends mouth, causing a noticeable shiver to run down Ferneks spine and he tried to back up, only to find an undting wall of hair behind him.


    You dont seem to fancy the first two options, so let me give you the third. Maybe youll like it better. Third vor of this once in a lifetime opportunity. We be friends. You tell me what you know, and I let you go. Of course, Ill have the asional favor to ask of you, and Id love to keep up on what youre doing, but no will-destroying flowers, no spectral screams. What do you say? Want to be friends?

 Book 2: Chapter 45

    Book 2: Chapter 45


    I think we should buy a carriage, Garrett dered, causing Ryn to squint at him.


    They were currently in a carriage that was heading toward the western side of the city. They were still north of the river, but as they got closer to their destination, they saw more and more guards out the windows.


    Carriages are really expensive.


    Sure, but we keep needing to hire one.


    But who would drive it?


    Im sure we could find someone.


    What about horses? Would we keep them at the inn? We dont have a barn or stable, and they eat a lot of food. Plus, theyre big and they twitch, which is scary.


    Are you afraid of horses?


    Arent you? They could eat you in one bite. And have you seen their teeth? Massive.


    Ryn, you have faced all sorts of monsters and dangerous situations.


    And? I cant be afraid of horses? The two have nothing to do with each other. Anyway, I dont think it''s a good idea and Obe agrees with me.


    Turning to look at Obe, Garrett raised his eyebrows and was met with a stoic look.


    That doesnt look like an affirmative, Garrett said.


    It is. Ive known him longer than you have, and I know it is, Ryn shot back. Plus, at ourst meeting we talked about making sure we are being frugal. What did you call it? Financial stewards?


    Stewardship, Obe said, his eyes lighting up. The correct management of resources to gain the maximum impact from their use.


    Yeah, stewardship. We dont have money for that.


    Ryn, Im the one who does the finances for the Family.


    Hey, is that the ce you wanted to see? Obe asked, gesturing out the window.


    Looking past him, Garrett nodded, his eyes raking over the modest mansion that stood on the corner. It was three stories tall, and a six foot, wrought iron fence stood around it, fencing in the small yard. In the back there was a modest looking garden with a bubbling fountain. The front of the mansion was surprisingly understated, with three marble steps nked by carved creatures that looked sort of like lions leading up to a simple wooden door with a brass knocker. Counting the windows, Garrett did his best to estimate the size of the floors and realized that the entire thing was probably smaller than his inn.


    Ooh, thats a big bite, Ryn said, twitching aside the curtain to nce at it.


    What do you mean?


    Youre casing it, right? You have a good eye, because ces like that are sure to be packed with top notch goods. Even the cutlery is going to be a step above most silver. Did you know that the majority of the silver that nobles use is really just silver ted? These people probably have real silver.


    How can you tell? Obe asked as the mansion disappeared behind them.


    The gate, the carvings out front. The fact that someone dusted the outside of the windowsills. Thats a tightly run ship, with no inch of give. People who live like that have a high requirement for the things around them, which means the finest of everything. And fine things sell better. But thats only half of the story. When everything runs like a well oiled machine, a single cog out of ce bes highly visible, so if anything goes missing, they know immediately. And people who live in houses like that normally have the money to hire the best dogs.


    Listening quietly, Garrett nodded.


    That is the home of Markus Parrow, of Parrows Fine Goods. Ourpetitor, and the person who just tried to have me killed in prison.


    Drawing a sharp breath, Obes eyes zed and it looked like he wanted to get out of the carriage to go after Parrow right away. Stopping him with a gesture, Garrett smiled slightly.


    Thank you for your passion, but we are not going to rush into this. Parrow will be on guard right now, because his attempt has failed, but I suspect well see him soon. In fact, if Im right, hell be arriving at the inn shortly after we get back. We will not give away that we know it was him, and instead, well y along with his efforts to deflect and slowly lead him into a snare he cannot possibly escape from. Ryn, one of the most important things in business is understanding yourpetition. I wanted you to see his home because it gives a good sense of the type of man that we are dealing with. Now that youve seen it, what do you think?


    Detail oriented and ruthless.


    Exactly. He shows no weakness, moves cautiously, and only ys hands that he knows he can win. But, like I said, understanding yourpetition is important, and in that regard, we are ahead. He has no idea who he is dealing with, and all of his information has turned out to be wrong, or at the very least, iplete. So he will have no choice but toe and see for himself. Obe, I asked you toe because I need you to y along with me.


    Sure, just tell me what to do.


    He will being to us under the guise of concern, but really, he will be looking for weakness. So, we will show him weakness. Not directly, but indirectly. Just as Ryn could look at his house and infer who he was, so he will try to do to us. I need a gang that is unified on the surface, but cracked underneath. Do you understand what I mean?


    Thinking for a moment, Obe nodded.


    I think so. You mean like when the boss leaves the room, the backbiting and grumbling start.


    Exactly. Let''s throw a bit of greed in there. Nothing too big, but just enough to show a crack.


    Youre giving him what he is looking for by hiding it, Ryn said, realization dawning in her eyes. That is devious.


    Smiling slightly, Garrett shrugged.


    The best snare is the one that the prey set themselves, because they will wind the rope tighter and make the stake sharper than we ever can. If all their energy is absorbed in exploiting our weakness, theyll have no energy to spend on defending against our counter attack.


    As they headed back to the inn, they nned out theing encounter, trying to think of every possible permutation of the scene. Garrett could have nned and executed it all himself, and it would have been easier in a lot of ways, but currently, his goal was to teach Ryn and Obe, and this was a wonderful opportunity to start shaping the way they thought through problems. Though the n they came up with was not quite as meticulous as Garretts would have been, he was quite pleased with where they ended up, and sent them off to begin putting the n into action while he went into his office to wait for Markus Parrow to arrive.


    Sure enough, two hourster an understated carriage pulled by a team of beautiful horses ttered up to the inn and a smartly dressed liveryman jumped down to hold them. Looping his whip with a flick of his wrist, the coachman got down and opened the door, allowing Markus to alight. Watching them through the eyes of one of the men standing by the door, Garrett was a bit surprised to see that the coachman was awakened, though on further thought, it made sense that Markus would have a guard with him.


    Is this where Mr. Klein lives? Markus asked the men who were leaning against the wall.


    Yeah. Boss Klein lives here, one of them said, jerking his thumb toward the door. Ask at the bar.


    Thank you, gentlemen.


    Calmly making his way into the inns great room, Markus stopped and looked around, catching sight of a well kept bar across the room, and a few people at the tables that stood in the middle of the floor. Weaving his way through the tables, he caught a few snippets of whispered conversation, but didnt show that he was listening.


    Im telling you, I should have gotten the promotion to group leader. Im way better than


    Hush! You know whatll happen if the boss hears you saying that?


    Arriving in front of the bar, Markus looked around for a barman, but didnt see anyone, so he turned around and scanned the bar again. A momentter, the barman came out of the back room, wiping his lips surreptitiously.


    Can I help you?


    Recoiling slightly as the scent of strong wine rolled over him, Markus quickly recovered and smiled.


    Yes, thanks. Im looking for Garrett Klein.


    As he spoke, Markus slipped a silver coin onto the bar and ced a name card over it, pushing both across the bar. At the sight of the coin, the bartender started to shake his head and then looked around to make sure no one was near. Picking both up in a smooth motion, he nodded his head.


    Ill let the boss know youre here. Would you like a drink while you wait?


    Sure. Ill take whatever your specialty is.


    Gold Glow Whiskey, the bartender said, getting a bottle down from the top shelf and pouring a finger into a ss. Courtesy of the boss.


    Your boss has good taste.


    Smiling, the bartender put the bottle back and left the room. A minuteter he came back and gestured for Markus to follow him. Garrett was sitting in the office, an ount book open in front of him, when Markus came in.


    Thank you, Patrick, Garrett said, waving to the bartender. It''s nice to see you again, Mr. Parrow. To what do I owe this visit?


    Searching Garretts face, Markus looked relieved as he took the chair that Garrett had gestured to.


    I really just stopped by to see how you were, and if there was anything I could do to help. I know that your recent situation is probably embarrassing to talk about, but losing money due to downtime is even worse.


    Raising his eyebrows, Garrett gave Markus a skeptical look.


    You know that we arepetitors, right?


    I do, Markus said with a chuckle. But I also know that merchants like us must present a unified front against the city guard. The merchants guild has taken special interest in this case, and though you are not a member of the guild yet, I believe it is only a matter of time. In light of that, Id be happy to offer half of my nt to you for your use if you want to get your production back up quickly. From what I understand, the guards were ruthless and damaged many of Carraways machines.


    It''s true, Garrett sighed, the factory is probably not going to be operable for another three weeks at least. Maybe five.


    Thene use my nt, Markus said with an expansive wave. Like I said, we merchants must stick together. It wont be free, of course, but Ill rent it to you at cost. You can even bring your own workers if you want. If its too far, Ill lend you mine. Whatever you want to do.


    Considering it quietly, Garrett finally nodded.


    Its a very generous offer, Mr. Parrow.


    Call me Markus, Mr. Parrow sounds so stiff.


    Thank you, Markus. Let me talk to Carraway and get back to you. It sounds like a good option. Do you have an idea of what you would charge for the use of the nt?


    For almost an hour, Markus and Garrett chatted about the nt and its location, workforce, and capacity. Eventually, however, the conversation veered into amusing tales of the nobility and Garrettughed quite a bit. Markus was a charming conversationalist, and had a quick, dry wit. When he finally stood up forty-five minutes into his visit, Garrett seemed reluctant to let him go, and apanied him all the way to the door, promising toe to visit the nt the following day with Carraway. After he was out of sight, Garrett turned around and saw everyone in the inn staring at him. Amused, he held up his thumb and they all erupted into cheers.


    You think he bought it? Ryn asked, standing up from one of the tables.


    I think its a start, Garrett replied. The trick will be keeping it up. But hes given us a golden opportunity without realizing it.


    What do you mean?


    He wants to lend us his factory at cost, so that we can get our soap production back up and running.


    You mean so he can steal our process, Ryn snorted. I hope you didnt agree.


    Oh, I did. Ill go visit it tomorrow.


    But thats the same as handing him our method for making soap, Ryn said, her forehead furrowing in anger. Why would you oh wait.


    Precisely, Garrett said, with a smile. Come, let''s have a conversation.


    When Ryn finally left the office, night was falling. After a quiet dinner in his office, Garrett went to his room and climbed into bed. His days and nights had been exhausting recently, but he felt like things were on the right track. Many of his actions seemed to have little to no short term impact, but he didnt mind that. He was building his ce in this world slowly but surely, one petal at a time. He had the power to create explosive growth, but he knew what over-fertilizing a nt would do. To develop strong roots, a nt needed time, and the same was true for this strange family of his.


    And a family it was. Sure, it was bound together by eerie parasitic dream flowers with a penchant for overriding the will of their host, but what family didnt have its quirks? Chuckling to himself, Garrett closed his eyes and entered the dream, appearing on the Dreamers Throne. For a few minutes he just sat there, his eyes closed, enjoying the warmth that the throne provided. He had stopped wondering why he had ended up with this mysterious artifact, and just epted that it was as much a part of his life as the strange, fog covered dream thaty outside of his door.


    Even though he wasnt focusing on it, he could feel the connections he had with the flowers that were spread out around the inn, filling the territory imed by the Klein Family. There were even flowers beyond that, looking like an ever growing constetion in his mind. Down below the earth the team under Viper worked hard to move goods through the passages, bringing in food and other supplies from Port Reverie to be sold in the city. To the north, he could see the beacon that was the meat processing nt, busy as ever, even in the middle of the night, as they worked to keep everyone fed. All around him, there were members of the Family going about their lives, doing their best in this dangerous and difficult world, unaware of his hidden hand supporting them.

 Book 2: Chapter 46

    Book 2: Chapter 46


    Walking into Dreamers Rest, Garrett scanned the crowd, noting over a dozen new faces that he had never seen before. The natural growth of the dream flowers wasnt fast, but now that they could propagate by themselves, Garrett was seeing a regr trickle of new people entering the bar. He still wasnt sure exactly how people found Dreamers Rest, but enough of them had walked through the door without him explicitly showing it to them, that he knew it was going to be a regr thing.


    The bar ran smoothly, with the mental energy spent by the patrons being funneled into the cost to run it, creating a nearly zero drain on his mind. Greeting a few of the regrs, Garrett headed up to where the awakened dreamers sat. Another table had been added to the raised area, and there were a few more people there, including Obe and Abbius. Ryn sat with them, discussing some of the business of the Family in a low voice.


    One of the nice things about the bar was that all conversation that you were not a part of was reduced to a low hum, making it impossible for anyone to eavesdrop. Apart from Garrett, of course. He could hear everything, and had been learning all sorts of things recently. Stopping at the table where Kinsley and Maren were waiting for the rest of their team, Garrett sat down.


    Hey Geller, how''s it? Business seems to be booming.


    It is, Garrett said, looking out over the bar. Might be time to upgrade the furnishings a bit.


    Get another bartender instead, Kinsley said, grinning. Preferably a cutedy.


    Already recovered from your brush with death, I see, Garrett replied with augh.


    And about to have another one, Estel said from behind Kinsley, cracking her knuckles threateningly.


    Ill hold him while you punch him, Pax said, cing a meaty hand on Kinsleys shoulder. Or you can hold him and Ill punch him.


    Hold on, hold on, Kinsley said, throwing up his hands. Nobody needs to be punched here. Lets talk about this like civilized people!


    Shaking his head, Garrett got up and patted Asher on the shoulder.


    Good jobst night. Were clear all the way to the water thanks to your efforts.


    You went outst night alone? Maren said, looking at Asher in surprise as the others stopped messing around and looked at the sallow faced man.


    We dont have time to mess around, Asher said, shrugging. The wave is building. So Im trying to get as strong as I can.


    What do you mean by the wave?


    Turning to Garrett, Asher rubbed his arm unconsciously. Normally, the masked owner of Dreamers Rest spoke quietly and with a bit of humor in his voice, but now it was deadly serious and rang with a power that caused the air to crackle.


    The night the dead walk. The March of Lesrek. It goes by a number of names, but when the power in the crypts builds to the point it cannot be contained, it will explode, sending undead across the city. That is what the Skeletal Hand preaches. And it''sing. Havent you been able to sense the change in the air? There is nowhere that will be safe, at least, not on this side of the river. The stronger I am, the higher my chance of surviving. Thats it.


    Thinking for a moment, Garrett turned and snapped his finger, bringing all the conversation in the bar to a halt. Clearing his throat, he waved to get everyones attention.


    Thank you for your attention. Now, by a show of hands, and strictly a show of hands, who has been feeling a general sense of unease over thest few weeks?


    When every hand in the bar went up, Garrett grimaced.


    Alright, thank you, as you were.


    Garrett had thought it had just been his own sense of doom that had been building, but clearly that wasnt the case. He had already been warned by the exorcists, twice, and now again by Asher, who had direct experience with the Skeletal Hand. Closing his eyes, he stood there, silent, as his mind whirred, an insane n starting toe together. If Asher was right, and the undead suddenly boiled up, it would not just damage the district, but it would ruin nearly everything that he had worked for. No matter what sort of defenses he developed, fighting against thousands of zombies and flesh golems was a fool''s errand. Thest time there was an undead wave, it had taken over a year to finish hunting down thest creature, and there was no way Garrett was going to ept living in a zombie infested district for a year.


    His only other option was to do the thing most unlike him. To take the offensive. Even the thought of it made Garrett feel ufortable, but he knew that he really didnt have another choice. He could either wait and y his enemys game, or he could venture out, and force his enemy to y his. As he stood there, his mind ran through all of the resources that he had. Asher, who understood the Skeletal Hand as well as anyone, Grant, who was currently hunting for signs of the necromancer, and his army of flower ghouls under the city.


    Arrayed against him was a Great Ruler, who held a strength that Garrett either didnt understand, or couldnt evenprehend, a mysterious necromancer and her insanepanions, and a gang that was three times the size of his.


    <em>Seems about fair.</em>


    Asher, is there a way to join the Skeletal Hand?


    Surprised by the question, Asher thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Sure. Just be one of the ves that is sold to them. As long as you show a talent for necromantic magic, theyll train you. But only one in a thousand have the mental strength to do it.


    What if youre awakened?


    Nope. Not a chance. They cant control an awakened person. Thats how I escaped.


    Thanks.


    Sure.


    Returning to the Dreamers Throne, Garrett began to consider his options. In an ideal world, he would be able to lure the Skeletal Hand of Lesrek into the range of the Dreamers Throne, but given its immobile state, he was pretty sure that n was dead in the water. The next best n would be to wipe out all of the necromancers, but until he could find them, that n was also a dud. Another option was to take over the Grave Walkers, and that is what he was leaning toward right now.


    The next afternoon Obe left the inn and headed north, a small group of hard looking men with him. Though he didnt know it, Viper was mirroring his movements, just underground. When he got to the edge of the Familys territory, Obe stepped over the line and continued walking, his expression firm and his shoulders squared, ready for anything. The situation between the Grave Walkers and the Klein Family had not been good for a while, and it wasmonly understood that anything could be used as an excuse to start a war, so marching into enemy territory with a group of armed men was liable to get someone in trouble, but Obe didnt care. Running into a bunch of surprised Grave Walkers, he waved them over and handed a note and a white handkerchief to one of them.


    Give this to your boss. Its from Garrett Klein, the leader of the Klein Family.


    Without saying anything else, he turned around and led his men back to their territory where they stopped and stood quietly. Unsure what was going on, the Grave Walkers sent one their number to deliver the message while the others stood around, watching the members of the Klein Family silently. It took two hours before they got a response, but Obe and his men didnt move from the spot they upied, waiting patiently until Cynen brought her men over. Waving the cloth at Obe, she smiled at him.


    Takes some guts to deliver something like this. But here I am. Where is your boss?


    He is at the inn. Well escort you.


    You think Ill just march into your territory like that? Are you mad? What''s to stop you from jumping me?


    Wave the white cloth and no one will bother you, Obe said, his expression nk.


    Bursting intoughter, Cynen threw the handkerchief at Obe, not caring when it fell to the ground in between them.


    Lead the way, Obe. Im not afraid of you or your men.


    Nodding, Obe turned and led the way back toward the inn. Only a dozen men came with Cynen this time, though all of them were awakened. Unlike thest time, this was a real show of force, and it was with considerable trepidation that the people who lived to the north of the inn watched Cynen and her uniformed goons walking through their territory. It was past dinner when they arrived at the bar, but there was still foodid out, making it clear that they had been expected.


    Inviting Cynen back to the office after she had gotten some food, Garrett waited for her to take a few bites before asking her a question.


    What would you do if that food was poisoned?


    Nearly choking on the pork she was eating, Cynen stared at it for a moment and then put it down with a grimace.


    Thats a mean trick to pull on someone, she said.


    Payback for sshing wine on me, he said with a chuckle. But dont worry, its not poisoned. If we wanted to kill you, we would do it directly.


    I appreciate the warning.


    My pleasure. Now, let''s get to the reason you are here. I would like you to work together with me to eliminate the Dark Hand.


    This time, Cynen did choke, spraying wine over her te and herp. Staring at Garrett to see if he was joking, she saw nothing but deadly seriousness in his eyes.


    I wont hold it against you that you hired them to kill me, since the two women who were targeted as bait were unharmed, but you need to understand just how dangerous that group is. Maybe you didnt know that they were necromancers when you hired them, maybe you did. I dont care. They are not your friends, and they will not rest until every single one of you serves their evil god in undeath. I dont know about you, but I would much prefer to stay alive.


    A dangerous expression crossed Cynens face as she listened to Garrett speak, and she shook her head.


    You cant prove any of that.


    I dont need to prove any of it, Garrett said, shaking his head. As long as I believe it, and act ordingly, youll have no choice but to y along. Look, this is not a y to be a stronger gang. I dont want your seat at the table. All I want is for you to cooperate with me so I can remove this threat to the city. I get it, youve had a beneficial rtionship with them in the past, and you probably feel like theyre under control, but Im telling you, it''s all an illusion. They are simply biding their time until they can overwhelm the city. Already, they are probably massing undead and getting ready to attack. But we have a chance to disrupt their ns now.


    Preposterous, Cynen scoffed. You dont know what you are talking about. The Grave Walker gang was established after thest necromancer of the Skeletal Hand fell. It was formed from those with the guts and strength to hunt and kill undead, driving those few that remained into the crypts. We continue to guard the crypts, keeping the undead from making it into the city. To use us of conspiring with the necromancers is insulting.


    Again, I dont mean to use you of any such thing. But it is a fact that this Dark Hand group is actually a remnant of the Skeletal Hand, and they are trying toplete the task of their forefathers.


    Standing up, Cynens eyes narrowed, her expression grim.


    We deal with undead all the time. I think we would know if we were doing business with a bunch of dirty necromancers.


    Is that how you felt when you hired a necromancer to kill me?


    A faint flush lit up Cynens face, but she stubbornly shook her head.


    I dont know what you are talking about. We will not join you in a fools quest to deal with a problem that doesnt exist. Now, if you do not want to discuss the terms of surrender, then were done here.


    To her surprise, Garrett, who was across from her, actually bowed his head toward her, causing her to pause.


    Please reconsider. I am deadly serious about this. There is a major threating to the city, and unless we strike now, we will be toote.


    For a moment, Garretts sincerity actually moved her, but then something in her heart hardened and Cynens face followed suit. Taking a step back, she stared at Garrett with cold eyes.


    Ive said no. Now, either you surrender, or we go to war.


    Garrett seemed to dete, and he shook his head, but when his eyes met hers, Cynen nearly yelped. If the look that she had given him was cold, his was the frozen frigid tundra.


    As Ive said in the past, I prefer taking the third option.


    Raising his hand as he spoke, Cynen found herself reflected in a bright silver hand mirror, causing her to freeze, horror covering her face as her voice failed to respond to her direction. Desperately she tried to summon the me that gave her the title Deaths me, but a tremendous power that seemed impossible, was pressing down on her,pletely suppressing her soul spark. A flicker in the mirror revealed a strand of long, ck hair with a beautiful rainbow flower on it that was creeping over her shoulder.


    What lovely hair you have, dear.


    Out in the bar, the bartender seemed to hear something and put the ss he was polishing down while reaching up to grab a cloth that was hung on the wall. With a tug, it fell to the ground, revealing a mirror that reflected the entire room, capturing all twelve of the Grave Walker awakened who were sitting there. The first one to notice the change was a man who was trying to lift a piece of cheese to his mouth, only for it to stop an inch away. Unsure what was happening, he tried to push it in, simply to find that he couldnt move at all.


    A momentter, Garrett appeared in the hallway, watching dispassionately as all of the trapped people vanished, one by one. Anyone sitting in the great room who possessed a dream flower was spared and once thest of the awakened was sucked into the mirror, the bartender covered it back up, making sure he didnt get in front of it. Obe looked pale, but determined as he saluted Garrett.


    My men are ready.


    It''s not their time yet, Garrett said quietly. But standby in case youre needed. Its Vipers turn.

 Book 2: Chapter 47

    Book 2: Chapter 47


    Stalking through the darkness, his crimson mask and dark cloak covering every inch of his body, Viper looked every bit the viin. There was no light in the tunnels, but he never once paused, his feet always finding firm footing, even when the ground underfoot grew rough. Behind him walked five others, dressed in simr red masks and long cloaks. They were headed north, and soon they came to the edge of the tunnels that they normally traveled. Here Viper paused, standing absolutely still until, with a slight twitch that was almost unnoticeable, Garrett arrived in Vipers mind.


    Come on.


    Striding forward, Viper led the rest of the team into the northern crypts. There was a hugeplex under the graveyard that dominated the northeastern section of the city, and it would take a lifetime to explore properly, but that wasnt Vipers target. The Grave Walker gang had two bases, one above ground in an old mausoleum that they had emptied out, and the other underneath it, in a sprawlingplex that joined up to the rest of the crypts through winding passages. It was toward this underground base that Viper hurried. The team moved quickly, hoping to get there before any major disturbance was raised. Coming out of a passage, Viper suddenly stopped, holding up his hand and shing a signal as a glimmer of light came around the corner.


    Immediately, the rest of the team vanished into the shadows, while Viper drew back as well. A minuteter, a group of three men walked down the passage, dragging a cart behind them. There were bits and pieces of bone and flesh in the cart, and it stank of fresh blood, causing the men toin to no end. After listening for a moment, Vipers sword rose and he burst forward, catching one of the men in the throat with a neat stab. Even as his sword pierced through, the other two men were gurgling up blood, their throats slit by the red masked assassins.


    Checking the cart, Viper shook his head and the team hurried on their way, retracing the mens path. Twice more they came upon groups of Grave Walkers, and each time they eliminated them quickly and silently. This brought them to the entrance to therge section of tunnels where the gang made their home, and all of them threw off their cloaks and hid their masks, revealing the gray and red uniform of the Grave Walkers underneath. Pulling up the cloth masks to cover their faces, leaving only their eyes open, Viper led the assassins into enemy territory.


    Sitting in the Dreamers Throne, Garretts mind flicked over to the fierce fight underway in the Hollow Space inside Isabelles mirror. After absorbing the thirteen Grave Walker gang members into the mirror, Garrett had noticed something immediately that soured his expression and changed his n. Every single one of the Grave Walkers with Cynen carried a deeply set curse, a curse not too dissimr from the one he had observed in the zombies who had ambushed him.


    Garrett had toyed with the idea that the Grave Walkers were just a front for the Skeletal Hand, but he had never seriously considered it. Mostly, he had mentioned something to Gerald Larner, the high ranked exorcist, to make trouble for the enemy gang. But seeing that even the awakened members of the gang were carrying the curse that had transformed the woman into a zombie, Garrett felt like his nightmare was bing a reality.


    Cynen was fighting fiercely, but even with her me she was being suppressed. If she had been fighting against Pale Fiends, or even Isabelle, she probably would have been having an easier time of it, but currently she was trying to defend herself from Pax, Asher, Maren, Kinsley, and Estel. Together, the five awakened were working to take her down without harming her too badly while Isabelle and the Pale Fiends chased after the other awakened Cynen had brought.


    Facing all these masked awakened, Cynen thought that she might go crazy. Her me was powerful, but no matter what she did, she found herself hemmed in. None of them were as strong as she was, but together they wore her down. Though she prided herself on being one of the most powerful shaping stage awakened in the city, she was starting to realize that she had sorely overestimated herself. Garrett watched everything for a moment and then sent his attention back to Viper. The further into the crypts that Viper and his team got, the clearer it became to Garrett that something was wrong.


    Instead of the well lit passages that he expected, everything seemed to be getting darker and grimier, as if the passages hadnt been cleaned in years. Thenterns, which should have been kept bright to help drive back the darkness, were corroded and empty. There was no dust on the floor, however, which was a clear indication that the passage was often used.


    Blood, whispered one of the assassins, causing Viper to stop and look.


    Sttered on the wall in a violent spray was arge ssh of dark crimson that had dried. Stepping forward and sniffing, the assassin held up four fingers.


    Less than a day old.


    Nodding, Viper picked up the pace and the assassins followed behind. They were practically running at this point since they were not meeting anyone, but that soon changed. A faint scream echoed from a passage ahead, so the team slowed down and readied their weapons. Following the sound they turned down a side passage and found themselves in front of a wide doorway. Through it was a room lit by ghostly green light that contained threerge cages arranged in a row. In the one furthest from the door there were a few dozen people dressed in rags who looked like ves, while in the cage closest to the door there were ten hulking zombies who still wore the shredded remnants of the Grave Walker uniform.


    Another zombie stood in the center cage, looming above the body of someone it had just ripped apart, silencing their screaming. Above the middle cage was a tform where two people in ck robes stood, their pale skin and bald heads glinting in the sickly light as they discussed what had just transpired.


    Im telling you, theck of transformation in the victims is a major weakness, one of them said, causing the other to spit a wad of phlegm that sizzled as it hit the tform.


    But what does it matter when the victim is dead in a few seconds. Savagery is much more efficient. The transformation takes too long.


    <em>Eliminate the zombies, try to capture the necromancers.</em>


    Giving rapid directions to the rest of his team with some quick hand signals, Viper didnt hesitate, shooting across the room and scaling the first cage in a single motion. His sword was not even visible as he jumped down into the middle cage and stabbed the zombie through the eye, punching a neat hole in the back of the monsters skull.


    See, one skilled fighter and your savage zombie is dead, the first necromancer said, gesturing to Viper and the copsing zombie.


    How dare you! screamed his enragedpanion.


    As he screamed, his chest began to swell and his ck robe ripped open, revealing rubbery green skin covered inrge welts. A hacking sound echoed in his throat and his head shot forward as he spit a giant glob of acid at Viper who dodged backward at lightning speed. It was at that moment that the other assassins struck, trying to cripple the two necromancers, only to run into a dozen insect-like arms that burst from the other necromancers back. One of the assassins was unable to dodge and was impaled through the chest by three of the ded arms, but instead of struggling to get free, he pulled himself close, using the chance to thrust his dagger at the necromancers neck.


    Furious, the necromancer with the insect arms stabbed him with more of his arms, realizing toote that the assassin was trapping each of those arms with his body. Turning his head around impossibly far, the necromancer opened his mouth, revealing gleaming teeth that had been sharpened to sharp points, but before he could bite at the assassins neck, the dying man head butted him, causing him to see stars.


    The other necromancer had been hit by two of the assassins, but his thick skin saved him, allowing him to turn the des aside as a pus-like substance squirted from the warts on his back. One of the assassins blocked a drop of pus and then had to throw his dagger away as it started to corrode at a visible rate. Bouncing away like a hopping toad, the necromancer tried tond among the milling zombies in the first cage, but before he could enter it, Vipers foot mmed into his side, sending him rocketing into the wall.


    Both of the necromancers were disoriented by the sudden attack, but that didnt make them any less dangerous. Seeing that the assassin who had been impaled was about to die, Garrett ordered the dream flower he carried to abandon its host and attack the necromancer. Thick roots untangled from the assassin as five blooms appeared above his head and mmed into the necromancer, trying to break into his mind. Unsurprisingly, the necromancers mental strength was high, high enough that even the five bloom dream flower was having trouble.


    Garrett had anticipated this, however, and changed hismand, causing the dream flower to revealrge teeth that bit down on the half-insect, half-man. As the flower began to suck away the necromancers energy, he let out a scream and thrashed about, tearing the dying assassin apart in a shower of blood. Across the room, the toad necromancer was trying to get away from Viper but was unable. Each time he tried to escape, Viper would kick him back, causing him to bounce off the wall. Though he was taking quite the beating, he didnt even seem to feel it, and his warts continued to spray acid.


    Growing impatient, Viper tried to stab the necromancer, but the tip of his sword slid off the necromancers thick skin before catching on one of the red warts and tearing it open. Screaming in pain, the necromancer red at Viper and shouted a strange word. As soon as they heard it, the zombies in the cage went absolutely insane, tearing apart everything in range. They tore at each other and the cage, smashing it into pieces in an instant. Once free of the cage, they shot toward Viper, the assassins, and the cage full of the ves.


    Viper hesitated for a moment before vanishing, heading for the cage with the ves. Arriving a step before the first zombie, he ducked under its outstretched arms and stabbed up, driving his sword up through its chin and into its brain. Drawing a dagger with his other hand, he nted it in another zombies eye socket while he tried to free his sword. Finding it stuck, he kicked the dead zombie hard, snapping his sword tip off and burying the shortened de in another zombies temple. Like a whirlwind he spun around, using his dagger and shortened sword to tear the zombies apart, leaving all six of themying in a pile on the ground. The other four zombies had charged toward the assassins, but were quickly dispatched by well coordinated strikes targeting their heads.


    The toad necromancer grew furious at the sight of his zombies being killed as if they were nothing special, and letting out a roar of fury, he darted for the rooms exit, clearly intending to escape. With a cold gaze, Viper watched him go and then turned to look at the insect necromancer whose screams had been reduced to a whimper. In the passage, the toad necromancer ran with all his might, coveringrge distances with each leap of his powerful legs. Coming to the forked part of the tunnel, he was about to turn when something caught his eye and he stopped, confused. Shining in the ceiling was arge five petaled flower that he had never seen before. Blinking, he realized that there were others as well, scattered around the walls and the floor.


    A world away, Garrett stalked down the dark halls of the mansion, heading for the room where Cynen, Deaths me and leader of the Grave Walkers,y bound with thick chains. Floating behind him was Isabelle, her hair dragging the seven Grave Walkers who had survived the Pale Fiends. Opening the door into the room where Cyneny, Garrett looked down at her and then nodded to the five awakened dreamers.


    Thank you.


    Arms crossed, Pax just nodded, eyeing Isabelle warily.


    Since when are we working with monsters? Kinsley whispered to Asher, causing Asher to re at him.


    Ignoring Kinsley, Garrett crouched down to bring himself closer to Cynen.


    At first, I thought it would be better to just kill you, but then I thought you might find this illuminating, so here we are.


    At his gesture, Isabelle dropped one of the awakened to the floor. As soon as hended, Garrett sent a stream of mental energy into him, agitating the curse in his body. An inhuman roar burst from his lips as he began to transform, heavy scales forming on his body as he grew by a full three feet, his bones lengthening and growing thicker until he had transformed into a hulking brute. The stench of death was strong on him as he lunged toward Garrett, but before he could make it more than a step, a solid wall of force hit him, stopping him in ce.


    Every being in the room, including Isabelle, trembled as Garrett stood up, his mental energy smothering everything. Taking a deep breath, Garrett got himself under control and reined in his surging emotions as Isabelle bound the undead monster. Turning around, he looked at the tightly bound monster that was struggling against Isabelles hair, and walked forward until he was nearly touching it. It was an ugly brute, twisted beyond belief, and driven mad by the corrupted energy inside of it.


    There is a sickness in this city, and it is up to us to remove it.


    Free me, Cynen said, her expression pale as she stared at the monster that used to be one of her subordinates. I can help you. I can gather my men to fight


    Toote, Garrett said, shaking his head. Were well past that.


    With a wave of his hand, Garrett left the mirror world and appeared in his room, holding the small mirror. Sitting down on the Dreamers Throne, he leaned his arm on the armrest and rested his chin in his palm, looking to the north. Somewhere, deep underground, was his enemy. A god, if some were to be believed. A being of unknown power that was going to try to drown this city in monsters. Slowly, his lips, still hidden by his mask, curled up in a smile.


    <em>Game on.</em>

 End of B2 Update ~ Super Short Break

    End of B2 Update ~ Super Short Break


    Hello dreamers. Its pretty cool that we have gotten to the end of Dreamer''s Throne book 2. I feel like the story has finally gotten started. Most all of the groups/factions/settings are introduced, and we are going to begin peeling back theyers of mystery alongside Garrett.


    However, before we continue to do that, I am taking a small break. Partly because I want to make sure that I''ve got enough backlog, partly because I''m on vacation, and partly because I''m sick and need to rest instead of writing for ten hours a day like I normally do.


    So I''m going not going to be posting for the rest of this week. There is a good chance I''ll start up again next week, but I might push one week further, depending on how things are going. Patreon is still getting chapters and they''ll be at Chapter 20 by Friday, so if you absolutely can''t wait, you can read over there.


    As I said above, if you are looking for a read in the meantime, Shades of Perception on Rising Stars has some simr vibes.


    Thanks for taking this ride with me.


    (Also, I got excited and had someone make a mask like Garrett''s. And now I''m having pins made on Fiverr.)

 Book 3: Chapter 1

    Book 3: Chapter 1


    Beyond the clear ss of Garretts window the morning sun struggled to send its warmth through the thick fog thaty over the city, reminding him of the first time he had tried to look out of the window in the dream. All he wascking to set the scene was a nightmare, though Garrett had plenty of those. The shroud of fog seemed fitting, considering the impending wave of undead that would soon wash over this district, however the gloomy air did nothing to dampen Garrett''s mood. Withdrawing his gaze from the window and the thick mist outside, he nced at Ryn, who was perched on the corner of his desk.


    "Is everything ready?" he asked.


    "Yes, though we''re waiting for a couple of people still," Ryn said as she hopped down. "Francis has been grumbling in the kitchen for thest few hours, but he should be done with breakfast soon."


    Garrett''s gaze drifted back out the window to the foggy streets outside, his mind constantly churning as he considered the challenges that faced him and those under his authority. Eventually, he nodded.


    "All right, let me know when everyone has arrived."


    After Ryn had left the office, his gaze turned to the mirror on his wall. It reflected the office he was sitting in as it should, but every once in a while, he felt as if he was able to catch a glimpse of movement in it from the corner of his eye. The ghost mirror was a powerful, mysterious artifact, one that Garrett didn''t quite understand yet. It contained a vast, hollow space formed of halls and rooms that looked like the inside of an abandoned mansion. Isabelle, the Dire Spirit who had be one of his guardians, lived in the space, along with a dozen pale fiends, the monstrous ghosts of people she had killed.


    Despite his connection with Isabelle, the long-haired ghost still sent a shiver down Garrett''s spine when he thought about her, and he was happy that she was on his side. She would be valuable in theing days as he faced the many difficulties in front of him. The most pressing, of course, was the March of Lesrak, when the undead from the crypts would emerge to attempt to overrun the city. All signs pointed to the event happening soon, and Garrett was scrambling to marshal the Family''s defenses. In the back of his mind, he knew that the Great Ruler, the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, wasing for him, but unfortunately he didn''t know what that exactly entailed. Overall, theck of movement from the Great Rulers of the dream had been worrying him. Ever since he had in the Chosen of Shalmoroth, he hadn''t detected any movement from any of them, a fact that set his mind on edge.


    But it wasn''t just in the dream world that Garrett had problems. The number of threats facing the family was growing, outpacing the family''s strength by a good margin. With a sigh, he turned back to his desk, taking a small ck ledger from one of his desk drawers. Dropping it on his desk he opened it up, dipped his quill in the ink pot, and started to write. For a moment, he was distracted by how smooth his writing had bepared to when he had first started. Writing left-handed had taken some adjustment, but he felt himself getting used to it now.


    Carefully, he listed down the main challenges the family was facing. There were the other gangs who controlled territory nearby. The Grave Walkers to the north had been temporarily neutralized as their leader, Cynen Death''s me, and most of the awakened from her gang were currently trapped by Isabelle in the ghost''s mirror. Unfortunately, the rest of the members were likely corrupted by Dark Hand, the cult of necromancers that worshiped Lesrak.


    Garrett had detected a curse imnted in them that would activate upon an unknownmand, transforming them into powerful zombies. From what he understood, the Grave Walkers had a few hundred members, meaning that once the wave of undead started, they would have to deal with hundreds of super-powered zombies on top of those hidden down in the crypts. But the Grave Walkers werent even the biggest problem when it came to the gangs. Many other gangs were starting to take notice of the family''s explosive expansion, and none of them liked it. Ever since Delver''s Butchers had joined the family, other small gangs had begun to entertain the idea ofing under the Klein Family banner, causing the Family to face more scrutiny than Garrett liked.


    But Garrett''s problems weren''t simply confined to the city''s underworld. Thanks to his connection, the legitimate business that the family engaged in wasing under scrutiny as well, and a powerful merchant had set his eyes on stealing all their business. Marcus Parrow, of Parrow''s Fine Goods, had already made his first move, and though it had failed, Garrett was sure that the sharp businessman was going to make another. In fact, that second move was already in motion. Parrow had invited Garrett to use his factory, no doubt intending to rob the production methods that were used to create Ryn soap.


    The only saving grace was that Parrow had no idea what sort of power he was fighting against. The incident with Parrow had also led Garrett to be embroiled in a fight between a few of the political powers in the city. The Exorcist guild who investigated and guarded against the supernatural, had already begun to fall under the family''s sway, but now Garrett was embroiled in a three-way fight between the Exorcists, the Merchants Guild, and the City Guard.


    This also brought him into greater contact with many of the nobles of the city, and it was only a matter of time before Garrett''s identity was discovered. He had been able to hide from those who knew him as the prince''s aide, simply because he stayed out of sight, but that was bing more and more difficult. His only hope was that he had changed enough that they wouldn''t immediately recognize him.


    However, with all of the danger came opportunity, and it was this that Garrett was focused on. Thanks to the tireless work of the flower ghouls that crept through the catbs under the city, the tunnels to the outside had been dug, and already goods were being moved. From Port Reverie in the west, past the city guards'' blockade, and into the warehouses along the river.


    Dodgson and Veroni, the two merchants that Garrett puppeting Viper had met up with, stayed true to their word. Now a steady stream of goods were passing into the Klein family''s hands and being distributed throughout the city by Vincent Fenger, a fence and back-room dealer who ran in noble circles. The fight with Marcus Parrow was only just beginning, but Parrow''s Fine Goods was a mercantilepany of significant influence and sway, and Garrett had big ns for them. As for the close scrutiny from the gangs in the surrounding area, there wasn''t really time to deal with them properly, and Garrett had no doubt that when the gang council convened, the Klein family would be a hot topic. His goal before that was to find one of the ten seat holders to join, though it would have to happen on his terms, or not at all.


    And finally, while the March of Lesrak that would soon sweep this part of the city was the most immediate danger, it also provided the greatest opportunity for the Klein family to expand if they yed their cards right. Slowly, carefully, Garrett mapped out his ns. The various dangers and opportunities were etched out by his pen, his quill scratching lightly against the paper. There was something about writing out these things that helped him process and by the time Ryn knocked on his door to let him know that everyone was waiting for him in the great room, Garrett felt as if his mind was clear.


    After blowing on the ink to dry it out, Garrett tucked the ledger next to his legs and wheeled himself out into the hall where Ryn was waiting for him. She helped push him down the hall, past the kitchen, and into the great room. There, Garrett found the Klein family''s upper echelon waiting for him. All of the Awakened in the family sat at three tables in the middle of the room, roughly divided into groups. The first contained those Awakened who served the family unquestionably. Viper, one of Garrett''s guardians, sat next to Abbius, a ranger who had been transformed after being infected by a zombie''s bite. Next to them was Obe, and two of the ck Raven assassins Garrett had converted, wearing their red masks. Vale would have been sitting at this table as well, but he was overseeing the transfer of goods under the city with the other two red masked assassins, and wouldn''t stop unless the entire city copsed.


    At the next table were the Awakened Dreamers, those members of the family who spent most of their time in Dreamer''s Rest, exploring the dream version of the city. Asher, his face as pale as always, sat with his hood up, a clear sense of doom surrounding him. Next to him was Maren, who had taken the same path as Garrett, the path of the Watcher. Estel and Kinsley sat across from them, while Pax sprawled out in her chair, one arm resting on the table, and the other holding a massive mug of ale.


    The third table is where Ryn took her seat. She was joined by Maximus, Leff, and Helger, three of the Awakened that had been recruited into the family. With them was Gavin, former leader of Delver''s Butchers, who had brought his gang to join the Klein family. These Awakened made up the main muscle of the family, and operated as the visible force of the family while the others took a more subtle approach.


    Scattered around at the other tables were the members of the Family who were still mortals, but contributed in leadership roles. Theposition of the family was different than that of normal gangs, and there were a number of people present who looked more like shopkeepers than gangsters, precisely because they were. Since day one, Garrett had been insistent that members of themunity who joined the Family would also get to participate in leading it, and though, at the end of the day, Garrett''s word wasw, they still were invited to join the meetings and listen in, and give their input when they had an opinion.


    Many of them looked quite nervous now, partly because of the faint pressure exerted by so many Awakened in one room, but also because they seemed to be able to sense the air of fear that had begun to shroud the city. Garrett couldn''t me them. Rumors of undead had been popping up with increasing frequency, and word had spread through the poption that a repeat of the terrible night two decades prior, when the undead rose and washed the city in me, was about to ur. Breakfast had been set up in a long buffet on the bar, and seeing that there were a number of family members in line already, Garrett waved for them to get their food. He waited until everybody was seated before lifting his hand to get their attention.


    "Thank you all foring on such short notice. As has been mentioned, this is an emergency meeting of the Klein family," Garrett said calmly, looking around the room. "What I don''t want you to do is panic. There is no need for that. But what I am about to tell you does need to be considered deeply, acted on quickly, and kept close to our chests."


    As Garrett spoke, most of the members of the Family put their forks down, fixing their eyes on him. Pausing for a moment to consider his next words, Garrett decided it would be best to be straightforward.


    "Some of you remember the event that happened two decades ago."


    A faint gasp rose in the room as everyone connected the rumors they had been hearing with Garrett''s words.


    "Unfortunately, it is highly likely, in fact inevitable, that there will be a repeat of that tragic event. The good news is we know it ising, and we can prepare for it."


    A murmur broke out in the room, but Obe pped his hands, calling for quiet. As everyone settled down, Garrett cleared his throat lightly.


    "Ahem. As I was saying, because we know it ising, we can prepare for it. There are a number of considerations, but for the foreseeable future, we will be operating with the highest level of awareness and coordination. What do I mean by that? I mean that we will be instituting a curfew, we will be increasing the number of patrols, and we will be establishing a system by which we can ensure that everyone will be notified in the case of an event. Furthermore, we will be establishing protocol for what to do when this event breaks out."


    Pausing again, Garrett let his words sink in as his gaze swept the room, lingering for a moment on each individual person.


    "Because, and I want to reiterate this, it will happen. There is no question about whether we will have to face an uprising of undead. It is only a question of how great the impact will actually be. It is our fervent hope that we will be able to mitigate the majority of the damage, and that we will be able to preserve the lives of every single member of our family. However, it is important that we do not underestimate the risk of what we face."


    As Garrett spoke, he exerted a subtle mental pressure, filling the room with his Shaper-level energy, and allowing his soul spark to make itself known. Because there were so many other Awakened, it was impossible to tell where the pressure was actuallying from, allowing Garrett to hide what he was doing. His soul spark, shaped like a figure sitting on the Dreamer''s throne, brought a sense of stability and control to the room, causing many of the unawakened family members to unconsciously rx, despite the dire news Garrett was sharing.


    As he continued to exin the family''s n, many of the listeners found themselves nodding along. All of them carried one or more dream flowers, granting them a connection with Garrett. That connection was reinforced by the stability, by the feeling offort the Dreamer''s throne, his soul spark, was expressing. For the next two hours, Garrett carefully exined everything that they would be doing. To mitigate the damage of the undead wave when it arrived, they had to prepare. Unfortunately, they didn''t have an exact date, and there was no way they could simply shut everything down until after it passed. Instead, they would continue with life as normal, but with increased patrols and safety protocols to ensure that when the wave dide, they were able to deal with it smoothly.

 Book 3: Chapter 2

    Book 3: Chapter 2


    Maximus, Leff, Abbius, and Helger were organized into a patrol team that would work with Obe and many of the other unawakened fighters in the family to watch for the first signs of undead and the Red Masked Assassins were tasked with guarding the underground. Garrett also fully intended to use the ever-growing poption of flower ghouls to make sure that the undead couldn''t rise up from beneath them, but he didnt mention that to those listening.


    Those who prowled in the Dream outside of Dreamers Rest were told to continue their mission to try to clear the areas in the dream that corresponded to the streets and buildings the Klein family controlled in the real world. In this way, Garrett was hoping to solidify his control over the area surrounding the inn. ording to the system, the inn was his personal property, and he was curious about how he would grow that influence to the streets outside. He wasn''t even sure if he could, but he assumed, based on the title of Great Ruler, that it was possible.


    Garrett would send Viper deep into the catbs to hunt for the Dark Hand, doing his best to preemptively eliminate as much of the threat as he possibly could. Before he ended the meeting, Garrett took some questions, including a question from Gavin, who stood up and raised his voice so everyone could hear him.


    "What will we do about the surrounding gangs?" he asked. "Especially the Grave Walkers. They''ve been awfully aggressive over thest two days."


    "That is a great question, Gavin. I meant to address that, so thank you for reminding me. We are in negotiation with the leadership of the Grave Walkers, but I''m afraid that for the time being, we have no choice but to treat all of them as enemies. We will not tolerate a single member of the Grave Walkers entering our territory, and if they do, everyone here is responsible for driving them out. Now, I''m not telling you to get into a fight. You can leave that to the Awakened. But use themunication system we have set up, and inform Obe of their presence. He will dispatch a team of Awakened to ensure that they do not stay in our territory. This is of considerable importance. I won''t speak of exactly why this is the case, but it is a must that we keep the Grave Walkers out of our territory as much as possible," Garrett said, sweeping the room with a stern gaze. "Am I clear?"


    Seeing everyone nod, he addressed the second part of Gavin''s question. "As for the other gangs, shortly, they won''t have the capacity to worry about us. But you do bring up a good point. The Klein Family has grown rapidly. We have expanded into a number of different areas, and that has brought us into conflict with many people. For the time being, I intend to consolidate. We will reduce the scope of our expansion, and simply focus on establishing as secure a position as possible. Those of you who have not Awakened are the linchpin of this strategy. You run shops, businesses, you work in themunity. Our goal always has been and always will be to provide the best possible life for those under our care, and that is what we will be focusing on. However, even as we y defensively, we will not allow ourselves to be pushed around. You need have no fear. If any of the other gangs show hostility toward us, we''ll muster all of our strength against them and happily go to war."


    Clearly gratified by Garrett''s answer, Gavin nodded his head and bowed.


    "Thank you. If I can say, I was at first slightly skeptical about joining the family, but now I''m quite excited that I did, and I am looking forward to our future."


    Smiling, Garrett nodded, picking up a cup from the table in front of him.


    "I share those sentiments," he said, lifting it. "A toast. To the Family."


    As cheers rang out and sses clinked together, Garrett took a sip of the ale and ced the cup back down.


    "If there are no more questions, that will be it," he said.


    After everyone had left, Garrett went back to his office and faced the mirror, entering the hollow space with a thought. His connection with Isabelle, the dire spirit who owned the hollow space in the mirror, granted him near-absolute control over it and it was a simple matter to have her pull him in. He was curious to know if he could get into the mirror without her there to draw him in and send him out, and thought that it might be a good idea to test that, before he found himself stuck.


    Appearing in a gloomy, candlelit room where the other side of the ghost''s mirror was located, Garrett stood up. He walked with steady strides out into the hall and through theplicated maze of corridors and rooms, until he found the one where Cynen, the leader of the Grave Walkers, was being held. She was a Shaper-level awakened of considerable power, and the only way to keep her contained was by having Isabelle suppress her directly. Knowing that this wasn''t a long-term solution, Garrett decided that it was time to determine what to do with her and herpanions. There were eleven other awakened from the enemy gang beside Cynen, and all of them had been imnted with the curse that would transform them into a giant-scaled undead monstrosity called a flesh golem. Most of them, though awakened, were low-level Lighting Awakened, and their soul sparks were not powerful enough to ovee the effects of the curse.


    Cynen, on the other hand, was too strong for the curse to take hold of her. Shapers seemed to have a considerable defense against any sort of mental influence, and Garrett knew just how difficult it was to bind a shaper against their will. Though he had seeded with Isabelle, who was a greater nightmare, Garrett strongly believed that had to do with the simrities between her monstrous nature and the true nature of the dream flowers, more than anything else. Stepping into the room, he saw Cynen ring at him.


    "Let me go," she demanded, her voice hoarse from her struggles.


    Disliking the way that the gang leader was speaking to her master, Isabelle pointed a finger at Cynens forehead, causing the strands of hair wrapped tightly around her to squeeze. Grunting in pain, Cynen''s eyes were fierce and her re didn''t lessen one whit.


    "Enough," Garrett said, causing Isabelle to bow her head and loosen the binding.


    Turning to Cynen, Garrett observed her for a moment. Her soul spark had something to do with me, which was why she bore the title Death''s me and the mes that she created carried a dark green color, eerie and ghost-like, undoubtedly a feature granted by the time she had spent in the crypts. Garrett was quite curious about it, but now was not the time for exploring how soul sparks worked. There were other, more pressing matters at hand. Just as Garrett silently watched her, Cynen observed him back. Her initial fear had faded, and what remained was burning defiance. It was clear that she would not simply roll over and submit, which was unfortunate, as Garrett didn''t have the strength to forcefully convert her.


    If he still had a guardian seed avable he may have been able to do it. But with both of the guardian seeds taken up, there was no way for him to ovee her defenses without her express permission. And judging from the look on her face, he wasn''t going to get that. That left only two options. Some sort of agreement, or death.


    With a sigh, he asked Isabelle for a simple chair, and once she had moved it over with a strand of hair, he sat down on it, crossing his legs and leaning his elbow on the armrest. Cupping his chin in his palm, he spoke softly.


    "I''m sure by this point you understand that we have limited options," he said. "I have no desire to release an enemy who has fallen into my grasp. And while I don''t doubt that you could put up a fight and potentially deal damage to Isabelle, and possibly even myself, I also have no doubt that you would die should we continue our fight. I did not have you captured just for this to end in a brawl. However, before we continue this conversation, there are a few things that must be made clear. First, did you, in fact, know that you harbored necromancers in your midst?"


    Cynen must have anticipated the question, because she barely blinked as she shook her head.


    "No, I genuinely had no idea. The first inkling I got of it was when I hired the assassins of the Dark Hand to kill you."


    Garrett observed her as she spoke, surprised that she had admitted to trying to have him killed. There was a faint hint of embarrassment hidden under her hard stare, and he was inclined to believe that she was actually telling the truth. "I see. In that case, did you know that there were necromancers still active in the crypts?"


    This time, she simply shook her head.


    "Ignorance is not a defense," Garrett said, his voice cold. "But, given your knowledge, and your position as the leader of the Grave Walkers, I assume that it is your desire, just as it is mine, to remove the necromancer threat from this city."


    mes seemed to burn in Cynen''s eyes as she straightened, straining against the hair that bound her.


    "It is all I want," she hissed.


    Garrett nodded. "Fine, then let''s have a proper conversation. Isabelle, you can release her."


    The thick hair unwound from around Cynen as Isabelle floated backwards to stand behind Garrett, her eyes always fixed on the Grave Walker''s leader. Released from her bonds, Cynen staggered to her feet, her body trembling. For a moment, Garrett thought she might actually attack him and it was clear from the anger in her expression that she wasn''t exactly sure if she would either. It took a long moment for her to restrain herself, but eventually she did and Garrett gestured to one of the chairs along the side of the room.


    "Isabelle, please fetch Miss Cynen a chair."


    Without replying, the Dire Spirit pointed and her hair snaked out, wrapping around one of the chairs set against the wall and pulled it over.


    "Have a seat," Garrett said, and after a moment of hesitation, Cynen sat down.


    "As I said, there are not many ways that this can go." Garrett''s voice was cold and certain, with absolutely no room forpromise. "I feel like you would be a great ally in theing fight, but you also present a number of different challenges. First, on a personal level, you''ve seen the power that I control, something I''m not particrly enthusiastic about others finding out about. Second, in a more general sense, you understand the danger that the Klein family presents to your gang''s continued dominance of this area of the city. Third, and we might call this an existential problem, I have captured you and a number of your men through trickery, and I''m currently holding you captive. To add the proverbial cherry on top, you and I are currently at war, at least in the eyes of every other gang in the city. So, why don''t you tell me how we might solve these problems?"


    As he finished speaking, Cynen simply stared at him nkly. The truth was, they were in a particr pickle. Much of a gang''s strength and position relied on it remaining victorious in the conflicts that raged throughout the citys underworld. The Grave Walkers, having been established decades earlier, had long been one of the most dangerous and feared gangs, and their control of this part of the city was unchallenged. Until, of course, Garrett and the Klein family showed up.


    The conflict was much the same as any conflict that embroiled gangs. There was a resource each of them wanted, and only one of them could have. In this case, Delver''s Butchers and the meatpacking nt that the smaller gang controlled. The problem was that on the surface of the issue, therger, stronger gang had been entirely outyed by what appeared to be the weaker gang. If Cynen agreed to any terms, other gangs might see that as a sign of weakness, and the Grave Walkers'' position would bepromised. But if she didn''t agree to any terms, she was fairly certain that she wouldn''t be making it out of this strange ce alive. Garrett had been exceptionally clear about that, and looking at the almost apathetic expression on his face, she wasn''t about to press her luck. Garrett gave her time, knowing that it was a lot to process, and sat patiently as she mulled over the situation. Frustrated, she finally shook her head.


    "You asked me to find a solution, but I don''t know if there is one."


    "There''s always a solution," Garrett said. "It''s simply a matter of whether there are any good solutions. Take, for example, our current situation. We could go any number of ways. One, you could join the Family."


    Holding up his hand to stop her protest, he shook his head to forestall the protest that rose to her lips.


    "Just take this as a mental exercise, and please listen. If you were to join the Family, the benefits would be tremendous. First, we would absolutely be able to help you with this tricky curse problem that seems to have wormed its way into your ranks. Second, no one would actually have to know. You and a few others would be official members, while the rest of your gang could continue on their merry way, blissfully unaware. Another option would be for your gang to simply ept defeat, officiallying under the Klein family. Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t say that these were good options. I''m simply trying to illustrate the fact that there are always options. However, I do think that there is another option worth exploring. I understand that the idea of the Grave Walkers losing their position is one you cannot tolerate. That makes sense. You, after all, are the leader, and you have been entrusted with the continued growth and expansion of your gang. I understand that position well. However, here there is nothing to say that we cannot simply be friends."


    This time it was Cynen who held up her hand, interrupting him.


    "I don''t think you understand," she said, frowning. "The Grave Walkers cannot afford to lose a fight, and if at this point we ept you as an ally, other gangs will rightly consider it our defeat. I know now that your gang is much stronger than you appear, but in this world, appearance is everything."


    Nodding, Garrett straightened up in his chair and leaned forward slightly.


    "I understand entirely," he said, his smile hidden by the mask he wore. "However, there is no actual need for you to lose, is there?"


    It took a moment for Cynen to follow what Garrett was suggesting. But when she did, her eyes widened, and she leaned forward to match him.


    "What are you suggesting?" she asked, her voice incredulous.

 Book 3: Chapter 3

    Book 3: Chapter 3


    "I''m simply saying that if the Klein family were toe under the Grave Walkers as a subsidiary of sorts, it would satisfy your requirements and mine. Well, some of mine."


    "Ha! I knew there was a catch," Cynen said, leaning back. "And what is it that you would require to agree to such a crazy suggestion?"


    "That''s simple," Garrett said. "We would require a guarantee."


    A slight smirk crossed Cynen''s face as she looked between Garrett and the dire spirit hovering behind him.


    "You''ve got two shapers in your gang," she said, "which is more than most gangs. What further guarantee do you need?"


    "A guarantee that our secrets will remain safe," Garrett said, his voice even. "A guarantee that we will be able to smoothly cooperate with you, and that our territory will not be subject to any rules but our own."


    Cynen didn''t respond immediately, biting her lip as she considered Garrett''s words. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this seemingly magical offer than met the eye. There was something about the masked man sitting casually in front of her that set her mind on edge. As a shaper, she had long been ustomed to wielding considerable power, and it had been years since she had faced someone she couldn''t see through. Yet Garrett was aplete enigma. There was a strange fog surrounding him, to the point where she couldn''t get any read on his real strength. That thought sent a shiver down her spine. She had faced other shapers before, and never once had she gotten this vague unease. But now, her senses were warning her to tread carefully.


    "I need to think about it," she said.


    "That''s fine," Garrett replied. "You''re wee to think about it. But you will have to do so from thefort of this room.


    A faint green me sprang up in Cynens eyes at his words, causing an immediate reaction from Isabelle. Her hair began to grow and extend, filling the space like a cloud of ck strands.


    "Calm down," Garrett said, holding up his hand. "I understand your aversion to the idea of remaining here as my prisoner, but please understand your position. Simply because we are negotiating does not mean I am about to give up any of my advantages. I am proposing a deal that would be quite advantageous to you, and quite advantageous to me."


    Taking a deep breath and slowly calming down, Cynen nodded.


    "All right then, what sort of advantages does this deal give you?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "It allows me to remain as I prefer, hidden."


    Garretts head cocked to the side, his eyes glittering through the mask.


    "You may not believe it, but we are not interested in dominating this city. We would much rather work together with others, living in harmony. Believe me when I say there are too many threats lurking in the shadows of Insomnium to spend time on petty fights with our neighbors. If the Grave Walkers were to ept the Klein family under its wing, in a sort of specialized alliance, we would be able to continue to operate as we do now."


    "You want to use us as a shield," Cynen said.


    "Exactly," Garrett confirmed, nodding his head. "The single most important benefit that we would get from this arrangement is that as the smaller partner, we would naturally be ced under less scrutiny. You have already expressed to the world that you are interested in Delvers'' butchers and their meatpacking nt. Well, as the Delver gang has joined our association, it would make sense for you to bring all of us on board. That agreement would of course extend to any other gangs that join the family directly. And we would simply act as a sort of union of smaller gangs under your umbre."


    Closing her eyes for a moment, Cynen shook her head.


    "No, that''s not it. There''s something else. What else is it that you want?"


    As she asked the question, her eyes snapped open, fixing on Garrett''s.


    Impressed by the sharp insight Cynen demonstrated, Garrett held up a second finger.


    "You are correct. As I mentioned, there are existential threats that we face. Primarily among them, a threat that wille from the territory you control. If we were being honest, all I would really have to do in order to ensure the destruction of the Grave Walker gang would be to keep you trapped here. Theing wave of undead that will rise up in the next weeks will take care of the rest. However, it would potentially do much more than that. For better or worse, the city is our home, and this district is where we live. If we allow the undead to rampage, it won''t just be your gang that is destroyed. You and your men know the crypts better than anybody. You know where you can lead us underground to preemptively destroy the undead and seal the ess points they will use to rise up into the city. Furthermore, you know how to fight and to hunt necromancers. A skill this city desperately needs. Rather than continuing to fight between ourselves, I think that our skills are better used together. As I said, I have very little interest in ruling this city, and so it matters little to me whether you win this conflict, or we win this conflict. In fact, not winning this fight seems a much better option. I understand that this might be a lot to process. And so I''ll give you some time to think about it. But think well, and think quickly. We don''t have much time."


    Garrett stood and bowed slightly.


    "I hope you don''t mind, but Isabelle will remain here to keep youpany. Simply inform her if you havee to a decision. You have twenty-four hours."


    With those parting words, Garrett left the room, leaving Cynen staring at Isabelle. Closing the door behind him, he stopped and thought for a moment, mentally reviewing the conversation he had just had. He did think that Cynen would be a good ally. But if he was honest, he had no idea what she might choose. The Grave Walkers were a powerful gang, and his primary concern was that they woulde after the Family, searching for their leader. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a whole lot he could do about this until Cynen made her decision. If worse came to worst, he would be forced to make a move on the Grave Walkers, but that would mean revealing the Klein Familys strength to the world, something he hoped to avoid.


    Sending a mental message to Obe through the dream flowers, he reminded his lieutenant to be extra careful about the family''s borders to the north, paying special attention to the movement of the Grave Walkers. With a sigh, Garrett took off his mask and rubbed his forehead. It was only mid-day, but Garrett had discovered that he was able to use his powers in the Hollow Space inside the mirror without issue. It was curious, as it operated the same way as the Dream, but wasnt limited to being essed after the sun went down.


    After considering how to best spend his time, Garrett put his mask back on his face and left the Hollow Space, returning to his office. It was slightly disorienting returning to his real body, and as he felt the hard wood chair underneath him, a faint frown appeared between his eyes. As he wheeled his chair toward his bedroom, his thoughts turned unbidden to his unresponsive legs. The wound, caused by the de of a now dead ck Raven Assassin, had stolen his ability to walk and Garrett found himself torn as he wondered if there was any way to heal his legs.


    It was more of an idle thought than anything, but he immediately stopped in the middle of the hall, his eyes staring straight ahead and his expression turning fierce. Ever since he had woken up in this world he had been actively avoiding thinking about his physical state, more out of a need for survival than anything else. There simply hadnt been time to consider a cure and he had convinced himself that his situation was fine. He had the option of entering the Dream where his legs worked perfectly, and could even take control of his guardian flower host in the real world, allowing him great mobility when he needed it. However, asionally when he switched back into his real body, he would feel a twinge of discontent as the constraints his body ced on him shackled him like chains once again.


    "Garrett, are you okay?" Ryn''s voice interrupted Garrett''s thoughts, pulling him back to reality. She was standing behind him, though he had no idea when she had gotten there. Shaking his head slightly to clear it, he turned his chair around.


    "Yes, why?


    What''s the matter? You''ve been sitting there for a couple of minutes, so I was worried that something might be wrong," she replied, her gaze searching his face. "If something''s not right, if something''s wrong, you can tell me."


    "I know," Garrett replied. "There''s just a lot going on."


    "Yeah, tell me about it," Ryn said, sighing and brushing her hair out of her face. "It seems like it never rains but it pours. Anyway, we do have some good news. That apprentice program you wanted to set up? We have more than enough candidates."


    Garrett''s mind was so full of all of the things he had to consider that it took him a moment to remember what it was Ryn was referring to.


    "Oh, you mean the ounting school?"


    It had only been a week or so since he had proposed the idea and he was surprised that any progress had actually been made.


    Yeah, that''s what I''ve been focusing on since production is still down at the soap factory. Carraway''s men are working on fixing the machines but it''s going to take at least another couple weeks."


    "I see.


    Like I said, there are people, there''s a lot of interest in this school, especially when people found out that it was free."


    "Not free," Garrett said, shaking his head. "They''ll have to sign a contract with us, whether or not they graduate."


    Turning his chair around, he wheeled himself into his room, gesturing for Ryn to follow behind. She came in and took a seat at the table while he parked himself on the other side.


    "So tell me about it," he said, gesturing for her to continue.


    "Well, like you rmended, we started with ourmunity but word got out fast. We initially announced a hundred positions but we have close to 700 applicants. You''ve never seen anything like it. Have you looked outsidetely?"


    Shaking his head, Garrett nced towards the window in his room. It was too high up for him to be able to see out of it from where he was sitting but the warm light indicated that it was alreadyte in the afternoon.


    "No, what''s going on?"


    "We''ve got people lined up for blocks. It seems that everybody in the district is interested in this. Most of them don''t even have children."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly what I said. There are a lot of people who are interested in being trained as money counters and they''re all standing outside."


    "Well, we''re only taking children," Garrett said, his voice firm.


    "Can I ask why?"


    The certainty in his voice caused Ryn''s brow to furrow.


    "Because what we''re going to teach them is significantly more than just a life skill," Garrett replied. "Our goal is to build for the future and this is going to be one of the steps in our n. We can expand the number of slots to 200, but make sure that you don''t rx the standards. We don''t care if the kids know how to read and write already, though that would be a plus. We''re just going to test them for their ability to learn and grasp information."


    "What about all of the other kids?" Ryn asked, looking slightly nervous. "Their parents might riot if they don''t get in."


    "Just because they don''t get in this year doesn''t mean they won''t get in another," Garrett said. "As long as the child hasn''t yet turned 15, they''ll have the chance to apply again each year. The basic test should help weed out those who are not suitable for this kind of work."


    "Can we actually support 200 kids?" Ryn asked, her expression skeptical.


    Considering her question carefully, Garrett nodded.


    "Yes, we can. However, not for very long. Either we need to increase our revenue or, and this would be even more ideal, they will need to start earning their keep. We can support them for six months, fairlyfortably. After that, they''ll start working, taking sses in the mornings and working in the afternoons or vice versa. Oh, we''ll also need some teachers as well. I will do some of the instruction myself on the more advanced topics, but we need to find people who can teach basic reading, writing, and counting. Put out the word that we''re looking for teachers."


    "Sure," Ryn said, nodding. "That brings up another problem. Where were you nning on housing all of these students? They can''t just live here at the inn."


    "For the time being, they''ll have to continue to live with their families," Garrett said. "If they don''t have homes, they can let us know and we''ll find a ce for them. In fact, there are likely a number of families in themunity that would be willing to put up students as long as we give them a little bit of a stipend."


    Listening to Garrett as he unfolded his n, Ryn couldn''t help but shake her head. "You really don''t like money, do you?" She said, "Most people, when they start getting money, keep it. You spend it faster than water flows."


    Garrett chuckled and spread his hands and shrugged as if helpless. "You''ve got to spend money to make money," he said. "At least that''s what I''ve always been told. We''re gonna see if that works."


    "All right, well that at least gives me some direction," Ryn said, standing up. "I''ll see about getting the mob organized."


    "Sounds good. Let Obe know if you have any trouble," Garrett said. "We will not tolerate chaos, so if any of the parents or adults start getting out of line, don''t be afraid to put them in their ce."


    After Ryn had gone, Garrett looked at the window again. It would be a little while until the sun set and he could re-enter the dream. And so he spent a few moments going over the family''s ount books. They had gained considerable wealth from robbing the Princes warehouses and the Swamp Sharks, and the remaining stock of soap was bringing in a steady trickle of additional ie. Money was starting to flow in from the smuggling operation as well, though much of that was being reinvested in order to improve the infrastructure of that operation. This left Garrett looking at a rapidly dwindling treasury. In order to support the function of the family, money would have to start flowing in from other sources, and so he spent a few hours brainstorming how exactly to do that.

 Book 3: Chapter 4

    Book 3: Chapter 4


    As soon as the sun fell, he felt the faint fog of the dream creep in and put down his quill, blowing on the paper in front of him to dry the ink. He had been hoping that the Grave Walkers gang leader, Cynen, would have given him a response by now, but she had spent the entire time sitting quietly, her eyes closed.


    "Nothing is ever easy, is it?" Garrett mumbled, shaking his head.


    He had eaten his dinner a bit earlier and so now he wheeled himself over to the bed and lifted himself out of his chair, pulling himself into his bed with a rope he had attached to the wall for that purpose. As a shaper level awakened, his body was surprisingly strong and it was simple enough for him to get himself around, even with only one arm. As hey there, looking up at the ceiling, Garrett''s mind started to drift back to the strange feeling of disquiet that he had had earlier that afternoon. He wasn''t sure where it hade from and was slightly concerned that it spoke of a greater problem in his soul and mind. Unsure how to deal with it, he pushed it from his mind.


    He closed his eyes, taking a single deep breath that he exhaled slowly. Before he was finished, his body rxed, and he entered the dream. He appeared on the throne, the Dreamer''s Throne. Its warmth radiated through his body, banishing his negative thoughts. Reaching up to adjust his mask, Garrett reviewed what needed to be done. First on his list was a visit to Dreamer''s Rest. The inn had been attracting many patrons, an ever growing number, and was slowly starting to expand. Its space seemed to be intimately connected with Garrett''s own strength. But as others entered, as dreamers spent time there, their mental energy seemed to nourish the space as well.


    Garrett was curious about the difference between Dreamer''s Rest and the hollow space inside the ghost mirror. The hollow space could be entered at any time, day or night, and in it Garrett''s dream powers could operate freely. However, it didn''t seem to share a connection to the dream itself, rather appearing as a real-life space that had been entirely corrupted by the dream''s energy.


    Dreamer''s Rest, on the other hand, was a space entirely constructed within the dream, created from Garrett''s own imagination and fixed in ce by his mental power. There were many mysteries about the dream that Garrett had yet to solve, and he felt a faint trickle of excitement as he thought about uncovering more of the truth of this world. Standing from the dreamer''s throne, Garrett walked to the door, intending to step into Dreamer''s Rest, when a faint voice seemed to echo through his mind. He stopped, his hand resting on the door handle, his eyes seeming to peer through the wood to a scene a few blocks away. It was hazy at first, and only when he concentrated was he actually able to see what was going on.


    There, he saw a small girl bowing in front of a wooden que. He was curious about what was on the wooden que, but couldn''t quite see it. The little girl seemed to be saying something. But her voice was faint and indistinct. Realizing that he was looking at a sceneing through one of the dream flowers that had recently spread into that area of the city, Garrett returned to the dreamer''s throne. He sat down and strengthened his connection with the flowers in that area. It was as if his vision and hearing were zooming in, causing the murmurs of the other dream flowers to fade away as he focused his attention on this particr spot.


    "Please help my brother in his test tomorrow, so he can be a money counter."


    The girl''s voice was sweet and earnest, and Garrett could feel something else, an absolute sense of conviction that her words woulde true. With his sharpened focus, he noticed that she was facing a small que bearing the rainbow-colored flower of the family, almost as if she was praying. The thought made Garrett vaguely ufortable, but he continued to watch as she repeated herself again.


    "His name is Joe Trilby, and he''ll be taking his test tomorrow. I know you can help him, because you helped my friend Sarah find her doll when it was missing."


    Lifting her head, the little girl pped her hands together and stared at the flower for a moment, almost as if unsure what else she should say or do. After a moment of thought, she crouched and stuck her head under her bed, rummaging for something. It took her a moment to find what she was looking for, but when she did, she emerged, slightly dusty, with a gleaming rock, which she put down in front of the que.


    "This is my favorite rock," she said. "You can have it, if you''ll help him."


    Bowing her head quickly, she seemed to hear something in the distance and turned, running out of the room. Curious, Garrett sent out a thread of mental energy through the dream flower that resided in the que. The tendril wrapped around the small stone, and to his amusement, he found that it was nothing but an ordinary rock, polished to a shine. About to release it, he felt a faint wrench as the stone vanished from its position, and his senses snapped back to his room. Feeling something in his palm, he looked down in shock as he saw the stone resting there. He had no idea what had just happened, but clearly, it had something to do with the little girl. He could sense a faint mental energy, an energy that he had never encountered before, resting in the stone.


    Under him, the throne suddenly released a golden light that shrouded his palm, absorbing the energy in the stone, and causing it to crumble away into nothingness. A faint shudder ran through Garrett, and he felt as if the throne glowed a tiny bit brighter. It was clear that something momentous had just happened, though he wasn''t quite sure what. Though he had many things to do that night, he pushed all of them to the back of his mind, focusing on what he had just experienced. The young girl had spoken with an absolute conviction that shocked him, and from what he could sense, that conviction seemed to have been passed to the stone itself. He was sure that it wasn''t his power that had pulled the stone into the dream, but rather the throne''s. It had then absorbed the conviction in the stone, transforming it into some sort of power.


    "Is it faith?" He muttered. "No, that can''t be it, but that is what it feels like. Joe Trilby, huh?"


    Resolving to look into the matter further the next day, Garrett sighed and stood up. When he entered Dreamer''s Rest, the bar was packed, though it maintained its vague and dreamlike feel. He could feel just how many people were in the room, and he was gratified to see that most of them were interacting with each other. A strange phenomenon had begun to ur after people began entering the bar regrly. Merchants started to gather in little groups, as did other men and women in the different trades. They spoke to each other, shared information, and began towork. Most of the people were already members of the Family who had dream flowers living near them. Garrett found Estel and Kinsley sitting at their usual table, but noticed that the others were gone. Lifting his hand, he greeted them, asking about theirpanions.


    Everybody''s already out, Kinsley said. Well, except for Pax. We''re waiting for her, and then we''re heading west. They finished clearing out some of the streets. The others all split up and are working their way north and northeast, toward the crypt.


    Is that so?


    As if sensing his nervousness, Estel nodded.


    "Yeah, Maren and Asher are leading, doing some scouting. They said they''d move carefully.


    Thinking for a moment, Garrett nodded.


    You should head that direction as well. See if you can catch up with them.


    "Is something wrong? Estel asked. Her eyes fixed on Garrett''s.


    She couldn''t see his expression through the mask, but seemed to be able to sense his nervousness.


    "Everything should be fine. We''ve just seen increased nightmare activity up in that region, and we want to make sure that everyone stays safe."


    Sounds good to me, Kinsley said, getting up as Pax walked in.


    After the three Awakened Dreamers left, Garrett spent a bit more time in Dreamers Rest and then headed back to the throne, sitting down to check in with Isabelle. But Cynen was still sitting in the chair quietly, unmoving. Curiosity struck Garrett, and he quietly took control of Isabelle, feeling his senses merge with hers.


    "What''s taking you so long to decide? he asked, the Dire Spirit''s voice sounding strange in his ears.


    The question seemed to shock Cynen out of her thoughts, and her eyes snapped open, causing her to stare at Isabelle, as if unable to believe that the greater nightmare had spoken to her. For a moment, the two women simply stared at each other, and then Garrett spoke again.


    "It''s a good deal. You should take it.


    Disbelief appeared on Cynen''s face, and she rubbed her eyes.


    "What would you know about it? she asked.


    Isabelle shrugged, shing a chilling smile at the Grave Walker''s leader.


    "The world of spirits is filled with struggles for power. I''ve been fighting for strength longer than you''ve been alive. You are being offered a chance to gain a tremendous ally, one that will work for you in the shadows, ensuring your position remains stable, and more importantly, ensuring that youe out of this fiasco with the crypts alive. The master is offering you this part of the city on a silver tter. You''d be a fool not to take it.


    Bristling, Cynen sat up straight, her eyes glowing with green mes.


    "I don''t take directions from monsters, she snapped, causing Isabelle to chuckle.


    "Are you sure about that? Isabelle asked. "We could go and see one of your men, see if he transforms into an undead beast like the other. That should give us a good idea of who you''ve been taking direction from.


    The mes in Cynen''s eyes grew stronger, and her fists clenched. Chuckling again, Isabelle held up her hands.


    "It''s a touchy subject, I can tell. I''m just saying that if you actually cared so much about this mission of yours, you would be jumping at this chance.


    Slowly the mes died down, and Cynen nodded.


    "You''re right. Get your master here. I''m willing to make a deal.


    Jumping out of Isabelle''s body, Garrett''s lips curled at the edges, a small smile gracing his lips. It didn''t take him long to arrive in the room where Cynen was being held, and when he saw the resolve in her eyes, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "You''ve convinced me, she said, her eyes shooting towards Isabelle. However, if we''re going to do this, I have some terms as well.


    I''d be happy to hear them, Garrett said, bowing his head.


    Taking a seat, Cynen began,


    "First, we need the win. Our situation is not good at the moment, and if we are going to maintain our position, we need to stabilize it.


    "A given, Garrett replied. What else?


    "You have ess to channels outside the city. Is that right?


    Before he responded, Garrett took a moment to think. Though not many people knew about the smuggling operation the family was running, Ghouls Tooth had been known for their control of the tunnels beneath this part of the city, and so it made sense that the Grave Walkers leader would be aware of that. He nodded.


    "We want ess to them too, Cynen said. "We have plenty of goods to move, but they''ve all been rotting ever since the city was shut down. You have to agree to help us move them.


    "Done, Garrett replied.


    "Third, you have to guarantee that the curse can be removed from all of my men, and you have to help us do it.


    That''s fine. We can do it immediately, Garrett replied. "However, it will require their cooperation and some of them might not be so willing. What will you do if they''re more corrupted than you thought?


    I''ll kill them myself, Cynen said, her eyes shing a deathly green.


    Anything else?


    "Yes. You need to support us. You and the gangs with you need to support us when the ten seats converge, Cynen said, licking her lips as if she was nervous. "As I said, our position is not so stable these days, and we have good reason to believe that our seat on the council will be challenged in a few months when the ten seats converge. We need you to support us in maintaining our position.


    When Garrett didn''t answer, she hurried to add, It will be beneficial to you as well. We''ll be able to help you a lot more if we can, if the Grave Walkers can remain on the council.


    "Very well, Garrett said, tapping his finger on his chairs armrest. All of those terms seem eptable to me. Now let''s discuss the details.


    It took almost four hours for Garrett and Cynen to reach full agreement, and by the end of it, she was sweating heavily and appeared exhausted. His mind was meticulous and seemed to cover every conceivable angle. The longer the conversation went on, the more she felt like she was sinking into a swamp. Though the family appeared to be a fairly small organization on the surface, the more they discussed, the more she realized that they had hidden their strengthpletely. When they had finalized their agreement, Garrett rose and nodded.


    "Let''s deal with your men and the curse that they bear. After that, we''ll put on a little y for the other gangs to see.


    With Isabelle''s help, they brought the awakened members of the Grave Walker gang they had captured into the room, one by one. Garrett had them sit down in the chair, and Cynen would tell them to rx, exining to them about the curse they had picked up. Almost all of themplied without issue, though one, upon hearing her words, immediately tried to transform into an undead monster, but, true to her word, Cynen dealt with the problem herself. Green me burst from her hand as she dashed across the room, gripping the gang member by his neck. The fierce mes burned brightly, and after a brief moment of resistance, his entire body was transformed into ash that glowed with a ghostly light. Spitting on the ground, Cynen shook her head.


    "He used to be a good man, a trusted lieutenant, she said, anger hiding the pain in her voice.

 Book 3: Chapter 5

    Book 3: Chapter 5


    The others went much more smoothly as they heeded their boss''s words and rxed their defenses. For each one, Garrett sent out a dream flower seed, nting it into their minds. He refrained from growing any blooms past the first, and insteadmanded the flowers to begin absorbing the energy of the curse. It took about forty minutes for the flowers to absorb the entirety of the curse, and by morning all five of the remaining awakened had been cleared. As morning was just about to dawn, they prepared for the next phase of their n. Though Cynen was going along with Garrett, it was clear that she still had some reservations, but she yed along.


    When she reappeared in the inns office, Garrett was already sitting in his wheelchair, a calm expression on his face. His shoulders were slightly stooped, his weak looking body and thin face giving him a fragile air, making it impossible for her to equate him with the confident, broad shouldered mask wearing man she had just been negotiating with. All it had taken to achieve the misdirection was a simple use of Illusory Dream, creating an image of him to remain standing nearby while he slipped out of the Ghosts Mirror. When she saw him, Cynen nearly sneered, until she remembered that it was Garrett who was the public face of the Klein Family, and they were now allied.


    That masked man. Your leader. What is his name? Cynen asked.


    A faint smile crossed Garretts face as he met Cynens fierce gaze.


    He isnt our leader. But you can call him Geller, or the Dreamer.


    Taken aback, Cynen walked over to stand in front of Garrett, looking down at him with narrowed eyes.


    Hes not in charge?


    No. Though you can take anything he says as the will of the Klein Family. Just as you can take my words in the same way.


    Who is in charge? Can I meet the boss?


    Shaking his head, Garrett let his gaze sweep over the five awakened who had appeared behind Cynen as Isabelle threw them out of the Hollow Space. Each of the five carried a bloom that had been strengthened by consuming the curse, growing to two or three blooms. This was Garretts true insurance policy. Of the seven awakened who hade to attack, there were only these five left, and each one of them was carrying a dream flower. They would continue lurking beside Cynen, growing naturally and serving as Garretts eyes and ears.


    It was a risk of sorts, as there were undoubtedly mysterious artifacts that would be able to tell that they were carrying parasitic dream entities within their bodies. Furthermore, the dream flowers would begin to propagate when they returned to the crypts, increasing the spread of the flowers to the northernmost part of the city. The spread of flowers was already impossible to miss in the dream, and seeing more pop up might raise some suspicion, but Garrett knew it was a risk he had to take. Ideally, he would have been able to nt a dream seed in Cynen herself, but her soul spark was simply too strong and she would have been able to tell it was there.


    There was a knock on the door and Obe opened it up, faint confusion appearing on his face when he saw Cynen and the others. They all looked tired and like they had gone through a fight, but otherwise were unharmed. Cynen in particr stood out to him as he saw her casually talking with Garrett. Stopping by the desk, he bowed to Garrett.


    You wanted to see me, boss?


    Yes, Garrett said, holding out a piece of paper that had some writing on it. Can you get this copied and distribute copies throughout our territory? Can you also call Gavin here? Id like to talk to him about our new agreement with the Grave Walker gang.


    Sure, boss, Obe said, nodding his head and quickly leaving the room with the piece of paper in hand.


    Cynen watched him go, a faint confusion on her face. Sensing that she had a question, Garrett just looked at her and waited. After Obe vanished, she turned to Garrett.


    Just like that? No questions?


    Chuckling, Garrett waved his hand.


    What need is there for questions where there is trust?


    Shuddering, Cynen shook her head.


    There is something really wrong with all of you. You use mysterious artifacts, you work with monsters, your lieutenants just obey yourmands with no hesitation. Its creepy. But dont get me wrong, Im happy youre on my side.


    I was going to say, arent you the one who wanders around the crypts? That isnt a whole lot better.


    This time, Cynen was the one who chuckled.


    True. Im starving. Where do I get some food?


    Follow me, Garrett said, wheeling himself toward the door. Ive asked Francis to prepare arge breakfast.


    The sun was high overhead when Cynen stepped out of the door of the inn, her five men following her. With them were Obe, Abbius, Leff, Helger, Maximus, and Gavin of Delvers Butchers. A momentter, Ryn pushed Garretts wheelchair out of the doorway and the group proceeded toward the Grave Walkers territory. A leaflet had already been distributed to the members of the Family, and when they saw therge group they didnt have much of a reaction. They were already used to the powers of the gangs swinging wildly, and if what the paper said was right, the newest shift in authority wouldnt actually impact them at all.


    When they passed by the meat processing nt, however, the same couldnt be said for the citizens who lived in the Grave Walkers territory. They reacted with fear, and by retreating, clutching their valuables to their chests. Soon, word got out that there was arge group from the two gangs that was heading back to the Grave Walkers headquarters, and members of the gang began to gather, lining the streets in their uniforms and masks. Many of them wore their aggression on their sleeves, thinking that the Klein Family hade to attack them, but seeing Cynen walking along next to Garrett was enough to cause them to stop. After a few dozen Grave Walkers appeared, Cynen gestured for the group to stop and stepped forward.


    This is less of a wee than I was anticipating, she said, her fierce gaze sweeping the gathered gang members. Where is the excitement for our victory?


    Hearing her question, a murmur rose among the crowd and one of the gang members stepped forward.


    You won?


    Hah, was that ever in question? Weve just been hashing out all the details, Cynen said, a grin sliding onto her face. Let everyone know that were going to have a subordination ceremony.


    The murmurs gave way to cheers as the Grave Walker gang members realized that she meant what she said. Immediately, the looks that the group were getting changed and the Grave Walkers crowded around. Cynen led the growing group, bringing them to an ornate set of metal gates that led into the graveyard that sat on the northeastern corner of the city. It was arge area, and it was among the mausoleums that the Grave Walker gang made their home. Winding through the packed gravestones, Cynen brought them to a massive stone building with four different wings.


    Though it looked at first nce as if the building was one solid piece of architecture, a closer inspection revealed that it was actually five buildings, arranged in an X shape that had been linked together by four additions that connected each of the corner buildings with the center structure which was thergest. Feeling someone watching him, Garrett looked over and saw that it was Cynen.


    What do you think? she asked.


    Its impressive, Garrett said. How did you avoid angering the authorities when you built it?


    Shaking her head, Cynen gestured to a symbol on the side of the building.


    Because they were the ones who built it. The leader of the group that would be our gang, the original Grave Walkers, needed a ce to rest, so the king gave him thisnd, and even had the royal architects step out to create this building.


    I didnt know you had ties to the royal family, Garrett said, looking around with interest as they entered therge double doors that led into the main building.


    We did, but that is gone now, Cynen replied, rubbing the back of her head ruefully.


    Inside the Grave Walkers headquarters was a worn looking hall. It seemed to Garrett that everything he looked at either glowed with gold leaf, or was made of rich looking marble. There was arge staircase that rose to a second floor, curving around the edge of the room, and a simple marble desk for a receptionist that was empty. Used to this, Cynen rummaged for something in the desk and held it up for Garrett to see.


    This is our guilds seal, and it is what we will use when we officially sign our agreement.


    Looking at it carefully, Garrett felt like he could sense a faint touch of mental energy hovering around it. To his surprise, however, itcked the distinctive feeling of the Dream. Garrett had assumed that all mysterious artifacts were connected to the Dream, but it seemed that this wasnt the case.


    May I see that? he asked, holding out his hand.


    Are you crazy? You cant touch our artifact, Cynen said, giving him an annoyed look. Besides, it wont activate for anyone but me.


    Oh? And what does it do? Garrett asked, leaning forward with interest.


    It creates a binding agreement. It will help us ensure that everyone is being truthful.


    Ignoring the barb, Garrett caressed his chin with his fingers. He had been learning everything he could about mysterious artifacts, but Garrett had never run into one like this. That seemed to suggest that there were more powers beyond the Dream than he had realized. Looking around, Garrett realized that there wasnt a hint of the Dream anywhere in therge building. The building alsocked the depressive aura that shrouded the rest of the cemetery and instead there was a fresh, bright smell. Figuring it had to do with some way the building had been constructed, Garrett put it out of his mind and brought himself to task.


    The n was simple. First, allow the group to be seen clearly. Second, hold a subordination ceremony that would show that the Grave Walkers had won. Third, sign the agreement. With the first part of the nplete, Garrett and Cynen began the second. Their ceremony wasntplicated, and it only took about ten minutes for them to perform it. Garrett recited an oath promising to support the Grave Walkers as the stronger gang, while Cynen returned an oathmitting themselves to protect the Klein Family. The oaths were more of a formality than anything else, but they were performed for the sake of tradition.


    More important than the oaths was the agreement itself. Garrett had drafted it that morning, and it was absolutely watertight. Even a careful reading would give the impression that the Klein Family was the weaker of the gangs, but it set things up in such a way that most of the benefits flowed toward the Family, rather than to the Grave Walkers. All of this was done in the main room of the Grave Walkers headquarters, and by the time they were done, there was arge crowd gathered outside. This was the most important part of the y, as among the crowd were members of other gangsing to see what was going on. Heading back out onto the steps, Cynen looked around proudly and gestured to Garrett, Obe, and the others.


    Today marks a great victory for the Grave Walker gang. We wee the Klein Family, and associated gangs, under our banner. While we will not directly absorb their territory, they will be under our protection. Let the word be spread that we have gained a new subordinate gang.


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as everyone looked at Garrett and the others from the Klein family. It was rare that a gang fight would end up with a solution like this, but it wasnt entirely unheard of. Still, the Klein Family had been acknowledged as one of the fastest growing gangs in the city, so to see them pulled under the Grave Walkers umbre was an impressive feat. A heavily muscled man with an open vest that revealed his bare chest stepped out of the crowd and walked closer, stopping when he was at the foot of the stairs where Cynen had addressed the crowd.


    Congrattions, Deaths me. I didnt realize you knew how to leave people alive. I would have thought that you would have burned them all to a crisp.


    Paskal, has your boss let you out of your cage to run wild? Cynen said.


    Paskal just grinned at Cynens words as he stepped forward heavily, his footnding on the first step.


    Dont cause trouble, Paskal, a thin woman said, appearing next to him. This is supposed to be a happy asion, not a sh between gangs.


    Gero is correct, Cynen said, her expression easing as she released the pressure she was building up.


    The thin woman shed a smile at Paskal and then turned to Garrett.


    Dont let him scare you, Mr. Klein. I am Gero Twin de, of the Ebony Association. The muscle head is Paskal the Crusher, of the Brass Tiger Syndicate. Were your neighbors, so we thought we woulde by and see how things shook out.


    Youve seen it, so you can leave now, Cynen said, her expression dour. And dont let me find you creeping around, or youll get a taste of my wrath.


    Sneering, Paskal looked at Garrett and shook his head.


    Thepany you are keeping is getting worse by the day, Cynen. At this rate, youll fall from your seat before the next meeting. Its pathetic.


    Green mes burst to life around Cynens hands as she stepped forward, staring down the short flight of stairs at Paskal.


    Want to try me? You can see if Ive lost my edge.


    Knock it off you too, Gero said, giving both of them a hard look. If you want to fight, wait for the meeting. If you brawl in the street, youll cause problems for everyone.


    Spitting on the ground, Paskal turned around and walked away, not bothering to say anything further and with a little smile that wasnt friendly at all, Gero trailed after him, leaving Cynen and Garrett looking after them. Her mood ruined, Cynen dispersed the crowd and stomped back into the gangs headquarters leaving Garrett and the others outside.


    What was that about? Ryn asked.


    Im not sure, Garrett said, but Im going to find out.

 Masks and Flowers and DragonCon!

    Masks and Flowers and DragonCon!


    Hi friends. I don''t think I ever announced it, but I''m going to be at DragonCon in Anta at the end of this month. This is my first time going, but from what I hear its going to be pretty epic. There are going to be some really big names there signing stuff, so I''m really exctied.


    I''ll be doing a book signing on Thursday between 4pm and 5pm at the Aethon table, and if you stop by, I''d love to meet you! Also, I will have a limited number of cool Dreamer''s Throne pins to give out, so get there early.

 Book 3: Chapter 6

    Book 3: Chapter 6


    "Is that the pressure you''re under?" Garrett asked Cynen as Ryn wheeled him back into the grave walker''s main hall.


    The Grave Walkers leader grimaced at the question, her frustration evident.


    "Yes," she practically snarled. "Both the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the Ebony Association hold seats, and recently they''ve been putting pressure on us, trying to hasten our downfall. I should have guessed they would show up today to rain on our parade."


    "It''s good to know who the enemy is," Garrett said, his expression unreadable. "Both of them seemed strong, though not quite at your level. I take it that they are the leaders of their gangs?"


    "Yes.


    And are they allied or just coordinating with each other?" Garrett asked.


    Shrugging, Cynen found a chair and plopped down in it.


    "I''m not sure. I thought that they werepeting, but now it maybe looks like they''re not."


    "You know what they say," Garrett replied with half a smile, "the enemy of my enemy is my friend. It could be that they''re just working together to ensure that you don''t grow any bigger. Since the Family has joined the Grave Walkers, you''ve be more of a threat, and no doubt they are coordinating to make sure that threat doesn''t grow. Unfortunately, we don''t have a lot of attention to spare them at the moment, but eventually we''ll have to deal with them. Why don''t you tell me a little bit about how this council works?"


    Slouched in her chair, Cynen gave Garrett a long look before nodding.


    "Fine, I''m getting the feeling that you''re going to be doing most of the strategizing, so it would be a good idea if you knew what was going on. The council is an informal ruling body that runs the gangs in the city. It was formed to guard against the major guilds, though every seat in the council has agreements with the different guilds, just under the table. We''re all engaged in illegal activity, so we can''t officially work with the guilds, or we''ll draw too much attention from the city guard. But the council is a way to make sure that none of the gangs get out of control. Some years back, a gang war erupted. It was right before the Grave Walkers were established, when we were still hunting the remnants of undead in this district.


    The gang war wasn''t on this side of the river, but instead was in the upscale districts outside the pce. It ended up destroying a lot of property, and the ensuing crackdown nearly crushed every gang in the city. It was after that the gangs got together to establish the Ten Seats, agreeing to enforce a set of rules, though there''s not much of that anymore. Instead, it''s a lot of political fighting, backstabbing, and trying to undermine each other. The more powerful gangs are alwayspeting for seats, and there are at least three who have been eyeing us up. Two of them are associated with the Brass Tiger Syndicate, while one is under the Ebony Association. They''re all local gangs in this area, and both the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the Ebony Association are angling for another seat on the council."


    "Oh, I didn''t realize that associated gangs could control more than one seat," Garrett said, his eyebrows rising.


    "Yes, actually, the top two seats are all controlled by the same gang, the Moonlight Council and Rackham''s de.


    I''m actually familiar with both of those names," Garrett said, leaning forward. "Moonlight Council? Isn''t that a bunch of young nobles?"


    "It is," Cynen nodded, with a nasty grin that showed her teeth. "They like toe and y around, but they''ve got the money and their own personal armies, so there isn''t much we can do. Rackham''s de is one of the top mercenarypanies, and is employed by the Moonlight Council to keep the rest of us in line."


    "Curious," Garrett said with a musing look. "This is sounding more interesting all the time. We might have to rethink our strategy if we can have multiple seats. And how do these challenges work? Paskal mentioned that you might lose your seat. I assume there''s some sort of challenge process?"


    "Yes," Cynen said. "When the council convenes, the opportunity arises for a challenge to any seat. The challenge has to be supported by another seat to give it legitimacy."


    "Okay, and how is it settled?"


    "The same way any gang war is," Cynen replied, shrugging. "Single fight, group fight, all-out war. The challenger proposes, and if the defender agrees, they hash it out. Winner takes all."


    "Good to know," Garrett replied. "I''ll continue to work on a strategy, but for now, we have more pressing matters. The corruption in your gang has not been eliminated entirely. In fact, on the way here, I detected the curse in many of your men. We need to deal with that as soon as possible. Additionally, I need your help in exploring the underground tunnels, the crypts. The necromancers are building an army of zombies somewhere, and if we can find it before they unleash it on the city, that would be best."


    From the look Cynen gave him, it was clear that she didn''t quite believe Garrett''s prediction of a mass zombie wave. But she had already agreed to help, and so she nodded.


    "Fine, I can lead the way myself. There isn''t anyone in the gang that knows the crypts better than I do."


    "Good," Garrett nodded. "I''ll be sending some of my men with you. They''ll be waiting in the crypts under the mausoleum. I know everything has changed rapidly, and so don''t feel in too much of a rush. It will take some time for our gangs to get to know each other, but I trust that this will be the beginning of a long and fruitful partnership."


    Shaking her head, Cynen stood up.


    "I sure hope so," she replied. "And if it''s not, I''m going to burn this whole ce to the ground."


    With those words, she left, leaving Ryn and Garrett alone. Everyone else who hade with them was out, beginning to implement the gangs merger. In the silence of the once-great hall, Ryn looked at Garrett with a skeptical gaze.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Ryn said. "It''s not like we actually need this, the Grave Walkers. Aren''t we just attaching ourselves to more trouble?"


    To her surprise, Garrett nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly what we''re doing. The Grave Walkers are clearly in trouble, but that''s even better for us. Let''s head back to the inn."


    Stepping behind Garrett, Ryn took hold of his wheelchair and began to push him out of the building, lifting him down the stairs and gathering Abbius, Helger, and Maximus, who were standing nearby. Under their escort, they began the trip back to Dreamer''s Inn. It was clear that Ryn didn''t understand what Garrett had said, but she remained quiet until they had arrived back at the inn, and entered the privacy of his office. There, she shook her head and fixed him with a hard stare.


    "I''ve been thinking about this the entire way home, and I don''t get it. What''s the purpose? Why give ourselves more trouble? We''re already in over our heads. We already have too many enemies."


    "Exactly. We have too many enemies. We don''t even know who all of our enemies are. And so, rather than spend all of our time paranoid that we''re going to get stabbed in the back, we pick the one we want to fight. Humans are creatures that like taking the easy route," he said, smiling, as he got his ledger out of his desk. "Imagine you''re one of our enemies. There''s an upstart gang that is starting to encroach on your territory. You feel like you should do something about it, but then all of a sudden, that gang angers one of your rivals, another big gang that could crush the upstart just like you could. But rather than just general animosity, they specifically set themselves at odds. Are you going to continue trying to take down this upstart gang, or are you going to wait, trusting that someone else will do the work for you? We''ve attached ourselves to the Grave Walkers, who have all sorts of problems, and are already being targeted by two specific gangs, the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the Ebony Association. Because we now have a clear enemy, everyone else, all of our hidden enemies, will likely simply sit back and wait for us to be taken down. After all, even with the help of the Grave Walkers, we aren''t a match for either of the other two gangs. And that gives us the time and space we need to grow stronger."


    "You mean to say that we''re using the Grave Walkers as a cover?" Ryn said, her brow furrowing as she tried to puzzle through what Garrett had said. "But what if somebody else attacks us anyways?"


    "That''s a possibility," Garrett admitted, "one that we will have to be prepared for. But you might think of it this way. By making very public enemies, we are increasing the likelihood that some of the people who don''t like us will simply stand by, waiting to see what happens, waiting to see if we end up getting destroyed. Our goal, for the moment, is to dy the inevitable. We know we''re going to have to fight the other gangs in the city, though it would be much better if we didn''t. But we also need to buy ourselves time so we can deal with theing zombie wave. Once we''ve dealt with that, then we''ll have time to fight against the rest of the gangs. For the moment, by putting ourselves in the way of danger, we''ve actually bought ourselves time. After all, no one wants to expend energy and effort if they don''t need to. Now, this will only work so long as someone takes action, which is why we need to investigate the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the Ebony Association so we can determine who it would be better to face."


    Shaking her head, Ryn gave Garrett an amused look. "Let me guess, I''m getting volunteered for that?"


    "You are the best we have," Garrett replied, shing a cheeky smile. "Ryn, would you be so kind as to go check out their headquarters? I''m not saying you have to take anything, but it would be great to know what sort of resources the two gangs have, and any weaknesses that we might be able to exploit. Specifically, connections they have that would get them in trouble with the city guard."


    Unable to resist Garrett''s smile, Rynughed. "Fine, I''ll see what I can find."


    "Thank you," Garrett said. "Oh, and I know this is random, but I''m looking for a specific test from those kids we''re recruiting for our new school, I''m looking for a Joe Trilby. See if anybody by that name has taken the test, and if so, bring it to me."


    Curiosity bloomed in Ryn''s eyes, but she just nodded.


    "Sure, I''ll take a look."


    Twenty-five minutester, Garrett was looking at one of the worst tests he had ever seen. Joe Trilby had indeed taken the test, just as his sister had said he would. Unfortunately, he was 15 years old, and so this was his only shot, and he had failed just about everything. Looking at the test in dismay, Garrett couldn''t help but sigh, causing Ryn, who was watching him, to grow curious.


    "Ugh, this would be much easier if his test scores were good," Garrett said, shaking his head.


    "Why''d you want to see him?" Ryn asked.


    "Someone made a personal request. His younger sister asked me to pay special attention to him, but with scores like these, there''s no way we can let him in. Instead, we''ll have to find something else for him to do. See if anyone needs a runner. We can employ him with the same agreement that the students are going to be signing, just without the guarantee of training. That''ll at least give him a chance, and if he does well, I''ll even teach him myself."


    "When did you meet with his sister?" Ryn asked, but Garrett just shook his head.


    "Alright, do me a favor and go break the news to him yourself. You should be able to find him at his house."


    Garrett scribbled the address on the top of the paper with his quill, and then handed the test scores back to Ryn, ignoring the question she asked.


    "If you see Pax around, can you send her in?"


    "Fine," Ryn replied, shaking her head. "No rest for the weary."


    After she had gone, Garrett closed his eyes, forming a connection with Viper, who was down in the crypts below. Two of the assassins, two of the red-masked assassins were with him, and a contingent of flower ghouls lurked in the darkness nearby. As soon as the connection was formed, information flooded into Garrett''s mind, alerting him to everything that Viper had experienced since thest time Garrett had seen the red-masked man.


    "Go to the Grave Walker territory. You''ll meet Cynen and her men there."


    In the darkness below the city, Viper stood up, and the two masked assassins mirrored his movement. Without a word, the three of them began to move, walking through the near pitch ck. asionally, bioluminescent nts gave hints of light here and there, but for the most part, this area of the crypts was shrouded inplete darkness, though neither Viper nor the assassins minded. The dream flower they carried allowed them to operate in this pitch ck environment without issue, giving them the ability to navigate the dangerous tunnels swiftly.


    Garrett''s hope was that Viper and Cynen would be able to find the necromancer''sir before the march of Lesrak drowned the city in undead. ording to what Asher had told him, there was a tomb buried deep under the crypts where the dark hand made their base. It was here that he would find the skeletal hand of Lesrak, and it was here that he would settle things with the great ruler. He could feel theing crisis in his bones, and knew that this was his first great test. It would determine whether he would continue to y the game, or if his second chance at life would end as his first did. Moving quietly through the darkness with the team, he continued to observe Viper through their connection, choosing not to jump in so he could keep his attention in his office as he waited for Pax.

 Book 3: Chapter 7

    Book 3: Chapter 7


    When Viper and the other two arrived at the location where they were to meet Cynen, she was already there. The Grave Walker gang leader had brought two of her own men, both awakened and carrying the dream flowers that Garrett had nted. Not wanting to catch her off guard, Viper walked loudly, scuffing his feet against the floor as they got close. The two assassins with him still moved silently, but they were at least visible, and as the three masked men rounded the corner, Cynen caught sight of them, her eyes narrowing.


    "Stand and identify yourselves," she barked, causing Viper to stop.


    "Viper of the Klein family," he replied.


    "So you''re the ones we''ll be exploring the tunnels with," she said, eyeing Viper closely.


    A faint shudder ran through her body as she realized that she couldn''t probe the masked man''s strength. This was the third Shaper level awakened from the Klein family that she had run across, a fact that made her d she had decided to join forces. It was rare for a gang to have even one Shaper, so to find a gang that had three was unheard of, especially a small unknown gang that had sprung up out of nowhere. She was starting to believe that there was more to their abrupt appearance in the city than met the eye. Not wanting to be impolite, she nodded and examined the two masked men behind Viper. Since Viper hadn''t introduced them, she didn''t ask anything further, and instead gestured to the two men with her.


    "Core and Gant, two of my trusted lieutenants, and some of the best crypt walkers around. Anything I don''t know, they do. Furthermore, Gant here has been into the deep tunnels."


    "The deep tunnels?" Viper asked. "What are those?"


    Cynen gestured to Gant, who stepped forward, smoothing his mustache nervously as he spoke.


    "The deep tunnels are under the crypts. When the royal family first built the crypts, they built them over ayer of tunnels that already existed. Most of those deep tunnels are not used anymore, but they''re still there. That''s where the big monsterse from. There are yers and soul stealers down there. Nightmarish monsters that''ll eat you alive if you''re not careful. That''s also where the first tomb is."


    Seeing Viper cock his head to the side, Gant grimaced and looked at Cynen.


    "The first tomb is a legend," Cynen exined. "It''s said that the first king who arrived here in Insomnium is buried there."


    "That''s what we''re looking for," Viper replied. "Can you lead us there?"


    "I can try," Gant said, though he was clearly unwilling. "It''s a dangerous trek, and it''ll take at least a couple of days."


    "That''s fine," Viper said. "Let''s get what supplies we need and then go. That''s where we''re going to find the core of the Dark Hand."


    Looking like she regretted ever having agreed to lead the Klein family down into the crypts, Cynen nodded.


    "Fine, give us a couple hours to get ready and we can go."


    While he waited for the team in the sewers to begin their journey, Garrett continued to work in his office, speaking to Pax about strengthening the patrols and coordinating with Delver''s butchers to make sure that the Grave Walkers mostly stayed in their own territory. The agreement between the Klein family and the Grave Walkers wasrgely in name only, but not all of the Grave Walker foot soldiers knew that, and if possible, Garrett wanted to avoid any sort of unpleasant situation.


    Eventually, Cynen and her two lieutenants were ready to go, and they rejoined Viper, leading the way deeper into the crypts. The area under the Grave Walker''s control was better lit and more clearlyid out as this was the beginning of the royal crypts, where royalty and noblemen throughout the ages had beenid to rest. Watching through Viper''s eyes, Garrett didn''t see anything out of the ordinary, but he also hadn''t expected to see anything so close to the Grave Walker''s main base of operation. Though they had been infiltrated by the necromancer''s curse, on the surface at least, the Grave Walker gang was stillmitted to fighting the undead and rooting out necromancy wherever it was found. Curious about how the gang had gotten started, he had Viper strike up a conversation with Cynen.


    "Tell me, was the founder of your gang actually an exorcist?"


    ncing over at Viper, Cynen shook her head.


    "No, I''m not sure where you''ve heard that, either. He was just an adventurer. The Grave Walkers actually formed before the exorcists came to be. In those days, it wasn''t umon to see undead wandering around the graveyard. Whatever protections the royals had put in ce initially had worn away, and it was increasinglymon to see both undead and necromancers prowling among the stones. Our founder was an adventurer who specialized in hunting the undead. He never said why, at least as far as our records can tell, but he was quitemitted to the cause. And he wasn''t the only one, there were quite a few people who made a tidy living clearing the undead so they didn''t bother the city.


    After the big event where the undead boiled up out of the catbs and nearly overran the district, the nobles suddenly saw the need for his services, and so wanted him to start a guild, specifically an undead hunting guild. Instead, he pledged himself to keep the graveyard clear so long as the royals gave him property, a base in the graveyard to operate out of, and some funding. Unfortunately, he was mortally wounded a few yearster, killed by a ghoul''s bite down in the tunnels. Our next leader was a little bit more enterprising, and after the funding provided by the royal family vanished, we turned our hands to other things, though we still take very seriously our charge to keep the city clear.


    "So what happened with the group you hired to kill our boss?" Viper asked, peering at her from the slits of his mask. Given everything you said, it seems a bit strange that you''d hire a necromancer.


    It was hard to see Cynen''s grimace in the dim light of the torches that she and her men carried, but it was there nheless.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but I really did think they were just assassins. I had no idea there was a necromancer.


    And the mirror?" Viper asked.


    This time Cynen shrugged.


    "Honestly, no idea. They were more than a bit secretive, which, at the time, I thought was a good thing. Seems like it was more to dupe me than anything else. The spot where I contacted them has been empty ever since they failed, and they haven''t reached out again. You might not believe me, but Ive been hunting them ever since I found out they used undead."


    Nodding, Viper changed the subject.


    "Its water under the bridge, and since you joined the family, I mean, since we joined you, there are no hard feelings. On the plus side, you hiring them revealed their presence to us, and now we can put them out of their misery once and for all.


    You think we''ll find their headquarters in the deep tunnels?" Cynen asked.


    "I do. The first tomb is likely to be their home, because they worship a being they say is buried there."


    Viper''s words caught Cynen off guard, and she turned to look at him, nearly bumping into Gale who had stopped in front of her. Rather than ask the question burning on her lips, she remained silent as Gale listened carefully. After a moment, he pointed to the tunnel ahead.


    "I''m getting a strange feeling, almost as if this area is trapped," he said.


    They were already getting close to the edge of the Grave Walker''s territory, and hade up to a small passage that sloped downward. The torchlight failed to pierce the deep gloom that filled it, and the air was growing thicker and wetter. Considering it for a moment, Cynen looked at Gale.


    "What do you rmend?"


    Her lieutenant was ufortable, but still gestured to the cavernous mouth of the tunnel, and spoke as calmly as he was able.


    "Someone needs to go explore it. That''s the only way we''ll be able to tell if it''s safe for all of us."


    Immediately, one of the red-masked assassins stepped forward.


    "I can go," he said, his voice a gruff whisper.


    About to protest, about to tell him it wasn''t necessary, Cynen saw Viper nod, and the assassin rapidly vanished into the darkness.


    "My men are good at operating in this environment," Viper said, causing Cynen to smirk.


    "That''s fine. But don''t go ming his death on me if he gets caught by something," she replied.


    "You were saying something, though, about the necromancer, the Dark Hand, worshiping someone in the first tomb? I''ve always heard that the first tomb held the founder of Insomnium."


    Shaking his head, Viper shrugged. "I don''t think anyone actually knows, but what we do know is that the Dark Hand believes someone named Lesrak is buried there, and that this Lesrak will rise to sweep away the city in a storm of undead. That''s why they call the zombie invasion, the undead invasion, the March of Lesrak. But as long as we find them, we should be able to shut them down."


    A dozen minutes passed in silence before the red-masked assassin came back. In his hands, he carried a small dart that would have been invisible in the darkness.


    "It was trapped," he said, nodding to Gale. "And the arrow was poisoned.


    Let''s be careful as we descend," Viper said.


    It was clear that Gale was nervous to proceed out front, so one of the red-masked assassins took point, with everyone else trailing behind. As they continued on their journey into the earth, they moved in silence. Another two hours of walking through the dark, winding tunnels brought them even further into the earth, to ces that weren''t on any map. The entire time, Garrett watched from the inn above, peering through Viper''s eyes and listening to his ears. A few times, they ran across traps, cleverly hidden, and designed to kill or maim anybody passing through the passage. But the assassins were masters of this craft, and were able to disarm the traps without issue.


    Surprisingly, the further, the deeper they went, the more signs of people and creatures they found. The crypt had been made from hewn stones that formed square passages, and alcoves where bodies could be interred. The further down they went, however, the rougher the construction appeared to be, almost as if a new, more advanced crypt had been built on top of whatever had been before. The ground began to grow rough underfoot, and the stone took on a less polished appearance. They also began to find evidence of people passing by, and asionally, the odd box with rotted supplies. When they ran across the third such box, Cynen shook her head.


    "I didn''t want to believe it," she said, "but I think somebody might actually be living down there."


    They were standing in a small chamber, with a few passages that led off to the right and to the left, as well as a passage that led further down into the earth with a flight of stairs. Examining the rotten supplies, Viper suddenly sensed something, and raised his head. It wasn''t a noise that he''d heard but rather, it was the absence of a sound. It was the sound of someone, or more likely something, intentionally trying not to make any noise. With a quick hand motion, he ordered the two assassins to either side of the leftmost passage, while gesturing for Cynen and her two lieutenants to stay back. They were smarter than to speak for fear that they might alert theing threat that they were aware of its existence. Instead, they drew back to the far wall in silence.


    For a moment, it appeared as if Viper was the only one in the small room, until a skeletal-looking creature with four legs, a pair of scythed arms, and a sharp beak stuck its head out of the passage he was facing. Garrett, looking through Viper''s eyes, had no idea what it was he was facing, but he knew it was bad news andmanded Viper to attack. The creature, thinking it was going to catch Viper by surprise, was stunned when a silver de abruptly raced towards it, Viperunching his attack at point-nk range. With a screech that shattered the stillness, it tried to dive to the side, but Viper''s longsword pierced through the side of its neck, cutting in between two pieces of the hard shell that covered it. Though he didn''t manage to take its head off in a single strike, the creature was clearly wounded.


    Unfortunately, there were three more right behind it, who stormed out of the passageway, throwing themselves towards Viper and forcing him to dance backwards. They lunged forward, their beaks snapping and their scythed arms tearing at him, but he moved with inhuman speed, dancing between their attacks as he retreated. Cynen, on the other side of the room, let out a shout of her own, summoning the pale green me she was known for, and unleashing a st that rolled through the air, sending thick ck smoke up toward the ceiling as it roasted one of the creatures alive. Their faces pale, Gale and Gant both threw themselves forward as well, lifting their weapons as they rushed to engage the other two creatures.


    The wounded monster was struggling to its feet when four long daggers stabbed through its hard outer carapace, tearing its body apart with precision strikes. Yet it was a hardy creature, and the assassin''s attacks didn''t manage to bring it down fully. It wasn''t until Viper lunged forward again, his silver de finding the opening he had previously created, and finishing the job by removing the monster''s head from its shoulders, that it finally fell still.


    Cynen was continuing to unleash a great gout of me against one of the monsters, causing it to wail and thrash as its body burned, and in her other hand she held her wide-ded broadsword, hacking through another of the creature''s thick armor with heavy blows. Gale and Gant, who both held swords of their own, were doing their best to fend off the final monster, and were soon joined by the red-masked assassins, who were able to coordinate with them to tie the creature down, eventually killing it. After kicking the head of the monster he had decapitated aside, Viper jumped in to help Cynen dispatch one of the two creatures she was fighting, and after a frenzied few minutes, the room they were in fell silent once again. Spitting on the ground, Cynen shook her head.


    "This is why I hateing down here," she said.

 Book 3: Chapter 8

    Book 3: Chapter 8


    "What are they?" Viper asked, his voice as calm and cold as always.


    "They''re soul-stealers," Gale replied. "One of the more dangerous creatures we''ll find down in the crypts. This is a small brood, but we should expect to see more lurking around the area."


    That wasn''t wee news, but there was nothing to do but continue pushing forward. After examining the monsters bodies to see if there was anything of value on them, the team continued down one of the passages that led to the right. ording to Gant, the markings on the tunnel walls provided some clues as to where the tunnels led. As they walked, he exined in a low voice what they were looking for.


    "There''s a symbol for the first tomb," he said. "It looks like a square with six linesing off, five pointing up and one pointing down.


    Isn''t that the symbol of a skeletal hand?" Viper asked.


    The rest of the team was silent for a moment, and then Cynen groaned.


    "Now that you mention it, it does seem like thats what it is."


    A few steps ahead, Gant turned his head and nodded.


    "I can confirm that," he said. "Now that I''m remembering it, it does look like a skeletal hand, with a bit of the forearm still attached.


    That seems to fall in line with what I know," Viper replied. "The being buried in the first tomb is called the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. Though who Lesrak is, I''m not quite sure. Be careful. It seems that there are more of those monsters ahead."


    Just as Viper had predicted, as they rounded the next corner, they saw five more soul stealers racing toward them. The monsters had abandoned the silent approach, but still, their long legs made hardly a sound on the rough stone floor, and only a faint hiss escaped from their beaks. This time, Cynen stepped forward, thrusting both hands out and letting out a heavy shout as green me filled the passage.


    The monsters were either too foolish to understand the danger they were in, or mad with their desire to consume the team''s flesh, because they didn''t stop as they ran straight into the giant fireball Cynen had summoned. The first one took the full brunt of the st, its beak opening as it let out a loud wail. Its body caught on fire, and it began to thrash about, smashing into the side of the passage and mming into itspanion.


    The other soul stealers ran past it, asionally getting shed by me-covered limbs that set them burning as well, but they seemed not to care as they threw themselves against the party''s des. Viper and Cynen guarded the front, doing their best to keep each other safe, while the other four awakened members of the team got in damage wherever they could. The passage wasn''t veryrge, only broad enough for four men to stand shoulder to shoulder, and the fight was messy. But bit by bit, Cynen''s mes did their work, burning through the carapace and into the bodies of the soul stealers, eventually destroying the spark of life in their bodies.


    Four times in the next hour, the party ran into more soul stealers, culminating in a fierce battle against twelve of them that came from different directions, intending to sandwich the party and disrupt their formation. By the time the fight was over, Gale had been wounded, as had one of the red-masked assassins. Realizing that it was time to rest, Cynen asked Gant to look for a ce, and they soon found a small burial chamber off the main passage that only had a single entrance, which would make it easier to guard while they rested. They had no sense of whether it was night or day, though when Cynen idly wondered about it, Viper casually informed her that it was ten minutes to six o''clock, and that the sun would set in another forty-five.


    Ignoring the strange look that she gave him, he got some of the food out of his pack and sat down to eat. He only ate a couple of bites, mostly to show that he was actually eating, and then put the rest away forter. As a carrier of the Guardian Flower, Viper got all of the energy he needed from Garrett and the ambient mana in his immediate environment, but it wouldn''t do to go for a few days without eating, and so he made sure that Cynen saw him. After encouraging the red-masked assassins to follow suit, he sat quietly, almost in a meditative trance, as he waited for his turn to stand watch. Sitting down next to him, Cynen stared at him as she ate her food.


    "You seem familiar to me," she finally said when she had finished her dinner. "Have we met before?"


    ording to Viper''s memory, they had met once, back when he was Raoul, a member of the Swamp Sharks, and had not yet joined the Kline family. As far as he was concerned, however, he was no longer that man. Ruel was dead. So he shook his head no. Cynen was unconvinced, but let the matter drop. Instead, she gestured to the red mask he wore.


    "Why wear a mask, then?" she asked.


    Curious about how he would reply, Garrett listened in as well, but he just shrugged and didn''t answer the question. Silence fell over the room, and soon Cynen huffed and grabbed her nket.


    "You''re too boring," she said, shaking her head.


    As the team settled down to get a few hours'' rest, Garrett couldn''t help but chuckle. In his eyes, Viper was the furthest thing from boring, and if Cynen could see the Guardian Flower''s true appearance, she likely wouldn''t be able to sleep quite so peacefully next to him. Since the team wasn''t making any moves at the moment, Garrett let his attention drift back towards the surface, to where a small sea of stars awaited him. The stars stretched down into the crypts, representing the Flower Ghouls, who were rapidly propagating in the tunnels below the inn. They were now starting to stretch northward, entering the Grave Walkers territory while keeping themselves hidden. They were like tendrils of an astral octopus made from the milky way, and for a little while, Garrett was mesmerized. Garrett watched for a while and then ordered them to begin to make their way down into the passages that the team had taken.


    So far, the Flower Ghouls had note across any monsters that they couldn''t handle with ease in the crypts. There had only been a few undead and other groups of ghouls that hunted in the upper passages, and they had handled them and the asional thug who wandered in the tunnels with ease. They were coordinated, excellent at hiding, and possessed multiple enthralling abilities. In fact, he was confident that if he let them go naturally without guarding their growth, they would quickly overrun arge part of the city. Garrett was curious, however, about the soul stealers that Viper and the party had run across. The nightmarish creatures weren''t like anything he had seen before, but rather appeared almost like a mutated praying mantis, an insect that didn''t exist in this world.


    Garrett was curious about what would happen if he took the bodies of the dead Soul Stealers to one of the nest stones that the Flower Ghouls had captured. Would he be able to create new types of monsters that carried the dream flowers as well? The thought of an army of the four legged monsters was both horrifying and thrilling. Something in his heart told him that it wouldn''t be that easy, but he figured it was worth a shot. He had also been mulling over the idea of sending Flower Ghouls out into the swamps to try to see if he could find monsters more suited for water. So this would be a good test to examine if the situation with the flower ghouls could be replicated. However, in order to replicate a monster, he needed not only a body, but a live specimen. Which is what he set his mind to as the team rested, capturing a Soul Stealer with the Flower Ghouls and dragging it back to the nest stone.


    At first, he proceeded slowly, having the Flower Ghouls leapfrog to ensure that he had a solid line of defense attaching him to the main branches of the flower ghouls. But once they had proceeded down into the tunnels a good way, he set teams of them to scout ahead, looking for other Soul Stealers. Instead, what he found was one of the other creatures that Gant had mentioned, a yer. At least, that''s what he assumed it was. The monster looked to be a nightmarish creation that was a mix between a bowl of spaghetti noodles and a m. It dragged itself along the ground with hundreds of thin tendrils that could withdraw into its shell-like body, making it look like a rock.


    Unsure what he would use such a monster for, and deciding that it was too disgusting-looking even for him, Garrickmanded the Flower Ghouls to kill it. That proved almost impossible, however, as the Ghouls'' ws and teeth were unable to break through the monster''s shell. It seemed to know better, however, than to unleash its tendrils, as that would give the Flower Ghouls something to attack. And when it sealed its shell shut, it grewpletely inert, as if it was no longer alive, negating the effects of the Flower Ghouls'' mental energy as well.


    Finally, annoyed, Garrick had the Ghouls dig a pit, and bury the stupid monster in it before resuming his search. Six hours had passed before he found another Soul Stealer, and the team was just starting to get up from their rest. Deciding to let Viper move on his own for at least a little bit longer, Garrick had his team of Ghouls move into position. He had yet to find a Soul Stealer by itself, and the one he had his eye on was with a group of three otherpanions.


    The Soul Stealers were easily three times the size of any of the Flower Ghouls, and seemed to be built for war, which is part of the reason Garrick was so excited about his tests. He had already gathered the bodies of the dead Soul Stealers, and was transporting them back to the Nest Stone, where they would be turned into food for his brood. Getting the Flower Ghouls in position by having them tunnel into the walls and ceiling of the passage that the Soul Stealers were creeping down, Garrick waited for the Soul Stealers to get close beforeunching the ambush. Though he wasnt directly controlling the Flower Ghouls like he would have been with Viper, he was still able to observe the situation thanks to the proximity of their flowers. The first Soul Stealer turned the corner and saw a faint glow up ahead, causing it to hiss with excitement and rush forward on nearly silent feet.


    A beautiful bloom protruded from the wall, releasing a faint fragrance into the air that billowed like a cloud, stirring up as the monster rushed into range. For the briefest of moments, the fragrance gave the monsters pause, before they rapidly tried to back up. But that brief moment was all the Flower Ghouls needed to spring their trap. More flowers opened up from the ceiling and walls, unleashing a different kind of fragrance, one that seemed to drive the Soul Stealers mad. Furious hisses echoed in the dark tunnels, their eyes glowing red as theyunched themselves at each other, in a deadly dance of hacking des and tearing beaks.


    One of the Soul Stealers was unfortunate enough to be caught in between two others, and rapidly fell, its body hacked into pieces by the sharp, de-like arms of the monsters, before it could respond. The second to fall found itself wounded by one of itspanions'' iling strikes, and staggered to the side, while the other two Soul Stealers engaged in a desperate fight that would only end when one of them was victorious. Letting out a hiss, the wounded soul stealer clearly intended to rejoin the fray, but before it could, half a dozen Ghouls burst from the wall behind it, wrapping it up tightly with their sharp-toothed petals, and dragging it back into the hole they had created. The dirt copsed behind them and it was gone as if it had never existed.


    Too preupied with their maddened state, the other Soul Stealers had no idea theirpanion was gone, and as they fought themselves into exhaustion, the Flower Ghouls quickly retreated, dragging with them their helpless captive. Watching all of this, Garrett couldn''t help but smile happily. Partly because he had been able to capture the creature without much issue, and further because he had been able to do it from his seat on the Dreamers Throne. The Flower Ghouls were tremendously useful, if a bit creepy, and he was excited to see what he could do to expand his army.


    He was starting to realize that the Dream Flowers were stronger when attached to nightmares and monsters than they were when attached to humans, though there was a distinct trade-off as they did not grow nearly as fast. He believed it had something to do with the abundance of mental energy that humans possessed. Though monsters did possess mental energy as well, and could exist, like humans, in both the waking world and the dream, their mental energy was not as developed as their physical bodies, making it much harder for the Dream Flowers to grow naturally. Some of the nightmares from the dream were an exception to this, but they oftencked the physical capabilities that the monsters carried.


    Humans the Flowers attached to were a mix of both physical ability and mental strength, granting them neither of the strengths of the other two groups. Instead, their dream flower grew nearly too fast. To the point that Garrett was seriously considering trying to figure out ways to slow their growth down. That seemed unlikely, however, so he was instead taking a different path and trying to determine if he could produce other types of flower monster. Though he knew that his group was strong already, a morebat oriented monster would be able to round out his forces well. In many ways, he was preparing an army for something that might nevere, a physical conflict with the other rulers of the Dream. He didn''t know what sort of contest his struggle with them would take, but he wanted to be prepared just in case.


    Leaving the Flower Ghouls to continue their trek back to the Nest Stone, Garrett turned his attention back to Viper and the others, who were walking through the dark tunnels deep under the earth.

 Book 3: Chapter 9

    Book 3: Chapter 9


    When the next morning dawned, it brought with it a deep sense of unease. Garrett had never felt anything quite like it before but he knew that it was most likely his subconscious alerting him to the danger that wasing. The deeper under the earth that Viper and his team went, the stronger the feeling became and from the symbols carved on the passage walls and guide stones, it was clear that they were getting closer to the first tomb. The monsters they fought had been getting tougher as well, appearing in greater numbers.


    So, Garrett stayed in his room, not moving from his bed as he waited to see what would happen. His main concern was that they would run into trouble during the daytime when he couldnt ess the Dreamers Throne and he wouldn''t be able to help. He had considered having Viper ask them to wait, but he had no good exnation for why they should only travel at night, so he dropped the matter. Garrett wasn''t the only one who was uneasy either. Asher, the awakened dreamer, who had once been enved by the Dark Hand, was clearly on edge as well. Still, Garrett had no desire to cause a panic, so he told everyone to go about their business as normal but pay careful attention in case the warning signs were triggered.


    The one thing he could do to distract himself was experiment with the soul stealer that his flower ghouls had captured. They had dragged the monster to one of the smaller nest stones, and after feeding the nest stone one of the soul stealer corpses just to make sure it would take them, Garrett attempted to seed the soul stealer with a dream flower. The ghouls, who had a high amount of mental power for monsters, had been more susceptible to the dream flowers than the soul stealer proved to be, and the dream flower had a lot of trouble forming any sort of concrete connection. Rather than rush it, Garrett decided to slowly work at the problem. He could always go and capture more soul stealers, but if he didn''t have to, it would be better.


    He took his time, carefully feeding little bits of mental energy through the connection to the trapped soul stealer. At first, it struggled, attempting to free itself from the tightly wrapped petals that bound its legs and arms, but eventually, it seemed to grow confused and stopped moving. The dream seed had bloomed into a flower, but was struggling to take root in the monsters mind,rgely because there wasn''t much mind for it to take hold of. Rather than overwhelm it, Garrett elected to feed the dream flower just enough energy to keep it alive, so it didn''t wither away as it tried over and over again to attach itself.


    While he continued that experiment, Garrett also kept an eye on Viper and the others, making sure that he was ready for anything. Truthfully, there wasn''t much support he could offer, given the distance, but he wanted to be ready in case there was something he could do. Around four o''clock in the afternoon, Viper and the others finally arrived where Gant had found the First Tomb. By this time, they were nearly a mile under the earth, having passed through ever deeper tunnels that wound down almost like a giant staircase. When they came to a finely made stone arch, Garrett could feel the strange pressure in the air and knew where his disquiet wasing from. He had run into other people''s mental energy before, and even faced off against powerful, monstrous mental energy from Shaper-level nightmares, but he had never felt anything like this. So thick it seemed to possess the air itself, Garrett had Viper stop before entering the doorway.


    Seeing him pause, Cynen stopped as well. "Is something the matter?" She asked.


    "We''ve arrived," Viper said. "Can you feel the presence?"


    Cynen''s expression showed her confusion as she looked around.


    Presence? No, I can''t. Should I be able to?"


    Slowly, Viper shook his head.


    "No, not necessarily, but there is a very strong mental presence here, likely above the Shaper-level."


    "You mean, a Manifestor?" Gale asked, sharing a concerned nce with Gant and his boss.


    "I''m not sure," Viper admitted. "It could be even above that. All I know is that whoever lives here is very dangerous."


    Carefully, Viper reached out his hand, allowing it to cross through the doorway. As soon as he did, it was like a jolt of electricity shot through his arm, causing him to shake abruptly. He didn''t step back, however, and instead took a step forward as bone-white torches burst to life all along the passage. The sudden light was bright and forced the party to shield their eyes. As they blinked to clear the blindness caused by the sudden contrast, they saw a massive cavern through the doorway, and at the center of the cavern stood a pyramid with a t top and a doorway guarded by two huge jackal-headed statues.


    "That''s incredible," Cynen said.


    "And more than a little intimidating," Gant added.


    Under Garrett''s control, Viper stepped through the doorway, feeling the heavy presence closing around him.


    [You have entered the territory of Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. To enter another great ruler''s private territory is a deration of war.]


    [Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, is happy you havee to see him, and promises to grind your bones to dust to decorate his casket.]


    [You have begun a Rulers War. Should you lose, both your life and your territory will be forfeit. Should you win, you shall gain control of your opponent''s territory and their life will end, granting you a portion of their power. Until the end of the war, other great rulers are forbidden from entering your territory. Kill or be killed.]


    [During a Rulers War you cannot gain experience. All experience gained will be granted at the end, should you survive the war.]


    The flood of notifications nearly overwhelmed Garrett, but he processed them as fast as he could, gaining an understanding of what was going on. He had just inadvertently dered war on the great ruler Agma-Yoth. A being clearly out of his league. Garrett felt his breath catch in his throat, and wished fervently that he was sitting on the Dreamer''s Throne. But it was still at least two and a half hours until he would be able to ess the throne and the power it carried, and so he was forced to sit in his bed. The only saving grace was that he was nowhere near the underground tomb, where the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak made his home.


    About to disconnect from Viper, Garrett felt a slight tug. There was nothing malicious about it, and so he allowed it to pull him forward. A momentter, he found himself inside the dream. He had no idea how he could enter the dream during the day, except that as he began to examine the space he found himself standing in, he realized that it was much more like the hollow space of the ghost mirror than the dream itself. A momentter, a notification cleared up his confusion.


    [You have entered the mental realm of Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak.]


    Recognizing the thick mental power that shrouded him, Garrett realized that his projection was standing in the midst of a mental realm projected by his enemy. Before him, he could see the pyramid with the wide open door, and tworge, jackal-headed guards glowering at him.


    "The master wishes to see you," one of them snarled, looming high above Garrett''s head.


    Dressed in his suit with his mask still on his face, Garrett found that he wasn''t intimidated at all by the giant creature. The monstrous guard was of Shaper-level strength, yet Garrett knew somehow that it wouldn''t harm him. Clearly, Agma-Yoth wanted to speak with him, and until that changed, he was likely in no danger. Ignoring the fierce gazes, Garrett walked into the tomb, his shoes clicking softly against the hard stone. As he entered, more bone torches sprang to life, flickering with alternating white and ck mes, and casting peculiar shadows across the ground. The shadows seemed to contain all manner of undead creatures, reaching for Garrett''s feet. But he just sneered and projected a hint of his own power. With every footfall, brilliant flowers bloomed around him, guarding him from the reaching shadows and causing them to pull back.


    The passage that had seemed to stretch endlessly ended abruptly, and Garrett stepped into arge throne room. There was a dais at one end, with nearly a hundred steps leading up to the top, where, instead of a throne, there stood arge casket constructed of jet-ck obsidian. The front of the casket was open, revealing the man thaty in it. He was tall, nearly eleven feet in height, and so thin he appeared to be a skeleton. Drawn-back lips revealed a rictus grin, and piercing blue eyes that swirled with the fire of undeath stared down at Garrett.


    "You are the new ruler."


    It was not so much a question as a statement, but Garrett nodded at the giant skeletal man in the casket.


    "I am Garrett Kline, at your service."


    He punctuated his words by removing his hat and bowing, unsure what the greeting from one great ruler to another was supposed to be like. He also wasn''t sure why he used his real name, but somehow he knew that giving a false one would prove disastrous.


    "I am Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, ruler of the Undercity. You, twice, have stolen from me."


    Taking a moment to consider, Garrett shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. I see it differently," he replied. "You''ve got your territory down here. I''ve got my territory up there. Your minions shouldn''t be on the surface anyway.


    It seemed that Agma-Yoth''s grin grew slightly, his tight lips nearly splitting open and his eyes growing wider.


    "I am the ruler of this ce. Anything I say is mine, is mine, the giant rumbled. Including your soul, should I choose."


    Straightening slightly, Garrett''s power swelled around his body, giving him more substance and weight in the dream space, and he fixed a hard stare on Agma-Yoth.


    "I think of myself as a fairly tolerant person," he said, his voice clear in the throne room. "But some things I will not tolerate. Threats are among them, especially from one such as yourself."


    Garrett''s deration seemed to amuse Agma-Yoth, and this time he chuckled, his voice booming as it bounced from the walls and ceiling.


    "You are amusing, but oh so foolish. I have seen many such as you and all have fallen, crushed by true power. Many I crushed myself. You have made a grave mistake ining here, but one that cannot be taken back. The war is joined, and until one of us is destroyed, it shall continue. You have no hope of breaking my realm, and my legion is uncountable. I shall drown your realm with the power of death until nothing remains."


    Taking a small step forward, Garrett shook his head.


    "I don''t think you understand," he replied. "You''re stuck all the way down here, and I''m far enough away that you can''t touch me. I don''t know how it works, but it''s clear that you''re trapped in that box of yours. So don''t try to frighten me."


    Again, Agma-Yothughed.


    "You will see," he said. "A true ruler knows how to establish their reach wherever they need it. And even if you are here, your swords will not be able to cut me. Your power will not be able to reach me. There is nothing that you can do to harm me. But your frail body is a different story."


    Slowly, Agma-Yoth moved, one of his skeletal hands that had been crossed across his chest stretching out to point at Garrett.


    "You see, I know you. I have seen you. I know your weakness."


    For a moment, Garrett felt a decided chill racing down his spine. There was something about the giant skeleton''s words that shook him, nting a seed of fear in his heart. But he shook his head and stepped back, firming up his courage.


    "This is a waste of time. Ivee to kill you, and that is what I will do. We will do battle and you will be destroyed."


    With those words, Garrett left the mental space, returning to Viper for a brief moment before jumping back to his body in the inn. Only a few minutes had passed since Viper had entered therge chamber underground, but already Garrett could tell that something was different. A nce at the window showed thick ck clouds billowing up in the sky, gathering over the giant graveyard on the edge of the city. A fierce wind rattled the shutters on the inn, seeming to carry a vengeful spirit''s howl as it raced through the streets. A momentter, heavy raindrops began to fall, first sporadically and then inrge sheets as thunder and lightning crashed above. There was something foul about the wind, and Garrett knew that things were about to get rough.


    For all his bravado when facing off against Agma-Yoth, Garrett knew that he was outmatched, at least on a personal level. He was currently level five, the bottom of the shaper level, and Agma-Yoth was at least a Manifestor, meaning that he was likely level eight, if not even higher. Worse still, he couldnt even level up in the middle of the fight since his experience gain was locked. Thankfully, Garrett wasnt without his own advantages. His biggest was that Agma-Yoth appeared to be limited in the amount of power he could actually use. The Great Ruler seemed to be trapped by the casket he rested in, and even though his mental strength was intense, he had not been able to use it on Garrett directly. Hopefully, this meant that the best he could do would be to send his minions after Garrett. If that was the case, there was a slim possibility that Garrett and the Kline Family might actually survive.


    "Isabelle."


    At hismand, the dire spirit appeared from the mirror, bowing her head. She appeared as calm as always, but Garrett could tell, from the nces that she sent outside and the way her hair curled up in agitation that she could feel theing misfortune as well.


    "I need to know what''s happening in the city," he said. "Do your best to watch from above."


    In a moment, she was gone, transferring herself into the reflection of the window pane and then shing on to one of the drops of water outside. In a rainstorm such as this, she could dance freely across the sky, feeding information back to Garrett. At the same time, he concentrated on his connection with the thousands of dream flowers spread across this district, sending a simple message, "Prepare for war. The March of Lesrak begins."

 Book 3: Chapter 10

    Book 3: Chapter 10


    It began with the wind taking on a faint howl, a monstrous scream at the edge of everyone''s hearing. Those out in the street grew uneasy, unable to shake the intense feeling of doom that shrouded them. The wind snapped and tore like spectral fingers, seeking to pull everything loose as it rushed through the city. The storm hade suddenly, and ording to those who were watching closely, it appeared to have risen from the graveyard itself.


    The rain came next, fierce sheets of water that poured down like ck ink, soaking the city in growing darkness. In the areas under the family''s control, Garrett''s words echoed in the hearts and heads of every family member, carried by the flowers in their hearts and the strength of his voice spurred them to action. The vague fear they felt was reced with anxious certainty, and they hurried home, beginning to prepare the defenses the family had discussed.


    Each household was to gather together in thergest house on their block, leaving their own homes empty. On the one hand, it was safer for the members of the Klein Family to gather together, asrger groups would have an easier time defending themselves from the undead that would soon swarm the streets. However, that had to be bnced against the fact that as soon as the zombies breached a home, everyone in it was likely going to die, transformed into the very undead they sought to defend against. The more people congregated together, the more damage each breach would do, and since it was almost inevitable that there would be breaches, Garrett had opted to have the family gather in groups of twenty, hoping that that would be enough people to defend against the horde, while being few enough to not create a cascading failure.


    Most of the citizens didn''t have the proper tools and weapons they would need to fight against the undead, so for thest week, the Klein Family had been busy creating long poles with sharpened, forked ends that could be used to keep the undead at a distance. Others held long-handled hammers and clubs that could be used to smash the zombies'' heads once they were pinned down. There had been no time for real training, but everyone had been issued instructions. Those with the sharpened forks were tasked with pinning the zombies in ce if they breached the house''s defenses while those with the hammers would have to step forward and deliver fatal blows, crushing the zombies'' skulls, to keep them from continuing to attack.


    Through the blooms present in each of the members of the Klein family, Garrett watched the preparations, his fingers tight on the armrests of his chair. He found sitting in bed too passive, so he had pulled himself out and gotten himself into his chair. Hearing a knock on the door, he did his best to rx, taking a deep breath and letting it out.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and Obe stuck his head in.


    "Boss, have you looked outside?"


    Frowning slightly, Garrett shook his head, sending his awareness into the dream flowers at the door to the inn. There he caught images of arge group huddling close together in the rain. He could tell from Obe''s expression that the man wasn''t sure what to make of this situation and was looking for some rity.


    "No. What''s the matter?"


    "A bunch of people have shown up," Obe said, licking his lips nervously. "A gang, from the looks of it. They''re all armed."


    Garrett''s mind stilled as he tried to process what Obe was saying.


    "A gang? Why is there a gang here?" He asked.


    Obe shook his head. "That''s what I''m not sure about. They call themselves Cleaver''s Edge. They''re from over east of here, in the territory the Ebony Association controls."


    The name wasn''t familiar to Garrett, but as much as he wanted to tell them to go away, the fact that dozens of armed men were standing outside of his home base didn''t bode well. Sending amand to Isabelle, who was still flitting around the district, Garrett gestured for Obe toe and push him.


    "Let''s go see what they want," he said, massaging the back of his neck.


    As Obe pushed him out into the hall, Garrett tried to keep track of everything that was going on. There was so much informationing in that it was growing hard to keep himself focused. But all of that changed when he saw the gang members arranged outside of the inn. It was clear that they hade for war, and from the sneering expression on the face of their leader, Garrett could only assume that there was going to be trouble. A quick count revealed 16 heavily armed men, all dressed as mercenaries and bearing the symbol of the Cleaver''s Edge, a jagged-looking de set over a ck shield. Obe wheeled him out of the front door of the inn and onto the porch,ing to a stop a few feet from the leader of the armed group.


    "Wee to Dreamers Inn," Garrett said, his voice much calmer than he actually felt. "How may I help you?"


    "You''re the one in charge of this gang?" The leader asked, taking a step closer and peering at Garrett through the rain.


    "I am," Garrett said.


    He heard a click, and an umbre opened up above him, as Ryn appeared next to him. He could tell from how white her knuckles were that she was feeling just as much stress as he was, but Garrett was gratified to see her other hand rested on the dagger at her hip.


    "We''vee to help."


    The words that he hearding out of the leader of the Cleaver''s Edge''s mouth stunned him, and it took Garrett a moment to process.


    "I''m sorry? What did you say?"


    pping his chest, the man took another step forward and leaned over Garrett, raising his voice as if Garrett was hard of hearing.


    "My name''s Coleridge. We owe a favor to Cynen of the Grave Walkers, and she sent word that you needed help. So that''s why we''re here."


    Stunned by the revtion, it was all Garrett could do to keep hisposure. He had never imagined that Cynen would do something like this, but it was clear that she had called in a favor, one tremendously helpful. She hadn''t mentioned a single thing about it, clearly wanting to surprise Garrett, which she had.


    "We can use all the help we can get so you are very wee," he said, gesturing to the door of the inn. "Pleasee in out of the rain, and I''ll tell you what you can do."


    "Hear that, boys? Let''s get a drink," Coleridge said, causing the rest of the group to cheer.


    As they trooped in past Garrett, he saw amotion at the end of the street, and another group walked towards him. These were adventurers, decked out in matching armor and carrying heavy weapons. When they got close, their leader, a scarred woman, held up her hand and they stopped.


    "Are you Garrett?" She asked, her voice gruff. "Cynen sends us. She called in a favor and said we''re to help you."


    Over the next few hours, another three groups of awakened arrived, one more gang, and two small adventuring groups. They had alle because of Cynens call and once they were gathered in the inn''smon room, with a drink in hand to ward off the cold rain, Garrett had Obe p to get everyones attention so he could address them.


    "Thank you for answering the call," he said, looking around. "This part of the city is about to face a very challenging time, and it is encouraging to see all of you stepping up to help."


    "Don''t get it wrong," Coleridge interrupted, "I''m here because I owe Death''s me a favor, and that''s it. As soon as that favor is repaid, we''re out."


    Seeing the other groups nodding, Garrett held up his hand.


    "I understand, but you should know what it is you''re getting into before you find yourself stuck. Within the next five or six hours, we will likely see an undead wave rising from the graveyard anding to attack us.


    An older mercenary choked on his drink and mmed his cup on the table, startling everyone around him. He stood up, his one good eye burning a hole in Garrett.


    Is the night of undeath upon us?


    By now, Garrett had everyonesplete attention, and he nodded, his expression cold and calm.


    It is. The true name is the March of Lesrak, and the leader of the Grave Walkers, Cynen Death''s me, was able to figure out when it was going to happen. She has gone with a team to try and eliminate the problem at its root, cutting off the source of the undeads power. However, until she seeds, we should expect waves of undead to hammer our defenses. Obe, can you get me the map?


    Yes, boss.


    It only took a few minutes before Obe was back with therge map of the city that sat in Garretts office. He leaned it up on the table next to Garrett and held it while Garrett pointed to the section where the Dreamers Inn was located.


    Our line of defense starts here, at the edge of the graveyard. This is where the Grave Walkers are making their stand. We have a secondary line of defense here, at Delvers meat nt. That is where we expect the brunt of the fighting. However, we are dealing with undead, so it''s nearly guaranteed that theyre going to spread out, infecting as many people as they possibly can. Our goal is not to eliminate the threat in its entirety, that is Cynens job. Our task is minimizing the impact of the undead as much as possible. We do this by trying to funnel them into specific battlefields where they can be killed smoothly. However, I would expect that for the next few days we will be locked in a battle with the undead."


    Hearing a voice swear, Garrett paused and looked at the scarred adventurer.


    "I''m sorry," the woman said, shaking her head. "Continue. I just hate undead."


    From the room, the awakened warriors nodded. Clearly, everyone Cynen had gathered had bad experiences with the undead, which would make them ideal front line warriors to protect this part of the city.


    "You''ll get your fill of fighting them," Garrett said with a small smile. "Of that, I am positive. Depending on the size of your group, I will be giving you a different area to patrol and guard. The adventurer teams will remain here at the inn, and will be sent out to help support the ces with the most intense fighting."


    After giving out instructions, Garrett retreated from the great room, leaving Obe to hand out instructions. As he had talked to them, he had reorganized the n in his head andmunicated it to his lieutenant so he could, in turn, pass it on to the awakened fighters. When he sensed the reinforcements Cynen had sent leaving the inn to take up their positions, Garrett couldn''t help but feel much more hopeful. He wheeled his way back to his room, his mind alive with the new possibilities that the reinforcements could mean. Though it would still be a tough fight, the addition of nearly thirty more awakened under hismand meant that there was a good chance most of the members of the Klein family would survive. Before, he had been almost certain that fifty to seventy-five percent of them would fall to the undead in the chaos, but now there was a real chance that they would actually be able to defend themselves.


    The biggest advantage was that they now had enough awakened to stem the tide above ground. This would mean that the undead would have to go underground if they wanted to get close to the inn, likely their ultimate goal, which meant they would be ripe targets for the flower ghouls who were guarding the tunnels. Though this appeared to be a generalized attack against the entire city, Garrett knew full well that this was actually a direct conflict between him and Agma-Yoth. That meant that he was the primary target of the attack, and that most of the enemy forces would be focused on getting to him.


    Agma-Yoth was ying an interesting game by making the focus of his attack a physical one through deploying his minions, but Garrett wasnt foolish enough to think that this was going to be the only attack vector. He still remembered the terrifying battle between the two chosen that he had witnessed in the Dream, and it was likely that Agma-Yoth had chosen of his own. To defend against attacks through the Dream, Garrett had Isabelle and her army of Pale Fiends from inside the ghost mirror, while his flower ghouls were covering the underground and the human awakened were guarding the streets. At the center of all of this, Garrett sat in the inn. He didnt bother to hide himself, though he easily could have, instead electing to make himself a highly visible target so it would be easier to predict his enemys moves.


    When he got back into his room, Garrett pulled himself up onto his bed andy down, closing his eyes and entering the dream. Appearing on the dreamer''s throne, he felt the gentle energy it contained giving him a measure of relief. Just as he was trying to organize the many sights and sounds filtering through hiswork of dream flowers, he heard Isabelle from high up in the sky above the city.


    "Master, the undead are starting to move."


    His vision flickered as he took control of her to see what she had spotted. He was currently in a raindrop half a mile above the city, and despite the darkness, he could see itid out before him, faint lights glittering in a sea of ck. At first, he wasn''t sure what she had been referencing, but then he saw it. Down below on the northern edge of the city, where the graveyard extended out into thend beyond the city wall, something stirred. It looked at first like hundreds of ants shifting, swarming towards the city wall. But as he fell through the air, Garrett could sense the change in the wind. There was a deep stench carried by the fierce storm, and as the undead reached the wall and began to climb over it, Garrett saw more and more rising up out of the graveyard to join them.


    The graveyard was organized in two major sections. Inside of the city was the royal graveyard, where the kings and queens of old and all of the nobility were buried. Outside of the city, just beyond the city wall, was an evenrger graveyard, where themoners were interred. Garrett felt like an idiot that he had focused all of his attention on the internal graveyard, without ever having given a thought to the humbler and muchrgermoners'' graveyard that sat outside the city. It made absolute sense that this was where the main force of the attack would reside, and as hundreds and then thousands of zombies swarmed toward the wall, Garrett knew there was no going back. Either they would seed in killing the great ruler, Agma-Yoth, the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, or they would find themselves transformed into undead themselves. Returning to the Dreamers Throne, Garrettmanded Isabelle to keep an eye on the situation at the wall, and then began to issue hismands, sending teams to intercept the undead before they could make it into the city proper.

 Book 3: Chapter 11

    Book 3: Chapter 11


    Across the city, dozens of people watched the wave of undead unfold, keeping tabs on this deadly new development. In a small room in the Adventurer''s Guild, the guild master sat, staring into a pool of water shrouded in a blue glow that showed snippets of scenes from the Northern Wall. His breath caught in his throat as he watched the growing wave of zombies climbing up it and falling down the other side into the royal graveyard.


    "Have you warned everybody to be careful?" he asked, turning to look at one of his lieutenants.


    "As best we''re able without starting a panic," the woman replied, nodding.


    "No point in that anymore," Arthur Tellson said, shaking his head. "The entire district''s going to be thrown into a panic in a moment. Tell as many adventurers as you are able that we''ve got a problem, and to ready their gear."


    Nodding, the woman hurried to the door before pausing.


    "Should we send them out into the streets?" his second-inmand asked, her hand on the doorknob.


    Thinking for a moment, Tellson shook his head, a mean grin stretching across his face.


    "No, we''ll step in once things get bad. If the city guard hasn''t reacted yet, chances are they''re going to be a step toote, which means we can swoop in and save the day once the damage grows. If we move now, we wont be able to get as much credit as if we step in after the zombies have done some damage. Just tell everybody to be ready for mymand."


    Unbeknownst to him, a simr conversation was happening across the city, at the headquarters of the city guard. A stern-looking general watched a map of the city, his eyes fixed in the northern quarter where faint red lights could be seen rapidly amassing. This mysterious artifact was one of the city guards most powerful, and allowed them to track major threats to the city. As he watched, a section of the city wall turnedpletely red, indicating that it had fallen, but his cold expression didnt so much as twitch.


    "And they''re all zombies?" he asked his adjunct, who nodded.


    "Yes, sir. So far, we haven''t seen any bigger undead."


    "Hmm. No doubt they''lle. Those scum like throwing theirrger creations into the mix once the fighting really gets going. Gather our forces and split them between the low and high bridges. We absolutely cannot allow this wave of undead across. Once we stabilize our defenses, well push across to eliminate the necromancers."


    "And the people in the district, sir?" his adjunct asked, his face pale.


    "They''ll have to do their best on their own," came the firm reply. "Once we see therger undead begin to manifest, we''ll move in. Tell the knights to mount up as theyll be leading the charge to clear the streets. We need to be able to move at a moment''s notice."


    Though he clearly didn''t like the answer the general gave, the adjunct bowed his head.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll let them know."


    In the northern district, in the top room of a guard post, Captain Jonas Fernek had justid down to sleep when he found himself standing in a simple room. He had been in the Dream often enough recently that he immediately knew what was happening, and even if he hadnt, the door in front of him holding a single five-petaled flower motif would have given it away. The flower on the door seemed to call to him, and with fear in his heart he reached for the doorknob. Stepping through the door led him to a small room where he found a man in strange clothes and a white mask waiting for him.


    "Good evening, Captain," Garrett said, bowing slightly. "I''m d to see that you''re well. Thank you for answering my summons."


    Thinking to himself that he didn''t have a choice, Captain Fernek muttered something under his breath and looked around. There was nothing else in the room, and even the walls seemed to fade into a fog, as if they were there one moment and gone the next. It added a frightening air to the already creepy encounter but the captain tried his best to maintain a calm front. Though he had recently awoken his soul spark, drastically increasing his strength, Captain Fernek still found himself entirely subdued by the figure in front of him. There was no way he could forget the terrifying spirit the masked manmanded, and even now the memory caused him to shudder.


    "What do you need?" he asked, his voice shaking despite his best efforts.


    "At the moment, nothing," Garrett replied, "though it''s kind of you to ask. Tonight I''ve called you to let you know about something else. There''s an undead uprising that is beginning as we speak. You would be wise to marshal your men and set your defenses. Within the hour, this district will be overrun with undead. My suggestion is to gather as many people as you can at the prison or another defensible spot. The guard posts are too isted and will fall if you''re not able to reinforce them, which you wont be able to do if you yourself are surrounded by zombies. If you''re not able to coordinate your defenses the district will fall before the centralmand will be able to provide relief. However, if you can, you will be able to make up for the trouble youve gotten yourself in recently. I will be in touch with further developments. Good luck."


    With a sh, the dream ended, and Captain Fernek bolted upright, his breathing in great gasps. Thest thing he had seen before Garrett had kicked him out of the dream was a sight of the northeastern wall being overrun by countless zombies. With shaking hands, he pulled on his clothes, not bothering to straighten his vest as he rushed out of his room. Though the masked man had not been explicit or even issued amand, the captain knew exactly what he needed to do.


    "Sound the rm," he yelled. "We''re under attack!"


    The men on duty stared at him inplete confusion until he grabbed one by the cor and shook him.


    "Don''t question, just do what I say! Sound the all-city rm, an undead wave has started!"


    Gasps rose from the city guard in the room, and themotion started to attract the others who had been sleeping upstairs.


    "Captain, what are you talking about?" one of them asked.


    But Fernek didn''t reply, instead racing to the door and throwing it open. The storm raged outside, giving him pause, but there was a certainty in his mind that went far beyond the terrible weather. The masked man was right. Each of the city guard outposts held 10 to 20 guards, and if there was indeed a wave of undeading, they would quickly be overrun. The only chance was to gather together into arger group and fight as a whole. The city had protocol for times like these, though whether the guards would remember it, he had no idea. But that didn''t matter. All that mattered now was sounding the rm. Turning around, he saw that his men were still staring at him, and he practically screamed, his finger pointing directly at the first lieutenant who had spoken to him earlier.


    "I told you to sound the rm, now! The attack''sing from the northeast, in the graveyard. Everyone, grab your weapons! We''re heading towards the prison!"


    Back at Dreamers Inn, the faint tter of a carriage cut through the sound of the storm, and a few momentster, Carraway and a number of people who worked for him piled into the room. Nearly unrecognizablepared to his previous fat self, Carraway was now rail-thin, and his eyes burned with deep passion. His manner of dress was simple, and gone was the golden jewelry he used to wear, reced with a single five-petaled flower pin. It was clear that his life had been changed drastically by his cooperation with the Klein Family, and he hurried about, making sure that everyone was settled, before taking a seat himself next to Ryn.


    Leaning over, he looked at her, and whispered in a conspiratorial voice, "Is it true? Is there really an undead waveing?"


    Taking a sip of her drink, Ryn nodded.


    "Garrett says so, so chances are good. At this point, we''re just waiting for them to breach the graveyard."


    Garrett was keeping track of the conversation, along with thousands of others just like it that were happening across the Klein Family''s territory. They had been preparing heavily for this day, and as much as could be done, had been done. He could feel his connection with Viper down in the deep crypts, but he had no attention to spare for what was happening there. Instead, all of his focus was honed in on the single moment of contact that would soon appear.


    That moment happened when one of the Grave Walkers who was patrolling the royal graveyard saw a single zombie jumping down from the city wall. The city wall was high, much higher than the buildings in the city, and no man would be able to survive a fall from it. But after smashing into the ground, the zombie let out a deep moan and rose to its feet, red eyes fixing themselves on the Grave Walker. For a moment, man and undead stared at each other, and then both moved into action.


    The undead zombie rushed forward, its fingers outstretched and teeth bared, a wild look on its face, while the Grave Walker''s hand went to his belt, rising with a bell that he shook fiercely. At the same time, he lifted the small crossbow he was holding, and loosed a bolt from it. The bolt, tipped with a glowing silver head, tore through the zombie, burning away the filthy flesh that it touched and crushing the monster''s spine. With a screech it fell to the ground, limbs flopping as it failed to control its body. Silver fire burned from the wound, rapidly spreading until it began to eat away at the zombies head.


    Shaking his bell as best he could, the Grave Walker feared that the ringing of the bell wouldnt be heard through the pounding rain, but a momentter an answering bell began to ring from a few hundred feet up the wall. The pounding storm made it hard to hear the bells, but as more and more of them joined, it became clear that something was wrong. Just when the Grave Walker thought that the message had been sessfully passed on, a deep toll rang out over the city, cutting through the storm with ease as the city guard''s emergency rm was sounded.


    Across the royal graveyard the Grave Walkers were confused, they had no idea how the city guard had learned of their plight so quickly, but it didn''t matter. So long as the guards knew of the attack their primary job was done. Now it was just a matter of killing as many zombies as they could. Hooking the bell he had been ringing on his belt the Grave Walker raced forward, hoping to retrieve the bolt he had fired. The tips they used were blessed and highly effective against the undead, but they were hard toe by. He only had a dozen of them, and was hoping to reuse them as many times as possible. Unfortunately, before he could retrieve it, more zombies began to fall from the wall,nding on the ground at the foot of the giant wall. Looking up, he saw a sight that horrified him. Hundreds of zombies were crawling their way headfirst down the wall, their eyes like points of me flickering in the darkness.


    Realizing that to stay was to condemn himself to death, he abandoned his bolt and fled back into the graveyard. More and more zombies began to jump down and all around him, he could hear the ringing of the bells as hispanions engaged with the zombie wave. The city guards'' rm mixed with the cracks of thunder that rolled across the city. All across the district, people froze as they heard the rm sounding. It had been years since the rm had been used, and many people didn''t even remember what it was for. But word rapidly spread that something was wrong, and anyone who had been mad enough to be out in the storm quickly raced home.


    Garrett, who was watching all of this from the Dreamer''s Throne, smiled to himself. Agma-Yoth''s attention would be primarily fixed on him and the Dreamers Inn where he was staying, but unlike the great ruler who was stuck deep in the catbs in a coffin, Garrett had a lot more flexibility. His goal was to focus the attacker''s attention on him and the inn, while using the various forces in the city as a buffer to buy him more time. This fight wasrgely going to be about whether or not their defenses held, but Garrett was confident that they''d be able to hold on as long as they needed to.


    The inn sat along a long avenue that stretched all the way to the southwestern wall of the royal graveyard. Heavy barricades that had been built in thest few weeks were being pulled out into the street, providing multiple lines of defense to prevent the zombies from having an easy path. With these roads blocked off, the zombies would either be forced to wind their way through the maze of buildings around the blockades, which would make them easier targets, or they''d have to go a considerable way around. That, in turn, would put them into the other gang''s territories.


    And while it wasn''t Garrett''s primary intention to force the other gangs to fight, they would take considerable pressure off of the Klein Family forces. Through Isabelle''s eyes, he watched as the zombies continued to push deeper into the royal graveyard. There were still thousands of zombies climbing the wall into the city, but Garrett was more focused on the fight happening between the Grave Walkers and the zombies. Part of him felt like he should probably send help to assist them, but he was also gratified to see that they were holding surprisingly well. All of the Grave Walkers were people who had either had experience fighting undead or been trained to hunt them, and so as a first line of defense, they were quite effective.


    They held weapons that had been blessed to deal with the undead, and understood how zombies operated so they had drawn their defense line at key intersections in the royal crypts and were defending them fiercely. Isabelle floated high above, keeping her eyes open for signs of the necromancers that drove the undead. Garrett had not forgotten that the ck Hand, Agma-Yoth''s loyal worshipers, would have to be nearby to control the mass of undead. Zombies by themselves were not very dangerous, but when driven into a frenzy by a necromancer''s curse, they became a powerful force.

 Book 3: Chapter 12

    Book 3: Chapter 12


    It wasn''t long before he spotted one of the necromancers, a robed figure lurking among the tombstones. Just as he was about to send Isabelle down to deal with the necromancer, he saw the robed figure lift a knotted wand and point it at the defensive line of the Grave Walkers. A bad feeling surfaced in Garrett''s heart as he remembered the curse that many of the Grave Walkers carried. Sure enough, momentster, a terrible scream echoed out in the defensive line as one of the men, who a moment before had been fighting against the zombies with fierce determination, began to twist and warp. His body grew as he transformed into a muscr undead flesh golem.


    Taking control of Isabelle, Garrett dropped from the sky, bouncing from raindrop to raindrop until he was right above the new monster''s head. Like a ghost manifesting in the world, Isabelle burst from the raindrop, her hair whipping wildly in the wind and rain. She was shrouded in a ghostly light and for a moment all of the nearby undead hesitated, able to sense her strength and instinctively fearing her. Her hair spread down to wrap around the growing flesh golem and with a heave, Garrett lifted the unfortunate man into the air and hurled him straight at the necromancer, who let out a surprised yelp and dove to the side. The flesh golem impacted with a thud, crushing the tombstone the necromancer had been hiding behind, ruining it beyond recognition as Garrett swooped toward them.


    As the unfortunate Grave Walkers transformationpleted, the flesh golem let out a terrible roar and stood, its long arms casting around for something to grab. It found a chunk of the tombstone it had crushed and tried to hurl it at Isabelle but Garrett attacked before it could lift its arm into the air. Just as when he controlled Viper, Garrett felt as if he had an intimate knowledge of how Isabelle''s fighting style worked as he controlled her body. Her hair stabbed out like a thousand needles, piercing through the flesh golem''s hardened skin into its arm as other strands of hair began to wrap around the monster''s neck.


    Not forgetting the necromancer who was scrambling to his feet, Garrett reached out with a wed hand and shed, trying to tear the man''s throat open, only to see a magical shield of energy get in his way. There was a sharp crack as a mysterious artifact at the man''s belt shattered, the shield fading away as well. But it was enough to allow the necromancer to survive. The flesh golem was thrashing around, fighting against the binding strength of Isabelle''s hair, and the necromancer lifted his wand again, muttering a curse under his breath. Even without Garrett''s added mental power, the curse wasn''t strong enough to affect Isabelle, but it was powerful enough to force her back a step.


    As Garrett continued to bind the flesh golem, sending strand after strand of Isabelles tough ck hair to wrap around its limbs, the necromancer seemed to realize that he was dead meat if he stayed to fight. He tried to flee into the gravestones but a strand of hair stretched out at lightning speed, wrapping around his ankle and tugging sharply, causing him to m into the ground. essing Isabelle''s power, Garrett let out a shriek, causing both the trapped flesh golem and the fallen necromancer to pause for a critical few seconds. Their minds were shaken into a state of inactivity through the force of the sound. At first, Garrett had considered trying to capture the necromancer, but it was clear from the way things were developing that there would be no time. More and more Grave Walkers were beginning to transform into zombies and flesh golems, and the awakened among the Grave Walkers that Garrett had saved were hard-pressed to contain them.


    Garrett pulled his control back, returning autonomy to Isabelle, andmanding her to finish off the enemies she had captured before returning to the inn. All across the graveyard, fierce fights were breaking out, and though the Grave Walkers fought valiantly, there were simply too many undead for them to contain. Like a wave breaking against a rock, the zombies and their necromancer controllers began to spread out, moving around the Grave Walkers'' positions and towards the wall that separated the royal graveyard from the rest of the city.


    From the way the zombies were being directed, it was clear that they came with a specific n. They flooded around the grave walkers'' defenses, moving to the west and down to the south as they tried to get to the interior city wall. Making a guess as to where they would breach, Garrett sent out a message. On a rain-drenched street, Pax looked up. Typically, the awakened dreamer team operated exclusively in the dream, but Garrett had been forced to muster every able-bodied fighter he could get his hands on. The awakened dreamers were too good at what they did to leave them out of the fight.


    "Follow me," Pax said, staring into the darkness. Without waiting to hear if the others acknowledged hermand, she stepped out into the rain. Behind her, wearing heavy waxed leather coats and cloaks, the rest of the team followed. Maren jogged up next to Pax, quickly catching up with therge woman''s strides.


    "Where are we headed?" he asked.


    "We''ve got arge group of zombies, maybe 200, that are going to breach the wall up there," Pax said, pointing through the gloom at a small tower two blocks ahead. "The wall there is weak, so it''s likely they''re going to pick that spot."


    "We''re going to be facing 200 zombies by ourselves?" Kinsley asked from behind. That seems like an objectively terrible idea.


    Not pausing, Pax shook her head, a wide grin on her face.


    "No," she said, "we''re going to be killing 200 zombies."


    Asher, who was lurking towards the back of the group, nodded his head.


    "It''s that, or convert," he muttered, causing Estel, who was next to him, to shudder.


    "But don''t worry," he said, noticing her unease. "If the zombies get to you, I''ll make sure you die."


    "That is not encouraging," Kinsley said over his shoulder.


    Despite the uing challenge, it was clear that Kinsley was just as excited as Pax for the uing fight, and the closer they got, the wider and wilder his smile grew. As they approached the low wall, they could see figures in the distance rushing towards them. Red eyes bobbed through the gloom as the zombies broke into an all-out sprint.


    "You know, 200 enemies look like a lot more in person than it did in my mind," Kinsley said, stepping forward and lifting both his hands. "Good thing they burn all the same."


    As the first of the zombies reached the wall and leapt and vaulted over it, crimson me burst from Kinsley''s hands, dyeing the night red as he let out a cackle. The fierce mes rolled through the air, evaporating the raindrops, transforming them into thick steam that hit the zombies in a billowing wave, burning their skin even before the mes arrived. For almost 20 seconds, the mes poured from Kinsley, charring the zombies at the front of the group and sending others stumbling backwards into theirpanions. The charge was halted at the wall as the stone right in front of Kinsley began to melt away, forming an opening. With a gasp, he fell back, blood dripping from his nose as he exhausted his power.


    A crazy look in his eye, Kinsley tried to step forward again, but before he could, Maren grabbed him and pushed him backwards to where Estel was waiting, her hands glowing with light.


    "Don''t you dare knock yourself out again," Maren said, ring at Kinsley. "We need you to be able to do that again. Probably a couple times."


    As Estel began healing Kinsley, Pax stepped into the gap. The stone at her feet was still cooling, hissing every time a raindropnded on the molten stone, but she ignored the heat and lifted the maul she was carrying. A heavy shield rested in her other hand as she got ready to face the zombie horde that was pushing past their burningpanions. Kinsley had killed at least a few dozen of them with his st, and as they rushed forward, Pax mmed her fist into her shield, causing a loud ng that echoed through the night, attracting all of the zombies'' attention. Their heads snapped around, fixing on Pax, and their bodies followed suit, quickly funneling themselves towards where she stood.


    Without a word, her maul began to swing, crushing through corrupted flesh and bone as she threw the zombies leaping towards her aside. Maren, who was behind her, began to loose arrows, one after another, into the iing horde. Each arrow flew with deadly uracy, and Maren''s eyes seemed to miss nothing as his attacks cut through the zombies'' eyes into their brains. Though the arrows weren''t blessed like the bolts of the Grave Walkers, they still did tremendous damage, managing to slip past the zombies'' defenses, each shot dropping a zombie to the ground.


    Next to him, Asher seemed to retreat into the cloak he was wearing, making himself look like little more than a puddle of darkness. A slow, mumbling murmur came from under his hood, causing Maren, who was next to him, to actually step to the side,pletely creeped out. Asher ignored hispanion''s behavior and continued to focus, his murmur growing in strength, until, with a word that hissed through the rain, his shadow began to distort. Faint, ghost-like creatures dripped from his cloak, mixing with the darkness of the night. They pounced on the zombies that got close, forcing their misshapen, shadowy bodies into the zombies'' heads. Four of the zombies that had been targeted jerked and stilled for just a moment before turning around and leaping on theirpanions, their crimson eyes tinged with deep darkness. Crouched behind Pax, Asher continued to mumble, controlling the zombies he had taken over to wreak havoc among their lines.


    Behind him, Estel had finished healing Kinsley, who wanted to jump back into the fight immediately, but she held him back.


    "Save your firepower for when the big guyse out," she said.


    Ignoring his disappointed look, she stepped forward, lifting the staff that she carried and calling down a glowing light thatnded on Pax. Immediately, Pax''s rough breathing smoothed out as energy flooded back into her, and her swings grew faster and sharper. mming the end of her mace into one of the zombies, Pax stepped forward as it stumbled to the side, her shield punching another in the throat and nearly decapitating it. She followed up with another swing of her mace, sending the zombie flying while she blocked a sh with the armored bracers that she wore. Empowered by Estel''s magic, Pax threw herself into the onrushing horde of zombies, her heavy mace tearing through them. Two hundred zombies had attacked, driven by a necromancer hiding at the back of the group. But it wasn''t long before most of them had fallen, and there were only about 50 remaining.


    Maren, who had been keeping an eye out since the beginning, spotted a flicker of movement behind a gravestone in the distance. The arrow he had been about to loose toward a zombie who was trying to gnaw its way through Pax''s shoulder shifted, flying out into the darkness. There was a screech of pain as it mmed into the necromancer, and Maren let out a shout, "Kinsley, there!"


    Excited to be able to attack again, Kinsley summoned one of his abilities and pointed his finger imperiously at the necromancer. From the ground beneath the robed woman, a gout of me rose into the air, scorching everything that it touched. As it consumed her body, the pir expanded, burning the zombies that had been guarding her, and transforming all of them into ash. Having overdone it once again, Kinsley stumbled, nearly falling to the ground, but he managed to remain upright.


    "Ha!" he said, between coughs that stained his palm red with blood, "Got her!"


    Though she wanted to chide him for overdoing it once more, Estel couldn''t help but smile as she put her hand on his shoulder, stabilizing him and beginning to infuse energy back into his body. That single attack had destroyed the majority of the remaining zombies, and with the necromancer dead the zombies who had survived began to hesitate, losing focus. With a kick, Pax knocked one of thest zombies back, and then jumped forward, crushing its skull with her mace.


    "Let''s clean up," she said. "There are more spots to reinforce. They are trying to breach the wall in multiple ces."


    Back in the Dreamers'' Inn, Garrett, who had been keeping tabs on the fight, was pleased with how it ended. It had been fierce, and there had been a moment where he had considered sending other teams to help, but the awakened dreamers had quickly gotten into a smooth rhythm and destroyed the undead cleanly. Though they had wiped out two hundred zombies and the necromancer that controlled them, Garrett knew they were in for a long night. There were thousands of zombies in the royal graveyard, and thousands more still in themoners'' graveyard outside the city. The only saving grace was that the zombies, though much stronger than mortals, fared poorly against the teams of Awakened that he had deployed.


    Already, he was directing the other teams as well, sending them to plug the holes in the defensive line. In the royal graveyard the Grave Walkers were retreating to the southwestern wall, to join up with the Klein Familys awakened teams to establish the secondyer of defense. If the Awakened Dreamers and the few other Awakened within the Klein family had been the only ones trying to stem the tide of zombies, this fight would have gone very poorly. But as it was, with over 30 other Awakened, Garrett had been able to set up a strong line of defense at the wall, separating this part of the district from the royal graveyard.


    His n was, as much as possible, to lock down the wall and force the necromancers to take their undead minions out the northwestern side of the graveyard. That would push them into other territory, and specifically, would force them into areas overseen by the Adventurers'' Guild. Garrett had no idea what game guild master Tellson was ying, but he had noticed a surprisingck of movement from the Guild. Even more concerning was that the city guard was beginning to mass on the bridges, but was showing no sign of pushing into the district. The exception to this, of course, was Captain Fernek, who had followed Garrett''s suggestion, and was gathering as many of the city guards from the district as he could, so as to have some hope of resisting the tide.

 Book 3: Chapter 13

    Book 3: Chapter 13


    Already, over 150 guards had been gathered, and more were being added to thepany with every outpost they visited. Unfortunately, the vast majority of the city guard were not awakened, which meant they would fare significantly worse against the zombie horde. The important thing, however, was that they were gathering together. They would be much more effective in arge unit than they would be in small squads of ten. The area right outside the northwestern wall that separated the district from the royal graveyard was controlled by the Brass Tiger Syndicate, one of the groups at odds with the Grave Walker. It was here that Garrett hoped to focus the initial zombie push, by making that the easiest way for them to break into the city. This was a risk. Should the gang fail to defend against the initial push, things could spiral out of control very quickly. But it was a risk that Garrett felt he had to take.


    At the same time, he was monitoring the situation under the city. The crypt tunnels stretched far outside of the main graveyard, and there were many exits that would lead up into the city itself. As many as possible were being guarded by the Flower Ghoul, but as more and more zombies massed underground, Garrett began to wonder if they would be able to maintain control. The one saving grace was that they had multiple nest stones they had gathered over thest few months. He had relocated the nest stones to key positions, close to the front line where the Flower Ghouls and the zombies would begin fighting with the thought that for every zombie killed, he would be able to drag the corpse back to the nest stone to bolster his forces. His hope was that this would give him the edge he needed.


    Deep under the earth, near the first tomb, Cynen and Viper had just finished their rest. Even though the situation on the surface wasn''t stabilized, Garrett knew he didn''t have the time to wait around. And so, after ensuring that the awakened teams were responding where they were needed most, Garrett sent amand to Viper, telling him to move into the temple. Viper, who had been sitting quietly, opened his eyes and stood up.


    "It''s time to go," he said, his voice hoarse in the darkness.


    Over thest few hours, Cynen had been growing more nervous, though she didn''t know why. She felt as if the strange auraing from the temple had begun to grow and expand, washing over them in waves to fill the air around them. Knowing that Viper had some way ofmunicating with the surface, she pointed upward.


    "What''s happening up there?" she asked. "Has the wave started?"


    "Yes," Viper said. "The March of Lesrak is underway. Your men are fighting well, but are starting to retreat, giving up their positions to pull back to the second line of defense."


    Shuddering slightly, Cynen looked like she wanted nothing more than to rush back up to the surface, but she kept herself under control. Through Viper, Garrett had exined the gravity of the situation more than once. If they couldn''t break into the temple and clear it, killing the master, the great ruler who resided at its center, there would be no way for them to stop the undead wave


    "All right, I''m ready," she said.


    Taking the point position, Viper led the way into the temple. It was quiet, this deep underground. But as they approached the temple, the bone white mes hissed, ring to flood the room with a creepy light that seemed to transform everything into a shadow. It was disorienting, as the light seemed to erase the depth of anything it touched, making everything it shone on look almost t. But everyone present was awakened, and was able to shake the influence without too much trouble.


    The path that led down to the temple''s entrance was long and winding, and at its end stood the two giant jackal-headed statues. Garrett had already warned them that these were not actual statues, but rather minions of the evil necromancer who lived inside the temple. Before they had made their way even halfway down, Viper sensed something and stopped. A faint figure hovered in the air near them, staring at them withrge, bulging eyes set in a narrow, bony face.


    "You trespass," the figure said, its voice hissing like the mes on the torches. "Bow in worship, or be destroyed."


    Already on edge, Cynen couldn''t stand it anymore, and green me flickered in her hand as she let out a st at the figure. With an impassive gaze, the figure watched its body burn away. Just before it faded into the air, it spoke in its hissing voice.


    "So be it."


    As the figure faded away, the sound of shifting earth and crunching rocks alerted the team, and dozens of white, bony hands thrust their way up through the ground. Without waiting for the skeleton to pull himself free of the dirt, Viper stepped forward, his sword turning into a silver streak as he stabbed through one of the undead skeleton''s eye sockets, crushing the me that burned in its head, the tip of his sword breaking through the back of its skull.


    The rest of the team jumped into action as well, smashing the skeletons, yet there seemed to be an endless number of them, and for every one that fell, another two took its ce. Though they managed to kill all of the skeletons rising from the ground near them, there were many that were out of reach, and soon they massed on either side of the team, trapping them in the middle of the path. The creepiest thing about the skeletons was that they were utterly silent, save for the click of their bones on the stone and dirt of the path. They threw themselves forward, mouths flopping open in leering grins, but not a single sound was issued from their throats.


    "We''ll need to push through," Viper said, striding forward.


    Before he could take his position at the front, however, Cynen grabbed his arm.


    "Let me," she said, a fierce light burning in her eyes.


    Pale green me surged around her fists. She threw herself forward, using punches and kicks to clear a path through the skeletons. Her two lieutenants followed, attacking any skeletons that managed to slip past her fierce barrage, while the red-masked assassin and Viper followed behind. Even as he retreated after Cynen, Viper''s de wove a that prevented any of the skeletons behind them from closing in, and slowly the group pushed down the path, all the while watched impassively by the two jackal-headed statues in front of the door.


    The fighting was fierce, as the skeletons had no fear and would throw themselves into the path of Cynen''s me-covered fists, just to try to slow her down. Inch by inch, one after another, she smashed them into pieces, scattering bone across the path. As she fought, the green mes she bore seemed to grow stronger, each dead skeleton adding to the intensity of the fire. Watching her from the dream flowers that Gale carried, Garrett noticed that the death that Cynen wielded was actually absorbing the me of undeath that animated each of the skeletons. He had wondered how someone of Cynen''s age had managed to grow her power, and now he felt as if he had a clue.


    Each time one of her fists would shatter the skull of a skeleton, the spark that animated it would be absorbed into the pale green me, strengthening it further. It made sense, then, that if she had been hunting undead for a long time, she had naturally grown stronger. After forty minutes of fierce fighting, they had nearly made it down to the bottom of the path, but even though her me was growing stronger, Cynen was growing tired. As a shaper, she had nearly unlimited stamina, but even she required rest in order to regenerate, and there was no stopping as they battled their way through the hordes of grasping skeletons.


    A trail of destructiony behind them, covered in the cracked bones of the skeletons and the pressure from their back was starting to wane so after giving amand to the two red-masked assassins to watch their back, Viper dashed forward, intercepting a skeleton with a clean flick of his de. Its head was separated from its body and sent tumbling to the side, where Cynen stomped with her foot, crushing the skull into dust.


    "Let''s take a moment to rest," Viper said.


    Though Cynen wanted to continue moving, she knew the wisdom in what he was saying, and nodded, stepping back to catch her breath. For a few minutes, they stood in ce, defending themselves against the endless horde of skeletons. After her breathing evened out, Cynen nodded and reignited the me on her hand.


    "I''m ready," she said.


    Without second-guessing her, Viper stepped back, letting her take her ce at the front once more. Grinning, Cynen''s teeth reflected the green mes, giving her a sinister look, and she pped her hands together, releasing a st of death''s fire. It threw the skeletons back, causing them to bunch up, and she rushed forward, me building on her fist. Unleashing her punch, she smashed through four skeletons all at once and let out a loud shout. Following quietly behind her, Viper and the others continued to guard their back and nks from the skeletons as they rounded thest corner in the winding path. The skeletons at the front had begun to dwindle as well, and as they finally came to a stop at the bottom of the path, there were no more.


    There was a shimmer in the air, and the ghostly figure with bulging eyes appeared once more. He was about to say something. His eyes were fixed on Cynen, and as his thin lips opened to speak, she punched towards him, unleashing a st of me that consumed his body.


    "I think he was going to say something," Viper said. But Cynen just shook her head, her eyes turning toward the two jackal-headed statues that loomed over them.


    "I''m sure it wouldn''t have been of any value," she said. "Nothing goodes from listening to evil creatures. Besides, we''ve got bigger monsters to fry."


    Nodding, Viper stepped forward, his sword in his hand as he swept the two statues with a hard gaze. Both stood at fifteen feet tall and had heavily muscled bodies with gray, stone-like skin. Their chests and legs were covered in gleaming bronze armor and they held long spears with hooked des at both ends. Though they had yet to move, it was clear to both Viper and Cynen that they were not only alive but had been paying attention to the fight. The dirt path gave way to smooth gstone but Viper avoided stepping onto it, stopping just before it began. Cynen stepped up to stand beside him.


    Whats the n for these ones? she asked, carefully controlling her breathing to restore her energy after the frantic fight down the path.


    It depends if they attack together or not, Viper said. As well as which of our skill sets are better at killing them. Its a pretty safe bet that your mes will do more damage than my sword, but I will probably fare better in a direct brawl because of my speed. Both of us are stronger than them, but something tells me that survivability is their strong suit.


    Thats typically true with undead, Cynen said, her eyes narrowing as she looked over the giants armor. And I dont like the look of the armor they are wearing.


    Me either. Their chest tes are most likely mysterious artifacts, as are their weapons. Hold on.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Viper called out to Garrett, asking him if he could tell what the mysterious artifacts did. Garrett, who had only half been paying attention, was startled by the request, but after a moment he directed his full attention over and used Observe the Dream to try and see if he could get any clues. Cynen and Viper were correct in their assessment of the armor and weapons the giant jackal-headed guard statues were wearing, but even after looking them over, Garrett had trouble getting a clear sense. The issue was not that they were too strong, but that the dream energy that shrouded them was infused with Agma-Yoths mental energy, making it hard for Garrett to get a solid read. After a little while, Viper shook his head and opened his eyes.


    No luck. Assume that the armor will provide some sort of barrier, and that the weapon will increase its damage.


    Thats not very helpful, Cynen said, scowling. Whats the n if we dont know what they can do?


    We engage them and kill them, Viper replied, his hoarse voice cold.


    Without speaking further, Viper stepped forward, his footnding on the gstones that covered the ground outside the temples entrance. As soon as it did, the two statues moved in unison, lifting their weapons and throwing themselves forward. Oneunched a leaping overhead chop while the other dove forward and unleashed a wide sh, targeting Viper from both sides. However, Garretts guardian was too quick and with a burst of speed that made it impossible to follow him, he shot toward the jackal-headed statue that was leaping into the air. Vipers silver de drew a sharp line across the statues foot, creating a shower of sparks and causing a loud screech to echo in the cavern.


    Vipers de left nothing but a thin line across the bronze leg armor that the statue wore, but he didnt seem discouraged as he nted his foot and changed directions, his sword stabbing sideways toward the ear of the other statue. Unsurprisingly, the statue tried to dodge to the side, at the same time lifting his hand to block the attack. Viper kept right up with him, not wanting to let the jackal-headed statue gain distance. With uncanny uracy, the tip of Vipers sword suddenly elerated, stabbing in through a tiny gap in the statues fingers and tearing into the side of his face.


    Just as quickly as the dended it was pulled back to avoid getting crushed in the monsters hand, and Viper danced backward, avoiding a counterattack with a graceful turn. Seeing both of the monsters heading after Viper, Cynen swore under her breath and gathered her pale green mes around her hands. As soon as her hands and forearms were coated, she jumped into battle, dashing toward Viper who was dodging a hacking de. Arriving in front of him just as the jackal-headed statue withdrew her weapon, she reached out, grabbing it and allowing herself to be pulled along. Her arm drew back and she unleashed a powerful punch as she rose up into the air, mming her fist into the monsters snout and causing him to stumble to the side with a howl of pain.

 Book 3: Chapter 14

    Book 3: Chapter 14


    The city streets were slick with rain and the dark water spilled from the gutters as it flowed toward the river. Navigating one fast moving flow, Captain Fernek peered through the swiftly falling rain toward the iron-wrought gate up ahead. Despite the pounding crash of thunder that rolled over the city and the dense tattoo of the rain that pounded on his oiled leather cloak, he felt as if the whole world was muted. Faint fog seemed to be rising from the cobblestones, giving the city a dark, nightmarish feeling. And he wasnt the only one who felt that way. Behind him was a group of nearly two hundred guards who he had gathered from the outposts around the district, and from the way they huddled together it was evident that they were feeling just as creeped out as he was.


    Captain, are you sure that this is the right ce?


    First Lieutenant Lorenz was a stalwart veteran who had seen more than his fair share of action both inside and outside the city, but the white-knuckled grip on his sword betrayed his difort.


    Yes. This is the main gate to the royal graveyard, and if the zombies are going to break into the city, this is where theyll do it, Captain Fernek said, his expression set. We need to keep the gate sealed until reinforcements arrive from across the river.


    We sent someone half an hour ago, and the bell began ringing a couple hours ago but we havent heard anything about reinforcements, First Lieutenant Lorenz said, his expression faintly anxious. Do you think they areing?


    Turning, Captain Fernek fixed the first lieutenant with a hard re.


    Watch your mouth, Lorenz. They will be here as soon as they can. And until then, were what stands in the way of the citizens of this district and death at the hands of the undead. Got it?


    Realizing how close he hade to messing up, Lorenz quickly snapped a salute, getting his emotions under control.


    Yes, sir!


    Let''s go. We need to take up position before the zombies attack.


    Leading the way through the drenched streets, Captain Fernek couldnt help but wonder about First Lieutenant Lorenzs question himself. There had still been no word that the main city guard was moving, which left the captain more than a little worried that reinforcements just werenting. If that was the case, then it was likely that he and his men would die over the next few hours. There was part of him that desperately wanted to run away but even though he had rationalized it more than once, his feet still led him to the graveyards main gate to prepare its defense. When he arrived at the gate, there were a dozen nervous guards who were already there, along with three times as many citizens, all armed with makeshift weapons. When they saw him appearing from the darkness, their faces showed measurable relief and the soldier in charge hurried over to talk to him.


    Captain Fernek! Weve secured the gate as youmanded.


    Good job, First Lieutenant Morris. Any sign of the enemy yet?


    No sir, though when there are breaks in the thunder we can asionally hear sounds of fighting to the south. It seems to be moving this way, but we havent seen any of the zombies yet.


    Dont worry, you will, the captain said. All units move into position in the gate. Were securing it against an attack from the inside! I want scouts to take their positions in the graveyard to give us eyes on what is going on. Lets move!


    Driven by his loud shouts, the city guard rushed to get into position. One of the unique features of the graveyards gate was that it was designed so that it could be defended from either side, and now the city guard took up their positions overlooking the gravestone filled garden, their crossbows held in tight grips as their eyes scanned for any sign of the enemy. Nodding in satisfaction as everyone got into position, Fernek turned to look at Morris and the crowd of citizens who were standing nearby.


    Who are they? And what are they doing here? he asked.


    Scratching his head, First Lieutenant Morris was clearly at a loss.


    Im notpletely sure, sir. They were here guarding the gate when we arrived. They keep saying something about a family, but Im not sure what theyre on about.


    Stepping forward, Fernek looked over the crowd, trying to identify their leader. All of them looked scared but determined, and he quickly noticed that they wore a five-petaled flower pin on their chests. The sight of the pin caused a shudder to run through his body as he recognized it as the same flower that appeared on the mask of the man who spoke to him through the Dream. No sooner had he made the connection than a thin man with a handlebar mustache stepped forward and bowed.


    You are Captain Fernek? the man asked, peering at Fernek through the drizzle.


    I am, the captain replied. Who are you?


    The names Cartwright. I own Wheels and Spokes, over on the corner of Grayson street.


    Nice to meet you, Mr. Cartwright, though it would have been nicer to meet under better circumstances. Tell me, what are you doing here, and who are all these people?


    ncing over his shoulder at the nearly thirty-five men and women who were with him, Cartwright grinned, revealing a few missing teeth.


    These are some of the boys and girls from my shops. As for what were doing, were here to stop those zombies from breaking through the gate. Were not about to let those necromancer scum ruin our district, so we brought our weapons to make sure they stay in the graveyard where they belong.


    That is admirable, Mr. Cartwright, but we should be fine with just the city guard, Fernek said. In fact


    Before he could continue there was a shout from one of the scouts that the enemy had been spotted. From the tone of the cry, it was clear that something was wrong, and without finishing his statement, Captain Fernek raced toward the gate. Climbing up to the top of the wall, Captain Fernek felt his breath catch in his throat as he saw hundreds of zombies racing toward them. The enemy wove their way through the gravestones, rapidly approaching the gate along the wall from the east, glowing red eyes making them stand out in the darkness.


    You sure you dont want our help? Cartwright asked, standing atop the wall next to the captain.


    Just stay behind the guards and support the best you can, Captain Fernek said, swallowing his pride. Everyone get ready to engage the enemy!


    For a tense moment the city guard waited for the zombies to close thest bit of distance before First Lieutenant Morris gave themand to loose their bolts. As his hand dropped, there was a loud twang and hiss as a wave of crossbow bolts tore apart the zombies front line. Though not tipped with the blessed silver like the Grave Walkers'' bolts, the city guard had enough crossbows to make a dent in the onrushing horde. The metal-tipped bolts tore through flesh and shattered bone, significantly slowing the zombies'' charge. First Lieutenant Morris gave the order to reload and as the soldiers with crossbows stepped back, the guards behind them stepped forward, holding spears and long axes at the ready.


    Their normal equipment didn''t include weapons suited for fighting zombies, but Captain Fernek had done his best to outfit the guards he had gathered with pole weapons, hoping to provide some distance between the zombies'' teeth and ws and the guards'' bodies. The first of the zombies made it to the city gate, trying to break through the wrought iron, but were driven back by stabbing spears. More and more zombies arrived and began to try to climb the gate itself, scaling up to the parapet above. As this was the main entrance to the royal graveyard, it had been designed as a miniature version of the city gates, with a generous area above to stand where Captain Fernek was overseeing the battlefield.


    As the first wave of zombies was driven back, the guards carrying crossbows stepped forward once more, unleashing another volley. At such close range, the damage was significant, but the zombies didn''t care about the wounds they suffered and pressed forward anyways. Standing next to Captain Fernek, Cartwright shook his head, his face pale.


    "They''re nasty creatures," he said, spitting a wad of phlegm over the parapet. "It''s a good thing we came."


    Turning around, he left the top of the wall, heading down toward the gate where the fighting was fiercest. There he joined the others he had brought, stabbing their weapons through the gaps in the gate to drive the zombies back. Captain Fernek stayed on top of the wall, his eyes scanning the enemy ranks.


    "Something the matter, sir?" First Lieutenant Lorenz asked, noticing the grim expression on his face.


    "This can''t be all there is to the enemy attack," Fernek said.


    He didn''t quite understand it, but a small voice in his mind was telling him that greater danger wasing. The fighting raged on as more and more zombies arrived, and soon the city guard began to suffer their first casualties. The first to fall was a young guardsman who got too close to the wall. Stabbing down with his spear, he was leaning over when one of the zombies grabbed the shaft, trying to use it to climb up. The weight caused the young man to tumble forward, falling into the teeming mass of zombies below, who tore him to shreds in an instant. With an angry yell, First Lieutenant Morris directed the crossbows to target that spot, ying dozens of zombies in a fierce barrage of bolts. But it was toote, and soon the young guardsman rose to his feet, his eyes burning red as he joined the attack on the gate. Licking his lips nervously, Captain Fernek nced over his shoulder. It was impossible to see the other side of the river due to the fierce storm that raged overhead, but the fact that no word had been sent about reinforcements was starting to bother him.


    The citizens who had volunteered to fight alongside the city guard were doing well. The forked poles they carried were effective at keeping the zombies at a distance, allowing them to use their long-handled hammers and axes to target the zombies'' heads. After the fight had gotten underway, Captain Fernek had moved them behind the heavy metal gate, trusting that that would be the safest spot, while his forces were stationed along the wall up above to defend against the zombies that climbed up and over. Up and down the gate the fighting was fierce and without pause, and as the minutes dragged on, Captain Fernek''s worry began to grow. There seemed to be no end to the enemy as they continued to stream from the east toward the gate. He was about to nce over his shoulder once more, hoping to see some sign of reinforcementsing. A figure that looked different from the others caught his attention, and his eyes narrowed.


    Down among the horde of zombies, he saw a figure standingpletely still. Dressed in a ck robe, he recognized it as one of the Dark Hand, the necromancers who were controlling the attacking forces. Beside the necromancer were three figures dressed in the gray uniforms of the Grave Walkers. However, none of them looked like they were still alive, and he could see the pale white eyes and the dried blood that had dripped down their cheeks.


    Even as he watched, the necromancer lifted a hand, and the three Grave Walkers began to amble forward, their movements stiff and unnatural. The bad feeling that had been growing in Captain Fernek''s heart bloomed as the three Grave Walkers began to twist and change, their bodies transforming into undead monstrosities. Two of them began to swell, their bodies taking on a grayish hue as their muscles bulged grotesquely, transforming into flesh golems, while the third sprouted bony protrusions all over its back, shoulders, and arms.


    "Captain," First Lieutenant Lorenz began, but was cut off by a sharp wave of Captain Fernek''s hand.


    As the only awakened present, it would be his responsibility to deal with the flesh golems, with the greater undead. Even though he knew he was in for a fierce fight, there simply wasn''t another option. The flesh golems, and whatever that spiky undead creature was, would tear apart any of the city guards they got their hands on in an instant,pletely destroying their defenses. The only option was for Fernek to take them down first.


    "Are you going to be okay, sir?" First Lieutenant Morris asked, causing Fernek to let out a sharp bark ofughter.


    "It''s unlikely," he said, "but I don''t see another option."


    Worried that if he let the flesh golems get too close, they would be able to attack the guards on top of the gate, Captain Fernek stepped on the parapet andunched himself forward, flying above the massed zombies toward the flesh golems who were justpleting their transformation. It had not been long since Fernek had awoken his soul spark, and now it red brightly, causing a glow to manifest around his body. Silver armor began to form, made from the energy contained in his soul spark, until he waspletely encased from head to toe. He had no idea why he had awoken such an ability, but facing off against three greater undead, he was more than happy for it.


    He met the first flesh golem with a sharp stab, his sword sinking deep into the creature''s thigh. As it responded by trying to tten him with a p, he dodged to the side, ripping his sword free, spraying ck blood across the ground. The other flesh golem was already on him, as was the greater undead with the bony protrusions. Both of them attacked fiercely, and it was all Captain Fernek could do to block their attacks. epting a bone de with his sword, he felt the heavy fist of the flesh golem m into his side. His armor blocked most of the force, but the silver glow it carried dimmed as he was thrown to the side. Realizing that he couldn''t sustain many more direct hits like that, he dodged out of the way of a follow-up attack, shing at its arm with his sword.


    It took every ounce of his skill and training as he battled against the three greater undead, doing his best to keep them as far from the gate as possible. Curiously, the other zombies avoided the fight, continuing to rush towards the city gate as if breaking free from the graveyard was the most important thing. That suited Captain Fernek just fine, since he feared he would have been overwhelmed in an instant had they joined the battle; it was already hard enough fighting against the three greater undead. Forced to focus on his defense, the captain took every opportunity he had to attack, but his blows seemed to do nothing to the greater undead, who continued to fight vigorously, despite being soaked in their own ck blood.

 Book 3: Chapter 15

    Book 3: Chapter 15


    Dodging past a heavy strike, Captain Fernek could feel the wind stirring over his head as the greater undead''s fist whistled past his ear. His sword hacked towards the monster''s leg, aiming for a wound he had already created. However, he was forced to abandon the strike at thest moment, jumping backward as a bony spine stabbed towards his side. His breath came in great gasps as he tried to find secure footing, but the grass had been trampled into mud and soaked by rain, causing him to slip and slide precariously.


    Unable to maintain his bnce, he fell to one knee as another of the flesh golems loomed over him. A sense of despair filled his heart as he lifted his sword to try to block the strike, the blow that wasing. He caught sight of the faint glimmer of silver that surrounded his arms. The armor that had been so bright at first was now a mere suggestion of itself, and he knew that even if he managed to block this blow, the next one would kill him. He had fought for over forty-five minutes, but was now too exhausted to move, unable to muster the energy needed to escape back to the gate. He had no idea what was keeping him here, as his reason kept screaming at him to flee. But there was something in his heart that wouldn''t let him, a deep, drivingpulsion that kept him here, struggling in this hopeless battle.


    Behind him, the gate still stood, though many of the guards and a few of the citizens had fallen to the ws and teeth of the zombies. Theirpanions didn''t waver, standing firm in the face of the onrushing horde. There had been no reinforcement, and the strength of the defenders was starting to dwindle. All Captain Fernek could do was keep the greater undead at bay, but now he was done. Mustering the dregs of his strength, he let out a shout and lunged forward, hoping to at least deal some damage before he was defeated. Just when he was bracing to take the greater undead''s blow, he heard another loud shout, and a silver sh ripped through the monster''s fist, throwing it off course. His sword stabbed deep into the unprotected side of the flesh golem, and he had the wherewithal to rip it free, stumbling to the side so he didn''t get crushed under the bulk of the monster.


    The bolt that had torn through the flesh golem''s hand carried fire with it, burning its way up the creature''s arm towards its chest. Thrashing violently, the flesh golem was clearly in tremendous pain, and with a roar gripped its arm at the shoulder and tore it off its bodypletely, spewing ck blood everywhere. Still stumbling, Captain Fernek tried to summon thest dregs of energy from his soul spark to block the spray of blood, but at thest moment his soul spark sputtered and dimmedpletely. He was out of energy. Just before the spray of blood sttered all over him, arge figure stepped in the way, blocking the spray with a shield. A heavy hand grabbed the back of his jacket, and in the next moment Captain Fernek found himself flying through the air and tumbling into the mud a dozen feet away. Arge man in heavy armor with a shield and a sword stood where he had been a moment before. Captain Fernek didn''t recognize him in the confusion, but a momentter a woman with a bow helped him to his feet.


    "Get back to the gate," she said. "We''ll handle it from here."


    Captain Fernek stumbled back toward the gate and the woman turned and loosed another arrow, its tip gleaming with bright light. This onended in the flesh golem''s throat, carving a deep hole that burst into silver mes.


    "I''ve got this one. Deal with the other one, Helger yelled toward Maximus, who had justnded a strike that nearly severed the flesh golem''s leg.


    "Got it," he said, turning and charging toward the spike-covered, greater undead.


    He mmed into the creature with his shield, snapping two of the bony des that extended from its arms and chopping down with his glowing sword. In the distance, Leff sent another bolt screaming through the air to hit the other flesh golem in the shoulder.


    "These blessed weapons work a treat," he shouted, rapidly reloading his crossbow.


    Maximus, who had just shoved the de of his sword through the chest of the spiked greater undead, kicked the monster''s burning body to the side.


    "That they do," he said. "This would be a real pain without them. Did you see where that necromancer went?"


    Leff, who was scanning the battlefield, gestured north.


    "They''re starting to shift north again. Do we have anybody up there to stop them?"


    Looking, ending the life of the greater undead with another sh that removed its head, Maximus shrugged.


    "Not that I know of. Anyone know where we''re going next?"


    From where he sat on the Dreamer''s Throne, Garrett did his best to figure out the answer to that question for himself. The flow of the fight had fallen into a steady rhythm, and he was deploying the teams of Awakened to maximum effect, sending them to wherever the greater undead were being created. The enemy clearly had not expected such stiff resistance, and therge majority of their forces had fallen before making it out of the graveyard. From what Garrett could tell, almost all of the Grave Walkers who still carried the necromancers curse had been transformed already, and the Klein Family Awakened had cut them down. Many of the remaining Grave Walkers, driven into fury by the sight of theirrades being corrupted, had thrown themselves into the fight with such determination that they were actually driving back the zombie horde from the walls.


    The challenge was that there were more zombies amassing every moment, and at least a dozen necromancers had been spotted, mixed in among the zombie horde. Garrett''s greatest concern was that those necromancers would move out of the graveyard into the general poption, where they would undoubtedly cause havoc. He had a few teams trying to hunt them down, but most of the time, by the time the Awakened he deployed could get there, the necromancers had faded away, hiding among their shambling minions.


    After nudging Maximus and the others north to continue following the necromancer, Garrett turned his attention underground. While the assault in the city was by no means over, they had stemmed the tide for now, and the necromancers seemed to have shifted their focus underground. The crypt system that ran under the royal graveyard was extensive, with tunnels that stretched underneath the walls and out into the heart of the district. Many of those tunnels Garrett knew well, as they fell under the control of the flower ghouls. And now, through the flowers he had nted, he was able to watch as the zombies began to creep through the tunnels.


    Unlike the zombies in the city above, who rushed forward in an enraged state, fearing nothing and giving no thought they caused, the zombies below ground took a quieter approach. Shepherded by necromancers, who led the way through the dark tunnels, these zombies shuffled along in silence, intending to catch the defenders above off guard when they emerged through the sewers into the streets of the district. Unbeknownst to them, however, Garrett was prepared. As one of the necromancers led his undead charges through a long, narrow passage, a faint glimmer of light appeared above their heads as a five-petaled flower peeked out of the ground.


    On the ceiling, an invisible cloud of mental energy began to spread, settling like pollen in the passage. It took a few moments for it to affect the zombies walking below, but it wasn''t long until the first of the zombies'' eyes turned red and it entered an enraged state. Carefully monitoring the situation, Garrett saw the change and a wicked smile spread across his face. Earlier, he had not been sure if the flower ghoul''s mental influence would be able to affect the zombies, but seeing that it worked, hemitted his forces to the n.


    All over the underground world, in the tunnels, flowers appeared, burrowing out silently from the dirt and forming thick clouds of mental energy as Garrett used the beautiful bewitchment ability. The zombies who were affected began to grow agitated, but because most of them were toward the middle of the pack, the necromancers who were guiding them didn''t notice until it was toote. When one zombie lunged over and attacked itspanion, sinking teeth deep into the other zombie''s throat, the peace in the tunnel devolved quickly. More and more zombies, affected by the attacks and influenced by the Beautiful Bewitchment enrage ability, began to turn on one another,shing out in fury.


    Noticing something was wrong, the necromancer at the head of the group turned and tried to take control of the situation, flooding the area with mental pressure. This gave Garrett the opportunity to examine the necromancer closely. Most of the necromancers he had encountered so far were lighting stage Awakened, and though many of them had changed their bodies drastically, giving themselves increased strength and speed and other abilities, the majority seemed to focus on mental energy, much like Garrett did. Their strength and mental energy allowed them to control the zombies.


    And now, as the necromancer fought to calm the enraged creatures, Garrett sensed an opportunity. A dozen flower ghouls, who had been lurking in a small side passage, rapidly dug their way through the dirt,unching themselves on the startled necromancer. A magical energy shield quickly deployed, but was just as quickly broken as the flower ghouls assaulted the necromancer with sharp ws and sts of their own paralyzing screeches.


    Frantic, the necromancer unleashed his own transformation, his body starting to twist and morph. But before he couldplete it, the flower ghouls were on him, their saw-toothed petals wrapping around his body, tearing it apart, while their ws ripped into his skin. Despite the fierce regeneration his body possessed, it was impossible for him to survive under the assault, and soon he fell, his skull carved open by the flower ghouls'' long nails.


    This caused the undead in the tunnel to be freed from his control, and they began fighting all the more fiercely, leaving a few flower ghouls to monitor the situation and pull the bodies of the fallen undead out to be recycled. Garrett had the necromancer''s corpse dragged to the closest nest stone while he turned his attention to another spot in the tunnels.


    Though the tactic he was using wasrgely sessful, there were ces where it failed. Anywhere where the necromancers were a little bit stronger, their mental influence on the zombies was too powerful to be breached by the beautiful bewitchment ability. Here, Garrett had to settle for more old-fashioned methods. He sent waves of flower ghouls to ambush and attack the necromancers. Sometimes he was sessful, but more often than not, the necromancers would quickly retreat into the throngs of undead, sending waves of zombies forward to fight against the flower ghouls.


    Watching as the fights continued, Garrett found in one spot particrly his flower ghouls were suffering quite badly. The zombies under this particr necromancer''s control were stronger and faster than typical zombies, and their bodies carried a strange calcification that helped block the flower ghouls'' ws.


    Curious, Garrett focused more attention here and quickly realized what was going on. The necromancer had strengthened her zombies. He recognized the energy signature, the feeling she gave, and quickly identified her as the necromancer that he had encountered in the small hand mirror. Given such a distance between them, she had no idea that Garrett was watching her through the flower ghouls.


    As she continued to send her minions forward, Garrett struck upon a fun idea and concentrated his power. He was currently using Observe the Dream to monitor the fight, and it took but a thought to cast Illusory Dream, causing a figure to form among the flower ghouls.


    Sensing the umtion of mental energy, the necromancer stared sharply down the passage as a man stepped out from behind the corner. He was dressed strangely in a coat and vest, the likes of which she had never seen. A funny hat sat on his head, round on top, with a small brim around it. But what caught her attention was the mask on his face, whose flower motif seemed to echo the flower heads of the ghouls she faced.


    Walking forward, as if he were out on a casual stroll, the man snapped his fingers, and the flower ghouls stopped their advance. Sensing that he wanted to talk, and curious about this man who got in her way, the necromancer lifted her staff, and chanted a short phrase, causing all of the zombies to fall back around her. Controlling the illusion, Garrett stepped forward and lifted his hat, tipping it slightly.


    "My name is Geller," he said with a small smile, "Pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    "Is it?" she hissed, clearly suspicious of this man who had just appeared in the middle of the tunnel.


    "Why are you getting in our way?" she demanded, staring at Garrett through narrowed eyes.


    "In your way?" he asked, his voice sounding surprised. "Youe stomping through my territory with a horde of undead, and you expect me to simply clear the way? I don''t think so."


    A deep frown flickered across the necromancer''s face, and her eyes turned to the flower ghouls that surrounded Garrett. After a moment of silence, her frown turned into a sneer, and she lifted her staff.


    "Are you one of the minions of the Klein family?"


    Shaking his head, Garrett walked forward, causing her to take a wary step back. He stopped when he was about 20 feet away, and held up his empty hands, as if saying that he meant no harm.


    "I''m no one''s minion," he said, his tone clearly amused. "What about you? I can only assume that you''re one of the Dark Hand and a servant of Agma-Yoth."


    A hiss escaped the necromancer''s lips at the sound of her master''s name, and she quickly made a sign.


    "Do not profane the master''s name with your lips," she said, her eyes narrowed into a dangerous re. "Remove yourself from our way, or you will be treated as an enemy."


    Shaking his head, Garrett jerked a thumb at the flower ghouls.


    "It''s unlikely that you''re going to be able to get through them," he said, "even if I step aside. And if I don''t, then your ill-fated mission will end right here. Rather than treat me as an enemy, why not see if we cane to some sort of agreement? You undoubtedly have much of value to offer, while I have exactly what you need, the ability to ess the surface through these tunnels. Shall we parley?"

 Book 3: Chapter 16

    Book 3: Chapter 16


    Over the heads of her zombies, the necromancer stared at Garrett with suspicious eyes.


    "Parley? What''s that?" she asked, causing Garrett to mentally facepalm.


    "It means to negotiate," he said, rubbing his forehead. "It just means negotiate. I can grant you passage, so long as you give me what I want.


    I can offer you many things." the necromancer started to say.


    Let''s start with a name," Garrett interrupted. "You can call me Geller. What''s your name?"


    "Delrisa, the Bone Witch," she replied.


    "Pleasure to meet you," Garrett said. "Now, you were about to tell me all of the amazing things that you can offer."


    "You are clearly a man of resource with power of your own," Delrisa said, gesturing to the flower ghouls crowded around Garrett. "But the power you possess is nothingpared to the power of the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. My master, Agma-Yoth, can grant you ess to Lesrak''s amazing strength."


    "This isn''t the first time I''ve heard your master''s name," Garrett said. "But I''ve never actually met him. Is he really as powerful as you say?"


    Fanaticism red in the necromancer''s eyes, and she nodded quickly.


    "Yes. In fact, he is even more powerful than you can imagine. Hemands a legion of undead uncountable, and from his seat of power, he will soon sweep this world, transforming it into a paradise for those who serve him."


    "And for those who don''t?" Garrett asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Death. No matter how hard they fight, they will be overrun and will soon join his legions," Delrisa said, nearly shaking with excitement. "And we who are on the front edge of this endeavor will reap the greatest reward."


    "I don''t know that I am particrly excited by the opportunity to hang out with zombies," Garrett said, shaking his head. "What else can he offer?"


    "If power is not what you seek, he can grant riches as well. Tremendous amounts of gold are contained within these crypts, and all of it belongs to my master, Agma-Yoth," Delrisa said.


    Her hand darted into her cloak and when it emerged, she held a gleaming bracelet made of three strands of twisted gold that had likely been taken from one of the burial chambers deep in the royal crypt. ck onyx stones were set among the twists, gleaming in the faint light of the tunnel. It was heavy, and even though it was tarnished, Garrett could clearly see just how valuable it was.


    "There is no end to his wealth," Delrisa said, "and if that is what you desire, there will be no end to yours."


    "Okay, now you''re starting to get my attention," Garrett said, smiling. "What of knowledge? Can he allow me to see past the mists that shroud this world?"


    A low chuckle escaped Delrisa''s lips.


    "Of course," she said. "That is the greatest of all he has to offer. Insight into the truth of this world. He has seen cities rise and fall and knows more than the mortal mind can bear, but for those of us who wield power, his power, we have the opportunity to catch glimpses of the truth. No matter what it is you seek, Agma-Yoth can grant it to you."


    Taking a step forward, Garrett looked at her with excited eyes.


    "That is what I want," he said, "to understand the mysteries of this world. To pierce the veil and grasp the truth. And maybe a few pieces of treasure. If this master of yours can give them to me, in return, I will agree to lead the way up into the city above. Do we have a deal?"


    Pausing for a moment, almost as if she was trying tomunicate with someone, the Bone Witch frowned faintly. Garrett could see that she was trying to connect with Agma-Yoths mental energy, but it was quite thin here and after a few minutes, she still had not been able to get her masters attention. This suited Garrett quite well, and he quickly pressed her for an answer.


    Whats the matter? Do you not want to make a deal after spending so long telling me of the benefits of joining your side? he asked.


    Irritated, Delrisa shot a re at him and shook her head.


    Thats not it.


    Then do we have a deal or not? Garrett asked, taking a step back into the ranks of the flower ghouls.


    "Yes, we have a deal," she said.


    "Good," Garrett replied. As a show of good faith, I will lead you through the tunnels first, however, I hope you don''t mind if we travel in darkness. There are ces that we can only pass in that way if we want to remain safe."


    Somewhat incredulously, the necromancer looked at the flower ghouls around Garrett and then the zombies that surrounded her.


    "You don''t think we''ll be safe?" She asked, but Garrett shook his head.


    "No, there are things that creep in these tunnels that are far more dangerous than either of us, and it would be best not to draw their attention. Come, I''ll lead the way."


    Still half-suspecting a trick, Delrisa watched as the flower ghouls began to retreat down the tunnel. Garrett gestured for her to follow and began to lead the way. After a moment of hesitation, she walked after him, her zombies trailing behind her. She was still wary of this strange man who wore a mask, but as they passed through the tunnels he didnt do anything out of the ordinary. Soon the passages began to twist and curve as they got into the maze of the outer tunnels. Sometimes they were in the stone-covered tunnels of the crypts, but other times they walked through naturally formed tunnels or dirt-filled tunnels dug by monsters who lived underground.


    It was in these tunnels that Garrett demanded they move in absolute darkness and silence, forcing the necromancer to feel her way along. A few times, she nearly protested as she grew uneasy with the situation, but Garrett was able to soothe her with a few words, and she continued to follow along. Once they had made it through the cross-tunnels and entered passages with torches, it became easier to see, and fewer and fewer flower ghouls appeared, making the necromancer think that Garrett was indeed leading her through his territory. Eventually, there was only a single flower ghoul leading the way as they got into the sewer system that ran underneath the district. As the flower ghoul walked ahead, Garrett turned and looked at the necromancer.


    "Out of curiosity, what do you have against the Klein family?" he asked.


    "You know them?" Delrisa asked, her voice carrying her suspicion.


    "I do," Garrett admitted. "Its hard not to know them, as they run goods in some of my tunnels. But as far as I know, they don''t really bother anyone. Which makes me curious. What prompted this all out attack?"


    "My master requires the head and heart of the cripple who leads them," the necromancer said.


    "You mean Garrett? Why would you care about someone like him?" Garrett replied.


    Faint confusion appeared in the necromancers eyes as she heard the question, and she felt a sense of resistance, but there was something about Garretts voice that made her want to answer. Thinking for a moment, she reached up and tapped her head.


    To unleash the power of Lesrak on the world, my master requires sacrifices, and beings of power are the greatest sacrifice. This is only the beginning of our n to sweep away this world, and this Garrett will have the fortune of being the first to unlock Lesraks chains. In death, he will be part of the de that sets the master free!


    By the time she was done speaking, Delrisa was panting, and Garrett was feeling quite creeped out. He was also starting to notice that the Beautiful Bewitchment ability was beginning to lose effect, and judged it better not to continue this line of questioning. Instead, he gestured to the tunnel ahead.


    The exit isnt far. Come on.


    Back on the Dreamer''s Throne, Garrett kept half an eye on the single flower ghoul, and the illusion that apanied it, who was leading Delrisa and her army of zombies through the sewers, while most of his attention was on the teams of Awakened who were carefully herding the necromancers and their zombie army to the northwestern wall of the royal graveyard. Unlike the other walls surrounding the graveyard, here, they put up no resistance at all, instead leaving a route out of the graveyard for the undead army.


    The territory on the other side of the wall belonged to the Brass Tiger Syndicate, a group Garrett had no love for. The research he had done into that gang had revealed that their leader, Paskal the Crusher, had earned his name by crushing the bones of anyone who opposed him, and even many who didnt. He was a brutal gang boss, and ruled his territory with an iron fist that left everyone around him quaking in fear. His soul spark was shaped like a tiger with brass skin, and it afforded him tremendous strength and considerable agility, allowing him to excel in directbat. Many of the gang members who served the Brass Tiger Syndicate or one of its affiliate gangs practiced the same casual brutality that marked their leader, and Garrett had no qualms about funneling the undead into their territory.


    Using Leff, who was chasing the undead army, as a focal point, Garrett deployed his ability Observe the Dream, getting a sense of what was going on in that area. In many ways, sitting in the Dreamer''s Throne, he felt as if he was ying a game. His ability allowed him to see vague scenes from across the battlefield. Some were clearer than others, especially when there were more dream flowers around, but many of these visions only gave him brief snapshots or small glimpses into the situation. From these, Garrett tried to puzzle together the truth of the situation on the ground.


    On the other hand, when there were no dream flowers near, he was fighting blind, and could only do his best to guess where his opponent would send forces. The number of zombies entering the royal graveyard had slowed slightly, but Garrett wasn''t able to get an urate count even with Isabelle, fluttering through the storm overhead. Garrett was also starting to grow anxious, knowing that he needed to get back to Viper and Cynen, who were deep underground, still battling the two jackal-headed guards at the entrance to the first tomb.


    He was looking for an opportunity to send the zombies across the wall and into the northern part of the district, and it finally came when Leff got close enough to spot the necromancer that he had been chasing. Though he was too far away for a shot to be effective, Leff raised his crossbow and loosed a bolt, sending it whistling through the air. Its head, shaped especially for this purpose, let out a long, drawn-out scream, alerting all of the Klein family forces that there was an enemy here. Already slightly disoriented by the stiff resistance they had faced, the necromancer heard the sound and a mix of fear and anger surged in him as he urged his undead minions forward. Ahead of him, he could see the wall separating the royal graveyard from the city, and if he couldnt get over it, realized he would be trapped. To his delight, he found that there were no defenders and with a triumphantugh the necromancer scrambled over it and led his zombie minions to charge into the city.


    Watching him go, Garrett knew that he was taking a major risk. However, there wasnt another good option. So far, his forces at the wall were holding strong, but that wouldntst indefinitely. Even the awakened needed rest, to say nothing about the mortal defenders he had deployed, and after a few hours of fierce fighting, the Klein forces were starting to show signs ofgging. In the sewers below the northern part of the district, Delrisa the Bone Witch was starting to grow suspicious at how long it was taking, but Garrett soon stopped and pointed to a sewer opening above them.


    Here you go, he said, his voice clear despite the mask he wore.


    This is where the Klein Family resides? Delrisa asked, eyeing the sewer exit skeptically.


    Ever since he had spotted her, Garrett had been using his Beautiful Bewitchment ability, in tandem with the Illusory Dream ability and a healthy dose of his mental energy, to keep her from growing suspicious, but it was obvious that she was starting to realize something was wrong. Still, he kept up with the charade, figuring he might as well push it as long as he could.


    No, but they are close by. Were north of them, but its an easy walk down the street to the inn that they call home. However, before you go, I want to speak of my reward.


    A sly smile crossed Delrisas lips at the mention of a reward, and she took a step closer to Garrett.


    Ah, yes, your reward. Lets discuss what you have earned.


    Even as she spoke, her hand disappeared into the folds of her cloak, emerging with a mysterious artifact that looked like a bony finger on the end of a short golden rod. She took a few steps closer to Garrett and held it out, a wide grin on her face.


    This is Lesraks Touch, a powerful mysterious artifact that contains the power of my master. Touch your finger to it and you will experience his overwhelming majesty. Unlimited power awaits you.


    As Delrisa came closer, so too did a wave of power that Garrett didnt immediately recognize. It was quite simr to Agma-Yoths power, but there were still considerable differences as well. Garrett could feel the power of the throne stirring as soon as the energy touched the flower ghoul and he realized that he had felt it before, from the coffin that Agma-Yoth hid inside of in the first tomb. Shaking his head, Garrett took a step backward and pointed up toward the surface of the city.


    On second thought, let''s wait on the reward. You probably dont have a lot of time, so you should really get up there and join your friends.


    Whats the matter? Getting cold feet? Delrisa said, her eyes narrowing dangerously as she watched Garrett retreat.


    Faint shouts began to echo down into the sewer from the streets above, and Garrett looked up, as if he could see straight through the soil and stone that separated them from the city over their heads.


    Your allies have met the enemy, and are being crushed. I dont join losers, so if you want to bring me to your masters side, youll have to prove you can win. Ill be watching.


    With those words, the flower ghoul suddenly burrowed down into the dirt, rapidly vanishing from sight. Garretts illusion vanished a momentter, leaving Delrisa staring at the now empty spot where he had just been standing.

 Book 3: Chapter 17

    Book 3: Chapter 17


    Joseph was having a bad day. If he took a moment to reflect, it had really been a bad couple of years, but thest few days had been especially bad. It had started when one of his buddies in the gang found himself on the wrong end of the Crushers fist and lost his head. The offense had been simple enough, not bringing Paskal the right drink during dinner, and had rapidly escted until his friends cold body was tossed out into the alleyway behind the Brass Tiger Syndicates headquarters. Though Joseph had managed to stay out of it by keeping his head down, the situation ate at him over the next few days and he found he couldnt sleep well. Everyone was walking on eggshells, especially around the boss, and Joseph even contemted abandoning the gang all together.


    To make matters worse, he had been behind on his quota for almost two weeks, and in his sleep deprived state, he was starting to think that the lieutenants were going to single him out to make an example of him. Because of his worry, he had started hanging out as far from the gangs headquarters as possible each day, going south toward the waterfront and spending time with the dock workers. It was a temporary measure at best, since he couldnt hide from the problem forever, and on some level, he knew he was making it worse by avoiding it.


    Trying to ignore the murmurs from his bunkmates, he forced his eyes shut and attempted to go to sleep, not wanting to face his wretched life. Eventually he did fall asleep, but his dreams were so strange that he woke up almost immediately. Soaked in a cold sweat, he stared at the bottom of the bunk above and tried to understand what he had just seen. His dream had been filled with death and chaos, rushing bodies in a dark world. He had dreamed of rising from his bed, going to open the door, and being trampled by a swarm of terrifying zombies who had burst in his door. Even the vague memory sent shivers down his spine. Trembling under his covers, he was about to turn over and try and go back to sleep when a small voice spoke in his mind.


    Zombies areing. Go warn the boss.


    As soon as the thought appeared, he rejected it, not wanting to get anywhere near Paskal. The boss had been drinking heavily thest few days and was in a permanently foul mood for some reason. Shaking his head, Joseph closed his eyes but the rotting face of a zombie appeared in front of him, causing him to let out a shriek and bolt upright. mming his head against the top bunk, he swore and scrambled backwards, falling out of his bed and to the cold floor below. Everyone else in his room stared at him, and one of the gang members, arge, bald man with a bit of a paunch guffawed.


    Aw, poor little Joey had a bad dream.


    Ignoring theughs, Joseph slowly got to his feet, his mind a whirl of confusion.


    There are zombiesing. I need to tell the boss. He thought to himself.


    Again, that same voice spoke clearly in his head, causing him to shiver. The men in the room, seeing that he wasnt responding, were about to keep making fun of him when a loud bell sounded, echoing through the room so loudly they could feel their bodies shake.


    Thats the city rm, one of the men muttered as the toll faded away.


    His words snapped Joseph out of his daze and caused him to bolt for the door. Throwing it open, he raced down the hall, driven by the terror of what he had seen in his dreams, and oblivious to the five petaled flower that waved gently above his head. No one else could see the flower, or hear the voice it carried, so when he burst into the room on the top floor that the officers used, what met him were hard, confused stares. Stumbling over a young woman curled up on the floor just inside the door, Joseph barely avoided smashing his head into the table.


    Scrambling upright, he froze as his eyes met Paskals. The Brass Tiger Syndicate boss was sitting on the other side of the table, half a dozen empty bottles scattered around him and a half full bottle at his lips. He wasnt wearing a shirt and his bronze skin gleamed in the candlelight, showing each and every one of his highly defined muscles. Slowly, Paskal took the bottle from his lips and put it down on the table with a thud that sounded like a boulder dropping. He pushed the woman in hisp aside and stood up, an ugly smile on his lips.


    Whatever you are about to say better be really important to be worth interrupting me, Paskal said, his voice dangerous and low.


    Around the table, the gangs lieutenants all stared at Joseph, most of them wondering what madness had possessed him to burst in like that. Paskal hated being surprised, almost as much as he hated being interrupted, and Joseph had done both. Holding on to the table to keep from falling over, Joseph felt a surge of courage rising up in him. He had no idea where he got the guts from, but he stared straight into his boss eyes and spoke in a voice that was almost calm.


    You heard the rm, right? There is a zombie waveing.


    His words were met with incredulous stares and then loudughter. The only one notughing was Paskal, whose re intensified, causing Josephs newfound courage to wither.


    What did you say?


    Theughter was silenced by Paskals growl, and all the lieutenants looked at their boss.


    Did you just say there is a zombie waveing?


    Yyes?


    mming his palm on the table hard enough to make the bottles jump, Paskal grinned savagely, as if he had just made a major discovery.


    I knew something was off with the Grave Walkers! Get the gang together boys, were in for a fight tonight.


    Boss, what are you talking about? one of the lieutenants asked,pletely lost.


    Snatching his half full wine bottle from the table, Paskal drank it down in one long gulp and then hurled the empty bottle at the man who spoke, causing it to shatter as it nailed his lieutenant in the head. Despite the heavy gash he received, the man didnt dare make a noise as Paskal shoved the table aside and walked toward Joseph as he spoke to his men in a threatening growl.


    I told you to gather everyone! And you! Come with me and tell me where they areing from.


    A few hourster, after being fed information through the dream flower he carried, Joseph found himself huddled behind a makeshift barricade as the first of the zombies raced down the street into the heart of the Brass Tiger Syndicates territory. He had no idea where he was getting the information from, but so far, everything that small voice in his head had said turned out to be right. The good news is that he was now Paskal the Crushers favorite person. The bad news was that meant that Paskal wasnt going to let Joseph out of his sight, resulting in his new position on the front line. Peeking over the barricade, he caught a glimpse of the hooded figure at the other end of the street and shuddered. They were separated by a growing horde of zombies who were flooding into the street.


    Looks like you were right about the path theyd take, Paskal said, giving Joseph a look that made the poor man tremble. Id love to crack open that head of yours and figure out how you know all this stuff.


    I I dont know, Joseph said, clutching his head and scooting back.


    Dont worry, there are too many zombie heads for me to crack to bother with yours. For the moment, at least, Paskal said,ughing.


    Putting a hand on the barricade, the gang leader hopped over it, his muscles rippling in the bright light of the torches that they had lit. Stripes crawled up his arms as he pped his hands together, causing a loud boom that shook the air all around.


    Looks like weve got a party tonight, boys! No one ising to save us, so get ready to fight! If you die to a zombie, Ill crush your head myself!


    Behind him, the members of the Brass Tiger Syndicate got ready, many of them advancing into the street to stand with their boss while others lifted their crossbows. No one knew who loosed the first bolt, but as soon as the twang of the string sounded, the whole street turned into pure chaos. More bolts began to fly, smashing into the zombies in the front of the horde, tearing flesh and snapping bone. Paskal and the main fighters of the gang were right behind them, charging into the zombies with reckless abandon. At the front of the charge, Paskal cleared a wide path, his fingers curled into ws, leaving tears through everything they touched.


    His soul spark red with power, causing a faint image of a tiger to appear around him. With a roar, he mmed his palm down on a zombie, transforming its head into a pile of mush that sttered against the ground. Protected by from the spray of disgusting bodily fluids by the mental energy that surrounded his legs, Paskal grew more excited with each kill and threw himself deeper into the fight until his men were struggling to keep up. On the other end of the street, the necromancer cursed his luck. He had assumed that he was safe after escaping from the encirclement in the royal graveyard, but now he had run into stiff resistance a few blocks away.


    Urging his zombies forward to buy him time, he took out a statue carved of dark wood from his robe and used the fangs on the statue to cut his arm, causing blood to drip into the statues mouth. The blood was absorbed rapidly into the dark wood, making red veins appear on the statues surface. As those red veins reached its eyes, a wave of mental energy surged from it, spreading out to the nearby zombies. Simr red veins appeared on their skin and they began to roar and scream, elerating as they entered a maddened state.


    Clenching his fist to keep more of the blood from falling into the statue''s mouth, the necromancer mumbled a prayer to Lesrak under his breath. The zombies around him surged forward, nails outstretched and mouths gaping as they threw themselves against the Brass Tiger Syndicate. Yet, what met them was a wave of energy as Paskal mmed his hands together. The st knocked the leading zombies backward, buying time for his men to run forward, bringing down their maces on the zombie heads and bodies. Cracks echoed across the street, and Paskal''sughter carried over it.


    Once he got going, Paskal fought like a madman, tearing zombies apart or crushing them into pieces with every swing of his hands. No matter how many zombies piled into the street, it seemed that none of them could get past the wall of force his blows generated. With a shriek of rage, the necromancer brought his wounded hand to the statue''s mouth, pouring more blood in. With every drop the statue absorbed, the rage that filled the zombies increased, and they grew faster and stronger. Soon, they weren''t being crushed as easily, and as the Brass Tiger Syndicate fought furiously against the horde, casualties began to appear.


    The first was a gang member who stepped too far forward and found his ankle clutched by a legless zombie. Dirty nails dug deep into the man''s calf, and with a yell of pain, he copsed to the ground. A dozen more zombie handstched onto him, dragging him into the crowd, and a few momentster, he could be seen shambling among the horde as he advanced on his formerpanions. The longer the fight dragged on, the more often that same sight was repeated, causing Paskal''s fury to grow.


    The gang leader seemed to be everywhere on the front line of the fight, smashing zombies apart with casual blows and destroying whole swaths of them with crushing strikes. Every swing of his hands produced an afterimage of arge bronze tiger paw that obliterated anything it touched. By this time, the necromancer was trembling fiercely from blood loss, but the madness of the statue seemed to affect him as well, and he continued to feed his blood into its mouth. Paskal caught sight of him among the zombies and quickly realized that he needed to destroy the influence of the mysterious artifact the necromancer held if they were going to have any hope of defeating the horde.


    Paskal lunged forward, blowing a hole in the zombie line and racing towards the necromancer. Too upied filling the statue with blood, the necromancer didn''t even see the blowing, and the only thing that saved his life was the faint shield that sprang up around him. It shattered in an instant but bought just enough time for the necromancer to dive backward as Paskal''s ethereal paw destroyed the cobblestones where he had been standing. Before he could scramble to his feet, Paskal was on him, another strike tearing away one of his legs. A scream of pain tore through the air as the necromancer clutched at the bloody stump.


    Yet even after he had dropped the statue, the rage that filled the zombies didn''t abate. Instead of killing the necromancer, Paskal turned to the statue and brought down his hand once again, intending to crush it to pieces. Yet even as he did, he encountered tremendous resistance as a powerful mental presence swelled up from it, causing fear to grip his heart. There were very few things Paskal was afraid of, and ever since he became a shaper, he had walked unhindered through the city. Even other shapers gave him a wide berth, wary of his strength. Yet the mental energy that poured out of the statue was something beyond him, something he barely understood, and the instinctive fear born in his heart allowed him to understand that he was facing a being significantly more powerful than he had ever encountered before.


    Half driven by fear, half driven by battle lust, he doubled down on his attack, attempting to destroy the statue. Yet even after three strikes, his ethereal paw couldn''t pierce the heavy defenses. Unbeknownst to him, high up in the sky above the fight, he was being watched. Isabelle danced through the storm, taking in the city below. At Garrett''s direction, she had been watching the fight for some time, and now, with a shiver, Garrett tookmand. A well-manicured finger pointed down toward Paskal, who was pounding at the statue with futile strikes, and a single hair from Isabelle''s head extended into a thin spear. Pouring as much mental energy as he could muster into it, Garrett threw the hair down like a javelin, causing it to drop like a silent bolt of ck lightning toward the ground.

 Book 3: Chapter 18

    Book 3: Chapter 18


    Launched from high above, the charged hair raced through the darkness. Arriving at the statue like a ghost, unseen, it pierced into Agma-Yoth''s thick mental energy. Though Garrett''s mental energy was outssed by the strength of Agma-Yoth''s, the concentrated attack began to prate the thick barrier, slowing drastically. Just as it looked like it wouldn''t make it all the way through, Paskal''s palmnded on the same exact spot, and all of his power was forced through the tiny gap that Garrett had made. Though barely a sliver of his strength touched the statue, it was enough, and the dark wood shattered, filling the air with a bloody scent.


    A fierce roar of rage seemed to rise from deep underground, filling the air and silencing the battlefield for a moment. Terrible fear filled everyone who heard it, and Paskal trembled, yet a momentter, madness seemed to overtake him, and he let out a roar of his own, shaking off the influence that had seeped into his gang''s hearts.


    "Fight! If you don''t want to die, fight!"


    His yell brought renewed vigor to the gang, and they threw themselves forward with wild abandon. Paskal turned his gaze to the necromancer, who was trying to drag himself away, leaving a bloody trail from the stump. A low growl escaped his throat, and he pounced forward, intending to crush the life out of the robed man once and for all. Yet before he could, a powerful-looking zombie with white bone-like calcifications threw itself in the way, taking the strike and falling back. Though Paskal''s blow had broken many of its bones, causing its stomach to rupture and organs to dribble out onto the ground, the zombie lurched back to its feet and threw itself toward him once more.


    All over the battlefield, these zombies began to appear, and worse yet, they seemed to have appeared in the middle of the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s battle line. Unsure of what was going on, Paskal scowled and looked around. It was then that he heard Joseph''s faint voice over the din of the battlefield.


    Theyreing up from the sewers!


    Swearing fiercely. Paskal darted back towards the line where his men fought. He would have to spare the necromancer''s life for the moment. With a fierce shout, he hammered one of his fists into a calcified zombie, transforming it into a ssh of blood and viscera that flew up into the air. Sensing an attacking towards him from behind, he spun, his palm meeting a long curved dagger that stabbed his back. The attacker fell back after the unsessful strike, her hood falling to reveal a pretty face. With an appreciative eyepletely unsuited for the bloody battlefield they were on, Delrisa looked over the leader of the Brass Tiger Syndicate.


    "I didn''t realize the Klein Family had such handsome minions," she said, "and strong too."


    Confusion filled Paskal''s face, but instead of engaging her in conversation, heunched an attack, forcing her back. With augh, she engaged him in battle, dancing away from each of his blows and using her zombies to block his advance. Across the battlefield, the wounded necromancer had dragged himself into a corner, his face white with pain and blood loss. Faint green energy crawled through his eyes as he began to mumble under his breath, hoping to activate his transformation. The pain made it hard, but he fought through it. Just as he was about to finish his spell, he heard a voice that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I can let you do that."


    Shock raced through him as hair seemed to appear from the wall behind him, wrapping around his throat. His mumbles were cut off as it squeezed down, choking the air from him. With scrabbling hands, he tried to pull it off, but the hair continued to tighten until, with a faint crack, his neck snapped and the life faded from his eyes.


    The death of the necromancer caused the zombies that had been under his control to begin tog as themand that drove them vanished. Delrisa, fighting against Paskal, was the first to notice this and realized that her necromancerpanion had died. A fierce shout broke from her lips, but the tide of the battle was already beginning to shift. It was one thing to face up against a horde of zombies in a focused, unified attack, and entirely another to face off against zombies who attacked slowly and milled about in every direction. The confusion among the enemy forces allowed the Brass Tiger Syndicate to regain their footing.


    Re-establishing their defensive line and focusing their efforts on fighting against the calcified zombies under Delrisa''s control, it also bought Paskal the focus he needed to intensify his attack against Delrisa. Fury seemed to bubble up around Delrisa, and she attempted to fall back, but Paskal was not about to let her. He threw himself forward, unleashing strike after strike at her. Eventually, one clipped her shoulder, crushing her bones and sending her tumbling. All of this Garrett watched from the shadows, making sure to stay well hidden. He was currently controlling Isabelle, and her ability to blend with the darkness was strong. Between her ability to hide and her ability to pass through reflective surfaces, he was able to monitor the battle without trouble.


    So far, Paskal and the Brass Tiger Syndicate were doing well, better in fact than he had thought they would do, and that suited his n just perfectly. His intent was ultimately to crush the Syndicate, eliminating the rival gang, but he needed them tost long enough to blunt Agma-Yoths main attack. This necromancer, and the zombies he controlled, had been only the first of dozens that were headed this direction, funneled north by the fierce defense the grave walkers and the Klein Family awakened had mounted at the southern wall of the royal graveyard. There were well over 4,000 zombies currently being pushed north to this gap, and in Garrett''s n, it was Paskal and the Brass Tiger Syndicate who would plug it, facing the full brunt of the enemy assault. His hope was that this would crush their strength, ultimately removing them aspetitors, however, he also couldn''t allow them to fall too fast, which is why he had deployed Isabelle to monitor the situation carefully.


    Each and every necromancer he had seen so far had the ability to transform into a greater undead, and Garrett was worried that, driven to desperation, they would be a force too strong for Paskal to contain. Sure enough, after being wounded, Delrisa fell back, sending a wave of zombies forward to try to block the Brass Tiger Syndicate gang leader. A moment of hesitation crossed her face, but it was soon reced by fanatical madness, and she withdrew the rod that she had tried to touch Garrett with down in the sewers below.


    "Agma-Yoth, Great Ruler of Bones, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. Awaken my power!" she screamed, and thrust the bony finger on the end of the rod directly into her chest.


    Sensing something terrible about to happen, Paskal lunged forward to try and crush her into paste before she could activate whatever cursed ability she was attempting. However, a st of mental force erupted from the rod, throwing everyone on the battlefield back, and then sinking into Delrisa''s limbs. It poured out like a stream, baptizing her body with its evil stench. Darkness rolled in the sky above, and the torches flickered wildly as the wind and rain ripped through the street. When it cleared a momentter, Delrisa threw off her cloak,ughing loudly. Pale skin, and a t nose that was little more than two gaping holes, with long, pointed ears, and heavy fangs protruding from her top lip, gave a clear indication as to what she had be: a Lord of the Night, a vampire.


    His face going pale, Paskal fell back, adopting a defensive stance for the first time since the battle had begun. Delrisa, who had only been in the lighting stage, had transformed in more than appearance alone. Her every move had increased her strength tremendously with this transformation. Each of her moves seemed to burst with power, and a sinister charisma seeped out of her. Garrett, sitting in the Dreamer''s throne, let out a low whistle. Even from here, he could feel how much her strength had grown. She had transformed into a powerful monster, and her first attack against Paskal proved it. Darting forward, too fast for the eye to follow, her long nails raked at Paskal''s skin, leaving faint red marks across his bronze arm.


    Paskal, up until this point, had moved without care, his skin acting as armor that blocked every attack thrown at him. Yet now, with a casual swipe, beads of blood began to appear on his arm. He hissed in pain and tried tond a counterattack of his own, but Delrisa flitted backwards,ughing sinisterly. Her body, entirely devoid of hair, made her look like a smear of white in the darkness, and her skin was so pale the veins could be seen under it, pumping ck blood this way and that.


    "You have forced my hand," she hissed, "and made me greater for it. My master has blessed me with the ultimate power."


    Her strength and speed had grown considerably, but what was even more impressive was the density of her mental energy, and as she lifted her hands, it rolled out of her, pulling every zombie in the area under her control.


    "Come to me, my minions."


    With all of the zombies now firmly in her control, the attack resumed in earnest. Delrisa and Paskal threw themselves against each other, fighting fiercely, each throwing attacks meant to end the other''s life in a single hit, while all around them the gang members fought against the zombies. At first, Delrisa was still getting used to her new power, so Paskal was able to keep up without too much trouble, but slowly he began to fall behind as her superior speed took control of the flow of the battle.


    He threw his strikes as quickly as he could, but she darted between them, her feet seeming to barely touch the ground as she rapidly changed directions. Though Paskals defenses were tough, her long, w-like nails were sharper and soon he was covered in hundreds of thin lines of blood. Drawing back, she stopped for a moment to lick her blood-covered nails with her tongue, her eyes fixed tauntingly on Paskal.


    Youre a lot weaker than before. Or maybe Im just stronger!


    Ignoring her gloating, Paskal did his best to suppress the rising frustration in his chest. When he had first led his men out to fight he had assumed that it would just be a small group of zombies that had been blown out of proportion, but instead they were drowning in undead and there was no end in sight. To make matters worse, he was now facing one of the most feared greater undead in existence, and it was starting to go really poorly.


    Knowing he couldnt afford to waste any time, Paskal took a deep breath and went on the offensive, throwing himself at Delrisa, who met him with a shriek. Each of their attacks destroyed everything around them, and any zombie or human foolish enough to get close was instantly sted apart. Laughing maniacally, Delrisa stabbed at Paskal''s eyes as if she would rake them out, forcing him to lift a hand to block. Transforming the attack into a feint, she dodged sideways, raking a w across his shoulder and leaving bloody scratch marks.


    "Ill cut you apart bit by bit," she screeched.


    Paskal didn''t react, all of his focus fixed on the fight. He threw strike after strike, but couldn''t so much as touch the tip of her ears as she danced away. Still, the Brass Tiger Syndicate was holding well, and for every one of their members that fell, dozens of zombies were killed. With fewer and fewer zombies on the field, it was getting easier for them to gang up and y the zombies that came forward. But all of that changed when a fresh group of zombies covered in green pustules raced from the shadows at the end of the street.


    A fat necromancer who wore a dark robe but no hood stomped forward, leaving a trail of slime behind him as the open sores on his body dripped to the ground.


    "Looks like you''re having trouble, Delrisa," he bellowed, spit flying from his fat lips.


    shing backwards, Delrisa hissed at him, and the man recoiled, realizing only now that she had transformed into a Lord of the Night.


    "Be careful how you speak to me, Zazor," Delrisa hissed.


    "Yes, Lord Delrisa," Zazor said, bowing his head quickly. "Allow me to assist you."


    Paskal, who was breathing heavily, saw that another necromancer was going to enter the fight, along with a new batch of zombies, and his face fell. Delrisa was already too much to deal with, and adding reinforcements was going to make things even harder. With a sinister, mercilessugh, Delrisa pointed a finger at Paskal.


    "I will peel your skin from your body and make you watch as all of your men are forced to serve Lesrak," she said, her cloak billowing out behind her like two bat wings.


    With a shriek, sheunched herself forward towards Paskal, forcing him to block with two powerful strikes that shook the air. Zipping to the side, Delrisanded on the side of a building, one of her hands stabbing deep into the stone, allowing her to hang there for a second. Zazor, the slime-covered necromancer, bellowed out amand, and all of his zombies lurched forward. As he strode towards Paskal, the leader of the Brass Tiger Syndicate didn''t know who he should focus his attention on.


    Delrisa was about tounch another attack when suddenly, a faint sense of danger surrounded her, and she heard a light voice speaking in her ear.


    "You know, you''d look a lot better if you had hair."


    Startled, she whipped around, her hands hacking at the hair that was shooting towards her. At thest moment, it pulled back, rising out of range of her strike, even as she destroyed the wall she was hanging on. As she began to fall towards the ground, Delrisa looked up and saw ady floating above her, on the top of the building. Long hair stretched in all directions, and a barely visible smile hung on the woman''s beautiful lips. She could see the pale bare feet peeking from beneath the dressing gown the spirit wore, and a shriek tore from Delrisa''s lips.


    "You! Why are you here?"


    "I''m here for you, my dear," Isabelle replied. "You''ve been using my mirrors, and it''s time to pay the price."

 Book 3: Chapter 19

    Book 3: Chapter 19


    Sitting on the Dreamer''s throne, Garrett quickly scanned the battlefield. Most of the Klein Family who carried dream flowers were not yet involved in the fight, though that time woulde. Slowly, the mass of zombies was beginning to press towards the southern wall, and as strong as the defenses were, they would not hold forever. In fact, Garrett had not nned for them to hold forever. Instead, his goal was to blunt the attack as much as possible, funneling as many of Agma-Yoth''s forces into the northern part of the district where they would have to fight through the other gang, and eventually, the Adventurer''s Guild. He wasn''t sure what Arthur Tellson was nning, but the Shaper who controlled the Adventurer''s Guild had to be nning something. There was no way that Tellson had missed the zombie attack that was happening right under his nose, but the fact that there were no Adventurers out on the field meant that he was ying the long game.


    Garrett knew that there were a lot of people in the city watching this situation very closely and waiting to swoop in and take credit. That didn''t bother him one bit. In fact, he would dly hand all the credit for the defense of the city to anyone who wanted it so long as he could preserve the strength of the Klein Family and keep their strength hidden. Unfortunately, he couldn''t control one of his guardians while also keeping track of everything that was going on. Experience points were flooding in as the Awakened who carried dream flowers killed their way through the zombies.


    But Garrett couldnt actually spend them, so it made no difference. He had been forced to use his mental energy to rece the dream flowers in the tunnels under the city to try and keep the zombies at bay, while also encouraging those dream flowers already nted in many of the mortals fighting against the zombies to replicate naturally. He had realized that even though they weren''t as strong as the Awakened, those mortals who carried dream flowers were able to fight longer and harder and with greater courage against the zombies, and so he was taking this opportunity to spread his influence as fast as possible.


    Though he wanted to level up, Garrett simply didnt have that option. He would certainly get to the next level before the end of this fight and possibly even the seventh. There were simply too many enemies for that not to be the case. But whether he would seed in his ultimate n of ying Agma-Yoth or not depended on how he used the abilities he currently had, forcing him to rely on the six individuals down in the tunnels under the city.


    His attention stretched down to where Viper, Cynen, and their fourpanions fought fiercely against therge jackal-headed statues. The statues were unbelievably tough, hard to damage, and fast and strong. Thankfully, with four other fighters on their side, Viper and Cynen had been able to keep the statues upied, never allowing them to gain the advantage in the fight.


    Paskal was currently fighting against the pus-covered necromancer, while Isabelle was chasing Delrisa around the battlefield. With the situation at the southern wall of the royal graveyard rtively stable, Garrett felt as if he could spare some attention for the fight at the entrance to the first tomb, so he concentrated on seeing what was going on there. Viper was currently trying tond a strike on one of the statue''s eyes, testing to see if that part of its body was any weaker. At the same time, Cynen, her fist covered in green me, was pounding at the other statue''s leg with heavy blows, trying to crush through it.


    Neither was having much sess, and the others in their team weren''t faring any better. Core and Gale, the two Grave Walker lieutenants, and the red-masked assassins, were throwing themselves against the statues with everything they had, but their weapons simply bounced off. Thankfully, they were able to distract the statues enough that Cynen and Viper could mount their assaults. But beyond a few scratches and one crack where Cynen''s fist hadnded a powerful blow, the statues were just fine. They seemed to have endless energy, and their double-ded weapons tore through the air with vicious speed, meaning that something would have to change if they wanted to make any progress.


    Viper abandoned his attack against the statue''s eyes and shed to where Cynen was standing.


    We need to do something else, he said.


    You don''t think I can see that? Cynen snapped, dodging an attack and hammering her fist into the statue''s leg. These things are hard as stone. A whole lot harder, actually, because I can crush stone without much trouble.


    Let''s fall back, Viper said. And as one, the team disengaged, moving rapidly to a distance.


    The two statues lumbered after them but came to a stop when they reached the edge of the stone area outside the tomb''s door. From there, they glowered at the team.


    Do you think we could attack from a distance, from here? Cynen asked, a faint tongue of me bouncing up and down on her palm.


    I mean, we can, but do you think it''s going to do any good? Viper responded.


    "No, I don''t,'' Cynen said with a sigh, clenching her fist and extinguishing the me. "''But until we take these guys down, there''s no getting inside. Do we have any options?''


    "Give me a moment, Viper said, closing his eyes.


    Garrett, who had until this point been watching, took control of Viper, reading through his memories of the fight in a few seconds. Opening his eyes, he turned to Cynen.


    Can you imbue items with that me of yours? he asked, causing her to frown.


    I can, but what good is that going to do us? The mes don''t do anything against them.


    With enough concentration, I think I can get through their defenses, Viper said. However, it''ll be dangerous, as it''ll leave mepletely exposed. On top of that, just my de itself isn''t going to do anything. But I saw your me absorbing the undead power that animated the skeletons. Do you think you can do the same to these statues?


    If they were undead, sure, Cynen said. But the death me can only consume the power of undeath. It doesn''t do anything against animated constructs.


    These guys aren''t animated constructs,'' Viper said, shaking his head. It''s hard to sense because of the toughyer of stone they''re wearing as armor. But they''re more simr to the skeletons than you might think.


    Should we really be discussing our n out in the open? Cynen said, a wry smile on her face.


    Chuckling hoarsely, Viper shrugged.


    Honestly, I don''t think it matters. Because if it works like I think it will, they won''t be able to stop it.


    And if it doesn''t? Cynen asked, her eyebrow rising.


    Then I''ll be dead, Viper replied, spinning his sword in his hand.


    "''You don''t seem so torn up about that.


    Again, Viper shrugged.


    "''Everybody dies sometime, he said. All right, here''s the n. He gestured towards theirpanions.


    The four of you are going to distract these things. Two on each. Do your best to move them as far apart as possible. Cynen, you can join one side after lending me your mes. I''ll wait for my opportunity and make my attack. As soon as I do, I need you to cover me. Otherwise, the chances of me getting killed are pretty high.


    Holding up her hand, Cynen summoned her pale green death me, all the while staring at Viper.


    You trust me to do that? she asked, her voice skeptical.


    Why shouldn''t I? Viper said. The favors you called in are keeping us alive up top, so the least I can do is believe you. I believe that we''re on the same side. Besides, if anybody can keep me alive, it''s you.''


    To Garrett''splete and utter shock, a faint pink seemed to appear on Cynen''s face, though it may have just been a trick of the light, and she turned her head away quickly.


    Fine, she said, her voice gruff. Let''s do this.


    Summoning and concentrating her me, she reached over and touched Viper''s de.


    You''ve got a few minutes at the most, she said, before it goes out and I have to reapply.


    That should be more than enough time, Viper replied.


    Cynen and the othersunched themselves back into battle, approaching from two different directions, causing the statues, who had been ring at them, to split up, each attacking with its giant double-ded staff. The red-masked assassins attacked first, dodging the statues'' swings as they circled around behind them. Before the statues could turn to deal with the slippery fighters, Core and Gale both attacked, rushing into battle with loud shouts. For a moment, the statues hesitated, unsure who to attack, before each of them picked a direction and started swinging. Into this mess, Cynen dashed, drawing back her fist and unleashing a st of green me.


    That sent one of the statues reeling. It regained its footing quickly andshed out with a kick, forcing her to dodge away. The statues were unbelievably strong, and though she was able to block their attacks, the simple difference in mass would have sent her flying. Viper remained where he was, his body seeming to fade into nothingness as his cloak blended with the darkness. He stood without moving an inch as the fight continued to rage on, and after a minute of frantic blows had passed, Cynen began to wonder if he was going to move at all. Then another minute passed, and she could feel the me on the de starting to weaken, but just as she was about to say something, Viper''s figure dropped out of the air above one of the statues, his de driving straight through the jackal-headed statue''s skull, deep into its brain. Cynen felt the death mes re as they began to devour the mental power that kept the statue moving, and it wasn''t long before the statue fell to the ground,pletely inert.


    Viper''s figure, which had been standingpletely still off to the side, slowly faded away as the statue crumbled to the ground. But Viper, who had used up almost all of his energy in the strike, fell with it. Letting out a roar of rage, the other statue lunged over, ignored everyone else, and lunged over, his de hacking down on Viper''s powerless body. There was a sh of green me, and Cynen''s fist pounded into the side of the de, knocking it off course as she grabbed him in a princess carry and dashed away.


    "Quick," Viper gasped, "we have to kill the other one before itspanion is rebuilt."


    "These guys can rebuild?!" Cynen screeched. "That''s so unfair!"


    Tossing Viper down, Cynen grabbed his de and let out a shout, pulling a huge amount of energy from her soul spark. mes burned along her arms and down onto the de, giving it a wicked green glow as she lunged forward, her feet leaving burning tracks on the ground. Though she didn''t have Viper''s speed, her mes made her stronger, and shended her first strike on the statue''s chest, bowling it over backwards. As she ripped the de free, it sprayed chunks of stone everywhere. On the statue''s chest, she lifted the de up over her head and stabbed down, angling it through the bottom of the statue''s jaw.


    The de wasn''t long enough to reach its brain where the mes of undeath that animated it resided, but as she poured power into it, the me on the de lengthened, chewing through stone until it finally reached the seat of the jackal-headed statue''s life. It only took a moment for the power that animated it to be absorbed into the death me, and it too crumbled into gravel. The attack had sapped every single ounce of Cynen''s energy, and as she sagged to the ground, she felt a hand grab her shoulder, keeping her upright. Viper took his sword back from her, sheathing it, and gave her a nod.


    "Well done," he said. "We should get inside as quickly as possible."


    Half expecting to be picked up in a princess carry, Cynen was stunned when Viper unceremoniously tossed her over his shoulder and darted for the entrance of the tomb. The barrier that had blocked them from entering before had faded, and with Viper carrying Cynen, they quickly ran inside. Behind them, they could hear the rumble of stone as the jackals began to reform. But as soon as they crossed the barrier, that sound ceased, and the jackals vanished, leaving behind their armor and weapons.


    "I thought as much," Viper said, cing Cynen down. "So long as we move to the next stage, the previous one will vanish. If we don''t, however, it will just keep recycling, and we''ll have to fight it again."


    "It''s almost like the goal is to force us to move deeper in," Cynen said, her face pale, and her breathing in gasps.


    "It is," Viper said looking around at the group that had copsed in the entrance of the tomb. "This entire tomb is designed as a temple, and its goal is to drive us toward the center. We''ll rest here for a few minutes, but then we have to move forward."


    Pleased with the progress that had been made, Garrett was about to disconnect from Viper when he felt a familiar tug. It was Agma-Yoth calling for him once again. Curious as to what his enemy might want to talk about in the middle of a fight, Garrett epted the summons, and a momentter was standing in Agma-Yoth''s throne room. Up on the tform, Agma-Yoth stared at him, fury and a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    "What do you want?" Garrett asked, sauntering forward. "Are you ready to give up?"


    "I would consider it if I could, Agma-Yoth said. No, I simply wish to speak to you. You are the first of the great rulers I have encountered who is not utterly mad."


    Blinking in surprise, Garrett tilted his head to the side.


    "Do you include or exclude yourself?" He asked, genuinely curious.


    Agma-Yothughed, the sound booming around the throne room.


    "Oh, I''m mad," he said. "Madder than most, in fact. But what I meant to say was that you can actually carry on a conversation.


    Interesting. Most of the others can''t? Huh. Well, what do you want to chat about? We don''t really have a lot of time to spare."


    "On the contrary, Agma-Yoth said, we have all the time you want.


    Because we''re in your mental world. Of course," Garrett said, nodding.


    With a snap of his fingers, he created a stool and sat down. While it wasn''t as easy as it would have been had this been his mental world, the power of the dream that flowed within him allowed him to manipte any mental space he was in and creating a chair was benign enough that Agma-Yoth didn''t care to stop him. Taking his seat, Garrett leaned forward slightly, resting one foot on a rung of the stool and his other on the ground.

 Book 1 Moving to Amazon + DragonCon

    Book 1 Moving to Amazon + DragonCon


    Hi friends. It is happening. Book 1 of Dreamer''s Throne will be moving to Amazon, which means it will being down off RR. In fact, by the time you read this, it may have already disappeared.


    I''ll be continuing to post chapters here, and as always, you can read ahead by about 20 chapters on Patreon.


    Additionally, I''m at DragonCon, and will be signing books tomorrow at the Aethon booth on floor 3 (booth 3500), so if you are attending DragonCon, pleasee say hi. I have free merch (pins) and copies of book 1 of Dreamer''s Throne (which isn''t even out). Come say hi, and I''ll sign a book for you.

 Book 3: Chapter 20

    Book 3: Chapter 20


    "I''m curious," he said, "about great rulers. Perhaps you could enlighten some of my curiosity."


    "What will I get in return?" Agma-Yoth asked. "Every exchange requires an equal payment."


    "I might consider keeping you alive," Garrett said, taking off his hat and running his fingers through his hair. "Though, on second thought, probably not."


    "You would be foolish to do so. A great ruler who is not in will grow in power once again, returning to exert their influence on the world. This is the way of it."


    "Now that is a valuable piece of information," Garrett said. "But I''m afraid I don''t have anything of value to give you in return."


    "That is not true," Agma-Yoth replied. "You have had contact with other great rulers, and I am curious to know what you have learned about them."


    Thinking for a moment, Garrett nodded.


    "Sure, I''ll tell you something. Given your proximity, I''m sure you''ve run into the Burning Pain of Gath. But there''s another great ruler who''s poking around in this region, trying to see if they can gain some influence. The Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth."


    Though Agma-Yoth''s face was frozen in a frightening expression, Garrett could have sworn that he saw the skeletal man''s eyes widen in shock.


    "You have encountered the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth?" This time, Agma-Yoth''s voice was quiet and tense. "It is impressive that you are still alive. Few can look upon the Crimson Eye and survive to tell the tale."


    Shrugging, Garrett casually polished his nails against his coat and then looked at it.


    "Eh, it wasn''t that hard," he said, lying through his teeth.


    Agma-Yoth clearly didn''t believe him, but didn''t press the issue and instead changed the subject.


    "It is more valuable than you know to have learned that the Crimson Eye is beginning to expand her reach. So, I will share another piece of information with you. What do you wish to know?"


    "How do you be a great ruler?" Garrett asked, causing Agma-Yoth to chuckle.


    "A great ruler is one who owns a piece of the dream," Agma-Yoth said. "Typically, that doesn''t happen to someone at your level. You might consider yourself unfortunate for having fallen into such a situation, but never fear. You shall serve me for eternity, and I will teach you the ways of the great ruler."


    Shaking his head, Garrett stood up from his stool.


    "That sounds like my cue to leave," he said. "Besides, there''s no way you''re winning this fight."


    "Many have said the same thing," Agma-Yoth said, his skeletal grin somehow widening without moving. "And all of them have fallen before the might of Lesrak. You shall be no different, unless you choose to serve me of your own free will. Submit yourself to me, and I shall grant you everything you desire."


    Shaking his head, Garrett let out a sigh. "I don''t know what''s with you megalomaniacs, but you''re all the same," he said. "There''s no way you can give me what I want, so don''t even bother."


    "Very well," Agma-Yoth rumbled. "Let us continue our war. You have done well in the first round. Let''s see how you fare in the second."


    Agma-Yoth''s words were ominous, but Garrett didn''t let them get to him as he left the great ruler''s mental space. Cynen, Viper, and the others were still resting, regathering their strength before they headed further into the temple. Garrett returned his awareness to the surface, stopping briefly to check on the war of attrition in the sewers. It was proceeding as he had anticipated, though he found his forces losing ground ever so slightly. Things were still within the expected margin of error, however, so he let it be.


    The flower ghouls were putting up a stiff fight, forcing more and more of the necromancers above ground. They had even managed to kill a few necromancers themselves, and hundreds and thousands of zombies fell before their ws. There was a good system, a rhythm, to their fight. Any time a zombie fell, it would be dragged back to the nearby nest stone, its body thrown onto the corpse pile. The flower ghoul who brought it over would then touch the corpse and the nest stone, splitting into two copies of itself in a sh, before hurrying back to the fight.


    This allowed the flower ghouls to slow the zombie advance to a crawl, and asionally even block it entirely. In spots where a necromancer was too strong, Garrett would have the flower ghouls copse the passages, forcing the necromancers to go a different direction. He had consideredpletely sealing the entire area, but further thought had prompted him to leave things as they were. The fight in the sewers was a slow meat grinder, and it was doing much to blunt Agma-Yoth''s offensive. However, the great ruler had called this part of the fight simply the opening act, and Garrett had a bad feeling about whatever surprise Agma-Yoth had in store for him.


    Though his attention flickered all over the battlefield, Garrett couldn''t figure out where the second stage would start. The fight in the northern part of the district was growing fiercer, and the Brass Tiger Syndicate had been forced to throw every avable fighter they had at the ever-swelling horde of zombies pouring out of the royal graveyard. Even with the fierce resistance they were putting up, they were starting to lose ground. Paskal had managed to wound the pus-covered necromancer badly, but that had simply resulted in the man transforming into a monstrous slug-like creature that spewed vile bile all over the street, forcing the Brass Tiger Syndicate to withdraw their forces.


    This had bought enough time for more necromancers to arrive, leading their forces into the newly vacated space. Though the bile was dangerous to living and undead alike, the undead simply didn''t care and marched forward through the corrupted streets, throwing themselves against the new line that the Brass Tiger Syndicate had established.


    Realizing that there was no way they were going to be able to survive the oing horde, Paskal swore under his breath and called one of his lieutenants over.


    "Go and find out what''s taking the adventurers so long," he said, "and if you see Tellson, let him know that we won''tst much longer."


    His face pale, the lieutenant nodded and ran off into the darkness. The fierce storm overhead made visibility hard, but thanks to his improved eyesight, Paskal could see the endless horde of zombies pressing towards them. Here and there stood the necromancers who guided them, each urging their zombies forward, eager to gain credit for their master, the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. In a brief pause in the fierce fighting, Paskal turned and looked at his men, most of whom were practically trembling with fear. He let out a snort and a savage grin crossed his face.


    "I''m surprised you cowards have stuck around," he said with a fierce re. "I would have expected all of you to run off in the face of trouble this big, but it''s good to know that you''ve got my back."


    Turning, he faced the zombies and called out to the necromancer controlling them.


    "Why don''t you cowardse out and face me?" he said. "Why let the small fry settle this? Let''s settle this man to man."


    What answered him was a scornfulugh and a singlemand.


    "Attack!"


    Some blocks away, dancing across the rooftop, Delrisa the vampire and Isabelle the dire spirit battled fiercely. Their speed was matched, and though Delrisa was physically stronger, Isabelle was much craftier and more practiced at fighting at this level. Her hair was constantly seeking to bind Delrisa in ce or transforming into a sharp weapon to try to stab through the vampire''s defenses. She also used it as a shield, blocking the shes that Delrisa attempted to unleash. Rather than stay in one ce and battle it out, they were constantly on the move, racing this way and that, their feet barely touching the roofs of the houses below them.


    Furious, Delrisa let out shrieks as she tried to fight free of the waves of hair that surrounded her, while Isabelle, who seemed to be having a delightful time, giggled as she attacked. Herughter only drove Delrisa to further heights of madness. And finally, the vampire drew a dagger that glowed with sinister energy. When she saw it, Isabelle''sughter abruptly cut off, and her eyes, which could hardly be seen behind her hair, widened.


    "Ooh," she said, "I want that. You should give that to me."


    Instead of replying, Delrisa simply snarled and lunged forward, hacking at Isabelle''s hair. The dire spirit let out a shriek that manifested in a physical wave of force, knocking Delrisa back. Lunging forward, Isabelle reached for the dagger, intending to grab it, but Delrisa opened her mouth wide and tried to bite down on the outstretched arm. Jerking her hand back, Isabelle seemed to grow irate.


    "No!" she yelled, and in a sh, a needle appeared above her head.


    It paused for just a moment before shooting towards Delrisa, attempting to stab into her lip. Shocked, Delrisa lifted her dagger, blocking the needle, only to see it circle around ande back. Quickly, she fled, using her fastest speed to race across the tops of the buildings. But no matter how fast she was, she couldn''t out pace Isabelle''s ability to move through reflective surfaces, and no matter where she went the dire spirit was there, waiting. Though vampires had higher levels of stamina than most creatures, as the fight dragged on, Delrisa noticed her speed beginning tog. Desperate to escape, she ran with all her might, but Isabelle followed close behind.


    Finally, needing to restore her energy, Delrisa decided to change her tactic. Fighting desperately against the mysterious needle artifact that kept trying to sew her mouth shut, and the hair that sought to entangle her, Delrisa raced back towards the battlefield. There, she threw herself into the mix, finding a man, one of the gang members, who was fighting against the zombies. Smashing into him in a blur, she could feel his bones snapping, but didn''t care. She was after something else: his blood. Her mouth opened, and she bit down on his neck, only to feel her fangs piercing cold, slimy scales. As a disgusting taste of raw fish filled her mouth, she let out a shriek and looked in shock at her hands where a live fish squirmed, as Isabelle''s yfulughter echoed in her ears.


    The fight between the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the zombie horde had grown fiercer, and more and more of the gang''s fighters were falling with every passing moment. Just as Paskal was beginning to lose hope, about to call for a retreat, he heard the tromp of booted feet and the st of a trumpet from behind him.


    "It''s about time," he roared, smashing a zombie aside andnding a fierce blow on the greater undead who surged towards him.


    Filtering through the small streets at the side came teams of armored adventurers, their swords, maces, and axes ripping apart the zombies with ease. They flooded from the north, where the adventurers'' guild was located, and Arthur Tellson, the guild leader, strode at their front. He wielded a longsword in either hand, moving with tremendous precision as he cut through zombie heads one after another, carving a bloody path straight towards the necromancers.


    "What took you so long?" Paskal yelled over the din of the battle.


    shing a smile, Tellson just shrugged.


    "You looked like you were doing well," he said.


    As the adventurers joined the battle, the tide turned once again, swinging in the defenders'' favor. With the help of the adventurers, the battle lines were quickly redrawn, and the zombie forces were pushed back to the middle of the street, buying the defenders the respite they needed. The adventurers, each highly trained and well-armored, all had the additional benefit of being awakened and fought with fierce determination. That gave the mortal members of the Brass Tiger Syndicate much-needed time to rest and regather their energy.


    Garrett had been busy in this part of the battlefield, nting dream flowers in each fighter he could find. He didn''t waste his time with more than one per fighter, as it was too risky that they would die, wasting his efforts. But a single flower was enough to increase the rate at which they recovered their energy and grant them the courage they needed to throw themselves back into battle once they had caught their breath. Still, zombies continued to pour out of the graveyard, and after another half an hour of fierce fighting, Tellson finally made his way towards Paskal, grudging respect in his gaze.


    "You guys have been fighting like this for hours?" he asked.


    "Yes," Paskal spat. "Which is why I said you''rete."


    "Betterte than not at all," Tellson responded calmly. "We have to do something about this, though. There are still more of theming."


    "Look for somebody else," Paskal said, trying in vain to wipe the blood from his hands. "The only reason I''m fighting is because these monsters picked my territory to attack. As soon as they go somewhere else, I''m done."


    Frowning, Tellson nodded. He couldn''t actually me the gang leader. He could tell that Paskal was beyond exhausted, even though the gang leader was desperately trying not to show it.


    "I''ll pull in any reserves we have," Tellson said, "and we''ll do our best to push the wave south."


    "That''s my kind of n," Paskal replied. "Let the other gangs pay some of the cost."


    About to issue orders to the adventurers to begin deflecting the zombies further south, Andrew Tellson''s face abruptly paled, and his head snapped to the side, staring back towards where the adventurers'' guild stood. And he wasn''t the only one. Every single Awakened in that part of the city felt it, as did Delrisa, who was still fighting fiercely against Isabelle. Garrett, who had been observing the situation, felt the shift and quickly took control of Isabelle, retreating and staring to the north. Delrisaughed madly, her eyes lighting up.


    "The true fight has begun," she said. "All hail Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. All hail the Great Ruler of Bone."


    Her shriek echoed over the city, picked up by the other necromancers, in a steady chant, as from in front of the adventurers'' guild, a massive set of bones that had been ced there on disy, began to glow with ck light. Arcane runes that seemed to shift and squirm under the eye began to appear on the skeleton of the Maragoth that the adventurers had in and dragged into the city. Surges of powerful mental energy rose through the ground, sinking deep into the bones, and the bad feeling that had been brewing in Garrett''s heart ever since he had heard Agma-Yoth''s deration erupted in full force.


    The bones, that had been carefully pinned in ce to form an impressive-looking statue of a giant spiked creature, shook themselves free, ck energy binding them into a skeletal monster that lifted its head high and let out a roar loud enough to drown out every other sound in the city. In life, the Maragoth was a shaper-level beast, and now, in death, it had been transformed into something much more. The waves of power rolling off of it were clearly beyond anything most of the shapers in the city had ever felt, and as it roared its challenge, they couldn''t help but feel a seed of fear appearing in their hearts. Even Garrett felt that fear, though it was burned away under the jealous influence of the Dreamer''s throne upon which he sat. Faintly, Garrett heard a mocking voice speaking in his mind.


    "Allow me," Agma-Yoth said, "to introduce you to my chosen."

 Book 3: Chapter 21

    Book 3: Chapter 21


    Each movement of the newly reanimated bones sent puffs of ck mist into the air, causing the maragoth to look like it was shrouded in a shifting shadow. As its roar faded, it began to move. Each stomping foot cracked the stone of the courtyard under its feet. Its massive talons raked across the ground, digging into the stone, and the spines on its back flexed and swayed, standing straight up like the quills of a porcupine. Almost two hundred feet long, from its nose to the end of its whipping, barbed tail, the maragoth looked like a creature right out of a nightmare, and when it lifted its head to look around, the spikes on its skull rose above the nearby buildings.


    Every single joint seemed to have sharp des extending out of it and they rattled as it moved this way and that. It was shaped like Godzi, though with much longer front arms and eminently more spikes, and in life, it had been covered in thick muscle and sinew. Now, necromantic energies reced its skin and muscles, coating its bones with shifting shadow. In its eyes burned fierce green mes, causing an eerie glow wherever it turned its giant head, as if it was trying to get its bearings.


    After looking around, it froze for a moment as if listening to something, and then turned its gaze to the southeast. Still in control of Isabelle, Garrett could see that it was looking directly towards the inn, and he couldn''t keep his heart from clenching in fear. The maragoth was no simple shaper-level beast. Though its power didn''t seem to stretch quite into the manifesting stage, it was awfully close, and Garrett had a sinking feeling that even throwing half a dozen shapers against it wouldn''t produce much result. His mind went into overdrive as the massive monster crouched and leapt forward. Its body barely fit in the street it was charging down, and its spikes raked through the stone and wood of the buildings on either side of the street, tearing them apart as if they were paper.


    Garrett wasn''t the only one staring at the maragoth. Arthur Tellson and Paskal of the Brass Tiger Syndicate had both climbed up to the roof of a building, even as the fight began to rage once more below them.


    "Is that what I think it is?" Paskal asked, his face growing pale under his bronze skin.


    "As much as I''d like to deny it, yes, I think it is," Tellson responded, his tone grim. "Our n might have to wait."


    Both men were at a bit of a loss. Never in a million years had either of them imagined the Adventurers Guild''s prize trophying to life and beginning to rampage through the city. But there it was, picking up speed as it smashed its way through the city straight towards them. Tellson seemed toe to a quick decision, and as soon as he turned to look at Paskal, the gang leader knew exactly what was going toe next.


    "Hold as best you can," the guild leader said, producing a small whistle from his coat.


    As he blew into it, the Adventurers, who were scattered below, stiffened and quickly began to retreat. Paskal''s forces hadn''t been ready, and with a furious re at Arthur Tellson, Paskal jumped down from the building, roaring for his men to advance.


    "Get yourselves together! Move! Get into position! Block the enemy!"


    Paskal led the charge himself, trying to buy a few more seconds for the members of his gang to reform their battle line as the Adventurers hurriedly retreated. Still standing on top of the roof, Tellson licked his lips nervously. The giant creature was only a few minutes from reaching their position, and as much as he wanted to abandon the fight, Tellson knew he couldn''t. They were the ones who had brought the maragoth corpse into the city, and once the creature had been defeated, it was the Adventurers'' guild who would be on the hook. If he wasn''t the one to defeat it, it might very well be the end of the Adventurers'' guild.


    Despite the fact that he wanted nothing to do with the uing fight, the guild leader fortified his courage and jumped down from the building, joining the Adventurers who were gathering below.


    "We''ve got a problem," he said, speaking to the lieutenants and leaders of the various Adventuring groups. "We''ve got a massive undead threat heading this direction. There''s a small square just northwest of here, and that''s where we''ll meet it."


    Every single person present could hear just how grim Tellson''s tone was, and after exchanging worried nces, they followed him, charging up the street to set up their new defensive position. Behind them, they could hear the shouts and screams as the necromancers redoubled their efforts, sending wave after wave of zombies into the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s lines. Paskal stood at the forefront, his massive form clearly visible, even asrger undead zombies began to march into battle. Each one of his swipes tore an undead monster apart, but there seemed to be no end to the creatures.


    Dodging past a lunging zombie, Paskal ripped its head off with a casual swipe, his eyes constantly scanning the enemy lines for signs of the necromancers that controlled them. The necromancers seemed to have learned their lesson and were keeping a far distance. This made it easier, on the one hand, for the Brass Tiger Syndicate to defend against the zombie horde, but on the other, made it impossible for them to kill the necromancers, which meant extending the fight until every single one of the zombies had fallen.


    Hearing a noise, Tellson nced up and caught sight of a ck shadow flitting across the night sky. It was Delrisa the Bone Witch, who had transformed into a vampire. As shended on one of the buildings, Paskal growled, reaching out and grabbing a zombie who was lunging towards one of his gang members. With a shout, he hurled the zombie through the air, but Delrisa dodged with supernatural grace, her pale face staring down at him.


    "Your resistance is futile," she crowed. "There is nothing that you can do to stop the overwhelming might of urg!"


    Her words suddenly choked off, as if the air had been strangled out of her lungs, and her body was jerked backward, nearly vanishing into the darkness. There was a puff of air as she transformed her body into a mist that dashed away, reforming again to reveal her pale face staring around wildly. Paskal had no idea what had happened, but with a shrieking hiss, Delrisa dashed off again, leaving the bewildered gang leader staring up into the empty night sky. He didn''t know what it was that was keeping the vampire upied, but he couldn''t help but feel a threadt of relief in his heart. Vampires were absurdly difficult to deal with, and it was all he could do to keep his battle line stable. If he had to fight her as well, things would go downhill fast.


    That thread of relief onlysted a few seconds, however, and when he caught sight of therge, lumbering figure in the distance, it was extinguished as if it had never existed in the first ce. From around the corner came a massive, 15-foot-tall figure who seemed to squelch along, leaving a trail of slime behind. The top half of the figure was a huge, bloated man with three arms so fat that his hands could barely be seen. Two heads, both zombified, extended from his shoulders, and a third face appeared to have been grafted onto his chest. Large, bloodshot eyes stared out from this third face, darting this way and that as they scanned the battlefield. As monstrous as his top half was, it was therge, slug body that reced his legs that truly gave Paskal the creeps. Four thick tendrils, two extending from each side, grabbed the ground and pulled him along.


    Even as he watched, Paskal saw the monstrous aberration crush the zombies in his way without care, asionally reaching down to grab one. Dark fluid burst from a zombie as the giant undead monsters pudgy hand crushed it and tossed the remains of the undead up to the two heads, who ripped it apart with massive, crooked teeth.


    Hey, boss what are we going to do about that?


    Hearing one of his lieutenants question, Paskal could only grit his teeth. The gigantic half-slug creature spotted him and let out a shrillugh from the face on its chest. One of its thick arms lifted and it pointed a sausage-like finger at him.


    "You are the one standing in our great lord''s way. You will make a fine addition to my glorious form."


    Cursing under his breath, Paskal responded by reaching behind him and grabbing the same lieutenant who had said something.


    "Sound the rm," Paskal said. "Set off the res. We''re calling in our favors now."


    Only too happy to oblige, the lieutenant fell back, scrambling up to the top of a nearby building as Paskal got ready to face the transformed necromancer who was slowly crawling in his direction. As he got to the top of the roof, the lieutenant nced down at the utter mayhem below, his breathing in great gasps. He pulled a short tube from the pouch at his waist and lifted it above his head, muttering a small prayer as he did. The rain was stillshing down hard and lightning cracked above, followed by what felt like an endless peal of thunder. He waited for the thunder to dissipate before twisting the tube and crushing the end. He had it pointed straight up in the air and a st of me rose from it, carried up into the air above their heads.


    With a shrieking sound, the me rose, exploding over their position and setting off a bright crimson glow that bathed the city in red light. His was only the first, and soon others began to erupt as well, as the other officers of the Brass Tiger Syndicate and their subordinate gangs began to set off their res. They held none of them back, and in the short span of a few minutes, over a dozen of them had beenunched. This was the highest level of alert a gang had, and across the city, those watching the fight from a distance began to pale, their already worried hearts twisting as they realized just how dire things were getting. In the far distance, Gero Twin de of the Ebony Association was standing on a balcony, listening to the faint sounds of battle that filtered through the rainstorm.


    "What do we do?" asked a quiet-looking man beside her.


    Gritting her teeth, she shook her head.


    "Do we have any other choice but to respond?" she asked. "If we''re absent, any rtionship we have with the Brass Tiger Syndicate is done.


    But if we respond, we''ll be throwing our forces into harm''s way," the man replied coolly.


    "Sure," Gero said, as she turned to head downstairs. "But what happens if the Brass Tiger Syndicate falls? I''d much rather the Brass Tigers continue to bear the brunt of this attack, because if they start running, this whole city''s going to turn into a mess. Gather the troops. We''re going to support them."


    Across the city, many other conversations of the same type were happening, but they didn''t concern Paskal, who was locked in a fierce fight against the giant transformed necromancer. Up above their heads, two dark shadows flitted through the storm, attacking and defending, each trying to outmaneuver the other through speed and trickery. Garrett was only half paying attention to the fight, even as he controlled Isabelle to pursue Delrisa. The adventurers had drawn their battle line in the distance and were just about to encounter the maragoth, while below, Paskal and the Brass Tiger Syndicate forces were hard-pressed to defend against the endless waves of zombies that were crashing into them.


    Rapidly running his calctions, Garrett realized that there wasn''t long before this defensive line would fall apart. It was unlikely that the adventurers were going to be able to hold the maragoth, and that went doubly so for the Brass Tiger Syndicate, which had dwindled to nearly half of its original size. Considering his options, Garrett tried to figure out what the best move was. He still had reserves in the tunnels below the city, and pulling flower ghouls to the surface would certainly allow the Brass Tiger Syndicate to hold. But doing so ran the risk of revealing his strength, which would drastically harm the Klein family''s ability to grow after this fight ended.


    At the same time, unless he figured out a way to stall the zombie horde and kill Agma-Yoth''s chosen, there wouldn''t be any family to worry about growing. After a few seconds of consideration, Garrett made his decision, sending out messages to the defensive line that was holding strong at the graveyard''s southern wall. The Grave Walkers who remained were doing a fantastic job of killing any of the zombies that got close, and the pressure there had begun tog. Though thinning his defenses at the southern wall was a major risk, Garrett knew that he didn''t have any other choice. Pax, who was leading the Awakened Dreamer team, had just crushed a zombie''s skull with her mace when Garrett''s orders came through. With a flick of her wrist, she freed her weapon from the cracked skull and took a step back.


    "We''ve got new orders," she said. "There''s a big beast up near the Adventurer''s Guild. We need to go support them."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" Maren asked, his eyes flickering as he nced in the direction of the Adventurer''s Guild. "Whatever let out that roar sounds like it could eat all of us for breakfast and have plenty of room left over."


    "That''s the problem," Pax said, her grin widening. "It probably can. We''re going to be linking up with the Adventurer''s Guild and doing our best to support them."


    "I still think this is a bad idea," Maren muttered, but despite his protests, he was the first to move, scouting ahead of the team as they raced to the Northwest, through the dark streets.


    Though it wasn''t much, Garrett was hoping that they would be able to begin to turn the tide. He could already sense movement from the other gangs, as their forces headed towards Paskal and the Brass Tiger Syndicate. Garrett knew he was ying a dangerous game, and though Agma-Yoth seemed to have all of the advantages, Garrett found that he wasn''t worried in the least. It may have been the influence of the Dreamer''s Throne, which seemed to burn away his fear and concern, but Garrett found himself growing more excited. The second stage of the fight was well underway, and he couldn''t help but lick his lips in anticipation of what was yet toe.

 Book 3: Chapter 22

    Book 3: Chapter 22


    Arthur Tellson, Master of the Adventurers Guild, scanned the intersection. His forces gathered around him, spreading out to each side. Though their expressions were grim, none of the adventurers hesitated as they quickly ran into their positions. Every single one of them had faced terrible odds before and emerged victorious. And though the creature they were about to fight against was beyond anything that any of them had ever experienced, the concept was at least the same.


    "Where are the chains and hooks?" Arthur asked.


    "We''re getting them, sir," one of his lieutenants replied.


    When they moved out, they hadn''t brought the equipment the adventurers would normally use for fighting against arge beast, and so Arthur had ordered it to be retrieved. Unfortunately, most of the gear was back behind where the maragoth had reanimated, in the Adventurers Guild building itself, and so teams of adventurers had been dispatched, circling wide around the rampaging creature, monster, to try and retrieve it before it was toote.


    The one stroke of good luck, Arthur thought to himself, was that the maragoth had not seemed interested in destroying the Adventurers Guild building and had left it almost entirely unharmed. Its whipping tail had smashed through the front entrance, carving a deep scar along the stone wall at the front of the building, but that was practically nothingpared to the damage it had wrought on the houses on either side of the street it was advancing down. Even now he could hear the heavy footsteps of the creature as it loped along and feel the subtle shake of the earth under its weight. After its initial roar, it hadn''t made a single sound, though the rattle of its spikes and the crash and boom of the buildings it was inadvertently deconstructing was enough to help them track its position.


    "Our goal is to stall," he said. "We''ll take a normal approach against it, so everyone get ready. Ranged fighters, make sure you''re keeping up steady pressure. Front line fighters, keep yourself safe. You need tost as long as possible."


    Even as he spoke, Tellson grimaced. He could see the unwillingness in the eyes of the closebat adventurers. No one wanted to get close to a Maragoth, especially an undead one who had been reborn stronger, but there simply wasn''t a choice. If they didn''t have a defensive line to stop its forward progress, it would simply run right past them.


    In the distance, Tellson could hear the shouts of the Brass Tiger Syndicate as they continued to do battle with the waves of zombies pouring out of the royal graveyard, and for a moment he imagined what utter devastation it would cause if the Maragoth managed to join up with a zombie horde. No defensive line would be able to stand under its ws, which meant the zombies would be free to spread out, flooding through the city. Considering the corrosive nature of their attacks and their ability to spread the curse they carried, that would turn a bad situation into an absolute nightmare scenario. As soon as citizens began to be infected en masse, this district would be all but lost. The only hope was to hold the defensive lines, keeping the Maragoth and the zombie horde separated until reinforcements arrived.


    The guild master''s heart hammered in his chest as he saw the Maragoth round a small turn in the street, its massive head swinging from side to side as it loped towards them. Muttering a small prayer, he gripped his swords tightly. There was no choice but for him to meet the beast head-on, hopefully stalling it long enough that the other adventurers could engage without immediately dying.


    Arthur Tellson had been a shaper for many years, but never had he felt this level of raw power in any creature. Fortifying his courage, he took a step forward, feeling the adventurers around him perking up. That was the problem with leadership. If he had simply hid at the back, which he would have preferred to do, the adventurers that formed the main battle line wouldn''t have given it their all. It was only by advancing that he was able to inspire courage in them as well.


    The pounding of his heart intensified, seeming to match the pounding thump, the drum of Maragoth''s steps. And as it came within a hundred feet, he struck. Stepping forward, he brought his two swords together above his head, letting out a loud shout as he shed down, unleashing a wave of pure energy that ripped across the intersection, mming into the side of the Maragoth''s head, just under its eye.


    Muttering a small curse, as he had intended to attack its eye directly, Tellson felt his blood freezing as the giant creature turned its head to look at him. Its two eyes, each almost as big as he was, burned brightly as it recognized a threat, and it let out a low growl that still shook the buildings nearby.


    "Charge!" Tellson roared, leaping forward to attack the monster.


    It responded with a swipe of its ws, but he ducked underneath, his swords stabbing towards its forelimb. His des cut into the inky darkness that surrounded its bones, but then bounced as they encountered its hard bones. Still, he saw the creature twitch as it recoiled from his attack, and a deep sense of relief flooded through his heart.


    "It can be harmed!" he yelled, relieving the greatest fear that every single adventurer present had.


    The hardest part of fighting monsters in higher tiers, especially Shaper-level monsters, was that their tough scales were often too difficult for most attacks to pierce. In life, the Maragoth had possessed a thickyer of scales that prevented all but the most powerful attacks from breaching its defenses, and secretly, almost every adventurer there had worried that everything they threw at this giant undead monster was just going to bounce off. Having proven that wasn''t the case, Tellson gave themand with a wave of his sword, and hundreds of ranged attacks wereunched into the air, flying across the street from the surrounding buildings and pummeling the Maragoth back in the head. They didn''t deal much damage, but the hundred small pinpricks seemed to annoy the creature to no end, and it let out a loud roar, causing many of the charging adventurers to cower in instinctive fear.


    Lifting its w, it had just begun to attack one of the frozen adventurers when a loud drumbeat sounded, echoing across the street and freeing the frozen adventurer from the grip of terror. With a panicked shout, the adventurer tumbled backwards, barely avoiding the sweeping w. Another drum was added to the first, and a steady beat began to y out, sending invisible energy through the air to counteract the instinctive fear they felt of the Maragoth. Faces paled at the strain, two adventurers stood on either side of the street, pounding out a stable rhythm, inspiring the adventurers to fight.


    Tellson was right at the front, his swords shing as he hacked at the monster''s limbs, trying to buy time. He knew that this wasn''t a fight they could win, and his entire focus was on keeping the monster busy. The Maragoth, swamped by attackers, seemed to be having trouble figuring out who to kill first, and each time it raised a w, the adventurers nearby would scatter, retreating as fast as they could, only to flood back in when it changed its target to someone else.


    For nearly five minutes, the fight raged back and forth before one of the of the out-of-breath adventurers ran up to where the guild master was fighting.


    "They brought the chains!" he yelled.


    Eyes lighting up, Tellson was about to give themand when a faint feeling of dread hit him, and he saw the Maragoths head rear back up, its mouth opening as darkness began to gather in its maw. In its living form, the Maragoth didn''t have a breath breath attack, but there were other monsters who did, and it only took a fraction of a second for Tellson to realize what was going to happen next.


    "ABANDON THE FIELD!" he roared, his words powered by his mental energy, echoing through each and every adventurer''s ears.


    Spurred by the energy in his voice, every single adventurer did exactly that, fleeing as far and as fast as possible as the Maragoth unleashed a st of dark energy, raking its head from side to side as it tried to hit the adventurers scurrying this way and that. It managed to clip two of them, and with screams, their flesh began to melt away as if they had been dunked in a vat of acid. The guild leader, who had been close enough to the Maragoth''s chest that its breath couldn''t reach him, redoubled his efforts to attack, managing tond a strikea piercing blow to its neckthat caused the necromantic energy it was spewing out to falter. With an annoyed roar, it tried to p him aside, but he dodged back quickly. Everywhere the monster''s breath hadnded, the ground bubbled as the necromantic energy ate into the stone. And the two adventurers who had been hit, their bodies stripped down to skeletons, rose to their feet, fierce green mes burning in their eye sockets.


    Attack! Kill the skeletons!


    As fast as they had run, the adventurers returned, driven by the frantic pounding of the drums as theyunched their attacks once again. This time, however, teams on either side of the street began to throw heavy chains withrge hooks at the end thattched onto the bony body and spikes of the Maragoth, pulling it this way and that as they attempted to pin it down. Watching as the hooks found purchase, Tellson couldn''t help but shiver. This was a temporary measure at best, one that likely wouldn''t make a difference in the long run, but would hopefully buy them some time. Even as he fought, his gaze drifted to the southwest. He knew that the army was watching, likely defending the bridges that connected this district to the noble''s district to the south.


    He was desperately hoping to hear the sound of their trumpets, but nothing came. Holding the defensive line against the giant undead slug monster, Paskal was desperately hoping to hear the same sound. The pressure the massive transformed necromancer was putting on him prevented him from assisting his men in fighting against the zombie horde, and slowly they were beginning to be pushed back. Reinforcements should have arrived already, but for whatever reason, they hadn''t, and Paskal found himself growing desperate. Around him, he could see his men beginning to fall under the weight of the zombie attack. Each fighter they lost added to the horde seeking to overrun them.


    Letting out a furious roar, he shed, ethereal ws manifesting over his hand and tearing three giant gouges in the side of the slug. The necromancer screeched in pain, one of his pudgy hands thrusting towards Paskal and unleashing a bolt of necromantic energy. Paskal had already left a dozen wounds across the monster''s body, one tearing through the face on its chest, ripping apart one of its eyes and most of its nose. But the undead creature''s vitality seemed endless, and it continued to press forward, attempting to crush him under its bulk. The only reason their line hadn''t been overrun so far was the fact that the undead monstrosity killed dozens of its own troops every time it moved.


    Still, Paskal was starting to fade. He could feel his energy gging and knew that there wasn''t much time. The first cracks in the Brass Tiger formation soon widened, and on the far end, one of their fighters fell, allowing a dozen zombies to surge through. Paskal felt his heart drop. This seemed to be the end. More and more zombies pressed towards that spot, directed by the unseen hand of a necromancer hiding at the back of the horde, and the Brass Tiger defensive line began to fold. Realizing that the fight was lost, Paskal was about to retreat when he heard a loud shout and a massive figure wearing a ck mask charged into battle, wielding a giant mace. Her figure looked familiar to Paskal, and after a moment of puzzling, he figured it out, thanks to the five-petaled flower symbol etched on her mask.


    Pax''s mace tore through the zombies, shattering bone and tearing flesh, as she plugged the hole that had been created in the battle line. Almost single-handedly, she stemmed the flow, blocking with her shield, even as her mace carved a vicious path through the zombies. Bolts,unched with pinpoint uracy, tore through the zombies who slipped by, carrying them back into the crowd with devastating force. The arrival of Pax''s team seemed to have a stabilizing effect, and the battle line that had been about to crumble quickly reformed.


    "Reinforcements are on their way," Marin yelled, reloading his crossbow.


    Behind Pax, Estelle and Asher stood together, both of their arms raised. Dressed in all white, Estelle stood out on the battlefield, and as she began to chant, energy blossomed in the fighters around her, renewing their strength and reinforcing their morale. Asher seemed the entire opposite, and as his voice rolled out, most of the fighters nearby were forced to move away. Shadows lunged into the zombies in the middle of the group, sending them rampaging through their own forces, as the spirits he controlled began to do their work. But the most impressive sight, by far, was Kinsley, who unleashed gouts of me that ripped through the zombie lines, transforming them into little more than ash.


    The impact of their arrival was so great that the entire side of the zombie horde began to copse, driven back by thebination of Asher''s disruptive control, and Kinsley''s burning mes. Still fighting desperately in the center of the battlefield, Paskal barely had time to nce over, but a disquieted feeling bloomed in his heart. He had already made it clear to the Klein family how he felt about them, and to all intents and purposes they were already at war. Yet the Klein family forces were the first to arrive and assist them. Unsure how he felt about it, Paskal shook his head and threw himself into battle fully. Now that he didn''t have to worry about his battle line copsing, he was able to fight against the powerful necromancer in front of him with renewed vigor.

 Book 3: Chapter 23

    Book 3: Chapter 23


    Most of the Brass Tiger Syndicate gang members had assumed that Maren was talking about himself and the team he had brought when he had said reinforcements were arriving. But only a few minutester, another group of Awakened rushed into battle. Recognizing one of the other major gangs in the area, Paskal felt his heart lighten once again. And over the next ten minutes, more and more teams arrived, helping to stabilize the battle line. Gero Twin de led a team herself, wielding ck swords to cut through the zombies as she joined Paskal in his fight against the undead slug monster. Seeing that all of the reinforcements had arrived, Pax gave the signal and her team drew back.


    "Where are you going?" one of the concerned gang members yelled, but Pax just jerked her thumb at the booms toward the explosions in the distance.


    "We''re reinforcing the other fight," she said. "Keep holding the line here."


    Quietly monitoring the situation from the Dreamer''s throne, Garrett''s gaze seemed to be everywhere at once. He was pulling information from every dream flower in the city, filtering through it at an incredibly rapid pace, just in case anything needed his attention. So far, things had mostly stabilized. The massive horde of zombies pouring over the wall into the royal graveyard was beginning to slow. He had wondered if Agma-Yoth''s forces truly were endless, but it was clear as the zombies'' numbers began to dwindle that they had nearly emptied out themoners'' graveyard outside the wall. There were still thousands of zombies crowded in the royal graveyard, but the defensive line hadrgely held, which meant it was time to start pushing.


    This was the most risky part of Garrett''s n. Rather than continue to fight the spread-out forces, he intended to sweep through the royal graveyard, using his defensive line in the royal graveyard to push the zombies up and to the north, toward the exit and the waiting gangs. His hope was to avoid having any of the zombies reach his territory, though he knew that this was a long shot. He Knew he needed the city''s forces to be concentrated up near the Maragoth, that he had still not figured out how he was going to deal with, to ensure the greatest chance of survival for the Klein family. Commands were sent through the dream flowers, and slowly he began to see the defensive line pushing forward, putting more and more pressure on the enemy necromancers still in the graveyard. He was also monitoring the situation underground very closely.


    More and more passages had been copsed, closing them off to keep the necromancers and their zombies who were underground from advancing. He knew that it wouldn''t be possible to block every single passage, but he was doing his best to funnel them into smaller passages where the zombies couldn''t fight a dozen abreast, but instead were forced to cram into tight spaces, facing the flower ghouls only a few at a time. When he felt as if his positions on the ground were stabilized, Garrett turned his full attention back to Isabelle, who was continuing to chase Delrisa across the city''s rooftops. It was time to deal with her once and for all. With a blink, Garrett felt his vision shift as he took control of Isabelle fully.


    It was a barely noticeable change, but as his powerful mental energy radiated through the dire spirit, Delrisa seemed to notice, and with a shriek,unched herself into the air, transforming into mist as hair stabbed through the spot she had just been. In a sh, the Bone Witch reformed, spinning and unleashing a necromantic curse at the dire spirit. It mmed into the hair that had just attacked her, causing it to wither rapidly, and with a sh, Isabelle cut the dying hair loose, causing it to transform into ash that blew away in the storm. She lunged forward, her hair spreading out, trapping Delrisa and forcing the vampire into closebat. As lords of the night, vampires were considered some of the most powerful and dangerous of the undead.


    With nearly limitless endurance, incredible speed, and the strength to rip a man apart with their bare hands, they were fearsome fighters, especially in closebat. Yet as Delrisa''s long nails tore through Isabelle''s form, the wounds she caused healed back up in an instant. As a dire spirit, the evolved form of a pale fiend, Isabelle was entirely immune to physical attacks. Only the necromancer''s spells and mental energy attacks could even begin to touch her, making her the worst possible opponent for the powerful lord of the night. With a furious shriek, Delrisa tried to disengage again, transforming into her mist that flowed away faster than the eye could follow, down into the streets below. Yet Garrett was one step ahead of her, and as Isabelleunched herself forward to follow, he was already issuingmands. Down below, a group of people was sprinting towards the Maragoth. Running right behind Pax, Kinsley suddenly pulled up short, causing the entire team to stop.


    A confused expression twisted his face underneath his mask, and he scratched his head before thrusting his hand to the side, unleashing a gout of me that lit up the night. The me was aimed at a corner of a building nearby, and even as it rolled out, burning the air and unleashing a heat wave that peeled paint from the nearby walls, Delrisa rounded the corner, her body stillposed of mist, and ran directly into it. Forced out of her mist form by the fierce me, she screamed in agony as her flesh began to melt. Vampires had few weaknesses, but fire was chief among them, and she had taken the st directly to the chest, without the chance to prepare any sort of defense. As quickly as she appeared, she vanished, dashing back around the corner to try to gain some distance, only to find Isabelle there waiting for her. There was a muffled shriek and then silence as the entire party stared at Kinsley in disbelief.


    What was that? Marin asked, looking between Kinsley and the corner where he hadunched his attack.


    Scratching his head again, Kinsley shrugged. I have no idea, he said. I just felt like I should attack there.


    Well, whatever that was, it seems to have done some good, Estelle said, patting him on the shoulder.


    We don''t have time for this, Asher said, his voice low. The adventurers are starting to g.


    Then let''s get going, Pax replied, leading the way forward in the jog.


    Moments earlier, as Delrisa had retreated from the me st around the corner, trying to put some distance between her and Kinsley, she suddenly felt her body stilling as a paralyzing energy washed over her. It was a feeling she was intimately familiar with, and fear raced through her maddened mind.


    Her mind was barely able to register fear, and yet this terror was so deep that she found herself shivering. A short scream burst from her throat as she tried to shake herself free, but a strand of hair wrapped around her throat, choking it off as her darting eyes caught sight of a faint reflection in one of the darkened windows in front of her. In it, she could see the hair that ensnared her body, and she saw Isabelle''s face appearing behind her shoulder.


    Come, the dire spirit said, her lips stretching in a grit-wide smile. The Master would like to speak to you.


    With a sh, Delrisa was gone, pulled into the reflection of the mirror that Isabelle held. The binding feeling lifted from Delrisa as she was thrown into one of the empty rooms of the hollow space, and immediately she jumped to her feet, dashing back to the corner of the room and staring around warily.


    Her features were badly marred by the me, and though vampires boasted a tremendous ability to regenerate, her body seemed slow to repair the damage that Kinsley''s mes had caused. She looked around wildly, trying to find an enemy, but found that she was entirely alone. Before she could rx, however, she heard a subtle click, and realized the knob of the door was turning. As the door opened a crack, she saw a man in a white mask, standing just outside. With a hiss, sheunched herself towards him, intending to rend him limbless. But before she could, she heard half a dozen ovepping shrieks that mmed into her, sting her back into the wall with a bone-jarring thud. Six pale fiends drifted into the room, their hanging bodies and grotesque expressions staring at her, as if they wanted nothing more than to transform her into one of them. Commanding them to let her be, Garrett walked into the room after them, as she shook free from the stunning influence of the screams.


    Just as Delrisa was about tounch herself forward again, trying to attack him once more, Garrett''s eyes narrowed and he unleashed his mental power, crushing her to the ground. His feet made soft clicks as he walked forward, never once letting up on the pressure he was exuding. Even the pale fiends who were on his side could feel it, and all of them edged backwards as he passed. The only reason they didn''t flee was because he hadmanded them to be still, but it was clear from the twitch of their bodies that they desperately wished to be anywhere else but next to him. Garrett''s mental energy was a curious thing, heavier than most, and incredibly concentrated.


    It carried with it an aura, borrowed from the Dreamer''s Throne, that suppressed the mental energy of anyone he came across. It was this aura that kept Delrisa pinned in ce, despite the fact that she too was of the Shaper level. Hers was a false Shaper level, however, boosted by Agma-Yoth''s power that coursed through her. Still, it was no match for the pressure Garrett exuded, and as he crouched down in front of her, he seemed to have no fear that she might break free and harm him.


    Thanks for stopping by to chat, he said, his voice casual. I''m looking forward to what I might be able to learn from you.


    Hearing a strangled hiss escape from Delrisas gritted teeth, Garret didnt rx the pressure he was putting on her one bit. Her head was turned slightly, one bloodshot eye ring up at him, and he could see the deep madness it held. It was clear to him that there was no way he was actually going to have a reasonable conversation with her, so he didn''t even bother trying. Rather, he intended to discover what she knew by prying it from her mind. Though Garrett did not prefer direct action, he wasn''t afraid to take it when the situation required. And for what may have been the first time since he had awoken in this world, Garrett found himself intentionally engaging in a contest of strength.


    It wasn''t his physical strength that he was testing against Delrisa, a contest that he would surely lose, but rather his mental strength, a contest he could hardly help but win. Thanks to the support of the Dreamer''s Throne, his mental strength in the hollow space was nearly overwhelming. And even though Delrisa had borrowed a considerable amount of power from Agma-Yoth, she wielded it like a toddler, barely scratching the surface of its use as Garrett unleashed a mental blow against her. It mmed into her head, causing her expression to grow dazed. But Garrett was relentless, attacking again and again. His goal was to form a crack in the thickyer of mental energy that coursed through her, hoping to pry it open, gaining her secrets as well as removing a potent enemy.


    From around the hollow space, flowers began to gather, crawling in through the open doorway as they made their way to the room where Delrisa was trapped. They had been growing naturally in the dream-rich environment of the hollow space, spreading blooms into every corner and up and down the long, twisting hallways. Now, Garrett called many of them to him. This was a gamble of considerable proportion, as he had no idea how powerful Agma-Yoth''s energy truly was, but as he unleashed his tenth mental blow, he saw Delrisa spasm, and faint confusion seemed to gush from deep within her, filling her eyes. It was only a moment, but Garrett seized it. At hismand, the flowers that had crawled over to where Delrisaytched onto her, pulling and prying at Agma-Yoth''s energy that coursed through her, ensuring that the gap remained.


    The energy they were consuming was tremendously powerful, even stronger than Garrett''s. And rather than flourish as a result, it seemed to burn them, causing the nts to wither away. Yet they kept absorbing it, pulling it in different directions, as they sought to widen the gap in Delrisa''s defenses. Garrett went to work as well, wielding his mental energy like a scalpel, rather than the blunt hammer he had been deploying up until that point. His hand reached out,nding on Delrisa''s bald head. It was a strange feeling, like touching a corpse that had been dead for a very long time, and he could feel the necromantic energy that shrouded her undead flesh. But he pressed forward, doing his best to work his energy in her mind. He knew that outside, the situation was chaotic and barely stable, but this operation took every ounce of his concentration, as he fought back Agma-Yoth''s power and sought to supnt it with his own.


    The first flower finally fell, and he felt a slight sting as it crumbled to ash. A second and then a third soon followed, but he was relentless, sending one after another to their death. He couldn''t be too fast, otherwise they might identally kill the vampire. And so the seconds stretched to minutes, and the minutes began to pile up. If Garrett could have sweated in the hollow space, he would have dripped buckets by now. He kept his concentration firm, despite the exhausting work of prying Agma-Yoth''s control from the undead monster. He had been paying careful attention to how the necromancers controlled the zombies, and had been studying the way the flower ghouls operated in depth, and he used that knowledge now as he continued pressing his energy into Delrisa, even as he stripped away Agma-Yoth''s mental energy bit by bit. He knew that the dream flowers could infect both nightmares and living beings, and undead, which, like the ghouls existed halfway in between, were particrly susceptible. The question was, how many flowers would it take? He was almost afraid to find out the answer.

 Book 3: Chapter 24

    Book 3: Chapter 24


    After fifteen minutes had passed and a dozen dead dream flowersy at his feet, he felt as if he had finally turned the corner. In the midst of the withered flowers, the vampirey, twitching slightly, a strange expression halfway between a scream of fear and a furious roar, etched on her unmoving face. Her eyes, which had once red menacingly up at Garrett, were now nk. And with amand, Garrett sent one of the dream flowers to take root in her empty mind. It had been hard work peeling back theyers of control that Agma-Yoth had woven into her soul. And even now, Garrett wasn''t sure that he had gotten all of it. There was still too much he didn''t understand about the way the mysterious artifacts and mental energy worked and even though, in capturing her, he had managed to get the bone finger rod that she had used to transform herself into a vampire, he simply didn''t have time to study it.


    Crawling up and onto Delrisa''s head, the dream flower shimmered, its roots piercing deep into her skull, leaving not a single mark behind. Her natural defenses tried to interfere, but Garrett''s mental pressure was simply too much, and it pressed down on her with renewed strength. Free and clear to act, it only took a moment for the dream flower to take root. When it did, there was a dreadful shriek, like the grinding of a million teeth, as the faint hidden traces of Agma-Yoth''s energy were finally expelled.


    Exhausted, Garrett stood and took a step back, rxing his control over Delrisa. The necromancer rose, panting, to her knees, her eyes blinking as she stared around at the world, almost as if seeing it for the very first time. The flower that had taken root in her mind only had four blooms, which didn''t guarantee Garrettplete control over her. Her strength had fallen back to that of ate lighting stage awakened, though Garrett suspected that that weakness had more to do with the stripping away of Agma-Yoth''s power than her natural state.


    It was likely that after recovering her strength, she would drift back into the low Shaper level, as that was where vampires naturally sat. There was a faint sense of horror in her expression as she looked down at her hands and then up at Garrett, half expecting her to jump up and attack him. Garrett was surprised when instead her head dropped back to the ground, mming into the floor so hard her forehead split, scattering drops of ck blood across the floor.


    "Thank you," she said.


    The words were quiet, so quiet they almost didn''t make it out of her throat, but the feeling behind them was anything but. Through his connection with the dream flower, John could feel a thick energy erupting from inside Delrisa''s heart and mind. True gratitude, something he had never expected to appear in a vampire, or a necromancer for that matter, hit him like a physical force, causing him to sway slightly. It was the same sort of feeling that he had experienced with the young girl and her treasured stone. And just as before, he could feel the Dreamer''s Throne siphoning it away, causing his connection with the mysterious artifact to deepen. His astonishment only grew when, before his eyes, a fifth bud appeared on the dream flower, rapidly blooming to create a fifth blossom.


    This also confirmed a theory of his: five blooms signified his absolute control and the loss, at least for anybody in the lighting stage, of their ability to govern themselves, as their minds were entirely supnted by the dream flower. Blooms grow naturally; however, through the efforts of the individual carrier, they produced a different result, something much more interesting. It was clear that Delrisa had done something, made some sort of choice, and as she looked up at him, ck blood trickling over her eyebrow, she made it clear exactly what that was.


    "You have freed me," she said, "from the Skeletal Hand of Lesrak. Such a boon can never be repaid."


    There was a single moment of hesitation, but then a bright flower seemed to surface in her eyes, and she quickly bowed again, not hitting her head this time, but bringing her forehead so low it was only a fraction of an inch from the ground.


    "I, Delrisa the Bone Witch, give my true oath to serve you until the end of my days."


    There was an odd magic about her words, one that Garrett didn''t understand, but they coiled around him like a chain, sinking into his body before he could respond. He was very familiar with the bond created by the dream flowers, and it had grown so natural to him that he barely even noticed them anymore. This, however, contained a subtle difference, and he felt as if there was a connection drawn between him and the vampire that passed beyond even the connection he had with the flowers. It was as if Delrisa hadyered another chain on top of the one that already connected her to Garrett through the dream flower, strengthening it and making it unbreakable. Delrisa remained kneeling, clearly waiting for him to say something, but Garrett was honestly at a loss. His intent in cracking open the control that Agma-Yoth had over the Bone Witch was so that he could tear what she knew from her mind, hoping to gain an advantage over the great ruler of undead. Instead, he had gotten something else entirely: the clear and unquestioning loyalty of a powerful vampire, a loyalty he honestly didn''t want at all, but would put to good use nheless.


    As Garrett was attempting to figure out what to do with this startling development, things outside the hollow space in the city were equally chaotic. The zombies had continued their relentless assault, and even with Gero Twin de''s assistance, Pascal the Crusher was having a terrible time against the giant undead monstrosity that was attempting to smash through his lines. The necromancer had realized he wasn''t going to get anywhere fighting against the two shapers, and so started to push forward, weathering the brutal assault they unleashed as he headed for the battle line. This had forced the battle line back, as none of the other awakened would be able to survive the slug necromancer''s assault. As for Pascal and Gero, they should have been able to kill him at least a dozen times, as the necromancer wasn''t even a shaper. But the unnatural vitality his undead transformation gave him allowed the slug monster to weather the storm as he pulled his grotesque body forward.


    Arthur Tellson and the adventurers were having even more problems with the Maragoth, who was rampaging through their ranks with surprising ease. So far, they had managed to keep most of their forces in one piece, though a few unfortunate casualties hit by ws or its breath attack had been transformed into undead skeletons that had to be cut down. They had been chipping away at the monster, doing their best to slow it down, but that just seemed to annoy it, and it began to unleash powerful attacks with its tail, smashing through the buildings where the ranged attackers hid. When Pax and the others arrived, they stopped a good two blocks away, staring up at the giant creature in shock.


    "Are you sure we''re supposed to go fight that thing?" Kinsley asked, licking his lips.


    Ignoring the question, Pax turned to Asher.


    "Any idea how to disable it like you did with those zombies?"


    Unfortunately, Asher shook his head.


    "No," he said. "Whatever''s animating it is way out of my league."


    "I was afraid of that," Pax said, her voice grim. "Then it sounds like our only option is hitting it as hard as possible."


    "Somehow, I don''t think that''s going to work," Maren mumbled under his breath.


    "Won''t know till we try," Pax replied, beginning to stride forward. Sharing worried nces, the others joined, and soon they hade into therge, open intersection where the Maragoth was fighting against the adventurers. Seeing the guild leader fighting on his own at the front of the creature, Pax mmed her mace into her shield, letting out a roar as she charged forward. Muttering under her breath, Estelle hurried after her, hoping as much as possible to mitigate the damage that she knew Pax would take. Maren immediately joined the ranged fighters, sending glowing bolts at the giant monster''s eyes, while Pax, Kinsley, and Asher each took a deep breath, looked at each other, and then started to advance.


    The Maragoth wasying waste to everything around it, and the intersection where it stood had been widened by at least half, as it wiped out the nearby buildings. For the moment, it seemed content to fight the swarms of adventurers, and its movements held a casual disregard that infuriated Tellson. Hearing a sound, he risked a nce over his shoulder and saw a heavily armored woman charging forward. The ck mask on her face caught his attention, and when he saw the insignia of the Klein family, his eyes widened.


    "Careful," Pax yelled, brushing past the guild leader and nting her feet firmly as she intercepted a w strike aimed at his back.


    The Maragoth''s w mmed into her shield, and she took two quick steps back, dispersing some of the force. At the same time, she let out a bright shout.


    "Ha!"


    Filling the air around her, the sound traveled into Paxs shield, and there was a sh of light, causing the monster''s w to actually bounce away. It seemed to recoil in pain, and the guild master swore he saw a faint smoke appear where the w had met the shield. Pax, without pausing, threw herself forward, her mace mming down on the retreating w, causing another bright sh. It only took a moment for the confused guild master to realize what was going on, as a glowing crossbow bolt tore a streak through the dark air, mming into the undead monstrosity and causing me to burst to life around it.


    The Klein family team was using specialized undead hunting equipment, typically only found with the Grave Walker gang, and using it to great effect. Actually hurt for the first time since the fight began, the Maragoth''s attention turned to Pax, Maren, and a momentter, Kinsley, as a fierce st of me mmed into its chest. After they recovered from their shock, the adventurers nearby exchanged nces and renewed their attacks with redoubled effort, their morale surging as they saw the Maragoth stumble. Across the city, the fight continued fiercely, and though the defending forces asionally seemed to gain an advantage or even reim some ground, there was no doubt that they were slowly being pushed back. The horde of zombies was simply too strong, too overwhelming, and its annoying tendency to create more soldiers with every death it caused allowed the necromancers to bolster their forces.


    Under the relentless pressure of Agma-Yoths forces, the first part of the defensive line to fracture was the point with the least cohesiveness. While the Brass Tiger Syndicates forces had all been alive, they had at least been able to work together, but once their defensive line had been reinforced by other gangs, all of that fell apart. Instead of coordinating, each of the gangs forces worked independently to kill as many zombie as possible. That would have been fine in most circumstances against a mindless enemy like the zombies, but in this case it created gaps in the formation that the necromancers exploited by sending their biggest, strongest minions into.


    Seeing massive zombies rushing for the spaces between the different gangs, the fighters instinctively drew back, forming pockets to protect themselves, hoping that the other gang would take on the challenge. Though they quickly realized the problem and tried to correct it, the damage had already been done, and the zombies pushed deep into their lines. Huge, muscr forms, with skin as gray as iron, and just about as hard, these zombies were like a living wall, creating space for their smaller, quicker brethren to dart forward. One of the massive zombies let out a loud roar and lunged forward, its steel-like arms reaching out to seize one of the gang members. Though its attack was blocked by a wildly swung sword, one of the smaller zombies took advantage of the mans iling defense and bit deep into his calf.


    With a pained shriek, the man crumpled to the ground where grasping hands dragged him through therge zombies legs and he vanished into the milling horde. One of the other gang members next to him panicked and tried to retreat, backing into the rest of his group in his haste to escape. This gave therge zombie space, and with another roar, it mmed its huge body forward, using its hardened muscles as a battering ram. Already off bnce, the gang member was caught in the chest and fell in a tangled mess, taking down someone else with him. Once again, a dozen hands with dirty nails grabbed at them, pulling them into the sea of zombies. With their backs suddenly exposed, the gang members tried to defend themselves, but they were attacked from every conceivable angle and fell within seconds.


    Plug the gap! Gero Twin de roared, attempting to sever the pudgy arm that was reaching for her.


    Her forces, who happened to be nearby, charged into the empty space created by the fallen gang members, their ck des hacking and cutting the zombies apart. The massive zombie fell under the furious strikes of Geros lieutenant, who wielded a eight inch wide broadsword with entirely too much ease. Yet even as they carved their way through the advancing enemy, stemming the tide that surged toward them, other parts of the line began to falter, pulled apart by the relentless attacks they faced. Worse, another necromancer had just appeared in the back of the zombie army, this one tall and thin, wielding a long chain that moved like a serpent, seeming almost alive.


    Though he wasnt in the shaper stage, at least as far as Paskal could tell, the tall necromancer was awfully close, and as he stalked forward, the Brass Tiger gang leader felt a chill rushing down his spine. It was one thing to fight against a monstrous aberration with seemingly endless vitality, and entirely another to guard against hidden attacks. The huge slug necromancer that he and Gero had been beating on was already showing signs of starting to fade, and adding another enemy who was equally powerful was not what they needed at the moment. Seeing his nce, Gero took a deep breath and volunteered.


    Ill deal with the tall one, you finish off this monster. But hurry it up, because I have a feeling there are moreing.


    With a grunt, Paskal unleashed a sh that nearly took one of the slugs arms off. ck blood sprayed through the air but he dodged it, giving Gero a heavy stare right before he dove back in.


    Fine. Just dont get killed before that.

 Book 3: Chapter 25

    Book 3: Chapter 25


    One of the most dangerous aspects of the current zombie attack was that the typically mindless horde of undead was moving strategically, thanks to the necromancers who controlled them. It was one thing to fight a mindless monster who only knew how to attack the closest enemy, and entirely another to fight a relentless enemy who could strategize. In many ways, Garrett''srgest headache in trying to n the defense against Lesrak''s March was figuring out how he was going to eliminate the minds behind the assault. The necromancers typically hid deep within the zombie army, making it incredibly hard to target them from the defensive line, or they embraced a transformation, turning themselves into incredibly powerful undead monstrosities that became even harder to kill.


    Now a glimmer of possibility had appeared. Garrett sat on the Dreamer''s Throne, his mind full as he tried to manage the tremendous stream of informationing his direction. His primary focus, however, was still in the hollow space where Delrisa, the vampire, had prostrated herself. He had to confess he didn''t understand exactly what was happening and had assumed that the situation would y out very differently. This was the second time that an intelligent monster had fallen under his sway, but the first time it had done so willingly. First Isabelle, the dire spirit, and now Delrisa, a Lord of the Night. It almost gave Garrett a headache thinking about how he was going to manage the growing crowd of monsters hanging around, but that was a problem for another time. For the moment, he was content to use her to maximum effect, so he focused on his projection in the hollow space and gestured for Delrisa to rise.


    "If you would truly serve me, I have a mission for you."


    She stood at once, moving so fast her body was a blur, even as the cut on her forehead rapidly closed up, leaving nothing but dried blood behind as a testament to its existence.


    "I am ready to serve," she said, her eyes ring with multicolored light.


    "You will lead Isabelle to find and kill the necromancers controlling the zombie forces," Garrett said, "focusing on those at the back and working your way towards the defensive line. Kill them as quickly and as quietly as possible. As you do, any zombies that are uncontrolled,mand them to attack the other zombies, or if that won''t work, send them back to their rest."


    Delrisa nodded, and her figure blurred once more as she darted for the door. She had just made it out into the hall when she stopped, looking right and left with uncertainty. Turning around, she looked almost sheepish.


    "My lord, how do I get out of here?"


    It took all of Garrett''s self-control not to chuckle, but he pointed down the hall.


    "Isabelle will bring you out," he said.


    A momentter, what looked like a sea of hair rushed down the hall, wrapping itself around Delrisa and pulling her out of the hollow space. She appeared on a rooftop even as Garrett took control of Isabelle, and together they scanned across the city. From where they stood, they could see the Maragoth, locked in a desperate fight with the adventurers and the hordes of zombies pressing into the slowly failing defensive line in the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s territory.


    "Come," Garrett said, speaking through Isabelle as he gestured for Delrisa to follow. "We''ll begin in the graveyard."


    While Delrisa didn''t have the ability to move between reflective surfaces like Isabelle, the night was her domain, and she flew through the air with unbelievable speed, moving so fast that Garrett nearly couldn''t keep up. The storm had begun to settle, the fiercest part of it having blown itself out, and the dark clouds had settled into a heavy drizzle. This suited Garrett just fine, though it made it harder to find raindrops to jump to in the distance. So he hitched a ride with Delrisa, having Isabelle hide in one of the buckles on Delrisa''s boots.


    Soon they were over the royal graveyard, and Garrett could see the thousands of zombies still milling around. One of the advantages of funneling them into a single exit was that the zombies created a natural choke as they rushed to leave the graveyard, jamming themselves in and often getting in one another''s way. It only took Delrisa a few moments to spot the first of their victims, a necromancer stumping along at the back of the group, oblivious to the vampire who touched down lightly on the roof of a nearby mausoleum. With a faint shimmer, Isabelle manifested and Garrett spoke to Delrisa through the dream flower she carried. "Who is he?"


    "Ceroth," Delrisa replied, "a coward and backstabber. His focus is on poison."


    "What sort of defenses should we be worried about?"


    "He can release noxious clouds of poison that will melt anything they touch," Delrisa said.


    "Then don''t allow him to transform. Distract him for me."


    Nodding, Delrisa moved immediately, her body blurring as sheunched herself from the roof of the mausoleum, diving down through the drizzling rain to attack. Ceroth had been whining to himself,ining about being stuck at the back of the attack, and noticed the aerial assault toote to do anything about it. Her shriek, right before she mmed into him, seemed to shock him, stunning him into inaction, and a momentter her long nails sank deep into his shoulders as she began to rip and tear.


    Slightly stunned by the abrupt attack, Garrett realized that he probably should have been a little bit clearer with his instruction. He had intended for Delrisa to draw the necromancer''s attention, not attack him outright, though on reflection, her attack certainly qualified as a distraction. Hearing the necromancer''s scream and seeing his body start to shift and twist, Garrett didn''t hesitate any longer, and Isabelle sprang into action. It took a simple thought for her to appear in the rain behind the necromancer, and even less time for her hair to wrap around his body tightly. He could feel the necromancer''s body squirming as his bones and flesh attempted to reform, but Garrett wasn''t about to let that happen.


    A powerful shriek escaped from Isabelle''s lips, causing Delrisa''s eyes to widen as she hastily retreated, avoiding the solid wall of sound that reverberated from the dire spirit''s mouth. The shriek held such immense power that nearby zombies trembled and copsed to the ground, ck blood oozing from their ears as their minds were crushed. The necromancer fared no better, being battered senseless by the force of the shriek. He was only a few feet away and bore the brunt of the attack, causing his transformation to slow. Even as it did, Isabelle''s hair tightened as Garrettmanded her to put all her strength into the attack. With a wrenching sound, the necromancer''s body was torn apart as dark strands of hair ripped through his flesh.


    His head rolled one way and his limbs fell to the ground in a heap, his transformation halted as his life force dissipated into the air. Isabelle''s hair flicked away the ck blood that coated it, and she turned to look at Delrisa, who had returned to the top of the mausoleum. Nodding, Delrisa closed her eyes and a wave of mental energy spread. Gradually, the nearby zombies, who had fallen into a stupor after the necromancer''s death, began to regain their vigor, their eyes glowing red as they received themand to attack. Growls, roars, and shrieks erupted from them as they charged forward, their nails sinking into the flesh of their formerpanions as they threw themselves with fury against the zombies in front of them. In an instant, Isabelle stood beside Delrisa once more.


    "Let''s find the next target," Garrett said.


    Between Delrisa and Isabelle, the necromancers stood little chance, and the next one fell even more easily. The female necromancer, attacked by Delrisa and caught off guard, attempted to transform her body into a spiky monstrosity, only to find herself bound, her limbs immobilized, making it easy for Delrisa to extract her brain. It was a brutal and bloody task, and more than once, Garrett felt his stomach churn with nausea, but it was absolutely necessary. Little by little, by the time the fourth necromancer fell, Garrett knew that their efforts were having a tremendous effect. The damage to Agma-Yoth''s forces was already evident. With four necromancers down, over a thousand zombies had turned on their own ranks, causing a cascading effect that had nearly halted the zombie advance.


    Though Delrisa did not maintain direct control over them as a greater undead, she was able to exert a loose influence,manding a tremendous number of zombies at once and putting immense pressure on the enemy forces. ording to Delrisa''s memory, there were likely only six or seven necromancers remaining, excluding those trapped underground. Two of those necromancers were currently engaged in battle with Paskal and Gero Twin de, while the others struggled to deal with their own minions turning against them. Apart from the Maragoth, which Garrett honestly had no idea how to deal with, the battle against Agma-Yoth''s forces was progressing well, and Garrett began to feel a glimmer of hope that they might actually have a chance at victory. He had not anticipated the formidable defense that Paskal of the Brass Tiger Syndicate would put up, and had expected the gang to crumble within the first hour. Instead, they had been fighting for almost half the night, and now that they were reinforced, it seemed as if they might be able to hold their defensive line.


    Taking a moment to pause and reflect, Garrett considered the situation as a whole. The true battle would take ce underground, with Viper and Cynen leading their group through thebyrinthine passages of the first tomb. But before he could divert his attention there, there was still much to be done on the surface. Sending Delrisa to locate the remaining necromancers, Garrett controlled Isabelle to go and check on the defensive line. He observed Gero Twin de moving with supernatural grace as she fought against the scythe-wielding necromancer. Paskal''s battle against the slug-like necromancer had deteriorated to the point where he repeatedly crushedrge sections of the necromancer''s body, only for the undead life force to surge, causing the necromancer''s flesh to rapidly regenerate.


    "My lord, I found them," came a whisper, and Garrett took one final nce at the gang''s defensive line before directing Isabelle to join Delrisa.


    There were only three necromancers left, fewer than Garrett had initially thought, and they stood together, speaking in hushed tones. It was impossible to hear their conversation, though Garrett could easily guess its nature. The attack had not gone in the necromancers'' favor, and despite the Maragoth''s continued rampage, the zombie assault had been so severely blunted that it was all but over. To make matters worse, the zombies at the rear of the formation had gone berserk, forcing these necromancers to divert the majority of their forces to their own defense. Naturally self-centered, the necromancers were undoubtedly discussing whether to press on with the attack or retreat and hide once more. However, Garrett would never allow that oue. He intended to crush the Dark Hand entirely. If he was to take control of the territory Agma-Yoth held, he could not tolerate the continued existence of the necromancers.


    "My lord, we should wait for them to separate," Delrisa suggested, her hissing voice nearly drowned out by the rain.


    "Thats a good idea," Garrett replied, producing a mirror in Isabelles hand and pointing a finger towards the other side of the street, where the necromancers stood at the mouth of a small alley, their figurespletely obscured by their cloaks as zombies milled around them.


    "Pretend you''re a necromancer and see if you can get close," he instructed. Lure one of them away and eliminate him.


    Though it seemed as if Delrisa was about to say something, she ultimately remained silent and with a flicker of shadow, she was gone. Garrett knew that Delrisa was right: attacking three necromancers at once would be a challenge. So far, their fights had been rtively easy. Thanks to their strategy of ambushing each necromancer one by one, they had overwhelmed them each with a furious assault and Isabelle''s shaper level strength, but three necromancers together would be an entirely different story. By the time they could kill one, the other two would havepleted their undead transformations, making them that much harder to fight against. Thankfully, raw power wasn''t all Isabelle had at hermand.


    Down in the alley below, the three necromancers were indeed discussing whether or not they should turn around and leave. Two of them were in favor of returning to the deep crypts, while the third found himself torn. He was concerned that such action might be viewed as a betrayal by Lesrak, and the result of such a betrayal would be much worse than staying here and fighting it out. Unable toe to an agreement, things were starting to get heated when one of the necromancers suddenly stopped, staring across the street at the alleyway, at the opposite alleyway. A hooded figure stalked towards them from the mouth of the alley, the zombies paying the figure absolutely no mind.


    "Who''s that?" one of the necromancers asked.


    "I''m not sure. Must be one of ours though."


    Naturally suspicious, the necromancers were on guard, but when Delrisa pulled down her hood to reveal her face, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lady Delrisa," one of them said, bowing slightly, "your transformation seems to have been a sess."


    "The Great Lord has favored me," Delrisa said, a cold smile on her pale, blood-red lips. "Why do the three of you hesitate here, cowering in the shadows?"


    Exchanging nces, the three necromancers didn''t know what to say. Delrisa was known to be one of the most fanatical followers of the skeletal hand of Lesrak, and one of its most powerful as well, as evidenced by her ability to transform into a Lord of the Night. There were few undead who were granted more power than a vampire, and it was with considerable jealousy that the three necromancers looked at her. She paid their stares no mind.


    "You," she said, her tone imperious as she pointed her long nail at one of the necromancers, e with me to block the rogue zombies while I go discover what''s gone wrong. The two of you, press forward. We''ve almost broken through the defensive line and if you throw your forces against them, the pathetic defenders will break."


    Hermands carried with them a subtle charm, and before they knew it, the three necromancers found themselves agreeing.


    "Yes, Lord of the Night," one of them said, bowing. "We will do as youmand."


    Unaware of the figure standing on the roof above them, the two necromancers she had pointed to hurried to gather their forces, intending to advance toward the ongoing assault, while the third followed Delrisa in the other direction.

 Book 3: Chapter 26

    Book 3: Chapter 26


    With a nce after Delrisa and the necromancer who were disappearing around the corner, Garrettmanded Isabelle to follow the other two, looking for a good opportunity to attack. The necromancer who was following Delrisa began gathering his zombies to him as they wove through the narrow alleyways that led between the streets. He favoredrge, brute-like zombies who had been stitched together from dozens of parts, looking more like flesh golems than actual zombies, and soon there were a dozen of the lumbering monsters following along behind them. Seeing Delrisa stop and run an appreciative eye over the zombies, the necromancer couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride in his heart. He turned tomand them into ranks, an ugly smile crossing his lips as he watched them fall in.


    That smile transformed into a grimace of agony a momentter, as sharp nails pierced through his back into his kidney, and an impossibly strong handtched onto his neck, choking the breath from him. His automatic reaction was to begin transforming, but before he could, the sharp ws that had removed his kidney pierced through his heart, opening up arge hole in his back as he fell forward onto the ground. With a fierce crack, his spine was severed, and his vision faded away as his life force fled. A fierce grin crossed Delrisas lips, revealing her fangs as she looked at the now directionless zombies. They truly were impressive monsters, and would add tremendous chaos to the situation once they started to attack their formerpanions. A few blocks away, the other two necromancers had just gotten to the end of an alleyway and were about to step onto a main street. Their forces had begun to gather around them, but they paused when they saw a faint glow up ahead.


    "What is that?" one necromancer asked.


    Before the other could answer, a glowing figure floated around the corner, her face locked in a tortured scream, arms hanging limply by her side. The spirit gave off an unearthly glow, and with a hiss, both of the necromancers stepped back.


    "Pale fiend," the other muttered. "This isn''t good."


    "At least it''s only one," the first necromancer said. "We should be able to kill it with spells."


    Both of the necromancers took a few steps back, until one happened to nce over his shoulder and caught sight of two more pale fiends floating at the other end of the alleyway, blocking their retreat. With an audible gulp, the necromancer turned to face them. One pale fiend was bad enough, as it was impossible to harm them with any sort of physical attack, but as half a dozen appeared around them, the necromancers knew that they were in trouble.


    Garrett watched for a moment longer before leaving the two necromancers to Isabelle and her pale fiends to clean up. He had other important matters pressing on his attention and after taking a brief second to re-center himself, he sent his mind deep into the earth, to the first tomb, where Cynen, Viper, and the others were making their way down a long passage toward the throne room where they would find Agma-Yoth. The passage was brightly lit thanks to the white mes flickering in the torches on the wall, casting jumping shadows across the rough-hewn rock. It was curious to Garrett to notice the various differences between the different sections of the tomb. Parts seemed to be made with exquisite craftsmanship, while other sections seemed much rougher, as if added at a significantly earlier date. As he entered Viper''s mind, taking control of his red-masked guardian''s body, he turned to ask Cynen her thoughts.


    "Why does it seem as if this tomb was constructed in different eras or by different people?" he asked.


    "You know, I noticed that as well," Cynen said, looking around. "The front of the tomb, that gate we just passed through, the construction was a lot finer. But this, this looks rough."


    Her hand traced along the wall, feeling the bumpy stone protrusions. The entire passage was still constructed from heavy blocks, but its surface wasn''t as smooth. It was a rougher cut, as if done in a hurry.


    "I''m not sure," she admitted. "The legends we have of the first tomb are few and far between, and all we know is that some sort of powerful figure, said to be the first king, isid to rest here. Beyond that, we don''t know a whole lot, though even that may not actually be urate."


    "I see."


    Viper led the way down the long passage, his eyes asionally ncing up at the burning white me that illuminated everything. It didn''t take long for Cynen to notice his looks.


    "Do you notice anything?" she asked, causing Viper to stop.


    "The me in the torches," he said, "seems simr to the me you used. Not quite the same, but close."


    Her brow furrowing, Cynen got as close to one of the sconces as she could. They were all ced about fifteen feet above the ground, close to the ceiling of the tomb, and after looking up at it for a moment, she summoned her own me, letting it dance across her fingertips.


    "Yeah, I can see what you''re saying," she said. "It must be another kind of death me."


    Perking up, Garrett leaned forward on the dreamer''s throne.


    "Death me? I meant to ask about that," Viper said. "Your me seems to be anathema to the undead. It consumes their life force, is that right?"


    "Sort of," Cynen replied, a faintly ufortable look on her face. "And honestly, I don''t know a ton about it, so what I can tell you is going to be a little bit hit or miss."


    "You don''t have to tell me anything if you don''t want to," Viper said, holding his hand up. "I understand that it''s probably a secret."


    A look of gratification shed across Cynen''s face, but she shook her head.


    "We''re in this together," she said. "And if we''re going to kill whatever undead monstrosity is causing the undead wave, you probably should know how it actually works."


    As they continued to walk along the passageway, heading for what appeared to be arger room in the distance, the team listened quietly as Cynen exined.


    "Death''s me is an ability," she said, "but also an identity. The first Grave Walker was a man named Marius, my master''s master, and he gained this ability during the Night of Undead.


    That was thest march of Lesrak?" Garrett asked through Viper.


    "Yes," Cynen replied. "He was part of the group that managed to kill the Hooded Man, the Necromancer who led the Dark Hand. This green me was seized from the Hooded Man before he fell.


    "Why would a Necromancer have an ability that destroys undead?" Viper asked.


    "That''s the thing," Cynen replied. "It doesn''t inherently. In fact, it can even be used to strengthen undead. And that''s how the Necromancer was using it. The me stores the corrupt life force that animates the undead, and it can be used to either absorb or disperse that life force. This means that it is both bane and boon to any undead creature, as it can rapidly strip their life force from them, which is how I use it, or it can grant life force to the things it burns.


    "That''s what causes the corrosive effect," Viper said, ncing at Cynen.


    "Exactly. If it touches living beings, it bes a corrosive me because of the intense energy it contains. If it touches undead, it can absorb their life force, growing stronger, which makes it the perfect tool to fight against undead. Anyway, after Marius seized the me, he discovered this trait and used it to great effect, wiping out the majority of the undead still guing the city. Eventually, however, he grew old and died, passing it on to his disciple, who was my master.


    "I''m a little bit surprised that he didn''t take the life force the me contains for himself," Viper said.


    For the briefest of moments, Cynen paused, her face darkening. A momentter, the darkness was carefully hidden behind a neutral expression, and she gestured to the end of the passage they hade upon.


    "Look, the construction changes again."


    Seeing the smooth stone walls of the room in front of them, Viper was about to step forward when one of the red-masked assassins called out, "There''s a trap."


    Stopping just before he entered the room, Viper looked down, immediately noticing the faint difference in height in the stone right in front of him. It was a small thing, less than an eighth of an inch, but just enough to cast a slight shadow.


    "Its a pressure te," the assassin said, as Viper crouched, looking at it more closely.


    Lifting his head, he began to scan the room, noting other pressure tes scattered around.


    "Looks like it''s not the only one," he said. "Can you tell what kind of trap it''s attached to?"


    After a moment of looking around, the assassin pointed up toward the ceiling, where there were a series of small angled holes, each aimed at different spots in the room.


    "Either darts or some sort of me trap," the assassin said.


    "Can you mark the gstones that are safe?" Viper asked, ncing up at the assassin.


    Garrett watched through Viper as the assassin nodded and carefully made his way out into the room, pointing out which of the gstones couldn''t be used. The assassin pulled a piece of red chalk from a pouch at his waist and began to crumble bits of it, letting the powder scatter onto the stones since he had no idea how sensitive the stones were and didn''t want to risk tripping them by drawing a mark directly on the stone. By crumbling up the chalk, the assassin was able to leave flecks of red on all the gstones connected to the trap, marking them so the others would be able to avoid them.


    While he was finishing up, Garrett directed Viper to look around. The room was 25 feet by 25 feet, made of solid stone, and had a relief that stretched all the way around the room, depicting various rituals and sacrifices, all seeming to involve bones, blood, or the undead. To the right and left of the entrance they were standing in were two doorways, leading to short halls. There didn''t seem to be any sort of indication as to which way the throne room was. Sitting on the dreamer''s throne, Garrett grimaced. When he had been pulled into Agma-Yoth''s mental world, he had simply walked straight down a long, endless passage before arriving at the great ruler''s throne room. Clearly, the dream realmyout of the first tomb was different from theyout of the tomb in the waking world.


    "Looks like we''re going to have to explore," Cynen said, shaking her head.


    "Agreed," Viper replied, his voice heavy. "Do you have a preference on which way?"


    "No, I''m following your lead. That way, if it''s wrong, I''m not responsible," Cynen said, cracking a smile.


    Chuckling, Viper carefully stepped out into the room, making sure to avoid any of the gstones that had been marked. The passage to the left appeared to lead to some sort of staircase that curved down and to the left after a short passage, while to the right, there was a longer passage that seemed to be blocked by a door at the other end. Thinking for a moment, Viper gestured to the left.


    "We''ll take the stairs down. It makes sense to me that we would have to go further into the tomb, that the more important things would be lower down."


    "That makes sense to me too," Cynen replied, and with one of the assassins leading the way, they began making their way down the left-hand passage.


    They soon came to the stairs, which they proceeded down with caution. The entire tomb was well lit, thanks to the bright white mes. When they had walked around what appeared to be an entire circle, they found themselves in arge circr room, about 40 feet in diameter. There didn''t seem to be much in the room apart from a waist-high altar and a sealed door across from the staircase. Examining the floor for any traps, Viper didn''t see anything, but just to be safe, he had the assassins check as well. When he saw them shake their heads, he proceeded into the room, eyes scanning from side to side just in case there was a threat he hadn''t managed to perceive.


    No sooner had thest of their group stepped off of the staircase and into the room, than there was a rumble and the entire staircase folded up, shooting into the ceiling faster than any of them could respond. Faced now with a solid stone wall where they had just entered, the group found themselves trapped in a circr room. A few seconds passed as they began to look around, and then one of the assassins gasped.


    "Poison," he said, his finger pointing towards the center of the room.


    Looking over, the team saw that the waist-high altar seemed to be spewing something from its top. There was no scent to speak of, but the assassin''s many years of training had allowed him to recognize what it was, the gas that was being pumped out of the altar.


    "Everybody get down!" Cynen yelled, me appearing in her palm.


    Realizing what she was going to do, Viper dove to the ground, taking Gale and Cole with him as the assassins dropped as well. As soon as they had hit the ground, Cynen was only a heartbeatter, and as she hit the ground, she unleashed a me that roared towards the poison spewing from the altar. Most concentrated poisons were mmable, and this one proved to be no exception. With a roar that shook the earth, the poison that had seeped into the air exploded fiercely, causing a thick cloud of ck soot to rise up to the ceiling, and a wave of heat to pummel the team. They did their best to keep themselves sheltered, and after a ferocious moment, the roar faded into a steady crackle as the poison leaking from the altar transformed into a fountain of me that spat and sputtered into the air.


    Taking a cautious breath, Viper felt fine. Back on the Dreamer''s throne, Garrett let out a sigh of relief. He had to admit he never would have thought to ignite the poison, but Cynen''s quick action had likely just saved all of them. She had acted fast enough that the poison hadnt yetpletely dispersed throughout the room, allowing them to survive the ensuing st.


    "Well done," he said through Viper as Cynen sat up, brushing soot from her cloak.


    While the mes rose from the altar, they examined the room once again, especially the door set opposite the spot they had entered, but found it to be sealed, with no way of opening. Completely trapped in the room, Cynen frowned.


    "What do you think?" she asked Viper, who just shrugged and pointed at the altar.


    "We likely have to wait for all of the poison to disperse," he said. "My guess is that once all of the poison is expelled, the room will open again."


    "What if it doesn''t?" Gale asked, looking around nervously.


    "Then we wait for rescue," Viper replied. "But for now, just hang tight."

 Book 3: Chapter 27

    Book 3: Chapter 27


    It took close to twenty minutes for the poisonous gas pumping out of the altar to cease and when the spluttering me finally died out, the door opened with the sound of grinding stone. The staircase made a reappearance as well, dropping back down and granting ess to the upper levels from which they hade. What concerned Viper and the others, however, were the burly undead who stomped into the room, presumably to take care of their corpses. Instead, they were met with me and de, quickly dispatched by the team with a few fierce thrusts. Wiping ck ichor from his sword, Viper eyed the damaged remains of the undead he had just in.


    "These ones seemed different," he said, examining them closely.


    "I noticed that as well," Cynen replied. "I would guess that they were caretakers of some sort, rather than raised undead."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Well, raised undead, whether zombies or skeletons or wraiths, which are the three main categories, tend to have greater levels of decay, and their bodies have less fluids. These undead are quite messy, the result of having transformed directly from a living human into a zombie, granting eternal life, or something like it, and in the process, trapping all of the fluid inside."


    "Huh, that''s an interesting distinction. What''s the advantage of transforming directly from a living being?" Garrett asked through Viper.


    "Greater intelligence and autonomy," Cynen replied. "That''s why I said these zombies are likely caretakers. They would still be able toplete tasks that a raised zombie would never be able to handle."


    Pushing the corpses into a pile, Cynen lit them with a snap of her finger, and soon they had transformed into ash. Viper led the way through the newly opened door, heading deeper into the crypt to continue their exploration. The passage curled around to the left, curving along with the angle of the room they had just been in, until they were heading north once again. After navigating 30 feet of smooth stone passage, the passage angled to the right, and they found themselves facing a long hallway. Before he entered it, Viper stopped and looked around.


    "What are the chances that this hallway is trapped?" He asked.


    "Pretty good," one of the assassins replied, pointing. "We see footsteps only in certain spots, and fairly thick dust in others."


    "Got it. Go ahead and check for traps. Let''s get this clear."


    At the other end of the passage was arge room with an ornate looking door, and what appeared to be a sprawling altar set against the far wall. Thanks to the light flooding down from the torches that flickered up near the ceiling, the entire thing was well lit, and it was easy to see even before they had traversed the passageway. Sure enough, it only took a few moments for the red-masked assassin to report back that he had found some traps. Abination of pressure tes and tripwires made the passageway difficult to navigate, but with some work, they managed to get down it without triggering anything. The assassins were particrly adept, and Viper could move fast enough that none of the traps were of any particr danger.


    The problem was Cynen, Gale, and Core. All three of themcked the agility or speed to naturally bypass the traps, and though Cynen could probably burn her way through all of them, that simply wasn''t very efficient. Still, by working together, they managed to make their way to therge, well-lit room at the other end of the hall. Here they found the altar they had spotted before, along with two 12-foot statues. As soon as they stepped into the room, the statues began toe to life, causing the team to raise their guard and get ready forbat.


    Like the jackal-headed statues they had encountered guarding the front of the tomb, these statues had the bodies of giants but from the neck up appeared to be birds with long, thin beaks and four beady eyes set above them. There were no other feathers anywhere on their bodies, but their fingers ended in sharp, talon-like ws, and they each wielded a wide-headed axe that appeared to be made from a dozen feathers welded together. Once again, Garrett, who was controlling Viper, noticed the thick mental energy that shrouded their weapons and armor, quickly realizing that they were dealing with low-grade, mysterious artifacts once again.


    "Be careful of their weapons," Viper said. "They''re likely to produce some sort of secondary effect."


    As if to prove his words, one of the bird-headed statues let out a caw and lifted his axe, unleashing a sh that shot towards Gale. It was as if a wind had stirred with the fall of the weapon, a terrible cutting wind that ripped towards Gale at an unbelievable speed. One of the red masked Assassins pulled the surprised Grave Walker out of the way at thest moment, losing a corner of his cloak, in the process. As the shredded fabric drifted to the ground, the team''s eyes widened.


    "Whatever you do, don''t get hit by that," Cynen said, her voice grim.


    Somehow, the axe was producing a ferocious wind that ripped apart anything it touched, and the team members could just imagine what would happen to their flesh if it was hit with such an attack. His sword drawn, Viper dashed forward, unleashing a stab as he coated his de with the energy from his soul spark. There was a screech of metal as the bird-headed statue blocked with his axe, deflecting the stab a few inches to the side and causing it to skip off of the heavy breastte the statue wore.


    With considerable speed, its axe hacked down, but Viper had already moved, circling around to the back of the statue and attempting to cut into its leg. Though his empowered de tore a gash across the statue''s stone leg, the wound hardly seemed to faze the monster, who turned and pped at Viper with the side of his axe. Dancing backward, just out of reach, Viper intended to lunge forward once more, targeting the statue''s eyes, but the wind created by the wide axe head buffeted at him, throwing him back toward the wall.


    Cynen had already engaged the other statue, her fist ring with green mes as she hammered a blow into the statue''s side. Staggering slightly, the statue responded by attempting to cut her in two, but one of the red-masked assassins blocked the blow, forcing the statue''s axe out of line, and Gale and Core both rushed forward to engage. Though they hadn''t discussed it, the team seemed to have a unified n. As Viper kept one of the statues upied, the other five members threw themselves at the bird-headed statue, chipping away at it with energy-coated weapons until it was a sorry sight to see.


    It soon became apparent that the statues needed a good wind-up to activate the ripping wind off their axes. The entire team stayed close, pressuring the statue at every turn and not allowing it to swing its weapon freely. Still, the bird-headed statues were fierce, and more than willing to use their stone fists and feet to attack as well. Seeing the bird-headed statue lifting its arm to unleash a chop at Gale, Cynen lunged forward, her fist hammering into the statue''s side. So far, most of the blows that hadnded had been absorbed by the gleaming breastte, a mysterious artifact that the statue wore. But now its gleam had faded, and as Cynen''s hand smashed into its chest, the artifact lost its shine altogether, cracking as its defensive ability was broken.


    Immediately, the others redoubled their attacks, causing chips of stone to fly from the statue as it was pummeled to the ground. Sensing a chance to end it, Gale let out a shout and lifted his spear high, hoping to pierce it through one of the four glowing eyes that decorated the bird statue''s face. Just as he was about to bring his spear down, a terrible roar filled the room. From the other side of the room, the statue who had been chasing Viper this entire time, turned and unleashed a massive attack. The rest of the team was able to get out of the way, but Gale was caught directly in the path of the raging wind that sprang up. Horror filled his features as he felt the air around him starting to tear apart, but he was already entirelymitted to his attack, and wasn''t able to stop it in time.


    Just before the raging wind mmed into him, he saw a sh of crimson cross the corner of his vision as one of the red-masked assassins jumped in the way, taking the strike on his behalf. At the same moment, his spear finished its descent, sinking deep into the statue''s eye. With a shriek, the light fled from them, and the statue fell inert. Hit by the full power of the tearing wind, the red-masked assassin was torn to pieces almost instantly, blood spraying through the air as his flesh was ripped apart. His body mmed into Gale''s side, knocking the Grave Walker to the ground, even as his strike slew the bird-headed statue.


    Everything happened so fast it was impossible for the others to react. With a roar of rage, Cynen scooped up the fallen statue''s axe, leaping across the room to deliver a powerful strike to the remaining statue. With cold, glittering eyes, it lifted its own axe to intercept her attack, but Viper''s de shot towards its face from the side, forcing it to shift the axe to block his strike.


    Green me surged from Cynen''s hands, covering the axe as she brought it down. The feathers that made up the axe head were dyed pale green as she brought it down on the statue with tremendous force. The tearing effect that it caused sent green mes ripping through the statue''s arm and chest, shredding it into pieces that crumbled to the ground. Panting heavily, Cynen brought the axe down a second time, crushing through the statue''s head and burning away the corrupt life force that powered it. Wild-eyed, she spun, but Viper''s words stopped her in her tracks.


    "He''s dead."


    The red-masked assassin, or at least what was left of him,y on the ground near Gale, whose face was white as a sheet. There was no way that Gale would have survived the strike, and the assassin had taken it head-on. The assassin must have known that in taking it head-on, he was throwing his life away. A somber silence filled the room. Gale, unsure what to say, looked badly shaken. It was Viper''s cold voice that snapped everyone back to reality.


    "We all knew the risksing down here," he said, walking over to the assassin''s body.


    Even as he controlled Viper, Garrett examined the remains of the red-masked assassin. He had been the one tomand the assassin to sacrifice himself for Gale, but the loss of the five-petaled flower stung. He could see its mangled remains among the body, mixed in with the tattered flesh of the corpse. Mentally, he paused for a moment, thanking both the assassin and the flower for their service.


    With the statues destroyed, the team finally had the opportunity to examine their surroundings. The only thing of note was therge altar set against the wall, and the only thing of note on the altar was a simple stone that looked to be half of a tablet. It had etched symbols on the back, and after studying it for a moment, Viper nodded.


    "This looks to be half of a key," he said.


    Garrett could detect the thick mental energy that the tablet contained, and so he had Viper put it away in his pouch.


    "I can''t believe we lost someone for that," Cynen said, her voice grim.


    "It is unfortunate," Viper replied, nodding, "but I have a feeling that we wouldn''t have gotten very far without this tablet."


    There was nowhere else to explore down this path, and so they retraced their steps, carefully navigating across the long trapped passage and re-entering the room with the gas trap. It didn''t trigger the second time they walked in, and they soon made their way upstairs, returning to the main passage where they had turned left and taking the other passage that led to the right. The hallway they entered was short and ended at a door. After checking it for traps, Viper led the way through. As soon as the door had opened a crack, Cynen summoned her mes, and Viper raised his sword. Both could hear the sound of enemies on the other side. As the door opened fully, a dozenrge skeletons with abnormally thick bones, armed with great swords and wicked-looking axes, rushed through.


    It appeared that they had been waiting for the team to arrive, a sign that Agma-Yoth not only knew they wereing but was beginning to rally the defenses of the tomb against them. Viper''s de drew a figure-eight in the air, cutting the legs from one skeleton, blocking a swinging sword from another, and tearing through the skull of a third. Cynen, who was behind him, stepped forward and to the side, blocking the passage as they formed a wall.


    She was still carrying the feather axe that she had taken from the bird-headed statue. With a roar, she brought it shing down at an angle. Her me red along the axe as it sucked energy from her soul spark, sending a st of air ripping down the passageway. Terrible shrieks of metal and cracking bone echoed loudly in the passage as the fierce attack smashed through the enemy.


    The blow took a considerable amount of energy, and as she panted, leaning against the wall for support, Viper stepped forward. His long silver de stabbed out with uncanny precision, piercing into the eye sockets of the skeletons who managed to survive the onught, extinguishing the undead me that animated them.


    The horde of skeletons was dealt with quickly thanks to Cynen''s aggressive strike. However, ncing at her, it was clear to Garrett that she couldn''t do many more of them. There was a certain paleness around her eyes that wasn''tmon, and for a moment, Garrett grew concerned. When he brought it up, however, sheughed and waved it off.


    "It''s an effect of using the me," she said, snapping her fingers to summon a wisp of green me. "It''s not particrly healthy for living creatures. I just need to rest."


    After cleaning up the passage, the team continued on, heading down a long hallway that twisted and turned to the right and left. They moved slowly, always checking for traps, but didn''t find anything they had to be concerned about. They ran across a few side passages as well, but after exploring them briefly, realized that they dead-ended at rooms that looked like they had been ransacked already. Thickyers of dust covered everything, and after examining them anding up with nothing, Viper suggested they move on.


    "They were probably cleared out by thieves a long time ago," Cynen said as they left the rooms, "but likely these were chambers used for the Acolytes who guarded the tomb originally. They would have needed a ce to sleep and prepare meals and the like. Now that they''re all undead, however, there''s no need for such ces anymore."

 Book 3: Chapter 28

    Book 3: Chapter 28


    After twenty minutes of walking down the long, winding hall, the team finally arrived at anotherrge room, emerging onto a wide balcony that ringed half of the room. The sight of what seemed like hundreds of zombies and skeletons milling about down below caused them to pause and withdraw slightly back into the passage they had just emerged from.


    Lowering himself to the ground, Viper crept forward, peeking over the edge of the balcony while trying to stay out of sight. The room was nearly three hundred feet across, and the majority of it was made from the rough hewn rock that he hade to understand as the original construction. In the center of the room was a gaping hole that plunged deep into the earth, and from it he saw zombies and skeletons continually climbing out.


    There seemed to be a fierce white me burning in the hole, sending flickers of light along with ash and soot that drifted into the air. Suspended above the hole was arge cauldron that bubbled with some sort of putrid mixture. Spouts on each side of the cauldron would asionally drip over, sending drops of the disgusting substance down into the hole. A few minutes after each drop, a new skeleton or zombie would mber out of the hole, scrambling over the edge to join the milling horde. After watching for a few minutes, Viper carefully retreated, making no sound as he moved back to the group.


    "There''s some sort of cauldron over there," he said, gesturing back into the room, "and I think it''s creating skeletons and zombies. It''s pouring some of whatever liquid it contains down into a death me that looks like the torch''s. Any idea what it is?"


    Thinking for a moment, Cynen shook her head. "No. Though I''m quite adept at killing them, I''m no necromancer. I''m not sure what it is."


    That gave Garrett a thought. He had Viper hold up his hand. "Give me one second," the masked man said, closing his eyes. Separating part of his awareness, Garrett stretched it out into the dream, quickly sorting through all of the different flowers he was connected with until he found the one he was looking for.


    Delrisa was currently perched on the edge of a building, staring out over a crowd of zombies, watching as the giant, stitched-together zombies she was currently controlling fought against a horde of smaller, faster zombies with long, sharp ws. Though her forces were getting torn to shreds, each one of the zombie brutes was taking down dozens of the enemy before they fell, and she was perfectly content to watch them destroy each other while she searched for an opportunity to attack the necromancer in the distance.


    Feeling a tug in her mind, she closed her eyes and found herself facing a familiar masked figure. Garrett wasted no time describing what it was he had seen down in the first tomb, and Delrisa''s eyes lit up.


    "That is the Cauldron of Souls," she said, "refined from the blood and life force of 10,000 sacrifices, each drop fed into the me of Lesrak. The more of the liquid that is poured in at once, the stronger the creature that emerges.


    "And how do we destroy it?" Garrett asked.


    A faint frown crossed Delrisa''s beautiful face, and she shook her head.


    "It cannot be destroyed. It is a mysterious artifact of the god Lesrak himself. Mortal hands cannot harm it."


    Pausing for a moment, Garrett''s eyes narrowed, and he took a slight step forward. "Did you say the god Lesrak?"


    "Yes," Delrisa replied, her voice clearly nervous at the increase in pressure Garrett was giving off.


    "Exin what you mean by that."


    "The god Lesrak is buried under the first tomb," Delrisa said, speaking as if it wasmon knowledge. "He lies, dead or sealed, we do not know. But it is the wisps of his power that grant us strength.


    You mean to tell me that this Lesrak and Agma-Yoth are different entities? Isnt Agma-Yoths title Lesrak?"


    Realizing where Garrett''s misunderstandingy, Delrisa chuckled, producing a charming sound that seemed to worm its way into Garrett''s ears. Had he been any weaker than her, the natural seduction in her tone would have forced him to grovel at her feet, but as it was, his mental energy crushed the enchanting pull.


    "No, Lesrak is the name of the once great god of death, who fell here countless eons ago. Agma-Yoth was the first necromancer to discover the burial ce of Lesrak," the vampire said. "He created the Dark Hand, calling himself Lesraks Skeletal Hand, and borrowing the power of the dead god. Even now, he continues to siphon it off, attempting to usurp the god''s position and authority for himself.


    That''s why he stays in the coffin," Garrett said, and Delrisa nodded.


    "Yes, he attempts to use Lesrak''s tools to strengthen his own power, but he is not yet strong enough. Mortals cannot touch the artifacts of the gods without going insane, so he has been slowly getting himself used to its influence. That cauldron is where the undead horde that gues the city nowes from."


    "Thank you," Garrett said, taking a step back and releasing Delrisa from his mental world.


    As her figure faded away, he turned his attention once again to the hall down below in the first tomb, where Cynen and the others were watching Viper carefully. After a moment, Viper''s eyes snapped open.


    "It''s called the Cauldron of Souls," he said, "and apparently it''s a dead god''s artifact. It''ll continue making zombies and skeletons indefinitely, or at least until that mixture it contains runs out.


    How long is that going to be?" Cynen asked, her brow furrowing.


    "A thousand years," Viper said, his voice entirely too calm. "But I have an idea. The way it works is bybining the liquid it contains with that white me down below, Lesrak''s me. All we have to do is keep it from dripping in.


    How are we going to do that?" Core asked. "I don''t think the zombies and skeletons are going to take very kindly to us going down there and boarding up the hole.


    No, but we might have another option," Viper said. "Hold on."


    Leaving the group once again, he crawled forward, this time taking more time to examine the hanging cauldron. It was over a dozen feet wide, and had a round, bulbous bottom. The hole from which the me rose down below it was only about 10 feet wide. As he watched through Viper''s eyes, the wheels in Garrett''s head began to turn. Delrisa said that there was no way to harm the cauldron itself, but it was in to Garrett that the chains holding it up in the air were not actually part of the cauldron. Instead, they were worn and rusted, and every time the cauldron moved, they creaked rmingly. His eyes traced them up to the ceiling, where they ran through arge metal ring that had been set above the hole. From there, the chains stretched down to a massive block of stone that acted as a counterweight.


    Though it would be impossible to move the stone and lower the cauldron, the chains didn''t look as if they were that tough, and with a n forming in his mind, Garrett sent Viper back to the group.


    "There are a couple hundred zombies and skeletons," he said, "so we''re in for a fierce fight, but I think we can plug the hole, allowing ourselves to slip by."


    It only took a nce for Cynen to understand what he was talking about.


    "You want to drop the cauldron on top of the hole," she said. "Yes, hopefully that''ll keep the mes down. Are you sure it won''t just create arger undead monster?" she asked, causing Viper to look at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, when you mix the liquid with the me, you end up with an undead monster, right? What''ll happen if you heat up the entire pot?" Her question gave Garrett pause, and after a moment, Viper scratched the stubble under his chin.


    "That is a very good question," he said, "one that I don''t know the answer to. The alternative is that we let more zombiese out and fight an ever-growing horde. What do you all think?"


    Gale and Core both looked at each other, and then at Cynen, clearly deferring to her. The Grave Walker''s gang leader bit her lip, and after thinking for a moment, shrugged.


    "It''s sort of six of one, half dozen of another," she said. "Either way, it''s not a good situation, but I think that our best option is dropping the cauldron. My mes do pretty well against undead, and even if we have to fight something big, as long as it''s not made of stone and I can actually get to the me inside it, I should be able to kill it."


    "All right," Viper said. "You''re in charge of the chain. See if you can take it down with a blow of your axe. We''ll protect you."


    With their n set, the team advanced rapidly out of the tunnel, entering into therge room. They were a dozen feet above the main floor of the room where all of the zombies and skeletons were milling about, but this time they didn''t try to hide themselves, and soon the horde noticed them. Shrieks and groans rang throughout the room. As more and more of the undead spotted them, they began to rush towards the tform, trying to climb up to get at Viper and the others.


    Drawing his sword, Viper stabbed down, tearing through the skull of one of the skeletons. Ripping his sword sideways, he severed the arms of a zombie beside it, watching as the body tumbled back down to the ground, smashing into the others, who simply trampled over it in their haste to get at the team.


    Cynen took a deep breath, focusing the energy of her soul spark and gathering it together into heavy mes that filled the axe she carried with power. Though she had only used it a few times, she was starting to realize just how powerful the axe truly was. Not only could she release a tearing wind with it, but she seemed to be able to moderate its power based on the amount of energy that she allowed the axe to absorb. She had to be careful though, as it would happily take every ounce of power she had, leaving her nothing but a withered husk.


    When she felt as if she had gathered enough of her green me, she sent it surging into the axe, unleashing a sharp chop that tore through the air, mming into the rusty chain that stretched across the ceiling. With a tremendous crack, the chain split. The attack struck the chain, disintegrating the links under the fierce wind, and with a groan, the cauldron plunged, mming into the hole below, crushing three zombies who were just mbering out, and trapping dozens more underneath its bulk.


    With a sizzle, the me seemed to go out, and the sshing liquid contained in the cauldron sttered against the floor. When it didn''t transform into undead creatures, Garrett, who was watching through Viper''s eyes, clenched his fist, excited that their n had worked. Cynen''s warning, however, lurked in the back of his mind, and he didn''t know if the me in the pit had truly gone out, or if it was just heating up the pot until a giant undead monstrosity was birthed.


    Viper and the others were cutting down zombies and skeletons as fast as they could, but soon the numbers began to grow overwhelming, forcing them to begin a careful retreat. They had to be exceptionally cautious, especially of the zombies'' grasping nails, as the poison the undead carried would turn any wound, no matter how small, fatal. For a time, they did well, as Cynen tried to regain her strength, but it wasn''t long until disaster struck.


    Viper was tangling with four skeletons, and on the other side of the formation, Core stepped slightly too far away. A zombie that he had already struck down suddenly stretched out its hand, grasping toward his leg. Startled, he lifted his foot to dodge, but at the same moment, a skeleton wielding a shield, a sword, and a cuss lunged forward,nding a long, painful strike on his arm. Blood sttered as the sword gashed him, and his face paled as he felt the corrupt influence of the poison coursing through him.


    Without hesitating, he lifted his sword and shed through his own arm, taking it off right above his elbow. His shout alerted the others, and in a moment, Viper was there, his silver de tearing through all of the enemies, to buy Core a moment. The wounded grave walker stumbled backward, blood spurting from his wound. With a growl, Cynen lunged forward, her hand wrapping around his arm, green mes searing the stump to prevent further blood loss. The pain was nearly overwhelming, but to his credit, Core didn''t fall. Instead, he clenched his teeth so hard, he began to bleed from his gums.


    "Cynen, can you clear us some space?" Viper yelled, and with a roar, the green me that Cynen wielded exploded outward, reaping the lives of all of the undead monsters within a dozen feet. The others fell back, avoiding the corrosive effect of the me as it swept through the undead ranks. Nearly a hundred of the monsters had fallen, but there were still many to go, and with a gasp, Cynen''s mes sputtered and died, and she hurriedly fell back.


    "Let me borrow your axe," Viper said, stretching his hand out, and without hesitation, Cynen tossed it to him.


    As soon as he grabbed it, Garrett''s mental energy flowed into it, filling it with power. Viper let out a shout, and unleashed a wide sh, sending a tearing stream of wind flying across the room. Such a strike normally wouldn''t have been very effective, as its power was dispersed over a long distance, but the enemy undead were so tightly packed in that a few dozen of them were instantly shredded.


    Immediately, Garrett could feel the weakness in Viper''s body, but he didn''t let up, pouring more mental energy through their connection. As Viper lifted the axe once more, he swung it around his head, and unleashed a second strike. Once, twice, three times, Viper swung the heavy axe, the feathers that made up the axe head unleashing their power as he tore the undead horde into pieces.


    Cynen, who could barely manage two strikes before copsing, watched, dumbfounded, as Viper unleashed six in a row,pletely obliterating the remaining undead. Falling back, Viper copsed to one knee, leaning heavily on the gleaming axe. The room finally fell into silence, broken only by the heavy breathing of everyone in the team.


    "Let''s take a moment to rest," he said. "We''ll gather our energy before we continue."

 Book 3: Chapter 29

    Book 3: Chapter 29


    Over a mile above the team that rested in the darkness of the first tomb, two mighty bridges stood firm. Each was wide enough for four carriages to pass side by side, but not a single carriage could be seen on them. Instead, they were positively packed with metal-d soldiers, weapons clutched nervously in white-knuckled grips, and eyes peering out into the darkness of the storm. The rain had been continuing to lighten, but still, its drops sttered against the armor the soldiers wore and the stone upon which they stood, before tumbling down to the river below.


    Beyond the two bridgesy the upper-ss district, and the further from them one traveled, the richer and more opulent the homes became, until the neighborhoods gave way to the great noble houses in their walledpounds, and then the pce. The high bridge, so called because it stood in the northern north of the likewise named low bridge, led to a giant square also filled with soldiers getting ready to carry out their duty. Shouts and the tramp of boots echoed in the night as the army mobilized. Yet despite the readiness of many of the soldiers, themand to advance never came.


    From a tower overlooking one of the bridges, an officer stared out into the darkness of the stormy night. Thanks to the strengthening of his soul spark, his eyes could faintly pick out the undead Maragoth, rampaging around. But despite the damage it was doing, no order came.


    "What are they waiting for?" hispanion asked him.


    The taller soldier stroked his sandy-blonde mustache and let out a small sigh.


    "They''re waiting for the gangs to absorb more of the undead. We should be getting a report soon.


    But the longer we wait, the more damage this wave is going to cause," hispanion replied, staring out into the darkness with a hard look.


    "Sure, but do you think that matters to themanders?" the first officer replied, his tone scornful. "Remember, we''re just being sent in to clean up. If the gangs want to survive, they''re going to have to do it on their own."


    "What about the people, the citizens?" the other officer protested. "It''s not just gang members in that district."


    The mustached officer fell silent, his gaze turning to arge artifact next to him. It looked like a horn of sorts, mounted on a thick wooden pedestal, its wide end pointing out the window. As soon as the horn was blown, the army would spring into action, carrying out their predetermined n to stop the undead wave. But the order still had note.


    "I understand what you''re saying," he said finally, his face falling. "But until we get the order from above, we are to hold position here, defending the two bridges."


    "Is it true that they ordered us not to let any refugees through?" The other officer asked after a moment of silence.


    There was a paleness around the mustached officer''s eyes as his teeth clenched, and he gave a short, sharp nod.


    "They say it''s to help keep the infection from spreading," he said.


    Though hispanion didn''t reply, both of them knew that that wasn''t the major concern.


    "I hate politics," the shorter officer said, shaking his head as a shout drifted up from down below. "Sounds like there''s a report. I''ll go see what the scouts are saying."


    Hurrying to the door, he paused for a moment, looking back at the other officer.


    "What if we..." he stopped, and finally, with a defeated sigh, shook his head and left.


    The officer with the mustache, looked down at the token at his waist. Issuing the order would be as simple as pressing the token to the artifact horn, sending the signal to attack. He knew in his gut that the sooner they attacked, the more lives could be saved, and that if the infection truly spread to the citizens of the district, it would be nearly impossible to contain without razing the entire area to the ground. However, he, like hispanion, eventually let out a deep sigh and shook his head. He would wait for the order.


    There was a third participant in the conversation, though she had remained entirely silent as she clung to the wall outside of the tower''s window, listening carefully to every word spoken by the officer. Ryn hadn''t been there long, and she knew it wasn''t a safe ce to stay, but when she had heard them talking, she had paused to see if they had anything useful. With careful movements, she crept silently along the stone wall, making sure to stay well below the sill, her dark cloak draped around her, giving her plenty of camouge in the dark, stormy evening. And once she had shifted a dozen feet to the side, she began to climb once more, heading up toward the top of the tower.


    It had taken her nearly all night to get across the bridge, creeping carefully along the understructure, careful not to make a sound. There had been a couple of close calls as the masonry on the giant bridge was in need of maintenance, and once the stone she had grabbed slipped from her grasp, plunging down into the water below. Only a desperate heel hook had managed to keep her from plunging down with it.


    She could have traversed the wall, had she not been awakened, as she had been trained for this sort of climbing from a young age, but she had to admit, ever since lighting her soul spark she had found this sort of thing much easier as her strength grew exponentially. Pausing for a moment as she got to the top of the tower, she checked to see if anyone was up there with a small mirror, and when she saw the coast was clear, sprang up and over, making sure to crouch so she wasn''t silhouetted against the sky. Though it was unlikely anybody would have seen her, she didn''t want to risk anyone being sent up to the top of the tower.


    The tower was being used as themand center for the army, and the staging ground for the defense against the undead. The problem was, the army simply wasn''t moving out. The soldiers were well armored and well armed, more than a match for what remained of the zombies. Unfortunately, it seemed that they intended to drag their feet until the maximum amount of damage had been done to the guilds of adventurers and the gangs that ran in that district.


    This proved a problem, as the Klein family''s activities had severely blunted the attack of Agma-Yoth''s attack, and his undead horde had been reduced to almost nothing already. Most of the necromancers were dead, hunted by Isabel and Delrisa, while most of the zombies who had thrown themselves against the defensive line formed by the family and the Grave Walkers had been eradicated. Even those who had poured through the pressure valve Garrett left in his defensive line had run into the fierce Brass Tiger Syndicate, and their numbers were gging.


    The only force that really remained was one that the Klein family simply couldn''t deal with, the giant Maragoth, currently tied up with the adventurers guild. However, no matter how much damage they did to it, the beast seemed to simply shrug it off. While Garrett hadn''t been able to predict the awakening of the Maragoth, he had assumed that Agma-Yoth would be sending arge monster in his direction, and so he had sent Ryn to ensure that things moved ording to schedule.


    The top of the tower was t, and there was a small parapet around its edge. However, it had not been designed for anyone to actually stand on, as the observation floor was right below this ceiling, and there was no ess down below to the stairs that led through the tower down below. That didn''t bother Ryn, however, and she used her new strength to gently pry up, and a handy crowbar, to gently pry up a number of the tiles, forming a hole that she could slip through. Carefully easing herself down into the rafters, she paused, listening. For the sound of anyone, she didn''t have long to wait before she heard the tromp of steps and the voice of the shorter officer who had returned.


    It''s not looking good, he said.


    The other officer turned to nce at him. "''That bad? What''s the damage?''


    But to his surprise, his glum-lookingpanion shook his head.


    "No, the Adventurer''s Guild is somehow managing to hold that giant beast, and the defensive line that the gangs have formed seems to be working rather well. Too well. Themanders aren''t happy.


    With a groan, the mustached officer realized exactly what was being said.


    They''re not going to send us in? he said, his voice half-question, half-statement.


    They''re not going to send us in, the other officer confirmed. At least not yet. Orders are still to hold. Keep the bridges tight and watch for any further developments.


    But we have the perfect opportunity to wipe out the undead, the mustached officer said, practically growling. "We can keep this to minimum damage.


    Sure, you know that. I know that. But.. the short officer didn''t finish his words and just jerked a thumb over his shoulder towards the western side of the city, where the pce loomedrge in the darkness.


    mming his fist into the wall, the mustached officer red out over the city. Ryn had heard enough. Moving as softly as a mouse, she climbed back through the opening she had created, and once on the top of the tower, closed her eyes. She wasn''t exactly sure how the flower that connected her to the rest of the Klein family operated. She assumed it was some sort of mysterious artifact spreading itswork through each of them. But she did know its functions. Her thoughts drifted through their connection to Garrett, filtering into his mind and causing his eyes to snap open. His mind raced, as he clutched the arms of Dreamer''s Throne, running through half a dozen ns before he finally settled on their next course of action.


    As soon as Ryn got the message back, she grinned. This was going to be fun. Peeking up over the short parapet that surrounded the top of the tower, she scanned, looking for a nearby building that would serve her purpose. As soon as she spotted one, she gripped the top of the parapet with two hands and vaulted over, using her newfound strength tounch her into the air. The cloak she was wearing seemed to snap open, spreading to either side of her, catching the air, and actually causing her body to rise up a few feet. Somehow, the cloak maintained its shape as she glided across the distance tond on the roof she had been aiming for.


    Landing with hardly a sound, she moved swiftly across it, jumping two morerge gaps with a simr motion, all the while her eyes constantly scanning the ground. She finally found her target in a small alleyway just off of the main square. There, she saw an officer standing quietly in the shadows, no doubt enjoying a small break from the evening''s excitement. Swinging herself off of the roof, she hung for a moment, and then leapt down, spinning as she fell into the alleyway. Her feet made contact with the opposite building''s wall, a dozen feet above the officer''s head, and the faint scrape of her foot against the stone was enough to cause the startled officer to look up. All he saw was the ck shape of two wings falling on top of him, and with a muffled thud, Ryn''s fist connected with the back of his skull, knocking him unconscious.


    She had picked him because he wasn''t awakened, which made knocking him out much easier. Also, he was just about her size, and a few momentster, the unconscious man, stripped of his clothing, wasid down back in the alley and covered with the thin cloak that she wore. Dressed in his uniform, Ryn quickly swept her hair up into as tight a bun as she could while putting the man''s hat on her head. There was a faint darkness shadowing her face, making it hard for anybody to see exactly what she looked like.


    Putting her shoulders back and walking with confidence, she entered the square, making her way across while clutching a tube that she had taken from her bag. Her bag had been left behind next to the unconscious officer, and though she got the asional look, as soon as anyone saw the tube she carried, they quickly backed away, giving her a clear path. With crisp steps, she rushed back to the tower, calling to the guards at its door as she got close.


    "Urgent orders," she said, waving the tube.


    The two guards looked at her and then looked at the orders she carried.


    "We just got orders," one of the guards said.


    "Yeah, and I haven''t seen you around before," the other guard chimed in.


    "I don''t make them, I just carry them," Ryn snapped back. "And I''ve never seen you before either."


    Bemused by her response, one of the guards started to open the tube, but Ryn snatched it back.


    "Are you mad," she hissed, ring at him, her face still shrouded in the darkness of the night, "that''s the royal seal on there, and you''re going to break it? Get yourmanding officer now."


    With a startled gulp, the two guards looked at the tube more clearly and saw the faint but unmistakable mark of the royal seal. Realizing that they had nearlymitted treason by mistake, one of the guards took the tube.


    "I''ll take this up to mymanding officer," he said.


    "Good. Without opening it, I hope," Ryn said sarcastically, rolling her eyes, before turning and fading into the crowd.


    As soon as the guards had lost sight of her, Ryn doubled back. There were groups of officersing and going from the tower, as they coordinated the defense, and it was into one of these groups that Ryn blended, shifting the way she walked, the way she held her shoulders, and deftly swapping her hat out for someone else''s without them being any the wiser. The remaining guard at the front door was too distracted to notice as she slipped by, and once she was in the tower, she quickly ditched the group she had been tagging along with and headed for the upper floors.


    Walking with a grim expression and a determined stride, as if she was on important business, she made it to the third floor without incident and walked down the long hall, pausing only briefly to listen at each door. At the fourth door, she heard a voice and recognized it as the guards. This was the room she was looking for.

 Book 3: Chapter 30

    Book 3: Chapter 30


    "You said they gave this to you and hurried off? Who is the officer? Where are they now?"


    Recognizing the voice of the shorter officer, who she had eavesdropped on before, Ryn grinned. It seemed as if the papers had gotten into the right hands. A faint flicker of movement down at the end of the hall alerted her that someone wasing. And so she turned and stood by the door, half leaning, half at attention. A harassed-looking clerk was carrying a stack of papers down the hall, and as he got close, his eyes narrowed in something resembling suspicion as he caught sight of Ryn. Rather than panic, she just shot a re and made a shushing noise before jerking her thumb at the door. The clerk, who had been about to ask her who she was, seemed to get the message, and with a nod and a grimace, carried on his way. About halfway down the tunnel, he heard a door open and close, and a muffled thump and looked back. The hall appearedpletely empty, making him think that Ryn must have entered the office. After a moment of confusion, he shook his head and kept going, disappearing around the corner.


    A few seconds earlier, the guard who hade to make the report had walked out of the room, his eyes widening as he saw Ryn leaning up against the wall. Before his mouth could open or his hand lift, she sprang into action. Her body seemed to transform into arge shadow, massive wings erupting from either side of her as they wrapped themselves around the guard. With the same movement, Rynunched herself straight up towards the ceiling, her shadow wings dragging the guard with her. The passage, lit bynterns, had deep pools of shadow, mostly above head height, and it was into these that she disappeared. The guard was entirely immobilized, his body locked rigid by the shadows that bound him.


    More wings seemed to spread from Ryn, fixing her in position atop the ceiling. She held her breath, her eyes fixed just to the right of the clerk who had turned around to avoid alerting him with a direct stare as she waited to see if he would notice themotion. Everything had happened at a tremendous speed, but she had learned to never take things for granted when it came to sneaking around. After a moment of confusion, she saw the clerk turn and leave from her peripheral vision, causing her to let out a small sigh of relief.


    She was still getting used to the powers that her awakening had brought, most of which seemed to revolve around shadow maniption. What was strange, however, was how varied her powers seemed to be, and how naturally they came to her. Feeling the faint mark on her arm pulsing, she didn''t spare a nce as she lowered herself back down, listening at the door once more. The terrified guard, still trapped in her shadow, could only stare as he saw Ryn carefully ease open the door and slide through, pulling him after her.


    The room was empty, though Ryn could hear voices up a set of stairs that led to the observation floor. The tube she had brought had been opened, its forged seal tossed to the side, cracked and discarded, and the sheets of paper it contained were spread out on the table. How Garrett knew what a military order looked like, and how he had managed to recreate the royal seal, Ryn had no idea, but from the sound of excited conversationing from upstairs, it was clear the two officers had not been able to tell the real thing from the fake.


    Footsteps sounded on the stairs, and Ryn''s eyes scanned the room. At thest moment, she darted forward, sliding underneath a table. The guard was still with her, his eyes wide, his body stiff, and his mouth blocked by shadows. Hiding under the table, Ryn tucked herself and the captured guard up and underneath the tabletop, trying to expose as little of her body as possible. There simply wasn''t another good ce to hide in the room, but that didn''t matter, as the two officers hurried down the stairs, their attention entirely fixed on the forged orders.


    These are different from what we were given in the briefing, the shorter officer said.


    Doesnt matter, the mustached officer replied, tapping on the table right above Ryns head. Most likely, these are based on new reports of the situation over there. Disperse these orders."


    "dly, sir."


    The next few minutes were a frantic rush of people entering and leaving the room, as the various orders were sent out to the different units. Though she had been able to read them just fine as she loaded them into the message tube earlier that day, Ryn wasn''t actually sure what Garrett was nning. Each order simply named a specific location and a series of actions that the soldiers were to take. Many of them seemed to be encoded, and when Ryn had asked Garrett about them, he just smiled and shrugged, leaving her in the dark. The officers, however, seemed to understand exactly what was being said. When thest of the orders had been sent, she heard the mustached officer let out a sigh.


    "But they haven''t ordered us to move."


    "No, just a reassignment of action once we do," came the troubled reply. "I''m really not sure what they''re waiting for."


    Ryn, who had had more than her fair share of interactions with powerful figures, knew exactly what they were waiting for, and what she was waiting for as well. Finally, it came. A soft tug on her heart, and a word spoken through the dream flower in her mind.


    Now.


    Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and moved. The two officers were standing by arge map of the city, speaking quietly, when Ryn emerged from underneath the table, her feet making no noise as she crept towards them. Both officers were awakened, and she could feel the intense power radiating from them. Though they were not quite shapers, it was clear that both were close, and considerably stronger than she was. If she did her job right, however, that wouldn''t matter. Thanks to the power she wielded, her soul spark was entirely hidden, and the energy signature, which should have given her away to the two awakened officers, passed unnoticed as she drew close.


    It wasnt until she was a few feet away that one of the officers, triggered by some sort of sixth sense, suddenly stopped and looked around. As soon as he did, Ryn sprang into action. The guard, who she had captured, was flung towards the two officers, causing them to turn and defend against the iling body. That turn put the mustached officer within striking distance, and Ryn''s hand shot out, attempting to grab the token at his waist. With a shout, the officer jumped back, unleashing a palm strike to knock Ryn''s hand away. But even as he did, her hand seemed to transform into shadow with a poof, causing him to lurch forward as his palm passed through her arm.


    The other officer stepped forward and unleashed a punch, smashing the guard, who had been flying through the air, into the floor with enough force to cause the room to shake. Issuing a silent apology to the unfortunate guard, Ryn slipped past the mustached officer''s guard, her hand suddenly shifting directions and shooting up towards his face. He quickly lifted his hands to block, but she suddenly sprang to the side, racing past him. Confused, he turned to follow, not noticing when a tendril of darkness brushed against his belt.


    At a full sprint, Ryn shot up the stairs, practically bouncing off of the walls as it curved around. The two officers tore after her, letting out shouts, but she moved with an unnatural quickness that they couldn''t copy, her dark wings allowing her to elerate rapidly. The two officers were no slouches either and they made it to the top of the tower a few secondster. Their weapons were drawn and their eyes scanned for threats as they arrived at the observation floor, just in time to see her ce the token she had stolen from the mustached officer against the horn artifact. A loud st echoed from the horn, long and deep, echoing over the city, and with a jump, the soldiers below snapped to attention. One of the officers standing on the high bridge had just gotten thest order sent out, and as he looked at it, he heard the sound of the horn.


    "I guess it''s time to go, boys," he yelled, his voice nearly drowned out by the echoing sound that covered the city.


    In the far distance, the Maragoth heard the sound as well, and its head snapped up, looking towards the bridges. It seemed to sense the threat the sound represented, and was about to charge that direction, when its eyes flickered, and its head turned towards the southeast. It was in that direction the Dreamer''s Inny, and on a bed inside of it, Garrett''s body. With a piercing roar, the Maragoth lunged in that direction, driven by its master to kill Garrett. Behind the army, a group of six powerful-looking warriors, each dressed in gleaming armor, stared at the half-soggy paper they had been given.


    "Take down the main threat," one of them said, his voice almost as deep as the horn. "What do they mean by the main threat?"


    One of hispanions, a hard-looking woman, with a jaw so sharp it could be used to slice bread, rolled her eyes and gestured in the general direction of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "I''d say that massive undead monster. What was it called?"


    "Maragoth," one of the other warriors supplied helpfully.


    "Right. I would say it''s probably that undead Maragoth," the woman said. "Come on, let''s go."


    Tossing the forged order to the ground without another thought, the warriors took off,unching themselves into the air. Their armor glowed brightly as they sprinted forward, each step leaving a bright footprint hanging in the air as they raced over the soldiers'' heads. The soldiers were streaming across the bridge now, each following their officers, who were taking them to their positions in the defensive line. Meanwhile, the six Shaper-level warriors headed straight for the Maragoth rampaging in the distance. Once they had crossed the river above the soldiers heads they dropped down to the street and elerated, sprinting toward the monster who had just hit the side of the Brass Tiger Syndicates defensive line.


    At the center of the fight, Paskal had finally driven the slug-like necromancer back as the damage from his powerful blows piled up. During the initial stages of their fight, the transformed necromancer had shrugged them off like they were nothing, but over time, the ethereal tiger ws had done so much damage that the necromancers potent corrupted life force couldnt keep up. Despite his growing exhaustion, the leader of the Brass Tiger Syndicate could sense his chance and was about to unleash a furious attack to end the fight once and for all when he heard the roar of the Maragoth growing louder, and his heart sank.


    He had already been fighting all night, and his forces had been decimated, with nearly seventy percent of his gang falling as casualties. The only thing that had kept him on the battlefield was the clear knowledge that if he didnt fight until, the other seats would likely push him from his seat as one of the ten strongest gangs. Gang members could always be recruited once more, but the stain of cowardice couldnt be washed away. Without realizing it, he had been forced into an unwinnable position, and when he finally understood what was going on, he found he had no choice but to keep fighting.


    All that changed when the behemoth crashed through the buildings, sending stone and brick flying across the battlefield. The entire street where they were fighting was already in ruins and the defensive line thinning, but adding a rampaging monster made of bony spikes to the mix caused the defensive line to shatter as the gang members were driven mad with fear by the aura rolling off of the maragoth. So far, only awakened had been fighting Agma-Yoths chosen, and their resistance against its aura had kept them from fleeing instinctively, but that wasnt the case for the members of the Brass Tiger Syndicate. Screaming, their eyes wide with terror, the gangsters abandoned their positions, fleeing into the streets and allowing the pressing horde of zombies to break through.


    Cursing under his breath, Paskal jumped back, clearing nearly thirty feet in a single bound as the Maragoth lunged forward. In a single snap, its jaws closed over the slug-like necromancer. If Paskal had still been attacking, he would have been chomped up as well, and a bead of sweat rolled down his forehead as he watched the Maragoth casually tear the necromancer in half. ck blood and corrupted flesh sttered across the ground as the maragoth threw its head back and swallowed the undead slug down with a heavy crunch.


    The bits of damage that the maragoth had suffered in its fight against the adventurers began to heal and it swung its head down, its burning eyes fixing themselves on Paskal. Terror seized his heart as the gang leader realized it was about toe for him. Just before it charged, he heard a shout and a heavy chain with a hook on the end flew through the air. It fell just above the creatures shoulder, the hook catching on one of the maragoths neck bones. On the other end of the chain, Tellson and half a dozen other adventurers pulled as hard as they could, trying to force the maragoth to a stop. That bought Paskal a moment, just long enough for him to turn and sprint away, barely avoiding the st of necrotic mist that the undead monster spat at him.


    Fleeing into an alleyway, Paskal was forced to block when a zombie who had broken through the line jumped toward him. Shoving his forearm into its teeth with enough force to shatter them, Paskal mmed his other fist into the zombies skull, crushing it with a single blow and causing a spray of viscera to paint the alley wall. Hearing a shout, he looked over his shoulder and saw Gero, who was still tangling with the tall necromancer with the scythe. She seemed to be on the defensive due to the zombies swarming around her, and was desperately trying to retreat. Catching sight of Paskal, she shouted through the din of battle.


    Help me!


    An ugly look appeared on Geros face as Paskal just sneered and turned away, never considering helping her for a moment. In his estimation, this battle was lost, and with it the district. He had heard the loud horn, signaling the army to advance, and as far as he was concerned, this was now their problem. Leaving Gero to her fate, he dashed off into the maze of alleyways, intending to find a ce to hide until the storm blew over.

 Book 3: Chapter 31

    Book 3: Chapter 31


    Core''s rough breathing seemed to be the only sound in the darkness of the tomb. The team had found a little spot in one of the tunnels that was hidden from the ring white light of the me that burned in the torches. The grave walker lieutenant held the stump of his arm, trying to keep the waves of pain at bay as the party regained their energy. The corruption that had seeped into his soul had beenpletely consumed by the dream flower nted there, and he was safe from turning into an undead, however, from the way he sat apart from the rest of the group, it was clear that he didn''t want to take any chances.


    Garrett, still possessing Viper, looked at Cynen, who in turn was watching her lieutenant carefully. Both Core and Gale were Cynen''s most trusted officers, and to lose either of them would be a significant blow. They had been sitting like this in near silence for almost half an hour, chewing on some of the food they had brought with them, and trying to regain their strength after the fierce fight against the undead spawning from the Cauldron of Souls.


    In sealing the hole containing the white me, they had managed to keep more undead from spawning, but Garrett was pretty certain that if they didn''t get through the rest of the tomb and kill Agma-Yoth soon, they would be buried under hordes of undead. Even from a distance he could feel the energy of the cauldron brewing, and didnt like the idea that it was cooking up a massive undead monster. Furthermore, up above, in the tunnels where the flower ghouls were fighting against the necromancers and their zombies, he had noticed that Agma-Yoth''s forces were starting to retreat, intending to pull back to the first tomb to defend their master. It was a subtle movement, clearly intended to avoid his gaze, but Garrett had eyes and ears everywhere, thanks to his connections to the dream flowers, and he had noticed the shift as soon as it happened.


    Just as he was about tomand Viper to stand up, he heard a small sigh from Cynen and looked over, noticing a paleness on her face that had not been there before. Sensing his gaze, she turned to look at him and he caught sight of a faint green reflection in her eyes that set off warning bells in his head.


    "Is everything okay?" he asked, Vipers eyes narrowing behind his red mask.


    Instead of answering the question directly, Cynen held out her hand, summoning a wisp of green me that danced above her palm, filling the area and casting a green tint everywhere its light reached.


    "My first memories are wonderful," she said, catching Garrett off guard with what seemed like a non-sequitur.


    Instead of interrupting her, however, he had Viper settle back down to listen. He could hear the faint hint of relief in her voice, as if she hade to some sort of decision to unburden herself, and despite the pressing nature of their task, he thought it couldn''t hurt to give her a few minutes to speak.


    "They''re full of warmth, full of life. I lived in the southern part of our district. Our home was tucked away near the royal graveyard where my father was one of the grave tenders who cleaned the stones. We didn''t have anything to do with gangs or undead monsters. We were just simple folk."


    Here, she paused for half a beat, and when she resumed, her voice had grown hard, her words jagged.


    "But that changed. A group of undead, controlled by a necromancer, slipped through the Grave Walkers and decided to run an experiment in our neighborhood. Everyone in my home was infected with a parasite that transformed them into ghouls. Big, stronger, faster ghouls. I don''t know if it was because I was so young or because of something else, but it took me longer than the others to transform. I remember waking in the middle of the night and hearing the sounds that my family made as their flesh was warped and their minds destroyed. The Grave Walkers who were chasing the necromancer found us. With them was Marius, their leader, whose me cleansed our house, taking all of those who had transformed with it. The me burned the parasite out of my heart, but somehow I survived."


    Cynen fell silent, her eyes reflecting the me on her palm, her thoughts far away in years past. Unsure where this reminiscence was going, Garrett remained quiet as well, simply giving her the time and space she needed to process her story. Even Core''s pained gasp had quieted as everyone listened intently to what Cynen had to say.


    "In the ce of that parasite, I gained something else," she finally said. "Death''s me. It lodged in my heart, and as time passed, it grew until I learned to manifest it. That eventually led to me taking over the gang.


    With a flick, she sent the tongue of me tumbling into the air, watching as it danced above her head.


    You asked me earlier," she said, suddenly, turning to Viper, "whether or not anyone has been tempted to take the life force of the me for themselves. The answer is yes."


    With a hiss, Gale leaned back, his eyes widening in shock. His reaction didn''t go unnoticed, and as Viper nced over at him, Cynen let out a hollow chuckle.


    "The problem is, absorbing the life force contained in the me is the same as absorbing corrupt life force from the undead. The me has two primary functions. Absorb undead energy and corrupt living flesh. And while I, and my master before me, can do the first, we are forced to deal with the second. Bearing the me causes the wielder to age prematurely, as it corrupts our flesh from the inside out. Worse still is what it does to our mind. Marius, our first leader, realized toote the corruption of the me. By the time he did, it had already seeped deep into his brain. My master found him trying to absorb the me in its entirety, and was forced to kill him after witnessing him turn into an undead monstrosity.


    Sensing where the story was going, Garrett leaned forward.


    "And your master?"


    With a bitter chuckle, Cynen reached out and grasped the dancing me, closing her hand around the green tongue of me, causing it to extinguish as sheughed bitterly.


    "Killed by my own hand," she said, "on the eve of his own transformation."


    The implications of what Cynen was saying were terrible, but Garrett didn''t panic, instead examining her closely. After she had mentioned it, he could clearly see the signs. There was a brittleness to her body that had not existed when he had met her on the surface, and it was clear that the heavy use of her mes had elerated the corruption of her body. Still, from the look in her eyes, it didn''t appear that her mind had been corrupted yet. Sensing his appraising gaze, Cynen grinned mirthlessly.


    "That''s the right look," she said, "because I''m going to need you to put that sword through my heart by the end of this, most likely.


    Boss!


    Waving her hand to cut Gale off, Cynen kept her gaze fixed on Viper as she continued to speak.


    But not before we kill Agma-Yoth. Undead destroyed my family. They took my master and his master before him, and now they''reing for me. This corrupt power needs to be destroyed, and Im going to be the one to do it, no matter the cost."


    Letting out a deep breath, her shoulders straightened, and she turned to look at Core and Gale.


    "It''s likely the Grave Walkers will end with us," she said, "but only after we''ve destroyed the root of the evil in this city."


    Pushing herself to her feet, Cynen dusted her hands off and gestured for the others to get up.


    "All right, enough dying. Let''s go kill this monster."


    Taking their weapons up, the team headed further into the tomb. They were quite subdued, inrge part due to the tragic story they had just heard and the knowledge that Cynen likely wouldn''t survive the uing battle. Garrett couldn''t help but feel an intense admiration for the Grave Walker gang leader. She had expressed previously that her greatest desire was to destroy the undead threat that gued the city, but the reality was that human motivation was moreplicated than that, and Garrett hadn''t been sure just howmitted she was. Now it seemed that she was somitted, she was willing to die for it, burning herself out in the process.


    The team headed deeper into the tomb, making their way through a series of twisting tunnels, avoiding the traps that littered the floor, and fighting against an asional group of skeletons that emerged. Garrett had assumed that considering the damage Cynen was doing to herself as she wielded her me, she would have left the fighting to Viper, but it seemed that her imminent death only spurred her on to fight.


    The me had undergone a qualitative change after absorbing so many undead, and Garrett was starting to feel as if he could sense it eating away at Cynen''s life force as well, twisting it. Coming into arge open room, he saw a hunched figure in a robe, surrounded by half a dozen fully armored undead. Each wielded a giant executioner''s axe and stood at least seven feet tall, their bodies d head to toe in ck armor.


    "Death knights," Cynen whispered, her voice grim.


    Garrett, who was not nearly as familiar with the undead as she was, could feel the danger that these death knights exuded. Each was a powerful warrior in its own right, more than a match for a standard awakened. With half a dozen of them there, it was clear that they were in for a fierce fight. The hunched necromancer, who stood in the middle of the group, didnt seem to be any slouch either. It seemed to Garrett that they hade up against their first real obstacle.


    Stopping at the entrance to the room, Garrett looked around, trying to find any traps or hidden attackers that might ambush them. He didn''t see anything, though that didn''t mean that they were entirely in the clear. But as he had Viper step forward, the necromancer held up a thin, skeletal-looking hand.


    "You havee far enough," a raspy voice said from under the necromancer''s cowl. "You will leave your lives here, bing members of my death knight squadron."


    Cynen responded by summoning her mes and darting forward, moving so quickly she left burning green afterimages in the air. The death knights reacted to her assault by stepping forward, two of them bringing their axes around in fierce shes, while another stepped directly in front of the necromancer to try to block her advance. With a sneeringugh, the necromancer took a small step back, his palm suddenly glowing with dark energy. Yet before he could cast his curse at Cynen, there was a soft sound and a silver de sprouted from the palm of his hand. As fast as Cynen was, and as quickly as the undead death knights had responded, no one in the room was as fast as Viper. He appeared to teleport as heunched his attack, racing past Cynen, dodging around the death knights, and stabbing the necromancer straight through the palm.


    With a shriek of pain, the necromancer tried to jerk his hand free, but before he could, Viper''s sword twisted and stabbed into the ground, forcing the necromancer off bnce. A momentter, a long ded dagger appeared and stabbed into the side of the necromancer''s cowl, nted there by Viper''s swift strike. Thrown into confusion, the death knights who were trying to block Cynen didn''t know what to do, and as the three who had not yet reacted surged forward, two of the others tried to turn around. The one remaining death knight who continued to attack Cynen saw her fists gleam with green me, and a momentter, a punchnded on the death knight''s breastte, causing cracks to radiate through it. Through those cracks, the fire slipped, biting deep into the corrupt life force below the death knight''s armor.


    Thrashing wildly, the death knight tried to put the mes out, but its movement simply made them burn all the fiercer, and within a few seconds, its body had transformed into nothing but ash. It was clear from the way Cynen grimaced that absorbing so much corrupt life force was causing her me to grow unstable, but she gritted her teeth as she blocked another axe blow, deflecting the de downward as she vaulted over it, her hand gripping the helmet of the death knight who attacked her.


    me surged once again, and with a shriek, the undead monstrosity fell to his knees before vanishing in a puff of green smoke. In the time it took her to take down two of the death knights, Viper had already stabbed the necromancer a dozen more times, each of his blows driving deep into the old man''s body, piercing vital organs and severing his tendons. Each time the necromancer tried to gather his energy, Viper''s de appeared, piercing into him and disrupting his concentration.


    With a final gurgle, the necromancer, who had been practically chopped to pieces by this point, died, causing all of the death knights to stumble to a stop as the bacsh from their master''s death rattled through them. With a shout, Gale rushed forward, a crimson shadow at his side. As they kept one of the death knights upied, Cynen and Viper quickly cleaned up the rest, and soon the room was clear.


    The mes around Cynen danced wildly, and she quickly sat down to try to get them under control, focusing her mental energy. Viper searched the necromancer for anything interesting while he waited. It took Cynen a good five minutes before the mes that danced around her began to die down and retreat back into her body. Her face had grown noticeably whiter once more, the pallor of undeath seeming to shroud her. With a gasp, she opened her eyes.


    "Viper," she growled, causing him to walk over and give her a hard look.


    "This is exactly what happened to my master," she said. "The more the me grows, the harder it is to resist the temptation to integrate with itpletely. I need you to promise me."


    Though she didn''t say what she was asking Viper to do, it was obvious to everyone there. Gale was about to protest, but Core grabbed him. The grave walker lieutenant''s expression was just as pale as Cynen''s, though in his case it was from pain and blood loss after losing an arm.


    "You know what we swore," he said quietly.

 Book 3: Chapter 32

    Book 3: Chapter 32


    With a groan, Gale nodded and he stepped back, earning himself an appreciative nce from Cynen.


    "You have to promise me," she said, turning once again to Viper.


    Considering her carefully, Garrett rapidly weighed his options, then finally nodded.


    "Very well. I will take care of it," he said.


    "Good." Cynen spat a bit of blood and phlegm onto the ground and rose to her feet.


    "Let''s go," she said. "We need to find the other half of the token, of that stone b."


    Reaching into his pouch, Viper withdrew something and held it up.


    "I found it on the necromancer," he said. "We just need tobine them."


    When she saw what he was holding, Cynen''s eyes narrowed, causing him to chuckle.


    "This feels too easy," she said.


    "Entirely too easy," Garrett replied. "So easy that it stinks of a trap.


    Should we back off?" Cynen asked, but Viper shook his head.


    "We can''t. We''vee too far. Even if this is a trap, we need to walk into it. We don''t have another choice. If we want to end this undead invasion, we have to y Agma-Yoth."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Cynen said, before turning to Core. "I need you to head back to the surface. We need somebody to let those above ground know what has happened."


    As much as he hated to leave, Core knew that with his wounded arm, he was more of a liability than a help. After a brief moment of hesitation, he nodded.


    "Yes, boss."


    "Gale, I want you to go with him," Cynen said, but her other lieutenant shook his head in protest.


    "I''m not leaving you alone," Gale said, his face set. "Core should be strong enough to navigate back to the surface by himself."


    Cynen''s eyes narrowed, but before she could speak, she saw Viper agree with Gale.


    "We''re happy to have you," Viper said to Gale, before turning to Core. "Please deliver a message for me as well."


    Reaching into his pouch, he withdrew a piece of paper and a pencil and quickly scribbled out a message, folding the paper up and handing it to Core.


    "We will kill Agma-Yoth," he said, his voice calm and certain, "even if it costs us our lives. Deliver that to the Dreamers Inn, to Garrett of the Klein family."


    Taking the paper, Core nodded and then looked at Cynen. Though it was clear he had much he wanted to say, he ended up maintaining his silence. He simply bowed to her before turning and leaving. Taking a deep breath, Cynen nodded.


    "All right, let''s go," she said as she led the way forward.


    It didn''t take them long to find the end of the tomb. In a small hall up ahead, they discovered two massive double doors covered inplex carvings that seemed to show ancient scenes of a skull-headed god being worshiped by millions of much smaller figures. The scene seemed to show the god rising to power, ascending until the whole world bowed down.


    That must be Lesrak, Garrett said, taking a moment to scan the door. I wonder what happened that caused him to fall?


    Is that the first ruler? Cynen asked, tracing her hand lightly over the carvings.


    Id guess so, Garrett replied, pointing to what appeared to be a river and a swamp under the feet of the god. This looks a lot like the territory around Insomnium. Chances are good that this is where the god had his main temple and where he was buried once he died.


    What could kill a god? Gale asked, his voice hushed.


    Thats a really good question, Garrett replied quietly. But one we cant afford to waste time on right now. We need to kill Agma-Yoth before he manages to steal Lesraks power and were forced to try and answer it.


    Taking the two halves of the stone tablet, he ced them together with a click and fit them into a slot on the door. They snapped into ce, held as if by magic, and with a faint rumble, the two massive doors swung open, revealing a long, grand hallway. They were entering from the side, and after walking through a series of pirs, they found themselves in the center of arge throne room as the doors closed behind them, sealing their exit and leaving them alone in the throne room. The room appeared to be empty of anything save for a throne tipped over on its side on the dais at the front of the room, and arge obsidian coffin that stood up on its end, where the throne had once been ced. Even as they turned towards it, the coffin began to rumble, its lid slowly sliding to the side to reveal a giant skeletal man, his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes closed serenely, as if in death.


    "Is that?"


    Cynen had barely begun to speak when the man''s eyes snapped open, and two burning orbs, like red-hot embers, fixed themselves on the party. A heavy aura rolled out from the casket, rapidly shrouding the room and forcing each of them to muster their own strength to resist its oppressive influence.


    "Wee," a grating voice rumbled in their head, bypassing their ears, delivered directly to their minds. "Step closer."


    Themand hammered into their souls, forcing each of them to stumble forward. A momentter, Cynen''s mes roared to life, burning away the influence, allowing them to stop. She stared at Agma-Yoth with a horrified expression, and the grinning skeleton simplyughed.


    "I always find it amusing," he said, "when mortals think they are stronger than they are. Did you really think I would simply allow you to walk in here if you actually had any hope of killing me? Or even of harming me?"


    With a growl, Cynen lifted her hand, thrusting her palm forward and unleashing a st of green me that raced towards him. Burning the air as it went, the bolt only made it halfway to him, before his eyes gleamed and a mountain of pressure smashed down on it, extinguishing itpletely. With a gasp, Cynen fell back a step, feeling a hand on her back as Viper supported her.


    "Really beyond foolish. I do not know what you have been offered by the Dreamer on the Throne, but the question you have to ask yourselves is, is it worth your death?"


    The question hung heavily in the minds of everyone present. But again, Cynen shook her head with a growl and took a heavy step forward.


    "You," she said, her voiceced with hate. "You are the one."


    A low chuckle escaped Agma-Yoth, and the rictus smile on his face seemed to grow brighter.


    "Are you just now realizing it?" he asked.


    Sensing that there was something he didn''t understand, Viper, who was under Garret''s control, looked back and forth between Cynen and the ancient undead monster in the casket.


    "Why don''t you tell your friend here what it is you''re talking about?" Agma-Yoth said, clearly taking pleasure in teasing them.


    Cynen gritted her teeth, not wanting to exin, but after a moment, she lifted her hand and pointed at the skeletal man in the coffin.


    "Ever since I was young," she said, "and was first touched by the me, his voice has haunted my dreams."


    "That''s right," Agma-Yoth said. "I sensed in you great potential, and I called to you, guiding you to use my me. You have served as a good incubator for my mes, and now the time hase for you to fulfill your destiny. You have brought me the me of Lesrak, and through it, I willplete my ascension. Though this is somewhat premature, as I had hoped for you to stay on the surface, gathering a more potent me before I drew you down to my side, it shall suffice. Come, present your me to me, and I shall give you eternal rest."


    Each of his wordsnded like a chain on Cynen''s mind, and with a gasp, her body jerked as she stumbled forward. The rest of the team reacted instantly, Gale rushing forward to try to grab Cynen, while Viper and the red-masked assassin bothunched attacks towards Agma-Yoth. Just like the me that Cynen had cast, Viper found it almost impossible to move forward after crossing half the distance to the skeletal monsters ck obsidian coffin, before an incredible wave of mental energy mmed into him, throwing him back. Though he defended against it well, since he was shielded by Garret''s powerful energy, the red-masked assassin was not so lucky, and was knocked out almost instantly.


    Gale, reaching out to grab Cynen to prevent her from walking forward, felt the fierce green mes burst to life around her, and with a scream, fell backward, the flesh on his hands beginning to corrode as the me burned them.


    "Gale! No!'' Cynen yelled, her voice desperate, even as her body continued to stumble forward.


    They hade, expecting to fight Agma-Yoth, only to realize that his power was beyond anything they had imagined. It filled the space around them, crushing down on their soul sparks and making it terribly difficult for them to muster their own power. Desperately, Cynen threw her me against the chains of power pulling her forward, but it was as if she was attempting to put out an ocean with a simple torch, and her mes were immediately smothered into nothing by the crushing pressure rolling off of Agma-Yoth. When she was a dozen feet away, her body jerked to a stop in front of the dais. At the top of the stairs in front of her, Agma-Yoth loomed in the obsidian coffin.


    That''s right, he said. Once I have your me, my ascension shall beplete.


    A ghostly hand appeared in front of him, its bony fingers curling, leaving only its index finger extended. Hanging in the air for a second, it suddenly shot towards Cynen, intending to pierce her chest.


    Garrett, who had been watching through Viper, struck at that moment. A tremendous amount of energy burst from Viper, spreading through the room as it entwined with Agma-Yoth''s, and with a shimmer, he relinquished his control over Viper and dragged his enemy into the dream world. With a shake, the throne room suddenly changed, the others fading away, leaving Agma-Yoth facing Garrett who stood in front of the dais, dressed in his suit and mask. The shift was abrupt, but it didnt catch Agma-Yoth off guard, and rather than try to struggle free, the skeletal man sneered at Garrett, who had appeared in front of him.


    "A pathetic attempt to stall the inevitable, the skeletal man rumbled, his voice echoing around the dream space. Though I must admit, it is more of a fight than I assumed you would be able to put up.


    Garrett didn''t respond, his eyes closed as he stabilized the space. This wasnt the first time he had pulled someone into a dream space, but it was the first time he had forcefully created a dream space while fighting the influence of someone of greater power. He could feel the ocean of Agma-Yoths power hovering outside of the dream space, and was forced to defend against its assault to keep Agma-Yoth contained inside. When he felt as if he had found the bnce point, he let out a small sigh of relief.


    This is a neat trick, Garrett said, thank you for teaching it to me.


    A small hiss escaped Agma-Yoth''s mouth, and his eyes seemed to dart around, causing Garrett tough. Opening his eyes, Garrett gestured to the hall.


    I already knew how to bring somebody into a dream space, but when you invited me in the other day I figured out the trick of turning the space into a trap. And while I''m not quite as proficient as you, I think I''m doing pretty well.


    His candor took Agma-Yoth aback, and the skeletal man peered at him, his gaze curious.


    You learn quickly. I''ll give you that, Agma-Yoth said, but to what end? No matter how long you stretch this time in this space, your energy will eventually run out, and I will return to continue what I started. It is inevitable that I will retake my me and make myself whole.


    You''re saying this was all a trap? Garrett asked, causing Agma-Yoth to chuckle.


    Yes. A trap dozens of years in the making. A trap that you had no choice but to walk into. Don''t pretend to be surprised. It''s not as if I actually hid it.


    Reaching up and scratching his neck, Garrett nodded.


    It''s true. I saw it pretty much as soon as you first interacted with me. But you''re right, I didn''t really have a choice. I do have a few questions, though. And before I simply roll over and give up, I wonder if you might answer them.


    Hesitating for a moment, Agma-Yoth gave Garrett the impression that he was shrugging, even though his bony shoulders didn''t move one inch.


    Very well. I can humor you. Its not like we dont have time.


    The green me that Cynen wields, Garrett asked, it appears to be half of the true death me.


    Indeed, an astute observation. The me of death and the me of life are two halves of the whole, thatpose the fire of Lesrak. It was divided between me and one of mypanions many years ago. I have allowed it to remain in the hands of these mortals, using them to grow it until it was strong enough to bebined once more, bringing back the glory of Lesrak to this world.


    And you intend to use that me to give yourself new life? Garrett asked.


    "Indeed, by animating myself with Lesrak''s me, I will gain


    Agma-Yoth''s words cut off, and a heavy silence fell between them. For a full minute, neither spoke, and then with a low chuckle, filled with suppressed rage, Agma-Yoths eyes red.


    What have you done? he asked.


    Down below, Garrett shrugged.


    "Just a bit of bewitchment, he said. To encourage you to answer some questions.


    I will answer no more, Agma-Yoth snarled.


    That''s fine, Garrett said. It''s about time we started our fight anyways.


    You truly think you can stand against me? Agma-Yoth asked, his gaze intent, but Garrett shook his head.


    Slowly, his hand reached up to the mask on his face, as his body began to shift and change. As he pulled the white mask away, a flower bloomed under his feet, ten petals stretching in every direction. From it, a golden throne rose, and Garrett sat, his body shifting into his true appearance. Still holding the mask in his hand, he leaned on the armrest of his throne, as he stared at Agma-Yoth across the throne room.


    No, he said, his voice calm as he leaned forward. I fight sitting.

 Book 3: Chapter 33

    Book 3: Chapter 33


    As his words echoed in the air, Garrett tossed the mask he held into the air in front of him. The rainbow-colored flower emzoned on it shimmered, and the mask broke into a thousand pieces, transforming into millions of petals that swirled into arge flower pattern before they flew towards Agma-Yoth. The skeletal smile on Agma-Yoth''s face grew disdainful, and power surged around him as thousands of grinning skulls manifested, cackling as they flew out to meet the iing petals.


    The two powers shed against each other, shaking the dream space as each sought to overpower the other. Garrett could feel that he was outssed even from the first engagement, but he clenched his teeth and unleashed as much power as he possibly could, filling the air with innumerable brilliant flower petals. Like a sea of glittering color, the petals surged toward Agma-Yoth, but a momentter, Garrett felt them vanishing in droves as the grinning skeletons chomped their way through the petals with surprising speed. Gritting his teeth, Garrett didn''t seem to care, and instead poured more power into the flowers.


    They seemed to be evenly matched at first but a surge of power spread from the obsidian coffin and the skulls glowed green, increasing their attacking speed until they tore through the flowers faster than Garrett could replenish them. What had been an even fight quickly swung in Agma-Yoths favor and the skulls began to move across the throne room toward Garrett and the replica of the Dreamers Throne he sat on. Closer and closer the skeletons got as they ate their way through the sea of petals that separated Agma-Yoth from Garrett. Agma-Yoth let out a sneeringugh as the skulls crossed the three quarters mark.


    "You''re strong for a mortal," he said, "but your strength will do you no good here. You are outssed in every respect."


    Silently, Garrett simply ignored his enemy as he continued to pour power into his attack, summoning flowers as fast as he could. Thisplete disregard set Agma-Yoth on edge, and caused him to look for what could be giving Garrett his confidence. The change was subtle, and at first, Agma-Yoth, assured of his victory, missed it. It wasn''t until one of the skeleton skulls hesitated slightly, its eyes glowing with a rainbow of colors, that he noticed something was wrong. Before he could react, however, the skull turned to the side, biting deep into one of the other skulls nearby, causing it to crack apart with a wretched scream.


    As the shards of bone scattered they faded, transforming into ether, and more and more of the skulls began to turn on each other, falling under Garrett''s control. A faint smile crossed Garretts lips, but his eyes were ice cold and he continued to summon a new wave of petals, sending them surging forward to smother the remaining skulls. Soon, nearly all of the skulls were changed, their white bone gleaming with a shimmer of rainbow color as they joined the petals in flying toward the obsidian coffin.


    "A cute trick," Agma-Yoth said, his voice causing the entire space to rumble and shake as he sent out a tremendous amount of mental energy.


    In front of him, the world of the dream tore and twisted as threerge monsters began to materialize in front of the coffin. No longer just skulls, each of the undead monsters wereplete, with entire bodies, and the sight of them caused a thread of fear to appear in Garrett''s mind. He quickly quenched it, sending his flower petals and the newly captured skulls shooting towards Agma-Yoth. The threerge undead creatures Agma-Yoth summoned were giant skeletons that looked like the statues that the team had faced outside the entrance to the first tomb, with the heads of jackals and armor on their chests. Each wielded two massive des that burned with fierce white me. That same me coated their bones, granting them incredible resilience as they charged forward, and Garrett winced as each swing of their swords burned away hundreds of petals. The skulls he had seized from Agma-Yoth lurched forward, biting down on the jackal-headed skeletons, but even as they did, the white mes burned them to ash.


    "Utter foolishness," Agma-Yoth dered. "There is nothing that you can do to stop me."


    In the world outside the dream, as Garrett had attacked Agma-Yoth, Viper hadn''t been still either. With a burst of speed that surpassed anything he had shown so far, he appeared in front of Cynen, blocking the skeletal hand that reached out to touch her. His sword rose to intercept the skeletal finger but as soon as the finger and sword collided, the silver de he held shattered like ss. With unbelievable strength the finger pressed forward, past his broken defenses and into the center of his chest. A garbled scream burst from his lips and his body shuddered as the finger sank deep into his chest, intending to pass straight through him and into Cynen, who was still trapped in Agma-Yoths mental chains.


    White me erupted from the wound on his chest where the finger pressed in, burning at him fiercely, as the guardian flower he carried abruptly manifested above him. Its petals reached down, wrapping around the skeletal hand, desperately trying to slow it, even as his body shuddered and he coughed up blood and bile that coated his chin and chest in gore. The damage to his body was tremendous, but his efforts were rewarded as the hand slowed to a stop and then, with a puff, dissipated. White me licked at him, burning his chest and igniting the petals that fluttered above his head as he copsed at Cynen''s feet.


    The mental chains that bound her began to fade as Garrett took Agma-Yoth''s attention in the dream world, and with a tremendous effort, Cynen broke free, swiftly crouching to check on Viper. The attack he had blocked was more powerful than either of them had anticipated, and even as she watched, Viper''s body twitched as his life force rapidly bled out.


    "No, no," Cynen moaned, fear, anger, and rage filling her eyes.


    It was followed closely by despair as she looked up at Agma-Yoth in his obsidian casket. He seemed to grin down at her mercilessly, his smile mocking. Yet even as she sank into the depths of despair, she saw Gale rushing forward, throwing himself at Agma-Yoth to attack. Once more, a solid wave of energy mmed into him, casting him across the room, where he mmed into a pir. Hearing the crack of his skull hitting the stone, something seemed to snap inside of Cynen, and the despair in her eyes was transformed into a sort of determined madness.


    Viper was dying at her feet. Hermand of death''s me allowed her to understand life force in a way that few could, and she knew for a fact that he was on his way out. Half of his heart had been destroyed by the strike and the brilliant flower that waved above his head was likewise burning, its petals and roots trembling wildly as they attempted to shake themselves free of the me. The only reason Viper hadn''t already died was the power streaming through the guardian flower into his body. But the damage was too great, and even if he were to be healed, the mes licking at his flesh would never cease until he died. Just as her me destroyed the undead, the white me of life destroyed the living.


    "I know you''re watching," Cynen rasped, speaking into the air, her voice subdued. "I don''t care what I have to give up, but lend me your strength."


    The conviction in her voice was so intense, it was nearly tangible, spilling into the intense mental energy that surrounded her. Miles away, Garrett sat on the dreamer''s throne, his face scrunched in intense concentration as he fought a losing battle against Agma-Yoth with all his might. A faint shiver ran through him as Cynens words resonated in his mind and chest, sinking into the throne below him. Unbidden, as if they came from a ce deeper than he knew existed, words rose to his lips.


    "Let it be so."


    In the first tomb, the Guardian Flower shivered, facing Agma-Yoth''s fierce me. One of its roots stretched out, wrapping around Cynen''s outstretched hand, and with a tearing sound, it ripped itself free from Viper''s corpse, cutting off the energy supply it had been desperately pumping into him. His body stilled as his broken heart stopped struggling, and Viper died. Still shaking with pain as the white mes burned it, the Guardian Flower climbed from Cynens outstretched arm onto Cynen''s chest, burrowing its roots into her soul spark.


    A scream ripped from her lips as the white me that danced along its petals began to scorch her flesh. Despite the intense agony, she didn''t attempt to stop or fight against the Guardian Flower. Instead, she weed it with open arms and an open mind. She had one single wishthe destruction of the undead menace that had cursed her, her family, and her loved ones, and she intended to see it through, no matter the cost.


    As the still-burning Dream Flower took root, power surged through her. Already a Shaper level awakened, the addition of the Guardian Flower was like adding wings to a tiger. The pale green death me she carried in her soul spark surged to meet Agma-Yoth''s white me that now licked at her body. Death and life burned together, producing the most terrible pain, but her eyes stayed open, and she stood to her feet, charging up the stairs two at a time. The two mes battled wildly for domination as she moved and the more they fought, the harder it was to control her green death me. The same was true for Agma-Yoth''s white life me, and by the time Cynens foot hit the top stair, they had transformed into an uncontroble bonfire that surged around her with enough heat to melt the stone under her feet.


    The two mes were fiercely attracted to each other, and the more they entangled, the stronger they grew. Her clothing had beenpletely burned away and her flesh was ckened, but she pressed forward, burning through Agma-Yoth''s mental energy as she tore a path straight towards him. At thest moment, his eyes seemed to flicker, a faint sense of horror appearing, but it was toote and a momentter, Cynen reached into the obsidian coffin, wrapping her arms around Agma-Yoth''s skeletal body. Her head only came up to the bottom of his bony ribs, but she let out a fierce shout and poured all of her energy into the me, feeling it eat away at his bones.


    In the mental world Garrett had created, he had been fighting fiercely against the skeletons summoned by Agma-Yoth. The skeletal necromancer didn''t seem to be in any sort of rush as he sent his skeletons to destroy Garrett and no matter what sorts of tricks Garrett tried to pull, it appeared as if his demise was marching closer. He tried to manipte the space itself, preventing the skeletons from getting close to his throne, but they simply cut through his mental energy as if it was nothing, forcing their way toward him.


    They were only a few dozen feet away when suddenly Garrett shivered, his eyes which had been cold and concentrated seeming to gleam with a golden light. A few secondster, a small smile appeared on his lips, breaking the look of intense concentration on his face. The skeletons stopped and Agma-Yoth stared at him across the distance. A few seconds passed and suddenly a look of horror appeared on Agma-Yoth''s face as smoke began to rise from his body. His pale skin turning ck and beginning to char, ashes drifted from his body as he stared at Garrett in horror.


    "What have you done?!" Agma-Yoth cried.


    His voice, entirely devoid of the calm confidence it had carried before, rose to a shriek as the skeletons surged forward. Before they could bring their des down, golden light spread around Garrett, filling the air with light that dyed the skeletons'' bones with a golden hue.


    Kneel.


    Garrett''s voice was calm, holding the confidence that Agma-Yoth''scked. Immediately the three skeletons stopped and dropped to one knee, their des falling down to their sides. Though he looked like he was at ease, it was all Garrett could do to maintain hisposure as he stared at Agma-Yoth across the throne room. The skeletal man''s body continued to burn,rge chunks of his skin sloughing off and vanishing into the ether as fierce white and green mes appeared in the holes burned in his skin. The mental energy that created his body was being incinerated before Garretts eyes, but he didnt dare rx his concentration.


    Desperately, Agma-Yoth tried to jerk and twist, almost as if he wished to step out of the coffin he was in, but no matter how he moved, he couldnt break free. At the same time, Garrett poured every ounce of his concentration and mental energy into expressing the power of the Dreamer''s Throne. The Dreamer''s Throne carried a naturally suppressive aura superior to any mental energy he had evere across, and now, that power surged through him, filling the space around him and locking down the three skeletons. This served two purposes, first in preventing them from carrying out Agma-Yoth''s order to kill him, and second, in trapping a considerable amount of his enemy''s mental energy, preventing Agma-Yoth from using it to save himself.


    "How?"

 Book 3: Chapter 34

    Book 3: Chapter 34


    The word that slipped from between Agma-Yoth''s clenched teeth was nearly powerless, carrying none of the insurmountable strength that he had shown before. Though Garrett didn''t have to answer his enemys question, he did, his small smile transforming into a savage grin.


    "Slowing down time isn''t the only thing you can do in a dream," he said.


    Agma-Yoth''s eyes flickered, realization appearing in them.


    "You sped up my perception of time," he said, "allowing more time to pass in the tomb than I thought!


    Just enough time to hit you with the mes," Garrett replied.


    It had been a gamble, Garrett knew, but ever since he had seen the white me flickering in the torches, he had started to understand what was going on. As Agma-Yoth had said, this was a trap, one that Garrett had no choice but to walk into. Once he had identified the trap, however, it was simply a matter of finding a way to break it from the inside. Originally, his intent had been to use the me Cynen carried to destroy Agma-Yoth, but the closer they got, the more he realized that the pale green death me wouldnt be enough to do the job. Agma-Yoth had already absorbed half of Lesraks me, and if given a chance, could likely take control of the green death me as well.


    Control was what Garrett specialized in, however, and by adding the influence of the Dreamers Throne to the mix, channeled through the guardian flower, he had been confident that he would be able to disrupt Agma-Yoths attempts to absorb the me, transforming it into a potent weapon. It was that moment that Garrett had been aiming for, but the sheer strength Agma-Yoth wielded was beyond what Garrett had imagined, a clear indication that he had underestimated his enemy. Losing Viper had not been part of his n, and when he saw Cynen about to die, he had been forced to improvise, causing everything to nearly spiral out of control. Only the desperate prayer Cynen uttered and the response from the Dreamers Throne had kept everything from falling apart.


    A terrible, frantic fear shone through Agma-Yoths eyes, but even as he wanted to speak, one of his eyes burst apart, a tongue of mixed me shooting out. Within seconds, the rest of his body was immted and a few secondster, he had be nothing but ash.


    [Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak has fallen.]


    [You have won a Rulers War.]


    [The territory of Agma-Yoth, Skeletal Hand of Lesrak, has been added to your territory, granting you control of the following areas: First Tomb, Royal Graveyard, Commoners Graveyard.]


    [A portion of Agma-Yoths strength and memories have been granted to you, increasing your personal power. New options for growth have been unlocked.]


    [596 experience gained during the Rulers War. Current experience: 633/320.]


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level 6?]


    Seeing a storm of windows pass in front of his eyes, Garrett epted the prompt as fast as he could, at the same time controlling the flow of time in the dream to slow to an absolute crawl. His encounter with Agma-Yoth had taught him that a beings perception of time could be adjusted in a dream space, and now he exerted all his energy to buy himself as much time as possible. How it was possible, he didnt know, but despite Agma-Yoths death, Cynens body was still alive, though only barely. Yet she was still burning away like a roman candle, her ability to act long since destroyed by the immting power of the mes.


    Through the tenuous connection of the guardian flower, which had lost all but a single bloom under the fierce heat of the fire, Garrett could sense an unprecedented possibility, though it would require finding a way to keep Cynen alive. As time slowed, Garrett could feel the seconds stretching but it took him almost no time to flip through the notifications, epting them one after another.


    [Each time you level up in the shaper stage, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability and increasing the skill level of two existing abilities. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your fifth level advantage.]


    <strong>[Whisper of the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> You can now initiatemunication without touching your target. You must be able to see the target.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    The first of his abilities, [Whisper of the Dream], hadnt changed since thest time he looked at it, and Garrett quickly moved to the next.


    <strong>[Observe the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    -The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    -You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> You gain an instinctive sense of the dangers of the Dream, allowing you to see nightmares before they appear.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    About to do the same with [Observe the Dream], Garrett paused, his eyes narrowing as he dredged through his memory. There had been a single, subtle change in this skill, that took it from okay, to potentially amazing. Thest time he had looked at upgrading this ability, it had said that he would be able to sense nightmares before they appeared, but in this version, it said he would be able to see nightmares before they appeared. That change, though slight, actually increased the power of this ability drastically.


    He was curious about the change and wondered for a moment if it had to do with the strengthening of his soul spark as he leveled up from level five to level six. There was no time to explore it, however, so he marked [Observe the Dream] as one of his options and moved on.


    <strong>[Dream Seed]</strong>


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    <strong>1 EXP - </strong>Observation Seed


    <strong>2 EXP - </strong>Communication Seed


    <strong>3 EXP -</strong> Loyalty Seed


    <strong>6 EXP - </strong>Guardian Seed [1/2]


    <strong>*NEW* 10 EXP - </strong>Overmind Seed [1]


    <strong>[Other types of seeds locked]</strong>


    <strong>You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.</strong>


    <strong>You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:</strong>


    Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    <strong>Your seeds now propagate naturally, so long as they have a steady source of mental energy. </strong>


    <strong>Skill Level: 4 > 5</strong>


    The first and most important skill Garrett possessed, and by far the most powerful, [Dream Seed] was always a candidate for improvement. Adding a skill point would bring him up to level five, granting him ess to a new sort of dream seed, but when he saw the name of it, Garrett couldnt help but pause. The ruler known as the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth clearly embraced theplete control aspect of the [Dream Seed] ability, but Garrett wasnt sure he wanted to walk down that path. If he was honest, he had some conflicted feelings about the personality overriding abilities of the dream flowers already, so adding an option to increase his control felt a bit suspect. Just to make sure, he opened it up to take a look.


    [Overmind Seed: A special seed that produces an Overmind flower. Overmind flowers have intelligence, allowing them to better carry out your orders. Flowers in the influence range of an Overmind will be easier to direct and control. Additionally, Overmind flowers serve as conduits for your power, extending the reach of your mental energy.]


    Sure enough, the [Overmind Seed] granted his flowers intelligence and was focused on controlling therge numbers of flowers that were spreading all over the city. Conflicted, Garrett looked at his next options.


    <strong>[Dream Cloak]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Your Dream Cloak grows stronger, allowing you to hide more efficiently.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Of all of his abilities, [Dream Cloak] was one that he didnt care for anymore, and if he ever got the chance to change out skills, as he suspected he would after he gained his tenth skill, it would be the first that he would get rid of.


    <strong>[Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    <strong>Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers against nightmares.</strong>


    <strong>*NEW* Spores produced by the Dream Flowers be invisible, making them harder to detect.</strong>


    <strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    -Distract: Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    -Enthrall: Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    -Enrage: Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    While he didnt care about making himself invisible, the opportunity to make the spores produced by his dream flowers invisible was astoundingly good. Currently, when they used them, they revealed a faint colored mist that could alert an enemy to their presence and effect. By making them invisible, they would have significantly higher utility.


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    <strong>*NEW* Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Increase the range from which Dream Flowers can attack.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Just like [Beautiful Bewitchment], the next level of [Spirit-sucking Thorns] was an excellent potential upgrade. Being able to increase the range from which the dream flowers could attack would allow him to ovee one of the greatest ws of the dream flowers, their frail builds. Any time they engaged in physicalbat, there was a high possibility that they would be destroyed before they killed the enemy, forcing Garrett to rely on wave tactics and numbers to seed. However, if they could attack at range, that weakness would be almostpletely solved. Just imagining a horde of dream flowers unleashing waves of ranged attacks brought a smile to Garrett''s face.


    <strong>[Illusory Dream]</strong>


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to create illusions, confusing both dreamers and nightmares.


    *NEW* Your illusions grow more realistic, gaining a physicalponent.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Of all of his skills, [Illusory Dream] was the one that he used more than any apart from [Dream Seed], and the temptation to improve it was significant. Thinking for a moment, Garrett tried toe up with scenarios where being able to create physical illusions would be helpful, and he immediately thought up a dozen. With a wry smile, Garrett knew he didnt have time to mull it over, so he closed his eyes and made his choices, picking [Dream Seed], and [Illusory Dream].


    With his two skills upgraded, it was time to look at his new abilities, and as the web of skills unfolded before him, Garrett focused his whole attention on his weakening connection with the guardian flower in Cynen. It was just about to die, and he knew he only had another second or two at the most. Thankful for the power of the dream, Garrett opened up the connection as wide as possible, and poured the power of the Dreamers Throne through it. He could feel the scorching heat of the me that burned in Cynens body, but he ignored the pain it brought and flooded it with the thrones golden aura.


    There was no guarantee that what he was trying would work, and indeed, for a moment, he thought he had failed when the greenish white me burned away the golden energy of the Dreamers Throne. Feeling a great anger erupting under him, Garrett was so shocked, he nearly fumbled the connection, but the mysterious artifact forcefully stabilized it, widening and strengthening it in the process. Seeming furious that the mixture of death and life me didnt submit, the Dreamers Throne unleashed an overwhelming suppressive force that smashed down on the fire, crushing it so heavily it nearly extinguished.


    Desperately, Garrett tried to reign in the powering off of the throne, only barely seeding when the me had been reduced to less than a wisp. The whole thing happened so quickly that Garrett thought he might have imagined it, but a momentter, he could feel a connection to the me, the same way he could feel a connection to the other mysterious artifacts that he had used the power of the throne to subdue. The way the me suddenly quieted down and flickered weakly made Garrett wonder if it was intelligent in its own right, but there was no way to tell at this point, so instead he looked through his new abilities, hoping that he had made the right bet.


    Sure enough, following a red line off of [Dream Seed], he saw the ability he had been hoping for and a whoop of excitement burst from his lips.


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Life and Death Bloom]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will, to hold Lesraks me.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed: </strong>Your flowers have melded with the powerful dream fire, Lesraks me, bing immune to its effects.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    There was no question that this was exactly what he needed. It would not only allow him to keep Cynen alive, but would also drastically increase the strength of his dream flowers. The other abilities, each from the Path of the Watcher, would have to wait. Now that he knew that he was safe, Garrett rxed slightly and looked over the other abilities, just to check what he was missing out on. The first two were abilities that he was familiar with, but the third was new, and when he read it, he drew in a sharp breath.


    <strong>Dream Walk</strong>


    You have gained the ability to slip between the cracks of the Dream, allowing you to traverse great distances without being detected.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Vanishing Touch</strong>


    You have gained the ability to erase any sign of your existence within Dream, allowing you to remove any trace that you had once been present.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Mirrored Ability</strong>


    You have gained the ability to copy any supernatural ability you witness. Copied abilities can be used so long as you do not copy another ability.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    The higher his level got, the harder it was to choose between abilities, and this was no exception. Mirrored Ability would give him the opportunity to steal the most powerful abilities that he saw, giving himself his enemys greatest strengths. Still, given his situation, there really wasnt much of a choice, and with a sigh he chose to unlock [Life and Death Bloom]. As soon as he did, he felt a wave of mysterious energy spreading out from him and the tongue of me that he had suppressed with the might of the Dreamers Throne suddenly red, dancing for joy.


    Transforming, it went from a destructive force he was containing to feeling as familiar as one of his own hands. Melting into the thick mental energy that he was using to contain it, the mes multiplied and spread at a tremendous rate, shing through the connection he had with his dream flowers before he could stop it. Wherever it went, the flowers transformed, gaining a vibrancy that seemed impossible. The guardian flower that had nearly expired showed the greatest change, rapidly regrowing the blooms that had been burned away. The fierce life force surging through it poured into Cynen as well, healing her cracked and charred skin, and repairing the damage she had suffered internally. With a gasp, she lurched and let out a loud scream,ing back to life as greenish white mes burned out of her eyes, transforming them into hollow holes filled with glowing green mes.

 Book 3: Chapter 35

    Book 3: Chapter 35


    Garretts head was pounding, and he could feel dawning, threatening to push him out of the dream. More than anything else, he wanted to go to sleep, as he currently felt like a million elephants were trampling through his head. Such was the price to pay after bncing the sights and sounds through thousands of dream flowers, while also participating directly in the fight. There was still much to do, however, and he quickly put his new skills to good use, sending his awareness back up to the city surface and finding the cluster of flowers that was located at the Delvers Meat Packing nt. With a thought, he activated [Dream Seed], selecting an Overlord seed to nt before pumping his fading mental energy into it. Even with the replenishment of the Dreamers Throne, he was running on dregs after killing Agma-Yoth and subduing Lesraks me, and he nearly didnt have enough energy to cause therge seed to hatch.


    With a crack, the seed sprouted dozens of roots that spread out, a massive five petaled flower nearly a dozen timesrger than the regr dream flowers following a momentter. The roots merged with the nearby dream flowers as it unleashed a powerful pulse of mental energy. Wherever that pulse spread, the flowers perked up, briefly turning to dip their petals in the direction of the Overlord Bloom. With each dip, Garrett felt the burden on his mind easing as direct control of the flowers were transferred to the massive bloom. He could still feel each of the individual flowers, but it was as if someone else was supporting them without him having to make room in his mind for them.


    [All hail the Dreamer on the Throne.]


    The Overlord Blooms voice was melodious but neutral.


    [I am Somnia, at your service. Whatmand do you have for me?]


    About to answer, Garrett saw a new notification pop up and he faltered for a second. Shaking his head, he refocused, speaking to the Overlord Bloom through his mind.


    <em>Somnia, can you direct the fight against the zombies? I want to minimize casualties among flower holders, without revealing our abilities to the others participating in the fight.</em>


    [Yes, my lord.]


    Feeling Somnias attention sweeping the battlefield, Garrett sent a message to Isabelle and Delrisa, and another to Ryn before looking at the notification that had appeared.


    [You have sessfully internalized much of Agma-Yoths strength, granting you ess to the power of Lesrak that the Great Ruler had plundered. You may select one of Agma-Yoths skills.]


    <strong>Skeletal Crown</strong>


    The authority of Lesrek flows through you, granting you natural control over undead of all types.


    -Your mental strength produces a suppressive effect on undead you encounter, causing them to instinctively avoid attacking you.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Skeletal Hand</strong>


    The power of Lesrek flows through you, granting you the ability to use Lesraks tools.


    -You may select one of Lesraks artifacts, granting you the ability to use it:


    -Cauldron of Souls


    -Deaths Bed


    -Staff of Bones


    -Lost Library of the Necromancer


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    Of the two skills, Garrett was able to dismiss [Skeletal Hand] right away. Clearly, this was the ability that gave Agma-Yoth his title, but to Garrett it was less than useless. First, he had no desire to spend his time trapped in a coffin or making undead monstrosities, and though he thought that the Staff of Bones, and the Lost Library of the Necromancer sounded interesting, he didnt need Lesraks power to control them. Even if he wasnt currently strong enough to do it, so long as he kept growing, the Dreamers Throne would eventually allow him to subdue the mysterious artifacts anyway. That would grant him all four of them, rather than just one.


    That left [Skeletal Crown], which was the ability that Garrett found more interesting anyway. As he selected it, he felt another pulse of energy radiating out from him, and felt his connection with the dream flowers in the flower ghouls and Delrisa strengthening. Letting out his breath, he opened up his status to see how he had grown.


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Path of the Watcher


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener


    LEVEL: 6


    EXP: 303/640


    ABILITIES: [9/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [5]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [3]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    Illusory Dream [2]


    Life and Death Bloom [1]


    Skeletal Crown [1]


    Though his status said that he was on the Path of the Watcher, Garrett knew full well that he had diverted from it a long time ago. His sub-path was closer to his actual path, as that was where he earned most of his experience from. Still, after seeing the [Mirrored Ability] skill that he could have chosen, he was starting to get the feeling that his Path of the Watcher track might be worth exploring further. At the moment, however, it was just time to copse into bed. He was barely able to keep his eyes open and though much of the pressure had lifted from his head, it still felt as if someone was running a jackhammer inside his skull.


    Since he was going to be kicked out of the dream soon anyway, Garrett left the dream, his eyes snapping open and then screwing up as painnced through his skull. It wasnt the run of the mill headache that came with overusing his mental energy, but a deeper and fiercer pain. Through the haze that clouded his mind, Garrett vaguely sensed a burning sensation as Lesraks me tore through his mind. It wasnt a tangible fire, otherwise he would have been dead, but the subdued me that the Dreamers Throne had captured and suppressed. Now that he wasnt inside the Thrones area of influence, the me was starting to go out of control once more, causing agonizing threads of pain to shoot through his head.


    It didnt take Garrett long to understand that he wouldnt survive the next hour if he didnt do something, but he also knew that returning to the dream was out of the question. The morning sun, though not visible through the thick storm clouds that still nketed the sky, was about to rise, and as soon as it did, he would lose ess to the dream, forcing him to face the ethereal fire burning in his head. Besides, the Dreamers Throne could keep the fire under control, but that only worked in the thrones presence, meaning he was on his own the rest of the time.


    That thought triggered an idea, and fighting to keep a clear head in the midst of the thundering pain, Garrett pulled himself up to a sitting position, letting out an involuntary groan as he did. The movement transformed the jackhammer back into a herd of elephants, but he fought through the pain, doing his best to breathe. Each second felt like a full minute, but after a few deep breaths he was able to calm the pain in his head enough to scoot himself back, wedging himself into the corner so he wouldnt immediately topple over. Thinking was starting to get harder and he could feel the me trying to burrow its way into his mind, burning apart the dregs of his mental energy as it did.


    Forcing himself to focus, he pushed any thought of danger out of his mind, and instead focused entirely on his soul spark. Even after he had shaped his soul spark, he had continued to polish it every day, and now, when he looked at it, he could see the detail that was starting to appear. What had been a rough approximation before was now a passable replica of the Dreamers Throne, and as soon as it appeared in his mind, the me that was trying to burn a hole through him eased back, as if it was instinctively afraid of the throne.


    Garrett couldnt me it. The Dreamers Throne was an uncanny artifact, even as far as mysterious artifacts went, and it made sense for any artifact or power that had already been suppressed to be wary. As far as Garrett could figure, the issue was that while the me had been brought under control in the dream, it had been subdued by the throne, not by him. Gritting his teeth, he carefully fed his remaining power into his soul spark. This caused the ten petaled flowers under the throne to start spinning in opposite directions, and a heavy aura rolled out of the figure on the throne, mming into the me. Immediately, the me started to fight back, causing the waves of pain to assault Garrett relentlessly once more.


    It was all Garrett could do not to ck out, but he bit his finger until he tasted blood, the tangy, iron filled taste sending a shock through his system. With a jerk, his body spasmed, threatening to topple him over, but he refused to go down, continuing to feed what little mental energy he had into his soul spark. The me, though notpletely cowed, wasnt burning nearly so fiercely anymore, but just when he thought he had managed to ovee it, it suddenly counterattacked, attempting to envelop his soul spark and burn him to a crisp. The pain that Garrett felt as the me ignited his soul spark was beyond anything he had ever experienced, and his brain shut downpletely as he went into shock. The veryst thing he managed to do before darkness imed him was utter a single, desperate word.


    Help.


    Throughout the district, there were hundreds of members of the Klein Family who had been battling against the zombies. A few minutes before, the zombie army had suddenly turned and begun to lurch away, almost as if they were retreating. Unable to believe their eyes, the exhausted fighters looked at each other and then after the zombie horde.


    Should we chase? Abbius asked, cradling his crossbow in the crook of his arm as he chugged down some water.


    Are you crazy? Maximus asked, stabbing his sword into the ground and pulling out a wineskin.


    From the smell when he uncorked it, the wineskin held something much stronger than wine, but he took a long pull without changing his expression and then tossed the wineskin to Helger, who caught it with practiced ease and took her own drink. Seeing some of the gang members who Cynen had senting their direction, Maximus wiped his mouth and pulled his sword from the ground.


    Are we supposed to chase?


    No, we stay here and maintain the defensive line until the army arrives. Your name is Coleridge, right?


    The leader of the Cleavers Edge mercenary group gave Maximus a look and nodded.


    Thats right.


    Your men fight better than almost anyone Ive seen, the awakened warrior said, grinning. And your tactics are tight too. You sure youre not part of the army? Im pretty sure Ive seen that nt and sweep formation on the battlefield before.


    Faint surprise colored Coleridges face as he took a better look at Maximus.


    Ten years in the service of Port Reverie, and another ten fighting in the nobles war, Coleridge said, and my men with me.


    That must be where I saw you. I fought in the nobles war as well.


    Seeing Captain Fernek hurrying over, Leff nudged Maximus who turned around, his eyebrows rising when he saw the captains blood covered uniform.


    Are you okay, captainuh.


    Captain Fernek, Fernek said, introducing himself. Have the zombies all retreated?


    Yes, it seems so, Leff replied, turning and scanning the dark graveyard.


    Were there any major breaches?


    No, not a single one, Coleridge said, spitting on the ground. Weve been running up and down the defensive line all night, and not even one zombie got through. There were some close calls, but the army showed up just in time. Same cant be said for the northwestern wall though. I hear the zombies broke through up there.


    Looking like he didnt believe the mercenarymander, Captain Fernek peered down the line, but there were none of the screams or shes of weapons that he had expected.


    Werent there casualties? he asked, his voice full of disbelief.


    Hundreds, spat Coleridge, his expression hard. Almost all of them citizens until the soldiers showed up and stepped in. We lost a couple men as well. None of whom would have fallen if your army had been doing their job ande at the beginning of the fight.


    Though he wanted to protest that he and his men had been doing everything they could, the looks directed his way caused him to swallow his words. Instead of offering an excuse, he bowed his head.


    You are correct. My deepest condolences for your losses. There is no excuse for the terrible way the army has acted this night.


    Grimacing, Coleridge waved his hand.


    You dont need to try that on me, Captain. I know just what the army is like. Its not the officers, Im sure, but those who stand above them. At least they came at all.


    Hearing a loud roar in the distance, everyone turned to look toward the northern part of the district where they could see the shes of power as the army and the Maragoth shed. The six powerful warriors who had led the charge toward the beast were coordinating with the adventurers guild to keep the monster locked down, preventing it from charging south, despite its desperate attempts. Only a few minutes earlier, the dark energy that animated it had suddenly begun to burn away, leaving the undead monster weakened, and the powerful attacks hammering into it had weakened it even further. Sensing an opportunity, Kinsley, who had been resting at the side, suddenly stood up, causing Asher, who was next to him to flinch.


    What are you doing?


    Grinning, a crazy look in his eyes, Kinsley pointed at the struggling Maragoth as he spoke to Asher.


    Hey, do you reckon that they give experience like the nightmares do?


    Looking at the Maragoth and then at Kinsley, it took a moment for Asher to register what hispanion was asking. When he did, he quickly shook his head.


    Kinsley, no. Thats a bad idea. We have no idea if it does or not. It probably doesnt even give regr experience. The zombies didnt! Stop!


    Toote, Kinsley said happily, mes starting to lick at his fingers as a bright ember appeared in his palms.


    Taking a step back, Asher stared at Kinsley in disbelief as the red-headed awakeneds hair lit on fire. Letting out a hot breath, Kinsley fixed his eyes on the Maragoth and began to run forward. With each step he took, the mes in his hands grew hotter and their crimson glow crept higher on his hands. By the time he was close to the fight, he was sprinting at full speed, and mes were streaming out behind him. Pax, who had just smashed her mace into the Maragoths leg, saw the burning maning from the corner of her eye, and heard Estels frantic shout. Abandoning any semnce of defense, Pax turned and sprinted away, moving as fast as she possibly could. As she did, she shouted for everyone to run.


    Retreat! Evacuate!


    A few of the army warriors stared at her in disbelief, but even the Maragoth had tried to turn and flee, making them realize that something was going on. Like aet, Kinsley mmed into the Maragoths chest, the mes he had been building up exploding like a volcano. The explosion tore the undead creatures chest apart and the rolling mes that rose like a mushroom transformed anything they touched into ash. Bone was crushed by the shock wave and the corrupt mental energy was boiled away. Unable to escape due to the chains holding it down, the maragoth faced the brunt of Kinsleys attack and in its weakened state, it had no chance to survive. With a keening wail that was lost in the aftershock of the attack, the Maragoth copsed, signaling the end of Lesraks March.

 Book 3: Chapter 36

    Book 3: Chapter 36


    At the end of a dirty street, on a twisting series of back alleys, stood a small building. Its windows were dark and covered in dust. It was here that Paskal slowly made his way, carefully checking behind him to ensure he had not been followed, before he slipped inside. Exhaustion clouded his features, but after he had let himself in through the front doorway, he paused, taking a moment to regain hisposure. As difficult as the fight against the necromancers and the undead horde of zombies they controlled had been, his many years as a gang leader told him that what was toe would be even harder. Fighting was easy. After all, his strengthy in crushing anything in front of him, not in navigating the tricky politics of leading arge gang. Hearing murmurs ahead, he realized that many of the gang''s surviving members had arrived before him.


    Dozens of them had fled throughout the fight, and while he doubted any of those who had run early were here, those who had stayed until the end or close to it had gathered together, no doubt to determine what shoulde next. Walking on quiet feet, he made his way down the hall, pausing just outside the door as he listened to the voices inside.


    "We should leave the city," spoke up one of the gang members, arge burly man with a ck beard streaked with dried blood from a cut on his cheek. "If we don''t, we''ll be crushed once the armyes."


    "You really think we can get out of the city?" another of the gang members snarled.


    This was the voice of one of Paskal''s lieutenants, a wiry man with a knife-like gaze.


    "The entire city''s going to be impossible to move around in. It was already locked down, but that''s going to be nothingpared to the guard on the gates now. Even getting out of the district will be impossible for a good long while. I don''t know if you saw, but the army was moving in, which means this entire district is going to be under martialw as soon as the sun rises."


    "There are ways," the big bearded man said, not cowed in the least by the fierce re directed his way. "This gang is dead in the water. We''re done, I tell you, done."


    "Oh, are we?"


    Paskal''s voice caused the room to fall silent, and as he strode in, he looked around with a cold re, finally fixing it on the bearded man who had spoken before.


    "That''s funny. Last time I checked, I was the one in charge of this gang, and nobody told me that it was done."


    His face pale, the bearded man mumbled something and tried to sit down, not wanting to draw Paskal''s ire, but the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s gang leader had never been one to allow things to slide. Fierce energy swirled in the room, and the bearded man''s eyes widened, but before he could shout, an ethereal paw mmed down on top of him, crushing his body into bloody paste. As the stench of blood filled the room, Paskal looked around, his expression fierce.


    "The Brass Tiger Syndicate is my gang, and until I say we''re done, we''re not going anywhere. We rest tonight, and in the morning, we''ll gather everyone once again to make sure we can maintain our territory. Well be hunting down anyone who deserted and decorating the graves of those we lost with bouquets made from the cowards guts. Any questions?"


    Cowed by the brutal violence he had disyed, no one dared say a word, and with a sneering look at the corpse of his former gang member, Paskal stalked out of the room and up the stairs to the second floor. Entering the gang''s office, he sat at the desk, pulling a bottle of liquor from one of the drawers, and took a big gulp. This building was one of the gang''s safe houses, the most hidden and well-stocked of them. It was here that the Brass Tiger Syndicate had weathered many a storm, but that wasn''t the only reason Paskal hade to this hideout. After listening to make sure no one hade up the stairs after him, he ced the bottle down on the desk, and slipped over to the bookshelf set against one of the walls.


    With quick fingers, he undid a series of hiddentches, and slid the bookshelf aside on its greased rails, pausing twice to make sure no one was nearby. Behind the bookshelf, set in a hollow in the wall, was arge safe, along with three boxes filled with thin gold wafers. This was where Paskal hid the most precious of the gang''s resources from prying eyes and sticky fingers. Grabbing a bag, he was about to start filling it, when he heard a muffled knock at the door downstairs and froze. Stepping to the window, he peered down and saw a familiar figure, standing with three of her men.


    Gero, Paskal snarled, furious at being interrupted.


    Thinking for a moment, he put his bag back and resealed the bookshelf. He would have toe up with a good reason to send Gero away before he continued. As much as he spoke of staying and rebuilding the gang, he knew it was a lost cause. Even if the other gangs overlooked the fact that the Brass Tiger Syndicate had not been able to hold against the zombie attack, he had lost too many men to maintain his position as one of the Underworld''s seats and if he lost his seat on the council, it would only be a matter of time until he and all of his men were dead. No, better to leave the city, and try again somewhere else. His n had been to gather his resources and make a getaway while the gang slowly reassembled, but Geros arrival threatened to disrupt that n. Making sure the bookshelf was secured, he grabbed the bottle off the table, and took another swig, ring menacingly at the door as there was a knock.


    "Come in," he growled, and a momentter the door opened, revealing Gero Twin de of the Ebony Association standing in the hall.


    "How''d you find me?" was Paskal''s first question, but Gero ignored it, stalking into the room, and stopping in front of the desk.


    With cold eyes, she stared at him, examining him from head to toe, as if looking for any sign of injury.


    "You got a lot of my men killed," she said, her voice cold as a winter''s chill.


    Sitting up from his slouched position, Paskal stared at her, his eyes equally hard.


    "I didn''t get anybody killed," he said. "In fact, I saved your hides more than once.


    Why didn''t you call for aid sooner? We could have established a better defensive line if we had been prepared."


    "If you knew that, why didn''t you show up on your own? You waited until I was forced to call for help, so dont goining about the result."


    Neither of the gang leaders wanted to give any ground and they matched hard res for nearly a minute before Gero finally snorted in annoyance and waved her hand.


    "Enough, we can talk about faultter. I need to know your ns."


    "Why''s that? So you can stab me in the back at the next council meeting?" Paskal asked, his voice dripping with derision.


    "No, so you don''t ruin everything for both of us. You may be ready to lose your seat, but I''m not ready to lose mine," Gero snapped. "I don''t care what happens to the Brass Tiger Syndicate, but you are not dragging the Ebony Association down with you."


    Taking a swig from his bottle, Paskal stood up, his sneer twisting into fury as he towered over Gero.


    "We just prevented a zombie outbreak in this district," he said, his voice fierce, "and you waltz in here, only caring whether we''re going to drag you down. We could have hidden in our holes like you cowards did, but we didnt. We stepped up to shoulder the brunt of the dirty work, and got decimated for our efforts. We may be allies, but Im not in the mood for this, Gero. You better leave before I rip open that mouth of yours and cut out your tongue for your disrespect."


    A faint wind swelled around Gero at Paskal''s words, but he didn''t seem to sense the danger as he took another drink.


    Believe me, he said, tossing the empty bottle to the floor where it shattered, I''m ready to burn this whole thing to the ground. Come back another time when I''m in a better mood.


    Gero''s expression was frosty as she red at Paskal. Her fingers twitched as if about to dart towards the handles of her two swords to start her attack, but she knew that doing so would gain her nothing. Despite having fought for an entire night, Paskal stood easy, clearly confident that his strength was more than enough to handle her. Though she was equally confident that she could cut him down, it wasn''t worth the risk. Taking a deep breath to restrain her anger, she stepped back.


    Fine. We''ll have this conversation again another day. Just do everybody a favor andy low until I contact you again.


    Turning on her heel, she left the room, mming the door behind her and making her way down to where her men were standing guard. Ignoring the tension in the room, Gero gestured for them to follow and stalked out. She was so angry, she didn''t notice the face peering down at her from one of the roofs above. After she and her men had vanished, a robed figure dropped lightly from the roof,nding elegantly in the alleyway. Another figure appeared beside her, shifting out of the shadows.


    Looks like this is the ce, Delrisa said, adjusting the cowl on her cloak.


    Indeed, Isabelle replied, her hair shifting in the nonexistent wind, as if blown by an unseen force. It appears he is upstairs. Would you like to do the honors, or should I?


    Thinking for a moment, Delrisa nced at Isabelle and then shook her head.


    I''m better suited to taking care of the ones below. It will allow me to sate my appetite. Besides, entering buildings has always been a challenge, and I doubt our dear gang leader would be excited to invite me in if I knocked at his window.


    Chuckling, Isabelle nodded, and her figure shed, vanishing into the night. Pulling her robe tight, Delrisa stalked forward, approaching the door to the safe house. Inside, the men were all quiet, shaken by the dreadful violence of the night.


    Man, dawn can''te soon enough, one of the men muttered.


    As if to answer his words, a pounding on the door caused him to jump, and he looked from one of the gang members to the other, but none of them moved. There was a pounding again, a hurried stato, somehow sounding more urgent than the first. Gripping his sword tightly, the lieutenant with the knife-like face stood up and took a deep breath, making his way into the hall. He could hear somebody outside the door muttering. Reaching for thetch, he paused.


    Who is it? he asked.


    There was a brief silence outside, and then the muffled voice spoke again, this time slightly louder, just loud enough that he could hear.


    Is this the Brass Tiger Safe House? I''ve got a message from the Klein family. For Paskal, the Crusher. Can Ie in?


    There was something maic about the voice, something friendly andforting, and after adjusting his grip on his sword, he undid thetch and cracked the door open, peering out at the figure in the robe. What met his eyes was the most beautiful face he had ever seen, and that same maic, hypnotic voice.


    It''s cold out here. Won''t you let me in?


    Mechanically nodding, he opened the door, realizing a moment toote what he had just done as Delrisa lunged forward. Her long nails stabbed deep into his chest and her other hand grabbed him around the throat, choking off the cry that rose to his lips. With one swift motion, she pulled him through the doorway while maintaining a firm grip on his throat. The crack of his neck was audible in the early morning air, and she tossed his body aside without looking at it. A momentter, she was in the hall, her eyes fixed on the room where the rest of the gang members had gathered.


    Upstairs, Paskal was hurriedly shoving the gang''s treasures into a big bag, when a faint shiver ran down his spine and he spun around. His senses were going wild, informing him that there was somebody else in the room, some sort of threat. Yet he saw nothing. Dawn wasn''t far away but the darkness outside the window was still thick, and after looking around for a minute or two, Paskal chuckled to himself and shook his head.


    "Fighting zombies all night has made me jumpy, he said, giving the shadows a hard look.


    As he turned back around, a flicker of movement in the window caught his attention, and with a roar, he spun, his hand shing out, unleashing an ethereal paw that sent streams of energy ripping through everything in its path. His sh carved through the walls, shattering the window where he had seen the movement, forcing Isabelle, who had been hiding in the reflection of the window pane, to manifest. Her hair spun, blocking the attack, and with a shriek that sent him staggering backward, she unleashed a fierce needle that darted towards him.


    At the same moment, screams erupted from downstairs, and the smell of blood soon filled the building. Realizing that they were under attack, Paskal let out a roar and lunged forward, only to be forced to jerk his head to the side, disrupting his attack, when the needle Isabelle sent out stabbed towards his lips. pping it aside with a swipe of his hand, he leapt towards Isabelle, who darted out of the way, her fingers raking across his shoulder as she moved. Four thin scratches appeared under her razor-sharp ws, and Paskal felt his heart clench as they began to bleed.


    Though most believed that his powery in the ethereal tiger he could summon, the truth was that his true strength was contained in the brass coating of his skin. It had been ages since Paskal had ever suffered a wound, and even in the fight against the zombies, he had been able to rely on his natural defense to keep him safe. The feeling of nails ripping through his skin caused dread to rise in his heart, and it only took him a fraction of a second to decide to abandon the fight.

 Book 3: Chapter 37

    Book 3: Chapter 37


    Spinning, he lunged for the broken window, intending to escape, but thick strands of hair wrapped themselves around his leg, jerking him off of his feet and causing his face to m into the ground. With a growl, he rolled over, shing at the hair to cut it away from his body. He fought fiercely, but quickly found himselfpletely outmatched. Though his w strikes could cut through the hair Isabelle used to bind him, when he attacked her directly his blows simply passed straight through her, failing to wound her in the slightest.


    Paskal''s attacks all dealt physical damage, to which she was almost entirely immune, but at the same time, Isabelle was having tremendous trouble keeping him bound, and it was all that she could do to keep him from running. Back and forth they fought, destroying the room with their attacks. Each time Paskal would try to run, Isabelle would pull him back, throwing him against the far walls before attacking with her sharp nails. Dozens of scratches soon covered Paskal, but the gang leader just growled and pressed forward. Suddenly, the door mmed open and Delrisa appeared. Upon catching sight of the pale vampire, whose mouth and chin were soaked in crimson, Paskal''s blood chilled. He gave a hoarse scream, turning and scrambling for the exit. The first rays of the morning sun were just beginning to breach the horizon, dying the clouds that covered the sky gray, and it was in that color that he sought safety. Neither Delrisa nor Isabelle could afford to be out during the daytime, but they had been given a job to do by Garrett, and they weren''t about to fail.


    A sea of hair flooded the room, wrapping around Paskal and dragging him back across the floor. At the same time, Delrisa pounced. Though her fingers and ws couldn''t get through Paskal''s defenses, that wasn''t what she was aiming for. She gripped his head tightly in two hands, and with a scream that shattered the silence of the morning, wrenched her hands to the side, snapping his spine with a clean jerk. Panting, she looked up, her eyes darting towards the sky and then towards Isabelle. Without speaking a word, she pulled her cowl over her head, wrapped her cloak around her, and fled, seeking the shadows of the alleyway below before the sun could burn her skin. As the vampire fled to the closest entrance down into the sewer system that ran under the district, Isabelle wasn''t far behind, and in a moment had vanished, rapidly making her way across the city as she darted from reflection to reflection.


    Left behind were the ruins of the safe house and the corpses of the Brass Tiger Syndicate. A few minutester, a faint shadow appeared in the broken window, and Ryn slipped into the room, her eyes watching Paskal''s body warily. It only took her a moment to see the gruesome bend in his neck, allowing her to rx. Though she had not witnessed it, she had an inkling of what had taken ce here, but instead of remaining to dwell on it, she got down to business. She had been tasked with a job as well, and after a swift 25 minutes of work, she dropped tworge packs down into the alley below, where Pax and the rest of the Awakened Dreamers were waiting.


    Marin was carrying Kinsley on his back, and Estel had her hand on the red-haired man''s wrist, constantly infusing mental energy into him as she tried to keep him alive. His body was terribly burned, scorched by the ability he had used to y the undead Maragoth, but his wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Catching the packs, Pax groaned under their weight as she hoisted them up on her back. Ryn hadpletely cleaned out the Brass Tiger Syndicates stashes, and this safe house was thest. Once she was sure that there wasnt anything else of value to steal, Ryn and the others made their way back to the inn, careful to avoid the army patrols that were starting to crawl through the district.


    As they arrived, the first rays of dawn broke through the clouds, shedding light on the grim city, and a bell rang out, apanying the dawn as it announced the fight was over. Thousands of citizens, sitting tensely in their homes, began to rx, many of them turning to the five-petaled flower que on their wall, bowing their heads and murmuring a word of thanks. The night had been tense and none of them knew if zombies woulde beating down their doors at any moment, so the light of morning was tremendously wee.


    In the inn, Garrett sat slumped against the wall, his body burning with a supernatural fever brought on by Lesraks me. His body was so hot that the edges of his clothes were beginning to char, faint wisps of smoke rising up around him. As dawn rose and the bell rang, his body trembled slightly as all across the city, people spoke in relieved whispers or murmured their thanks to the symbol of dream flowers on their walls. Though the awakened who carried dream flowers couldn''t feel it, a subtle shift was happening in the hearts of those mortals who were blessed with blooms. The dream flowers they carried shook, reflecting the gratitude and relief of their hosts, and sending a faint trickle of energy back to Garrett.


    He had exhausted all of his mental energy through the course of the night, and now, as he defended against Lesrek''s me, the final drops had been wrung from him and burned away. Just when his flesh started to sear, those faint trickles of energy arrived, seeping into him and sinking into his soul spark. With each trace of energy that arrived, his soul spark glowed, sending out a faint golden light, and anywhere that light went, the damage being done to his body was repaired.


    It was barely enough to keep him alive, but as more and more citizens realized that they had passed the night safely, the energy streaming into him grew. At first, it was barely a trickle, and then it transformed into a small stream. When the bell finally fell silent, it was as if a torrent had been unleashed, thousands and thousands of drops of gratitude and hope surging through the connection between his soul spark and the dream flowers scattered around the city.


    The golden light from his soul spark grew stronger until it had lit his body with a brilliant color, and the me, which had been on the cusp of victory, found itself trapped once more. This time, however, the me didn''t get a chance to retreat. It had already infected too much of his body, spreading itself out to destroy him in body and soul, and now, as the golden light from his soul spark shone forth, it was caught in its entirety, gaining a golden tint as it calmed down. The change was instantaneous, and with a gasp, Garrett''s eyes snapped open for the second time that morning, his body brimming with energy, staring in shock at the window in front of his face.


    [You have unlocked the Dream Ruler ss.]


    [Dream Ruler is a supreme ss and cannot be a sub-ss. Path of the Watcher is now a sub-ss.]


    <strong>Dream Ruler</strong>


    You have subdued multiple dream locations, bringing them under your control, and integrating their powers and forces into your territory. As you continue to grow your territory, you will improve the natural abilities granted by this ss. Each territory increases the effect of existing abilities, while potentially granting new abilities.


    <strong>Territories: [2]</strong>


    <strong>Rulers Aura:</strong> Your soul spark exerts a field of authority that causes those around you to obey. The strength of this aura is determined by the number of territories you control.


    <strong>Anoint Chosen:</strong> Grant special individuals your blessing to act on your behalf, lending them a portion of your power. You may have a number of Chosen equal to the number of territories you possess.


    <strong>Awaken the Soul [Dreamers Rest]:</strong> Mortals who visit Dreamers Rest are more likely to awaken.


    <strong>me of Life and Death [First Tomb]:</strong> You have subdued Lesraks me.


    <strong>Survivability: High</strong>


    <strong>Growth Potential: Unknown</strong>


    Taking a sharp breath, Garrett realized that his entire world had changed. Though he didnt <em>feel </em>any stronger, the Rulers War had just catapulted his strength ahead by a league. That realization brought more fear thanfort, however, as it was likely he was just starting to scratch the surface of the strength of the beings who would soon be his enemies. Agma-Yoth had only been beaten through a considerable amount of luck, but from what he was seeing, it was clear that the necromancer couldnt have been considered a strong example of a Great Ruler. In turn, that meant that the Great Rulers he woulde up against in the future were likely beings of considerably more power.


    If he had grown this much from just two territories, how much would he grow if he managed to take half a dozen, or even the whole city? Even though he wasnt in the dream, Garrett could feel that the subtle connection he had to the Dreamers Inn had been strengthened, and a new connection, this one to the First Tomb deep underground, had been added. Though he desperately wanted to explore them, there simply wasnt time and a momentter his door burst open and Ryn waltzed in, plonking a massive sack of gold on his table. It was so heavy the wood creaked rmingly, and she hurriedly picked it back up.


    Whoops. Dont want to break your table, she said, a grin on her face.


    Even if you do, it looks like you earned us enough that we could buy a new one, Garrett said with a ghost of a smile. How did your missions go?


    Putting the gold down on the floor, Ryn came over and sat down on his bed, her gaze picking out his rumpled covers and the sweat soaked shirt he was wearing.


    Like a charm. The first was a walk in the park thanks to those forged orders you put together. I honestly didnt expect it to go so smoothly, but the officers fell for them hook, line, and sinker. Where did you learn how to put military orders together?


    Adjusting his position with the rope strung along his wall, Garrett shrugged.


    In a past life I had to study those sorts of things, he said, and I got to see the royal seal often enough that I can make a passable representation of it.


    Hah, I knew you were a high ss noble, Ryn said, pointing her finger at him. I totally guessed it. You lived in the pce, didnt you? Thats the only ce that youd be able to see the royal seal and learn about military orders.


    I did, Garrett admitted, shifting in his shirt ufortably. Hey, can you get me another shirt? It should be in my top drawer.


    Jumping up, Ryn opened his dresser drawer and pulled out a crimson shirt. Holding it up, she shook her head and put it back, getting out a simple, deep blue shirt that she brought to the bed.


    Do you want help?


    No thanks, I got it.


    Sitting down, Ryn watched him as he unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it off. When he was about to put on his new shirt, she stopped him and grabbed the water basin on his dresser along with a washcloth.


    Youre going to have to talk to everyone in a few minutes, she said, wetting the washcloth and wringing it out over the basin. Better to be fresh when you do it.


    Silently epting her help, Garrett closed his eyes as she began to wipe his chest and arms down. Once he was clean, she got him a towel and sat on the end of his bed as he got dressed.


    As for the second mission, that went even smoother. I dont know who you had dealing with the Brass Tiger Syndicate, but boy were they brutal. Not a single survivor at any of the bases, so I was able to grab everything. Pax should have finished moving it into the basement already, but wait till you see it.


    There was a lot?


    More than a lot. Were sitting on enough wealth to fund an army. The Brass Tiger Syndicate had brutal taxes, and they didnt spend much of anything. It''s almost like they were saving up for something. Gold, gems, coin, you name it, weve got it in spades now.


    What about property? Garrett asked, buttoning up his blue shirt.


    A few dozen strategically ced safe houses, all in need of a good cleaning afterst nights activity and two dozen buildings that house businesses in that area. Theres also a stack of what look like regr homes that was too big for me to look through.


    Good. Add them to the others, and when I have a chance, Ill take a look. Come on, it seems like just about everyone is gathered.


    With Ryns help, Garrett got out of bed and into his wheelchair, and allowed Ryn to push him down the hall. He carried therge bag of gold on hisp, making sure to keep the string around the top tightly pulled. The inns great room was packed with people, all dirty and tired from the fierce fight that had raged all night, but when Garrett entered the room he was gratified to see that they were all in high spirits from their victory. Seeing him, they all let out cheers, lifting their sses and mugs into the air. Weaving their way through the room to the central table, Garrett had Ryn and Obe lift his wheelchair up on top of it and gestured for everyone to sit down.


    When everyone was quiet, he looked around the room, his gaze scanning over all of the faces present. To his surprise, he found himself getting emotional at the sight. The fight against Agma-Yoth had been a huge gamble, and it had turned out to be much harder than he had anticipated, but it had gone ording to n, ultimately granting them sess. That sess hade at the cost of hundreds of deaths, however, and it was with a pang in his heart that Garrett began to speak.


    Well done. This morning dawns on the bravest, most steadfast fighters in the entire city. Many of you are regr citizens, yet you still picked up your weapons to fight against the undead wave that threatened to drown our fair city and destroy our lives. Though the cost of our survival is painful to bear, and many of ourpanions paid the ultimate cost, you can be sure that we will never forget their sacrifice.


    Opening the bag on hisp, he allowed the gold to shine brightly, gathering everyones attention.


    Anyone who lost a family member will be supported by the Klein Family and their children will be afforded the best opportunities we can provide. A memorial will be held for them in a few days, but for now, eat and drink and rest. Enjoy your victory!

 Book 3: Chapter 38

    Book 3: Chapter 38


    The celebration didn''tst long, as almost everyone was simply too tired from an entire night of fighting. After most people had crawled off to bed, Garrett called the gang''s officers together. They gathered in his office, where heid out the n they would follow for the next few days. There were a lot of things still up in the air, and he didn''t know how the situation would shake out. The military had moved in force, managing to reinforce the defensive line just in time thanks to the forged orders that had been passed around. That deception would be discovered, no doubt, but Garrett wasn''t particrly worried about it. They had forced the army to move, taking advantage of his knowledge about how the army operated, learned during his time in the pce with Prince Everan. He suspected that the entire thing would be hushed up when a scapegoat couldn''t be found.


    The main issue was that he had no idea how long the military lockdown was going tost. The city was already under martialw due to the death of the royal family, and just as things were starting to ease, the March of Lesrak had forced the army into action. This meant that it was likely the city would return to its earlier lockdown state. While that meant more patrols on the street and needing to keep a lower profile for the gang, the majority of the business the Klein family operated took ce under the city, in the sewers and crypts below the district. That work would continue without interruption.


    Likewise, the awakened dreamers would have no trouble continuing to clear the dream, and Garrett thought it might be a good idea to focus most of his attention there for the next few weeks while they waited for everything to blow over. After giving orders, he sent everyone to rest while he reviewed all the gains the Klein family had made. Paskal had been dealt with and his and the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s coffers emptied, adding to the growing pile of wealth stacking up under the inn. After robbing tworge gangs blind, the Klein family was in a good financial position. However, as he ran the numbers, Garrett began to realize that even with everything they had stolen, their expenses were still going to outpace their ie by a considerable margin over the next year. This meant that other sources of ie needed to be found, and rapidly.


    His deal with Marcus Parrow of Parrow''s Fine Goods would be underway soon, and over the next week, he anticipated sending workers from the still-damaged factories to resume soap production once more. However, he knew full well what was going to happen. The soap production, which had provided a steady trickle of ie for the gang, was about to dry uppletely once Parrow copied their methods. Garrett had always known that it wouldn''tst, as others had been eyeing the business, and with Parrow making a move, it seemed the time hade to give up on it.


    It was a bit of a shame, but Garrett didn''t mind so much, as there were plenty of other ways to leverage Carraway and his connections. The most important thing for now was staying out of the limelight, and allowing any attention that the Klein family had gained over thest few months to fade away. About mid-morning, just as Garrett was finalizing the budget, he heard a knock at the door. Closing his ount book, he slid it into one of his desk drawers.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing the cook, Francis, who jerked a thumb over his shoulder.


    "There''s a guard captain to see you," he said. "He said his name is Captain Fernek?"


    "Send him in," Garrett said.


    A few minutester, Captain Fernek was sitting ufortably on the edge of his seat, looking across the desk at Garrett. Theirst encounter had not been particrly pleasant for either of them, and the captain looked a bit like he had swallowed a fly. His helmet rested on his knee, and he was still dressed in his armor, his body covered in sweat and grime from the fight. Garrett, on the other hand, was clean and fresh looking.


    "Would you like a drink, sir?" Garrett asked, gesturing to the decanter and sses ced on the edge of his desk.


    Captain Fernek gave the decanter a longing nce, but shook his head.


    "No," he said. "I''m still working."


    "I see. Then I guess this isn''t a social visit."


    A faint grimace appeared on Fernek''s face as he shook his head again.


    "No."


    Falling silent, the captain seemed nervous, as if he didn''t know exactly what to say. Garrett let him stew, simply watching him with a curious gaze. Eventually, the captain gathered himself and coughed.


    "Ahem. I''m here on behalf of a..." the captain paused slightly, a shudder tracing down his spine. "A mutual friend."


    Amusement flickered across Garrett''s face as he regarded the captain, though Fernek didn''t seem to notice it. After clearing his throat again, the captain continued.


    "You operate the Klein family, is that correct?"


    Seeing Garrett''s short nod, Captain Fernek sighed in relief.


    "I''vee to give you a warning," he said.


    "A warning?" Garrett raised his eyebrow.


    "Yes. This district is going to be undergoing an investigation. I know you''re connected with the exorcist, which means that you''re going to be one of the prime targets. The army is determined to try to figure out how this attack by the Dark Hand slipped under the radar, and the exorcists are going to be prime targets for taking the me."


    Watching Fernek curiously, Garrett found himself surprised. Thanks to the dream flower Captain Fernek carried, he was able to track the captain''s movement closely, but he hadn''t been paying attention to what Captain Fernek was experiencing, so he wasn''t quite sure how the captain had learned this information. Closing his eyes, he was about to review what had happened when he felt a faint presence. It was Somnia, the overlord bloom he had just nted, informing him that it was ready to assist. Rather thanbing back through all of the filtered messages and memories he had absorbed over the previous few hours, Garrett paused and then asked Somnia what it knew about the captain''s words.


    Almost immediately, a memory appeared in his head detailing the captain''s interaction with a few of the officers that had been deployed. It seemed that Captain Fernek had been in the room when he heard the army''s officers talking about shifting the me to the exorcists.


    [Would you like to know more about this subject as we discover it?]


    <em>Yes, that would be wonderful. Please keep me apprised.</em>


    [Of course, my lord.]


    All this only took a fraction of a second, and Garrett opened his eyes, catching Captain Fernek''s gaze. Seeing the small smile on Garrett''s lips, Captain Fernek fell silent, almost as if he didn''t know what else to say. Tapping his finger against his desk, Garrett thought for a moment and then snapped as if an idea had suddenlye to him.


    "Captain Fernek?"


    "Yes?"


    "How would you feel about taking responsibility for the defense of the district?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t follow."


    "Imagine with me for a moment," Garrett said, "that the defense of the district, carried out so admirablyst night, had been organized at your behest. That you, rather than the Klein family, were the one who anticipated the Dark Hand''s attack, and also organized the various gangs and mercenary groups that formed the defensive line at the Royal Graveyard''s southern wall. Imagine if you were the one who convinced Paskal the Crusher, leader of the Brass Tiger Syndicate, toy down his life to defend against the main thrust of the Necromancer''s attack.


    It took a moment for Captain Fernek to understand what Garrett was suggesting. When he did, his eyes went wide. He had been quite nervous toe and give Garrett this warning, as theirst interaction had been very negative. However, the flower that bloomed in his heart had driven him to do it, though he didn''t understand why. Now, Garrett seemed to be suggesting that he would turn over all of the credit for the defense of the district to him. Thest time Captain Fernek knew, he and Garrett were enemies. At first, he suspected a trap, though that suspicion onlysted for a brief moment before visions of what such an aplishment would mean for his career began to dance before his eyes.


    The truth was, Captain Fernek was tired of being one of the patrol captains and had long since desired to grow into a position of real power among the city guard. That was why, after all, he had agreed to put pressure on the merchant Carraway and this upstart from the Klein family. Though that had gone sideways, he suddenly found himself being offered the opportunity for the advancement he so desperately wanted.


    Even if Garrett hadn''t been able to read the emotions in Captain Fernek''s heart through his connection with the dream flower, he would have been able to see them on the captain''s face. Knowing what the captain''s answer was going to be, Garrett scratched his cheek and smiled,ying out his n.


    "It''s really a simple matter," he said. "I know for a fact that the exorcist already passed on information about Lesrak''s March to the army. It''s clear, however, that they got a less than positive response. We can say that I reported it to you, and that you, taking my words seriously, organized the defense by pulling together the grave walkers, the Klein family, and a number of other mercenary groups and gangs to defend the city. You''ll get credit for preventing the majority of the damage, as well as holding off the necromancers until morning. The army will get credit for driving them back."


    "And what will you get?" Captain Fernek asked, his eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    "The peaceful and quiet life I''m looking for," Garrett said, cracking a smile. "I have no desire to be in the limelight, and indeed would much rather be left alone. I''m happy to be a participant, but our forces need no acknowledgment. Instead, I would much rather see you grow to the ce of authority you deserve."


    "Will the Grave Walkers agree to that?" Captain Fernek asked, running calctions in his head.


    "They will," Garrett said, his voice certain. "I know for a fact that Cynen would prefer to draw as little attention as possible. She entered the crypts to deal with the dark hand underground, while you controlled and coordinated the defense above ground, keeping the citizens of the district safe until the army could arrive. It was really an impressive feat."


    Captain Fernek was silent for a good few minutes, his expression torn as he wrestled with himself. A small voice in the back of his head was urging him to reject the offer, as epting it would cause him to owe Garrett a tremendous favor. That voice of caution, however, was drowned out by the possibility of advancement, and finally he nodded his head.


    "Fine, if you are really willing."


    "Good," Garrett replied. "In that case, we need to make sure our story is straight. You said I''m going to be under investigation. It will be more effective if you don''t im credit, but instead, credit is granted to you by those who participated in the defense. I will take care of that. You continue to see to your men and wait for the army toe to speak to you."


    "What should I tell them?" Captain Fernek asked, his brow furrowing.


    "You''ll tell them that after being warned about the impending attack, you rallied the guards scattered about the district and led them to its defense, while also activating the contingency measures you set in ce."


    Taking out a piece of paper, Garrett reached across the desk, dipping his quill in the inkpot before scratching out a few lines. He put his quill down on its stand, picked up the paper, and blew on it gently before handing it to the captain.


    "All you need to remember is that you coordinated the defense with us, using the Klein family as an intermediary to connect with both the Grave Walkers and the other groups that assisted. We''re a subordinate organization to the Grave Walkers, and so it stands to reason that you woulde through us to speak to them."


    Taking the paper, Captain Fernek scanned over it a few times and then nodded.


    "All right," he said, "I''ll do it."


    As he stood to leave, Garrett sensed a familiar presence under the inn, in the tunnels under the inn, and wheeled himself out from behind the desk.


    "Let me see you out," he said. "We want to make sure that we''re seen to be on good terms."


    After seeing the captain to the door and saying goodbye, Garrett wheeled himself back to his office, pausing for a moment at the door to scan the inn, looking for prying eyes that might be paying attention. There was nobody who wasnt connected to him with a dream flower, and so with a sigh of relief, he opened the door to his office.


    Inside, sitting on the couch and in the chairs in front of his desk, were Cynen, Gale, Core, and the Red Masked Assassin who had survived. The group was clearly exhausted, though Cynen''s eyes burned with bright green me that carried flecks of gold.


    "That''s only a little bit creepy," Garrett said by way of greeting as he met Cynen''s gaze.


    With a hollowugh, she shook her head. "It''s better than what could have happened," she said.


    Curious, Garrett examined her. While Gale and Cor were not under hisplete control, the Red Masked Assassin was, and Cynen had been transformed into one of his guardians. What was curious, however, was that her personality seemedrgely intact. Typically, upon bing a guardian, the blooming guardian seed created an entirely new individual by melding the dream flower with the host''s mind. Cynen, however, had epted the guardian flower willingly, much like Delrisa, and rather than being overwritten, her mind seemed to have merged perfectly with Viper''s guardian flower, allowing her to keep the majority of her personality.


    "Viper didn''t make it," she said, pulling the red mask from under her cloak and cing it on his desk.


    Feeling a pang of sorrow, Garrett wheeled his chair around the desk and picked up the still-bloody mask. In many ways, it was his fault that Viper hadn''t survived, but if not for his guardian''s swift action, it was entirely likely that he would have lost the fight outright. Rubbing the flower motif on the mask lightly with his fingers, he sighed.


    He did what was necessary, and will be honored for it."


    There was much for Garrett and Cynen to go over, but they could do that any time, thanks to their connection. And so, after speaking for a few more minutes, Garrett sent Cynen and her two lieutenants to stabilize the situation with the Grave Walker gang. He had already informed the remnants of the gang that Cynen was on her way back, and was keeping a close eye on them to make sure nothing disruptive took ce.

 Book 3: Chapter 39

    Book 3: Chapter 39


    The rest of the day passed quietly as Garrett monitored the situation, keeping track of the citizens, who were slowly beginning to go back to their normal routines, and the various gangs in the area. He paid close attention to Cynen as she tookmand of the remnants of the Grave Walkers and organized her gang members to sweep the graveyard, looking for any undead still hiding out. That night, as the dream opened up to him once more, he found the awakened dreamers gathering in Dreamer''s Rest. He tasked them with exploring the territory between the Klein family and the Grave Walker''s territory, intending to bring it under his control, though this would take a considerable amount of time. After leaving them to get started, Garrett returned to the Dreamer''s Throne. He took his seat and let his mind connect with his territory.


    In addition to the inn, Dreamer''s Rest, which was the dream territory he controlled, he could feel on the edge of his consciousness another space. He recognized it as the first tomb. It was curious to him, as it didn''t appear that his territory included anything between the two locations. They were almost likemand posts from which he could send out his forces to slowly gather more territory. In the city above ground, the awakened dreamers had needed to clear the territory around the inn before it fell under his control. He realized that he was going to have to do the same thing down below.


    After thinking for a moment, he sent out amand to Somnia, the Overlord Flower. A momentter, he felt a light ping alerting him to the location of Delrisa. Using what he had learned from Agma-Yoth, Garrett reached for the cold star that was her mind and tugged it slightly. A momentter, she was standing before him. In reality, he knew that she was actually crouched in a small hole dug in the wall of one of the crypts where she was resting. But through the power of the dream, they now stood facing each other.


    The location he chose was the throne room in the first tomb where he had previously faced Agma-Yoth. But instead of the obsidian coffin and the knocked-over throne, he created a replica of the dreamer''s throne and sat himself in it. His white mask was on his face and a faint crown made of bone and me rested on his head. Delrisa appeared below, and as soon as she saw him, she hurriedly bowed.


    "My lord," she said, her voice sweet.


    Garrett''s eyes narrowed behind his mask as he resisted the pull of her words, though he knew that she wasn''t intentionally trying to charm him.


    "Control your voice," he said. "It''s annoying to hear."


    "Yes, my lord," Delrisa said, doing her best to blunt her naturally seductive tone.


    "You have done well," Garrett said. "Stand."


    As she rose to her feet, he continued, "Thanks to you, the majority of the necromancers of the Dark Hand have been killed, and your work with Paskal was excellent as well. I''m very pleased with your service so far."


    Delrisa''s eyes glowed with excitement at the praise, and she quickly bowed her head once more.


    "I''m happy to serve," she said.


    To his surprise, Garrett realized that she was actually telling the truth. It wasn''t simply a matter of the flower that bloomed in her soul spark, either. He could sense the goodwill produced by the flower, but her words came from a deeper ce of conviction. And when her eyes flickered to the crown on his head, he realized what was happening. The new ability he had gotten, Skeletal Crown, granted him Lesrak''s authority over Undead, and it was clear that Delrisa was responding naturally to it. Mixed in was a deep sense of gratitude that Garrett could only assume came from the fact that he had freed the vampire from Agma-Yoth''s control, granting her her free will back, at least to a limited degree.


    "I have another task for you," he said, and she straightened up, eager to hear it. "I want you to hunt down the remaining necromancers. There were some who slipped away from the battle, and many who never emerged to the surface, as they were engaged in a fight under the city. I want you to hunt them down and eliminate them, wiping the Dark Hand out for good."


    He thought it was a fairly simplemand, one that she would eagerly carry out, but to his surprise, Delrisa''s brow furrowed. He rested his chin on his arm as he stared down at her, noting that she didn''t immediately agree.


    "Is something the matter with thatmand?" he asked, his voice cold.


    "No, my lord," she said slowly. "I just wonder if they may be more use to us alive than dead."


    Garrett''s first impulse was to shut down her line of thinking immediately. He had no desire to coborate with necromancers, and would dly see every single one of them wiped from the face of the earth, or at the very least driven out of the city. But he held his tongue and gestured for her to continue, wanting at least to hear her exnation. Granted permission to speak, Delrisa appeared gratified as she exined her thoughts.


    My lord, now that the first tomb is yours, there are things you should know about it. The most important is that it produces a constant stream of undead. Life energy here is thick, and over time it builds up, transforming into undead who will begin to roam the halls. Eventually, when there are too many of them, they will spill over, expanding into the crypts under the city. The more time that passes, the greater their numbers will be, and eventually they will begin to emerge into the city once more. This is the true cause of Lesrak''s March."


    Sitting up, Garrett leaned forward.


    "You speak of the Cauldron of Souls," he said, causing Delrisa to nod.


    "I do. Should you remain on the throne, my lord, you should be able to control the undead who emerge."


    She paused, and Garrett realized the problem she was implying.


    "And if I''m not here, in the first tomb?" he asked.


    "Then we will need people to manage them," she said, "or they will once again rise up to overrun the city."


    Grimacing under his mask, Garrett leaned back in the throne, mulling over the problem that she was speaking of and thinking about possible solutions. He could easily see what she was driving at, and as much as he hated to admit it, she likely had a point. If it was true that the creation of undead was automatic because of the Cauldron of Souls, then it was a threat that he couldn''t simply ignore. Being able to destroy the Cauldron of Souls was unlikely, and he had a sneaking suspicion that even if he managed to do so, new problems would crop up.


    In fact, he could sense the density of the death energy in the first tomb was constantly growing, and it was clear that the Cauldron of Souls was a way of siphoning it off. Even if they could stop the creation of undead, it was likely that they would have a bigger problem, and eventually the death energy would build up to the point where it would flood out into the city, creating an unmitigated disaster in the process.


    "You wish to gather the Dark Hand and use them to control the undead that mass here?"


    "Yes, my lord," Delrisa said, her voice surprisingly nervous.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Garrett thought it over and then nodded.


    "Fine, but each necromancer who agrees muste before me and submit," he said. "Those that don''t will be killed without exception. You will be tasked with leading this group, and get rid of the name Dark Hand. I don''t want to have any ties to that organization."


    Slowly, a wide smile crept across Delrisa''s lips, and she bowed once more.


    "Of course, my lord. I will carry out yourmands perfectly."


    "See that you do," Garrett replied, and waved his hand, sending her out of the dream space.


    He sat for a moment, his mind churning with various thoughts. It was clear that he had not just inherited power, but had inherited the responsibility that came with it. Reaching up, he took his mask from his face and let out a deep sigh.


    "The flower ghouls were bad enough," he said, speaking into the empty air. "But now I seem to have adopted a vampire and a pile of necromancers."


    After organizing a group of flower ghouls to assist Delrisa in her hunt for the elusive necromancers, Garrett spent the remainder of the night strategizing. His unexpected growth following his victory over Agma-Yoth in the Ruler''s War had granted him an unforeseen flexibility in his abilities. The following morning, as he sat down to breakfast with Ryn and Obe, the tter of metal boots outside the inn signaled impending trouble. Garrett had anticipated this and, with a calm demeanor, set down his fork and motioned for Obe to answer the door. Obe rose from the table and opened the door, revealing a surprised-looking soldier in full uniform and armor.


    "Is this where Garrett Klein resides?" the soldier inquired.


    Obe nodded, his gaze sweeping over the twenty fully-armed soldiers dispersed about the street.


    "It is," he confirmed, "What business do you have with him?"


    A soldier, distinguished by his magnificent mustache, major''s stripes on his sleeve, andck of helmet, patted the other soldier''s shoulder and stepped forward to address Obe.


    "My name is Major Albert Kinsmith. I''vee to ask Mr. Klein a few questions."


    "Don''t leave our guests standing at the door," Garrett called from the table.


    With a grunt, Obe stepped aside, allowing Major Kinsmith to enter the inn. Half of the soldiers followed him inside, their hard gazes indicating their intent to assert their authority. The scraping of chairs echoed through the room as a dozen awakened individuals rose to their feet. Coleridge and the Cleaver''s Edge mercenary group, who had been invited by Garrett to use the inn as their new base of operations, were still residing there. Coleridge was clearly pleased to save the coin, and as a result, the Klein family had unofficially added nearly twenty new awakened members to their ranks. Feeling the pressure exerted by the mercenary group, the soldiers quickly lost their bravado. However, before the situation could escte, Garrett raised his hand.


    "Wee to Dreamers Inn," he greeted, "I apologize for not standing to greet you. You''re out early this morning. Would your men be interested in some breakfast?"


    Major Kinsmith nced at the mercenaries before nodding.


    "Breakfast would be wonderful," he agreed, approaching the table where Garrett and Ryn were seated. "I hope you don''t mind if I join you."


    Without waiting for a response, he pulled out Obe''s chair and sat down, pushing the half-eaten te of food to the side.


    "Of course," Garrett replied, "You''re more than wee. Francis, would you mind serving our friends here some food?"


    The sour-faced cook grunted in response, mimicking Obe''s earlier reaction, as he retreated to the kitchen. Turning his attention back to the Major, Garrett offered a small smile.


    "I''ve noticed a considerable army presence on the streets these days. As a resident of this district, I''m exceedingly grateful for the excellent job you did in defending against the ck Hand and their zombie horde a few nights ago."


    Major Kinsmith appeared ufortable at the praise and quickly dismissed it.


    "Just doing our duty," he imed, though his expression betrayed his knowledge of the falsehood of his statement.


    Realizing that the conversation had veered off course, he cleared his throat and tapped on the table.


    "Speaking of the defense," he began, "I believe some of your forces participated as well."


    "Yes," Garrett confirmed, "We volunteered to assist with the defense organized by Captain Fernek. Our friends from Cleaver''s Edge helped as well, along with several other local organizations."


    Major Kinsmith nced at Coleridge, the mercenary captain, and offered a small smile before refocusing on Garrett.


    "Captain Fernek," he mused, "I heard rumors that he was behind the defense. Quite impressive work for a patrol captain."


    "It was," Garrett agreed, "though he wasn''t the one who devised the actual n. He merely organized it."


    "Oh?" Major Kinsmith inquired, leaning forward, "You mean there was someone else behind it?"


    "Not exactly behind it, per se," Garrett rified, spearing a piece of egg with his fork. He paused before continuing, "The main line of defense was the Grave Walkers. We''re one of their satellite organizations, and they''re the ones who established the main thrust of the n. We defended the walls against the zombie attack while coordinating with the city guard that had mustered. Meanwhile, Cynen, the leader of the grave walkers, and a few others ventured into the crypts to try to eliminate the core of the problem.


    Were they sessful?"


    Meeting Major Kinsmith''s suspicious gaze with an innocent look, Garrett shrugged.


    "I mean, the attack ended, didn''t it? I''m sorry, but as you can see, I''m not quite equipped to stand on the front line, so I didn''t actually participate in the defense at the wall of the royal graveyard. If you want a firsthand ount, may I suggest that you ask Captain Coleridge?"


    Major Kinsmith stared at Garrett for a moment before his intense expression softened, and he leaned back with an easy smile.


    "No need," he said, "we''ve spoken to enough people to get a good grasp on what happened, including the army officers whose units moved to assist with the defense of the graveyard wall."


    epting the te that Francis offered, Major Kinsmith examined it for a moment before picking up a sausage. Waiting for him to take a bite, Garrett nodded.


    "I was quite impressed with the army''s strategic decisions," he admitted, "Again, I wasn''t actually there, but from all the reports I''ve heard, it seems that the army picked the right ces to reinforce. Quite an impressive grasp of the battlefield, if you ask me."


    Nearly choking on his sausage, Major Kinsmith coughed into his hand, gratefully epting the mug of ale that Ryn pushed towards him and taking a swig to clear his throat.


    "Ahem. Yes, quite strategic," he agreed, well aware that the orders sending the units into position had not actuallye from the armymand.


    The mystery of their origin remained unsolved, and the woman who had issued themand to march had yet to be found. After eating a few bites of his food in silence, he finally put down his fork and looked up at Garrett, who was watching him with an amused expression.


    "I''ve been put in charge of investigating exactly how this situation came to be," Major Kinsmith revealed, "And I''m curious as to how the defense was mustered so quickly."


    "Have you spoken to Captain Fernek?" Garrett asked, "He''s the one who''s ultimately responsible for the defense of the city. It''s thanks to his efforts in conjunction with other forces that the district wasn''tpletely overrun."


    "That''s what I''ve heard," Major Kinsmith admitted, a faint edge to his voice. "Everyone keeps telling me the same thing."

 Book 3: Chapter 40

    Book 3: Chapter 40


    Ignoring the hard look he received, Garrett shrugged and finished thest few bites of his food. Pushing himself back from the table, he picked up his napkin and dabbed his lips.


    "Well, Major, thank you for joining me for breakfast. I do have a considerable amount of work to handle today. ount books, unfortunately, don''t double-check themselves.


    If I need to ask you more questions, will I find you here?" the major asked and Garrett nodded.


    "Yes. As you can see, I don''t get around much, and I spend most of my days here."


    For a moment, Garrett thought that the major might stop him from leaving but the moment passed, and Major Kinsmith nodded, pushing his own te back and standing up.


    "I''ll probably have some follow-up questions for you at ater date," he said. "Thank you for your cooperation."


    "Of course. If there''s anything you''d like to know, just feel free to ask."


    Giving Garrett another long look, Major Kinsmith called his men together and left the inn, as swiftly as he had arrived.


    Sensing someone at his elbow, Garrett turned and saw Captain Coleridge, of the Cleaver''s Edge mercenary group, standing there.


    "Everything okay?" the mercenarymander asked.


    "Yes," Garrett responded, giving the captain a grateful smile. "He just had a few questions about the defense."


    "They''re digging awfully deep," Coleridge said with a sniff. "They questioned us for hours yesterday, and now they''re even looking for you. Anything to cover up their own failings."


    Sensing that Coleridge might have an insight into what was going on, Garrett raised his eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "I mean that we would have held even without them," Coleridge said, "and I heard that the Maragoth was taken down by one of yours as well, which means they were toote. Clearly, one of the generals thought they could sweep in here and take credit for the victory, but the defense went so well that now they''re scrambling, trying to find an avenue to take that''ll give them some credit."


    "Good," Garrett said with a half smile. "That should keep them upied for a long while. Do you and your mercenary group have any ns after this?"


    "Nothing in particr," Coleridge said. "We''re looking for jobs now, but I have a feeling that it''s going to be pretty dry until everything is sorted with this whole mess."


    "Well, you''re always wee to hang out here," Garrett said, "and though I have to talk to Cynen about it, we may have some work for you as well."


    "Just let me know," Coleridge said before heading back to his seat.


    There was one more group that Garrett was anticipating, and sure enough, that afternoon, a carriage pulled up outside the inn, and Henri, Chief Fellix, and Commander Larner all got out. They were shown to Garrett''s office where he greeted them and gestured for them to sit. He had only met Gerald Larner once and was slightly surprised to see the highest-ranked exorcist in the city hade with Chief Fellix.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen?" he asked.


    Licking his lips, Chief Fellix looked at Larner, waiting for him to speak. After observing Garrett for a moment, Commander Larner gave Garrett an awkward smile.


    "I want to first thank you for your work in defending this district."


    Blinking in surprise, Garrett pointed at himself, as if unsure whether Commander Larner was talking to him or not.


    "Me?"


    "Yes," themander said. "While you may not have fought directly on the front line, your forces were instrumental in preserving the lives of the citizens in this district. We want to recognize that and thank you."


    "Only doing what needs to be done," Garrett replied. "This is our home, and we weren''t about to allow a horde of zombies to overrun it."


    "I understand that you also have a close connection with the Grave Walkers," Commander Larner said, causing Garrett to pause for a moment before he nodded.


    "We do."


    "I was wondering if you would be able to set up a meeting for us," themander asked, leaning forward slightly. "We wish to speak with Cynen, the leader of the Grave Walkers. I''m afraid that her group may fall out of favor soon. But we, exorcists, understand the importance of the Grave Walkers role, and we want to do what we can to ensure their organization continues to thrive."


    "What do you mean when you say they may fall out of favor soon?" Garrett asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    A sh of frustration crossed Commander Larner''s face, and he let out a long sigh.


    "The truth is that somebody has to bear responsibility for the attack, whether it was thwarted or not. Normally, with something like this, us exorcists would be on the chopping block. However, undead fall squarely under the Grave Walkers'' purview, and the fact that the Dark Hand was behind the attack makes it worse. It''s likely that the army, in looking for somebody to act as a scapegoat, will be targeting the Grave Walkers. But, as I said, they serve a vital function, and if not for their sacrifices, it''s likely this entire district would have been overrun."


    Garrett''s expression eased, and he quickly nodded.


    "Yes, I can set up a meeting," he said. "Am I to understand that you wish to help the Grave Walkers out of this predicament?"


    "Indeed, the number of incidents in this city is only growing," Commander Larner said, "and we need to band together if we''re going to keep it safe. That means working together instead of separately. If we move quickly enough, we should be able to shield the Grave Walkers from the worst of it."


    Scratching his chin, Garrett thought for a moment.


    "Do we need a scapegoat?" he asked.


    Something about the way he asked the question caused the other three men to pause and look at him.


    "I''m not sure I understand the question," Commander Larner said, his eyes narrowing.


    "You seemed to imply that the army needs a scapegoat. Well, I know for a fact that Count Hotis has been involved with some pretty shady stuff. Beyond the supernatural disappearances of his wife and daughter, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was hiding evidence that he''s been colluding with necromancers."


    Chief Fellix, forehead furrowed, looked like he was about to speak, but Commander Larner held up his hand to stop him. Giving Garrett a long look, themander suddenly nodded.


    "You know, I think you might be right," he said. "Tomorrow, we''ll have to go and have a little chat with the Count. Maybe do a thorough examination of his property."


    "Specifically, the basement," Garrett said. "Maybe in the back right corner behind that giant pile of boxes. But in the meantime, why don''t I take you to meet Cynen? As it just so happens, I was going to be heading to a meeting with her in about half an hour. I''d be happy for you to join me."


    Commander Larner nodded, and an hourter, the four of them were seated with Cynen in her office. Rather than reveal her glowing green eyes to the world, Cynen had taken a thick strip of ck cloth and tied it around her face, giving herself a mysterious look. It was clear from the way she moved that she could still see perfectly fine, deepening the air of mystery around her. Commander Larner, who was familiar enough with Cynen, was surprised to find that she had grown stronger than thest time he had seen her, to the point where he felt a faint threat every time she looked in his direction. He could only imagine how much her hidden gaze was impacting the others, though Garrett seemed totally fine. After exining the situation, he gave her his proposal.


    "The exorcists and the grave walkers, for a long time, have been two opposite sides of the same coin," he said, "but the reality is that both of our organizations struggle with building political influence. We would much rather be doing the job we''ve been tasked for, but that''s very hard given the environment in which we live," he paused. "My proposal is simple. I would like to work together to pool our political resources to ensure that both of our organizations can survive and gain the funding necessary to do so. I would like to coordinate with you directly. It''s likely that you''re going to be getting some negative attention shortly, and I think that we can help shield you from it. We have considerable connections among the nobles, and while that doesn''t often directly trante into the coin we need, we can certainly provide you with some political cover."


    "And in exchange, you want us to finance your operation?" Cynen said, staring at Commander Larner as if the cloth over her eyes didn''t exist.


    "Yes, pretty much," themander admitted, his face slightly embarrassed.


    Considering it for a moment, Cynen turned and nced at Garrett.


    "What do you think?" She asked. "You''re a member of exorcists, right?"


    "I am," Garrett admitted, speaking slowly. "I think it''s a good idea. The more we can pool resources, the better. There are a lot of people who have their own agendas, and I think themander is right. It''s likely that you''re going to face the full brunt of the army''s pressure, and it wouldn''t surprise me if they try to disband you to make a political point. So having the support the Exorcist Guild can raise for us would go a long way toward avoiding that fate. At the same time, I think our finances are good enough to make major contributions to the Exorcist Guild."


    Pondering it for a moment more, Cynen nodded.


    "Very well, we''ll agree to work with you."


    Shooting an appraising nce at Garrett, Commander Larner smiled and held out his hand for Cynen to shake. She gripped it tightly, and after a brief conversation, setting up some of the details, the exorcists left, leaving Garrett and Cynen alone together.


    With a sigh, Garrett leaned back in his wheelchair, his mind working furiously as he factored this new development into his ns. It had always been his intent to pull the Exorcists closer, and even now he was carefully seeding their ranks with dream seeds. He wanted to be careful of Commander Larner, however, as the Shaper-level exorcist possessed an unusual soul spark that allowed him to see the truth of the world. So far, Garrett was confident that he had avoided alerting the Commander to the fact that the flowers were his, but he suspected that the Commander''s main reason for getting close to him was to discover the source of them. Despite the danger, Garrett did think it was a good idea for the Grave Walkers and the Exorcists to join forces. He had no idea how things would y out, and his only real option was to wait and see. As he was on his way back to the inn, he felt a tug on his mind, and realized Somnia had something to report.


    [My lord, Lady Delrisa has found three of the Necromancers, and is on the trail of a fourth. Two have joined her, and one was killed as an example.]


    <em>Do you know how many remain?</em>


    [No, though Lady Delrisa believes there may be around seven Necromancers who escaped in total. That number corresponds to the records I have.]


    <em>Thank you. Keep me posted.</em>


    Garrett hadn''t been sure how he would feel about the Overlord Flower, but so far, Somnia had proven invaluable. The Overlord Flower could track all of the informationing through the Dream Flowerwork, and process it at speeds Garrett was entirely incapable of matching. He had originally thought that the Overlord Flower would have more of a personality, but instead, it seemed to operate a bit like aputer, making it easier for him to search and understand the information.


    The next few days were full, but quiet. Slowly, the district seemed to be recovering from the attack. There was very little damage that had been done, though a few hundred people had lost their lives. But the army made a big show of patrolling the streets, alert for any undead who may have slipped through and infected the poption. The truth was, a few of the zombies had actually made it through the defensive line, and even broken into some of the houses, infecting the citizens living in them. In each case, however, Garrett had been informed of the spreading infection by Somnia, and had sent teams of Awakened to deal with the issue before the army was alerted.

 Book 3: Chapter 41

    Book 3: Chapter 41


    A strange sense of peace had settled over the district, and after only a week, the army packed up and left. Garrett''s n was toy low, avoiding drawing any attention to himself or the Klein family. Cynen had been pulled in to speak to the general in charge of the operation, but between Commander Larner''s support and the favorable report that Major Kinsmith gave, they let her go with only a p on the wrist. A week and a half after the undead incident, Cynen sent word to Garrett, informing him that the Council of Ten was going to be gathering. He had known that it wasing, and had been making his ns for some time, but he hadn''t anticipated it happening so fast. As far as he knew, it was still two months away, but it appeared that because of the disappearance of the Brass Tiger Syndicate, a gang needed to be chosen to fill the space, to preserve the bnce of the city.


    They were to meet at a special location under the city called the Underworld Arena, and Garrett found himself quite curious to meet the other members of the top ten gangs in the city. He had heard a bit about them, but not wanting to go into the meeting unprepared, called Cynen to give him a full rundown of who they would be dealing with.


    The ten gangs had been reduced to nine, one of which was the Grave Walkers, who he was intimately familiar with. The Ebony Association, led by Gero Twin de, was another, and though his interactions with them had not been particrly positive, Garrett didn''t feel as if they were true enemies yet. To the south of the inn, on a small ind out in the river, was Janus Manor, an old mansion owned by the Janus family. They controlled the shipping on the river and in the swamp beyond it, and their members were primarily sailors. Henry Janus, thest remaining member of the Janus family, was the leader of the gang, and was a mysterious figure said to wield supernatural powers. Thest gang in the district was the Hunters gang, which was controlled by Arthur Tellson of the Adventurers Guild, and acted as the less savory branch of the official organization.


    The other five seats were held by gangs on the other side of the river, in the noble district outside of the pce. Their influence stretched across the city. After listening to Cynen''s exnation, Garrett realized that he had seen most of them at one point or another. Silver Song was less a gang and more awork of information brokers and innkeepers scattered across the city. Telbron, on the other hand, was a gang backed by the Merchant''s Guild, its members forming the ck Market. Then there was Marble Griffin, a gang of retired soldiers who hung around the city gates. They operated as an unofficial militia, ensuring the defense of the city while also supporting the active duty soldiers.


    Thest two gangs held the first and second seat. In the first seat was the Moonlight Council, a gang formed of young nobles whose parents had tremendous wealth and connections but didn''t want to be seen getting their hands dirty. They happily outsourced all of the things they didnt want to do to their children under the guise of letting them learn how to get along in society. Directly under the young nobles gang, in the second seat, was Rackham''s de, arge mercenary organization employed by the Moonlight Council. Over time, Rackham''s de had grown to be more like a gang than a mercenary group, and at this point, it was unlikely to ever see them out on jobs that weren''t handed to them directly by the Moonlight Council.


    After poring over the information that Cynen provided him, Garrett put a n together and called Ryn into his office. She strode in and plopped herself down in one of the chairs on the other side of his desk, tucking her hair behind her ear in a smooth gesture. She had gained considerable confidence over thest month and a half, and Garrett found himself happy to see it. Though she had always walked with considerable pep, much of her nervous energy had faded, reced with a sort of calm certainty that he liked to be around. He gave her a brief overview of the situation and shared his thoughts on who they should bring with them.


    "If it''s okay with you, I''ll have youe to this meeting, and we can bring one guard as well," Garrett said. Who do you think we should take?


    Biting her finger, Ryn''s forehead furrowed as she thought the question over.


    "It''s a shame Viper isn''t with us anymore," she said after a moment of thought. "What about Pax?"


    "Pax, Maren, Kinsley, Estel, and Asher are all going to be busy," Garrett replied, shaking his head. "They''ve got a lot to do over the next few weeks, and I don''t want to disrupt them."


    "That leaves Abbius as our next choice," Ryn said, causing Garrett''s eyebrows to rise slightly.


    "Oh? Exin that."


    "Abbius is more likely to follow directions to the letter, and he''s considerably more protective than Leff, Helger, or Maximus," Ryn replied, checking off her reasons and the names on her fingers, which is what we want in a guard.


    What about Obe?


    Obe is still busy organizing the school. Did I tell you that we''ve started recruiting teachers?"


    "No," Garrett said, "but that''s good to hear."


    He had been following the progress through the bits and pieces of information filtering from the dream flowerwork, but for the most part had just been leaving it up to Ryn and Obe.


    Speaking of school, did you ever find that young man I mentioned?


    Joe Trilby? Yes. He was quite surprised when we added him to the roster. I gave him a job working as a runner for Obe for the time being, and told Obe to make sure he had enough time off to attend the sses. Im still trying to figure out what is so special about him and his sister, but Iming up empty.


    Giving her a faint smile, Garrett just shrugged and avoided answering.


    Thanks for handling that. We''ll take Abbius with us to this council meeting. We are not going to be in one of the main seats, so we should be able to slide by without too much trouble. Mostly we''re just going to support Cynen and the Grave Walkers."


    "Are we going to try for the empty seat?" Ryn asked. "You know, the one that Paskal and the Brass Tigers held? Ites with a lot of advantages.


    Do you think we should?"


    "Honestly? No," Ryn said, crossing her legs and leaning forward. "I think it sounds like a whole lot of trouble. We don''t need whatever dramaes along with the seat, and if we get it we''re going to have to defend it against challenges, which sounds like a waste of time to me."


    "Indeed," Garrett said with a nod. "That mirrors my thoughts almost exactly. I''m content with having a strong ally on the council in the form of the Grave Walkers. Well just have to ensure that they are able to maintain their seat, though given Cynens growth I dont think that will be a significant challenge."


    Looking like she was about to ask a question, Ryn hesitated for a moment and then scratched her chin and stood up, deciding not to broach whatever subject was on her mind. Instead, she took something out of her pouch and ced it on Garrett''s desk. Looking at the bar of soap that she had put down, he raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is a bar of soap that''s popped up recently," she said. "Apetitor of sorts. The quality is just as good as ours. In fact, they''re almost indistinguishable."


    Putting down his quill, Garrett reached across the desk and picked up the bar of soap. It had a crude crown stamped on the top, but otherwise was exactly the same as the soap that they had been selling. Looking at it for a moment, he nodded and put it down.


    Across the desk, Ryn''s eyes narrowed. "Aren''t you nervous about it?" She asked.


    "Nervous about what?


    We''re about to have a bunch ofpetitors."


    "And?" Garrett asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Shouldn''t we do something about them?" Ryn asked, her voice clearly frustrated.


    "No," Garrett responded. "We don''t need to do anything about them. Believe me when I say our customers are loyal. They''ll only buy Ryn''s Royal Soap. So as long as otherpanies aren''t using the same packaging, we''re going to be fine. Though that does remind me, we need to find an alchemist nearby.


    There are a number of alchemy shops up near the Monster Emporium. In fact, most of the alchemist''s shops are located in that area. Makes it easier for them to process and acquire the materials they need."


    "Excellent. If you''re not busy, maybe we could go today," Garrett said.


    For a fraction of a second, Ryn paused before she nodded.


    "That''s fine, but this time we''re taking guards," she said, remembering thest experience they had had visiting the market.


    "Sure," Garrett replied. "Let''s see if Coleridge wants to send a few men with us."


    Two hourster, Ryn, Garrett, and two burly awakened mercenaries stood on a small street that extended from the Monster Emporium. A wide variety of shops, ranging from upscale to ramshackle, were packed in on either side of the street, each boasting a sign proiming its alchemical expertise. Garrett scanned the street for a moment, before choosing one of the shops seemingly at random, and had Ryn push him inside, while the two mercenaries stood at the door.


    When they entered, they heard the tinkle of a bell in the back, and a momentter, a tired-looking young man with a pair of half-moon sses and unruly blonde hair stuck his head out from the back room. "I''ll be with you in a moment," he said. "Feel free to look around," before vanishing once more. The shop wasn''t veryrge.


    The room was filled to the brim with materials brought from the wilds outside of the city. Most were held in boxes or jars, but many were simply scattered across a series of shelves that ringed the room. There was barely space for Garrett''s wheelchair to squeeze through the aisles and rather than risk getting stuck or identally knocking over some of the precariously piled materials, Garrett elected to stay in front of the counter while Ryn walked around the small room. It was a good four minutes before the shopkeeper made his appearance once more, wiping his hands on a cloth as he walked out from the back room.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked, taking off his sses and sticking them in his pocket.


    "I''m hoping you can help me with something," Garrett said. "I''m looking for the cause of a particr kind of rash."


    Raising his eyebrows, the alchemist looked between Garrett and Ryn, who had walked over to listen to their conversation.


    "Shouldn''t you go to the healers for that?"


    "No, it''s not dangerous enough to go to the healers," Garrett said. "It''s just an annoyance, and mostly I''m just trying to understand how it happened. I''ve observed it on an individual who operates in the swamp, but I''m not sure where the rash ising from, and I was curious to know if you had any ideas. It produces wide red spots with open sores at their center, appearing mostly on hands."


    Thinking for a moment, the alchemist pulled a book from under his counter and flipped through it, eventually stopping on a page with a few sketches. Spinning it around, he pushed it across the counter for Garrett to look.


    "Do the sores look like that?" He asked, gesturing to the book.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what it is."


    "Sounds like you''ve got yourself a case of swamp rot," the alchemist said. "But why you''re here and not at a healer, I still don''t understand."


    "Healing it isn''t an issue," Garrett said, shaking his head. "The question is, why is it appearing? Only one of my men has gotten it, which I don''t understand.


    Swamp rot''s not contagious," the alchemist said, taking his book back and flipping a few pages forward, "and really, to get it, you have to be pretty unlucky. I''d assume that he''s been working out in the swamp recently, probably handling some nts. Avernus is a weed that grows everywhere in the swamp. Its leaves produce a sort of mild irritant that''ll sting slightly if it touches you, but it''s typically not bad. Mix it with tobo, however, and it produces that swamp rot you''re talking about. And it''s not just tobo. There are a number of things that can trigger it. As for getting rid of it, just wait a week. The sores should heal up on their own."


    It was clear from his tone of voice and expression that the alchemist''s mind was on whatever experiments he was running in the back and not on Garretts question, so Garrett thanked him, and they left. He could practically feel Ryn''s curiosity as she pushed him down the street to the next shop they were going to visit, but she didn''t ask, and he didn''t say anything.


    After four visits to four different shops, Garrett and Ryn headed back to the inn, giving the two mercenaries each a few silver as a thanks for escorting them. When they arrived back at Garrett''s office, he took a few moments to pen a note for Carraway.


    "This has to do with Parrow''s factories, doesn''t it?" Ryn asked, finally unable to contain her curiosity. Garrett just gave her a small smile and sealed up the note.


    "Would you have somebody pass this to Carraway?" he asked.


    It waste that night when Cynen arrived with a dozen members of her gang. While those who didn''t possess one of the ten seats were limited in the number of people they could bring, there was no such limit for members of the table. Heading down into the sewer, the group made their way west into an area that Garrett had yet to explore under the western part of the district. Garrett''s forces were mostly concentrated around the inn on the eastern side of the district, and now they were beginning to spread into the northern sections under the graveyard. This was a new area for him, and it was with considerable interest that he examined the rtively clean and well-lit tunnels. There didn''t seem to be an undead presence in this area, and when he brought it up, Cynen nodded.


    "You''ll see the further we get," she said. "This section of the underground is really just an extension of the city above. It''s used quite often, and though asionally monsters do wander in, they tend to be taken care of pretty quickly."


    Navigating the sewer with a wheelchair would have been difficult, except that between Ryn and Abbius and the dozen awakened from the Grave Walker gang, it was a simple matter to carry it down the stairs and through the narrow passages. It wasn''t long before they started seeing other people, and turning down one particrly wide passageway, Garrett was surprised to see dozens of small wooden stands set up along either side of the passage. A wide variety of goods could be seenid out, and the merchants who sat at each stand watched Cynen''s group with wary eyes.


    "You folks looking for tickets?"


    One of the merchants called out, but Gale, who was walking next to Cynen, shook his head and shed the token of the Grave Walkers, causing the merchant to shrink back.


    "Do we need tickets for this event?" Garrett asked, but Cynen shook her head.


    "No. Though others do. The tickets are so the smaller gangs can watch and keep a finger on the pulse of what is happening with therger gangs. As one of the current seats, we''re allowed to bring in a subordinate gang, so it shouldn''t be an issue. We''re almost there."


    After traveling for another mile and a half through therge, twisting tunnels, they finally arrived at a heavy wooden door, guarded by a group of mercenaries dressed in uniform ck armor and sporting badges that bore a bloody, curved de.


    "State your name and affiliation," one of the guards said, holding up his hand to stop them as they approached.


    Cynen stepped forward, lifting her token and speaking quietly.


    "Cynen of the Grave Walker gang. We''re bringing one of our subordinate gangs with us. Garrett Klein of the Klein Family."


    After verifying her token, the guard nodded and gestured to the doorway. "You know the rules," he said. "Just make sure that anyone you''re bringing in does too."


    The doors opened, and a wave of sound rolled over Garrett, causing him to blink in surprise. Whatever he had imagined, it certainly wasn''t this. Inside the doors, there appeared to be a small city, two and a half blocks long and at least three blocks wide. The area they walked into was a giant room with buildings that stretched from floor to ceiling in fiveyers. A confusing maze of passages and stairways twisted and turned like a rat''s nest in the space, and everywhere Garrett looked, there were people.


    Seeing him gawk, Rynughed. She had clearly known what they were going to see, but had been waiting for Garrett''s reaction. Patting him on the shoulder, she chuckled.


    "Wee to the underground."

 Book 3: Chapter 42

    Book 3: Chapter 42


    Garrett had been aware that the city had a thriving ck market, and even during his days in the pce, word of the dark deals cut in the underbelly had reached his ears. Seeing it with his own eyes, however, was apletely different thing. The main area of the so-called underground was a multi story spiral with suspended tforms that extended from the ascending ramp, causing the shops on each tform to look like a set of stairs that rose from the sewer floor up six stories to the domed ceiling. As the group made their way up toward the top, they passed all sorts of shops, each nicer than thest. All sorts of things were disyed for sale, though for most of the stores, it took Garrett a moment or two to figure out what they sold.


    That was especially true for the shops selling ves. Each had a number of good looking men and women lounging on couches scattered around their shop, with heavily armored guards standing nearby. Though highly illegal, very wasntpletely unheard of, and here in the underground, where practically anything could be bought, the onlyw was the amount of coin a person had. Garrett could tell which of the men and women were ves from the nk look in their eyes and the way Ryn bristled when they got close, and with an impulse born of mild curiosity, he sent a dream seed floating toward one of them.


    The ethereal seed, invisible to everyone but Garrett, drifted across the distance to a young man sitting nkly on the end of a couch and sank into his head, settling into the ves mind. There was already a strong mental energy brand in the ves mind, which exined theck of cor or chains, as well as the faintly hollow look in the young mans eyes. Rather than have the dream seed bloom right away, Garrett let it stay dormant as they passed by, continuing to climb up toward the top of the underground market. He wasnt sure what he would do with the dormant dream seed, but before he could decide, his attention was drawn away.


    They had just arrived at the next level, which wasprised of a wide circle of shops, all of which were connected, making arge ring. These shops were much more ornate than anything he had seen before, but what was most eye-catching were the twelve foot tall monsters chained up in the center of the tform on either side of the stairs that led to the top level. Humanoid, with limbs thick with muscle, they red at everyone who came close from a single bloodshot eye in the center of their foreheads. Broken teeth gnashed behind rubbery lips that dribbled drool as they gnawed on the bones of arge creature. Each of their hands had three thick fingers with heavy nails and as Garrett watched, one of them casually snapped a bone that was as thick as a warriors arm so it could suck the marrow out.


    Are those


    Trolls? Ryn said quietly, finishing Garretts question. Yes.


    Arent they quite dangerous? Why are they chained here?


    Before Ryn could answer, Garrett noticed a well dressed man walking over. A haughty look on his face made him instantly unlikeable, and the words that came out of his mouth did nothing to assuage the feeling.


    You are Cynen? Of the Grave Walker gang? Yourete. The council is waiting for you.


    Stopping, Cynen turned her head toward the haughty man, but didnt say anything. Instead, it was Gale who spoke up, stepping up to fix him with a hard re.


    Fix your tone when talking to my boss or Ill have your tongue.


    Unimpressed by the threat, the man just sneered and gestured to the stairs.


    If you even think about touching me, youll be ripped limb from limb. Just crawl upstairs and hope that the council doesnt feel like feeding you to the trolls.


    Gales hand dropped to his sword, but Cynen stopped him with a raised hand. She still had her head turned toward the haughty man, as if she was staring straight at him through the thick strip of ck cloth that covered her eyes. After a moment of silence, she nodded and walked toward the stairs, leading her men. While all of this was going on, Garrett had the chance to look around a bit more, and had noticed that what he originally thought were stores were actually not stores at all, but instead were onerge establishment. Scattered around the tforms were small groups of gang members who were all surreptitiously watching Cynen and the Grave Walkers to see what was going to happen.


    As they got closer to the stairs in the center of the tform, the two trolls who were chained up on either side of the door straightened, their singr eyes fixed on the approaching gang leader. One of them let out a roar and surged forward, itsrge hand stretching out to try and grab at Cynen. She didnt react, but the others around her couldnt help but take a wary step back, causing faintughter to ripple across the watching gangs. Brought up short by the thick chain that was connected to a metal cor on its neck, the troll let out another roar and strained to extend its hand a bit further. Both of the trolls could easily reach the stairs, making it impossible to climb up the stairs while avoiding them, forcing the Grave Walkers to keep their distance.


    Realizing that they had walked into a test designed to humiliate them, Garretts eyes rose to the top of the stairs, where a group of young men and women were watching them with amused looks. It was clear to him that this situation had been created to kill any momentum that the Grave Walkers had before the council convened, but rather than be upset, Garrett was amused. It was a silly game, and though it appeared to be effective on the surface, could easily be reversed. Standing just outside of the trolls reach, Cynen turned her head and spoke to her men.


    Find a ce to rx until the end of the meeting.


    Relieved that they wouldnt have to face the trolls, her men quickly retreated, leaving Garrett, Ryn, and Abbius still standing behind her. The guard that Garrett had brought hadnt even flinched in front of the trolls, despite the fact that either of the monsters could snap him into pieces with a single finger. Instead, he had just lifted the crossbow he carried in the crook of his arm, his attention firmly fixed on the eye in the center of the trolls forehead. If it so much as started to break free, Garrett knew it would find a powerful crossbow bolt nted in the center of its forehead in the next moment.


    Abbius, you can retreat as well.


    Alright. Just call if you need help, Abbius said, his eyes rising to sweep across the young men and women watching from up above before he stepped back.


    Now it was just Garrett, Ryn, and Cynen facing the stairs, and though he wasnt worried at all, Garrett could feel Ryns tension from the way that she gripped the handles of the wheelchair. Both of the trolls, though not quite in the Shaper level, were clearly strong enough to crush most awakened into paste with a casual swat of their hands, so the thought of threading the staircase between them was clearly weighing on her.


    You dont need to be concerned, Garrett said quietly, causing Ryn to rx slightly.


    The troll who was reaching for Cynen let out another angry roar, spittle and drool flying toward her as it strained against the cor, but faint mes appeared, burning away the saliva before it touched her. At the same time, she took a step forward, her expression calm. Prompted by its sharp survival instinct, the troll suddenly retreated, not wanting to let the mes touch its finger. With the way clear, Cynen led Garrett and Ryn toward the stairs, but as soon as her foot hit the bottom stair, the other troll suddenly drew its arm back and hurled a bone toward them.


    The throw was quick, but not so quick that Garrett didnt catch the faint re of mental energy on the cor it wore. Rather than heading toward Cynen, it wasing for him, causing Ryn to exim and quickly pull his chair back, getting out of the way of the spinning projectile. Her retreat took her within reach of the other troll however, who lunged forward again, reaching out with its two massive hands to try and grab her. For the briefest moment, Ryn seemed like she was going to activate one of her abilities to slip away, but at thest second she didnt, seemingly afraid that doing so would expose Garrett.


    Everything had happened so quickly that there wasnt even time for the watching crowd to react, but there were two figures who managed to intervene. The first was Abbius, who fired his shot without lifting his crossbow, causing the bolt to sprout from the trolls left wrist. The bolt sank deep, the force of it throwing the trolls hand to the side and causing the monster to shriek in pain. It wasnt enough to stop the attack, however, and even as the bolt cut into the trolls thick skin, its flesh was starting to heal, thanks to its supernatural regeneration.


    The other was Cynen, who crossed the distance so quickly it appeared that she teleported. Her hand reached out andtched onto one of the trolls thick fingers. Green me roared out of her palm, quickly covering the trolls hand and climbing up its arm. The shriek of pain it had unleashed took on a frantic edge and the troll abandoned its attack, backpedaling as quickly as it could as the mes jumped up to its shoulder. Waving its arm in a desperate attempt to extinguish the mes, the troll continued to let out pained cries as the me grew stronger, fed by the monsters powerful life force.


    Even as its skin burned away, its powerful regenerative ability surged, repairing the damage that was done, only to be charred once more by the relentless green me. The trolls thrashing only caused the mes to spread, first up its arm and then to its chest and head. A deathly silence soon fell over the rest of the watching people as it fell to the ground and began to writhe, its voice stolen by the heat that burned its throat. The other troll, who had been about to attack, had retreated as far as possible and was still trying to drag itself further away. The trolls single bloodshot eye was fixed on the group, though if one was looking carefully, it was clear that the monster was staring at Garrett, rather than at the Grave Walkers gang leader.


    Garrett was watching it with a detached curiosity, as if examining a bug that had been pinned in ce. Even as the other troll had attacked, he had sensed that this troll had gotten the samemand, but as soon as it locked gazes with him, its survival instinct had caused it to abandon any thought of such a thing, and now it was desperately trying to escape as the weight of the Dreamers Throne pressed down on its small mind.


    <em>Down.</em>


    Keeping themand focused on the troll, rather than broadcasting it widely, Garrett was amused when the monster dropped to the ground as if pped down. It desperately wanted to look away, but Garretts mental energy was simply too strong and kept the troll locked in ce even as it attempted to press its body into the ground. The other troll was still burning, and the silence that had shrouded the space was broken by the haughty man hurrying over, a faintly horrified expression on his face.


    What are you doing! Unhand the Moonlight Councils guards! If you harm them


    He didnt manage to finish his threat before Cynens hand closed around his throat, choking him off. The faint horror turned into full blown terror, but Cynens grip was too tight and he couldnt get any words out as she turned and began to walk up the stairs, dragging him along. About half way up, she stopped and turned her head, as if looking around at the watching gang members. Though her eyes were covered by a ck cloth, every single person there felt as if they could see ghostly mes dancing behind her mask.


    You should let him go.


    The woman speaking managed to keep her voice calm on the surface, but the tremble in her hands couldnt be hidden from Garretts sharp gaze. Cynen, who was still looking over the gangs gathered below, slowly turned her gaze to the top of the stairs, where the well dressed young woman stood. Based on the look of relief in the haughty mans eyes, it was obvious that he thought her words would be enough to grant him his freedom, but Cynens response dashed any hope he had.


    Youve had your fun, am I not allowed to have mine?


    No sooner had her words finished than mes appeared from her fingers that were wrapped around the mans throat and his skin began to cken, causing his face to twist in an agonized expression.


    Do not make a foolish choice, Cynen, one of the other young men who had been watching, his tone sharp.


    With a low chuckle, Cynen continued to walk forward, forcing the men and women at the top of the stairs to fall back. In her hand, the man she held continued to burn, his body spasming as Lesraks mes stole his life. By the time she reached the top of the stairs, his life had long since ended, and she casually tossed the charred remains of his body to the floor. The tension could have been cut with a knife, but her lips curved up in a smile as she looked at the young nobleman who had spoken.


    I have not given you permission to use my name, whelp. If your father was here, he could speak to me as you have, and I wouldntin, but if you open your mouth again, youll follow in yourckeys footsteps.


    Opening his mouth to retort, the young nobleman lost his courage as the green mes on Cynens hand red, casting green shadows across his pale face. Letting out a low chuckle, Cynen looked at the table that stood beyond the crowd of nobles. Eight others were already sitting there, every single one of them staring at Cynen in something approaching horror. She had always been one of the stronger awakened, but now it was abundantly evident that her strength had risen explosively. Walking forward, she paid no more attention to the nobles who fell back, leaving her a clear path to the table. When she stopped behind her seat, her smile fled and she spoke with a coldness that chilled everyone who heard it to the bone.


    It seems that much has been forgotten since ourst meeting, including the respect due to one of the seats. Do I need to repeat my performance from earlier to remind you all?

 Book 3: Chapter 43

    Book 3: Chapter 43


    There was a single beat of absolute silence, and then the scrape of chairs filled the air as everyone at the table rose, their expressions hard. There was no doubt that Cynens words had been a naked threat, and considering that she had just ruthlessly killed one of the noblesckeys in front of them, it was obvious that she wasnt ying around. Add to that the fact that her mes continued to burn the dying troll down below and no one wanted to test how powerful she had be. This was not the script that anyone had anticipated, but they were already riding the tiger, so there was no getting off half way.


    You are acting awfully confident for someone whose gang is in tatters and under investigation, Cynen.


    It was Gero Twin de, of the Ebony Association who spoke up first, but when Cynen turned her head to look in Geros direction, much of the gang leaders bravado fled. Even though Cynens eyes were covered, there was a terrible weight about her gaze that seemed to measure Geros soul, as if the grim reaper was trying to decide if she should continue to live. The pressure was beyond anything that Gero had ever felt from Cynen before, and she couldnt help but let out a sharp hiss as Garretts mental energy, channeled through Cynens ming eyes, mmed into her.


    If you would like to die, you can continue talking, Gero, Cynen said, her voice even. I still havent forgotten what happened before the attack. I was going to wait to settle with you until after the council, but if you want to move it up the itinerary, Id be happy to oblige.


    Theplete disregard Cynen was showing for her caused blood to rush to Geros face, and her hands dropped to her swords, but before she could draw them, Louise, the leader of the information broker Silver Song, spoke up, trying to calm things down.


    Enough quibbling. We are all here, so lets sit down and begin our discussion. We have much to get through, and fighting amongst ourselves will get us nowhere.


    Louise is correct, Jonathan Moran, a plump man dressed as a merchant said, smiling at Cynen. Come, sit.


    Arge, square man, wearing a highly polished breastte and sporting a bushy mustache pped his hand against the table and gave Cynen an annoyed look.


    Indeed. We should not have taken our seats without you, but I am busy, so I would request we get started sooner rather thanter.


    ording to the descriptions that he had gotten, this was the former general, Vent Dend, leader of the Marble Griffin gang. Standing next to him was Carl Rackham of Rackhams de, and another young man that Garrett recognized immediately as Thomas Gvin, the young nobleman he had yed cards with at Count Hotis party. Thomas was standing at the head seat of the table, next to the chair for the Moonlight Council. Seeing Garrett looking in his direction, Thomas smiled slightly and nodded before looking at Cynen with interest as if to see what she would do.


    Lifting her still burning hand, Cynen looked around once more and snapped her fingers, causing the mes that shrouded the troll to die down, vanishing into the air and leaving only the terrible damage they had caused as a reminder that they had ever existed in the first ce. By this time, the trolls regeneration had slowed to a crawl, so it would take some time to repair the damage that its skin and muscles had suffered. The other man who had been burned hadnt been so lucky, and had long since died, but Cynen took her seat as if nothing had happened.


    Fine, she said, let''s get this underway.


    After Cynen had taken her seat, the other gang leaders sat as well, filling all but one of the ces at the table. Each of the seats was ornate and high backed, showing a symbol that represented the guild that filled that spot. As expected, the empty seat showed the symbol of the Brass Tiger Syndicate, whose leader, Paskal, had been found dead in one of his safe houses, his gang ughtered around him. None of the gangs knew who had actually killed him, as each of them had been tending to their own forces in the chaos of the attack, and it was with deep suspicion that they looked at one another. Holding up her hand, Louise spoke up first, calling everyone to attention.


    Wee, everyone, to the meeting of the Ten Seats. We try to do this every year, but as you all know, an unfortunate situation has forced us to move the meeting up. As the official secretary of the Ten Seats, I dere that this meeting is in session. Anything you say or do from this point on will be in the capacity of a seat holder. You should all know Baron Gvins son, Thomas. He is the current leader of the Moonlight Council and will be presiding over this meeting as chair.


    Cut the chatter and get to the point, Henry Janice interrupted, his thin face covered in a scowl. None of us have time to waste.


    Giving Henry a cold look, Louise continued to speak as if she had not been interrupted.


    This years meeting is of utmost importance, as one of our number has fallen, and in quite the brutal fashion. Whats more, we dont know who the perpetrators are.


    I thought you knew everything, Aurther Tellson said, his voice snide.


    I certainly dont know of anyone who could break the Brass Tigers neck after disemboweling all of his men. All in the span of about three minutes, Louise said dryly, causing everyone to look grim.


    That seems imusible.


    Carl Rackhams voice was dry as wind rustling over fall leaves, and though he spoke in a near whisper, his voice was filled with a power that carried it to all corners. His sentiment was clearly reflected in the others faces, but Louise just shrugged.


    We have not been contracted to discover the killer, so we have dropped the case, she said, looking around the table. What is of greater concern is who will take the Brass Tigers ce. Im sure that everyone has their own ideas regarding this, and so we are here to ensure that we dont allow the problem to fester. Thest thing we need in the wake of all the turmoil is the gangs getting into bloody fights in the streets.


    Garrett was observing everything from the side, where he and Ryn stood beside a number of other subordinate gang leaders who had been brought by the seat holders. A quick nce had alerted Garrett to the fact that none of them were at the Shaper level, though a few were close. He found this curious, though on further reflection, it seemed that Shapers were really as rare as he had first been led to believe. It was only the major gangs who had fighters at the Shaper level, and even then, it was typically only their leader. The exception to this, of course, was Thomas Gvin of the Moonlight Council who was a low lighting level awakened, and had tworge bodyguards lurking nearby.


    It was clear to him that each of the gangs had brought their own people to fill the gap created by the Brass Tiger Syndicate, and would be proposing them as the prime candidate to take over. Garrett was still undecided himself, as while having a seat would be helpful, it would also draw attention that might make it harder to develop the Familys strength in the shadows.


    Thank you, Louise, Thomas said, getting to his feet and looking around with an easy smile. As Lady Louise has said, we really need to get this fixed soon, and to that end, Im proposing a special process to help facilitate the selection. Typically, when we look to fill a seat, we ask those who wish topete for the seat to sort it out among themselves by having a series ofpetitions that we judge. Regardless, it always ends up the same way, with a physical challenge.


    You mean they just fight over it, Tellson said, rolling his eyes. Stop with all the fancynguage and speak inly.


    As much as it pains me to agree with Tellson, I find myself in lockstep with him on this. Cut to the chase, Vent Dend said.


    Not looking offended at all, Thomas Gvin nodded.


    Fine. My proposal is simple. We each nominate a gang to hold the new seat. In order for that gang to take the seat, they need the most nominations. After a gang has sessfully been nominated, those who did not nominate them are allowed to put a challenge team together to attempt to knock them from the seat. If they defend their seat, they are the new seat holder. If they fail, the challenge team can nominate a gang and the process will repeat.


    It only took Garrett a single moment to understand just how tricky the young noblemans proposal was. From what he had learned about the ten seats, it wasrgely split into two sides with the gangs from each district being loosely allied. Using this method, it wouldnt be hard for the Moonlight Council to get another gang under their control into a seat. With five votes to four, they could nominate the gang they wanted, and even in the event that their gang was defeated by a challenge team, they would get the chance to send their own challenge team.


    Clearly, the rest of the table understood this problem as well, and with a frown, Gero looked at Tellson who looked at Janice whose sour face had sprouted a stormy expression. The only one who didnt seem bothered was Cynen, but that was for apletely different reason. Before they could protest, however, the gang leaders of Tbron, Silver Song, the Marble Griffins, and Rackhams de all called out their agreement, clearly having talked about it beforehand. To his credit, Tellson was only a beat behind, leaving Cynen, Gero, and Janice as the only ones who had not agreed. Realizing that it was hopeless, Gero gave a short nod, and even Janice grunted something that sounded like an acquiescence. That left Cynen who had yet to respond, but if she realized that everyone was looking at her, she gave no indication of it, causing Louise to prod her.


    What do you think, Cynen?


    I think youll do what you want, so why are you even bothering asking? Cynen replied, not turning her head.


    Coughing to hide hisugh, Thomas Gvin held up his hand.


    Wonderful. Since were all agreed, more or less, let''s get right to it. We are going to be introducing our nominations. The gang with the most out of nine, is the one that takes the seat. Well start from the lowest seat and go to the first. Cynen, that means you can start.


    For a second, Cynen didnt move, but then she pushed her chair back and stood up. When she had first arrived, everyone had thought that something had changed, but now that they had the chance to examine her fully, they could all tell that it was more than her strength that had grown. There was a deep calm that ran through her actions, from the way she turned her head to the way she stood, infusing her every movement with a heavy grace. Though her gang was on the bottom of the rankings, and had been the prime target for the challenge that the Brass Tiger Syndicate and the Ebony Association had been nning on mounting at this years gathering, Gero Twin de suddenly found herself wondering if she was making a mistake.


    Once she stood, Cynen paused again, her fingertips resting lightly on the table, as if she was gathering her thoughts. The truth was that Garrett was thinking furiously, trying to figure out what the best path forward was. There was a wonderful opportunity here, but there was something about the way that Thomas had looked at him that was setting off warning bells in his mind. He was trying to weigh out the pros and cons of rising to such a public position, and it was turning out to be impossible. There were simply too many things he didnt understand.


    In his perfect scenario, he wouldnt even be here, but would be back at the inn observing through Cynens awareness. Unfortunately, even though he could possess her fully since she was now his guardian, he had realized that skipping this meeting as the brand new subordinate gang of the Grave Walkers was impossible. Too many people knew of the agreement, and because the meeting had been moved up, it was fresh on everyones minds. Thankfully, his mind worked quickly, and he soon came up with his answer.


    I have no nomination, Cynen said, her voice slow and heavy.


    Staring at her like she was crazy, Gero Twin de stood up even before Cynen had taken her seat.


    I nominate Twen Fieldsmith of the Dark de Collective as the new seat holder.


    Her nomination came as no surprise to anyone, and at the edge of the tform, a scary looking man with a bald head and tworge knives stepped forward. His expression was aggressive as he looked around at the other prospective individuals while Gero continued to speak.


    The Dark de Collective is one of the best specialist gangs in the city, and are adept at moving goods through the streets. Twen has been a member of ourmunity for a long time and most of you have worked with him, even if you didnt necessarily know it. He would make an excellent addition to our group.


    Thank you, Gero. Janice? Do you have someone to nominate?


    Still looking sour, Henry Janice stood up as Gero sat down and looked around the room. He hesitated for a moment when he caught sight of Garrett, but it was such a brief moment that Garrett thought he might have imagined it.


    I nominate the Dark de Collective as well. I think gang leader Fieldsmith would be a good candidate.


    Would you like to tell us why? Thomas asked, his expression nd.


    Everyone around the table knew exactly why the bald thug was being offered up, causing a few people to chuckle at Thomas question, but Henry just shook his head and sat down, much to Twen Fieldsmiths disappointment. Next up was the Marble Griffins who nominated a gangprised of older soldiers that was just like them, and then Tbron, the merchant guild, who passed, just like the Grave Walkers had. Rising to her feet after gang leader Moran sat down, Louise of the Silver Song gang looked around, a faint smile rising to her lips as she spoke words no one had ever imagined hearing.


    I nominate Garrett Klein of the Klein Family as the new seat holder.

 Book 3: Chapter 44

    Book 3: Chapter 44


    If Garrett had ever wondered what it would feel like to be a butterfly pinned to a board and observed from behind a ss, he now knew. As Louise finished speaking, every single eye in the space turned to him. He had always considered his emotional control to be higher than average, but even he couldn''t keep the shock from registering on his face.


    In the stunned silence that followed, he heard the leader of Silver Songugh, clearly pleased with the effect she had created. There were many questioning looks around the table, but no one said anything, simply waiting for Louise to continue.


    As for my reason, consider it a thank you for Cynen and the Grave Walkers'' hard work. We have informants everywhere, and I mean everywhere. It''s clear that the city only survived the undead wave thanks to the incredible sacrifice of your gang, she said to Cynen. No matter what anyone else says, we wouldn''t have made it if not for you. This district would likely be lost. Simrly, the Klein family, though considerably weaker, supported fully and held the southern defensive line without any major breakthroughs.


    Across the table, Andrew Tellson''s eyes narrowed as he looked between Cynen and Garrett.


    Is that so? he said. And here I thought it was the Adventurer''s Guild and the Brass Tiger Syndicate that carried the majority of the burden.


    Unaffected by his sarcasm, Louise just smiled and nodded.


    It''s true, she said. You blunted the main thrust of the attack, but that was because the Grave Walkers stopped them dead in their tracks. Additionally, the word on the wind is that it was Cynen who ultimately broke the back of the Necromancer''s attack by carrying the fight to the Dark Hand underground, as well as one of the Awakened under the Klein family, whonded the final blow on the Maragoth.


    As much as he would have liked to protest and im more credit, Tellson knew that she was right and fell silent. Gero, however, wasn''t satisfied.


    I don''t see why the Grave Walkers'' subordinate guild should be promoted, she said, when it was the Brass Tiger Syndicate who had taken the most damage. Wouldn''t it make sense, then, for the Dark de Collective to be the one to advance?


    Laughing lightly, the leader of the Silver Song covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head.


    The Brass Tiger Syndicate is gone.


    Despite her pleasant expression, her words were cold,pletely at odds with the smiling expression on her face. And any gang that can be wiped out in a single night doesn''t deserve their seat anyways. Think of this as Silver Song''s way of thanking the Grave Walkers for your incredible sacrifice."


    Turning towards Cynen, Louise bowed her head, once again surprising everyone at the table.


    "Silver Song has many members, most of whom are not awakened, or even trained to fight," she said as she straightened up, her smiling gaze sweeping the table. "Had the necromancers of the Dark Hand and their minions broken through the southern defensive line, it''s impossible to know how many we would have lost. There is nothing more precious to me than my people. And so, this seems to me like a just reward.


    Is it on that merit alone that you nominate them? Thomas Gvin asked, leaning forward in his seat, his eyes fixed on Louise.


    The question caused Louise tough once again, her giggle filling the air like silver bells.


    No, she admitted, it''s not. We all know of the tremendous growth of the Klein family, and how quickly it has established itself as a power. I must admit, I feel as if our council could use some of that spirit. Things have been stagnant for entirely too long, and I think it would be fun to stir the pot a little bit.


    I see. Thank you.


    With a small smile at Garrett, Louise sat down, and the eyes at the table turned to Arthur Tellson. Garrett, on the other hand, was thinking furiously, even as a bad feeling rose in his heart. It had always been his intention to keep the Klein family as low-profile as possible, which is why he had passed over having Cynen nominate him. The bad feeling grew stronger as he caught a quick nce from Arthur Tellson, the leader of the adventurers. The bnce of power in the city was delicate, a truth that had existed long before the recent turmoil, as the various groups vied for control over the people and the resources the city contained. Though Garrett was more than content to continue amassing as much strength as he could, his thought had been to keep itpletely under the surface, ensuring the safety of himself and his people, without giving rise to new enemies.


    All of that seemed to be out the window now. The adventurers'' guild had been forced into fighting alongside the Brass Tiger Syndicate because of Garrett''s maniption, and from all of the reports, their casualties had been heavier than expected. As the Brass Tiger Syndicate had copsed, they had been forced into carrying the main burden, on top of being pitted against the undead Maragoth.


    Though Tellson didn''t have any proof that he had been manipted, it seemed that this was the first time he was hearing that the southern defensive line had not been breached at all. It didn''t take a genius to realize that that meant the main thrust of the Necromancer''s attack had gone north and east from the graveyard, straight into the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s territory, and by virtue of proximity, the Adventurers'' Guild''s territory. After all that had happened, anyone would be suspicious that they had been yed, especially considering that the Brass Tiger Syndicate had been wiped out in its entirety. All of these thoughts passed through Garretts mind in an instant as Guild Master Tellson rose to his feet, his gaze sweeping the room and lingering on Garrett for a moment longer than wasfortable. Suddenly, an easy smile appeared on his lips, and he gestured to Louise, the leader of Silver Song.


    "I find myself in agreement with Louise," Arthur said, his voice smooth. "I think that Garrett Klein of the Klein family would make an excellent addition to our number. As has already been stated, we all know that the Klein family has grown significantly in recent days, and even before the tragedy with the Dark Hand, was rapidly consolidating control in the southern part of the district. I know there may be some concerns about having a direct subordinate gang holding a seat at the table, but we''re not unfamiliar with that situation."


    Here he paused and gave Carl Rackham a meaningful look, which the mercenary leader simply ignored. Unfazed, Tellson continued.


    "What many may not know is that the majority of the underground routes are under the Klein family''s control. The smuggling operation that used to belong to Ghoul''s Tooth is now firmly in the Klein Family''s hand, and has actually been extended considerably. From all reports, the family has been quite industrious, creating new paths out of and into the city, paths that we can all benefit from. Having them as a member of the table makes sense to me, given the Klein family''s growing influence, and no doubt this will encourage Garrett to work together with us for themon good of the city."


    The more Arthur Tellson spoke, the more clearly Garrett realized what was going on. Far from trying to suppress him, Arthur Tellson was doing the exact opposite, maliciously thrusting him into the limelight. It would have been simple for the Guild Master to use his strength and influence to suppress the Klein family, but he was taking a tack that was much harder to defend against. This method of killing with a borrowed knife seemed benign on the surface, but was actually exceptionally vicious. Anyone looking at Arthur Tellson would only ever imagine that he was genuinely interested in the Klein family''s growth.


    Feeling the gazes of many of the gang leaders in attendance, Garrett sighed inwardly and hastily amended his n. He had been nning on demurely rejecting Louise''s offer, but now that two gang leaders had pushed him forward, he would begin to look ungrateful if he didn''t ept. Things worsened a momentter when Arthur Tellson sat down and Carl Rackham stood up. The mercenary gang leader was a loyal subordinate of the Moonlight Council, and everyone fully expected him to pass, deferring his vote to Thomas Gvin. But instead, he gave Garrett a long look and then nodded.


    "I agree. Let the Klein family take the seat."


    With that said, he sat down, leaving the room shrouded in heavy silence. At this point, the Klein family had been pushed into taking the seat, whether Garrett wanted to or not. The only possibility to get out of it would be if Thomas Gvin was interested in backing the Dark de Collective that Gero Twin de and Henry Janice had put forward, but Garrett caught Thomas'' wink as the young nobleman rose, and any hope of that was dashed to the ground.


    "Well, quite an unexpected oue, I must say," Thomas said, looking around. "I know that there are many qualified gangs here, but I must say, the truth is, I was actually going to suggest the Klein family myself. To Arthur''s point, I think the paths that the Klein family is creating under the city are too valuable not to be leveraged properly. And so I would suggest, along with the others, that Garrett Klein of the Klein family ascend to the empty seat at the table."


    Garrett was pretty sure he could hear Gero Twin de''s teeth grinding, despite the fact that she was across the table. And it was only the warning look that Karl Rackham fixed on her that kept her from jumping to her feet to argue. As it was, the situation was set, and there was nothing anyone could do about it. When there were no arguments, Thomas Gvin gave Garrett a big smile.


    "Of course, there''s still the possibility of a challenge," he said. "By virtue of voting for him, the Moonlight Council, Rackham''s de, the Hunters, and Silver Song have all waived their right tounch a challenge. That means the other gangs are allowed to put a challenge group together. The question is, would you like to?"


    Gero Twin de pped the table and stood up.


    "Yes," she said, practically snarling. "We will challenge."


    After a moment of thought, Vent Dend of the Marble Griffins also stood up.


    "Yes," he said, his voice gravelly. "We will challenge as well, though only to determine the strength of the Klein family."


    After a moment more, Henry Janice of Janice Manor rose to his feet as well, giving Garrett a wary look.


    "We," he paused here for a moment, and then shook his head. "We decline to challenge."


    A gasp rose in the room as he sat back down, but Thomas pped his hands, calling for silence.


    "That leaves the Grave Walkers and Tbron," he said, looking between the two gang leaders.


    Waving his hand from where he sat, Jonathan Moran shook his head.


    "We decline our right to challenge as well."


    Her face expressionless, Cynen echoed his sentiments, and the matter was settled.


    "Wonderful. The Ebony Association and the Marble Griffins will challenge the Klein family for a seat at the table," Thomas said. "The challenge will happen in three days here in the arena. Now, let us set the details. Garrett, as the challenged party, you are allowed to decide what sort of challenge you would like. Solobat, teambat, or massbat?"


    Thinking it over for a moment, Garrett looked at Cynen before asking, "Are gang leaders allowed to fight?"


    The question hushed all of the murmurs that had risen among the observers. There wasn''t a person there who didn''t realize exactly what Garrett was asking. Clearly, he wasn''t going to participate in the fight, but if Cynen decided to fight on his behalf, it was unlikely that the Ebony Association and the Marble Griffins would be able to make it out of the challenge in one piece. The strength she disyed was higher than anyone else in the room, with the exception of Carl Rackham. And considering the mes she controlled, the fight could be considered over as soon as she stepped on the battlefield.


    There was an awkward silence as Thomas looked at Gero and Vent. Of course, as far as most people knew, there was no guarantee that Cynen would agree to fight on behalf of the Klein family. But considering the Klein Family was a subordinate gang of the Grave Walkers, it seemed highly likely. Additionally, there were no rules that said a gang leader couldn''t step into the arena, and in cases of singlebat, it was actually fairlymon.


    "There are two of us issuing the challenge," Gero said, trying to look for some way out. "We can''t do singlebat with the two of us."


    "A fair point," Thomas said. "To answer your question, Garrett, there is no rule against gang leaders fighting. But out of consideration for the two challenging gangs, why don''t we take singlebat off the table?"


    Garrett didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took a moment to think it through. A normal gang leader, after having been put in his situation, would likely have just agreed to whatever the Moonlight Council asked. So when Garrett did not immediately reply, many of the gang leaders began revising their understanding of him. After a moment, he nodded.


    "That''s fine," he said. "Let''s keep it to five people, though.


    Is that agreeable?" Thomas asked, and Vent and Gero both nodded. "Good. We shall schedule the fight for three days time in the arena. Until then, the Klein family is a temporary member of the table. You may take your ce."


    Seeing him gesture to the empty chair where the Brass Tiger Syndicate''s leader used to sit, Ryn pushed Garrett''s wheelchair forward. Before she got there, Cynen snapped her fingers, creating a bright green me that flicked across the table. Almost instantly, the wooden chair transformed into a pyre, crumbling to ash in front of everybody''s eyes. As the mes died down, Cynen waved her hand, and the ash seemed to melt into the floor, allowing Ryn to push Garrett''s wheelchair into the ce where the tall back chair had been a moment earlier. The entire time, Garrett sat quietly, his expression calm, as if nothing in the world could ruffle his feathers.


    "I''d have you say something," Thomas Gvin said, "but we''ll save your address for after the challenge has beenpleted. Now, we have much business to discuss, so let''s get started. Louise, would you mind going over the agenda for todays meeting?"

 Book 3: Chapter 45

    Book 3: Chapter 45


    For the next two hours, Garrett sat silently at the table, listening as the business of the council was discussed. From the impatient expressions on many of the gang leaders'' faces, it seemed that Thomas was mostly bringing things up for his benefit. Considering the friendly looks that Thomas often sent his way, Garrett was beginning to suspect that his true identity had been found. This suspicion was reinforced after the meeting was called to a close, when Thomas hurried over before he could leave.


    "Garrett, so nice to see you," Thomas said, extending his arm.


    Responding to Thomas''s outstretched arm with a slight bow, Garrett returned a small smile of his own.


    "These are certainly not the circumstances under which I expected to encounter you once again," he said. "I didn''t realize that you had quite so much influence."


    Chuckling, Thomas nodded and gestured for Garrett to follow him. Most of the other gang leaders were splitting off into small groups to chat. Thomas led Garrett to an out-of-the-way section of the tform where a number of couches had been arranged. Thomas took a seat as Ryn parked Garrett''s wheelchair nearby.


    "Out of curiosity, are you actually an exorcist?" Thomas asked, looking at Garrett with careful eyes.


    "I am," Garrett admitted. "Though, as you can clearly see, I do other things as well."


    "Quite a few other things, from what my reports tell me," Thomas said, not bothering to keep his voice quiet.


    When he saw Garrett nce over his shoulder, heughed and waved a hand.


    "Don''t worry," he said. "There''s a mysterious artifact here that suppresses sound. Unless you''re standing within a few feet of someone, you won''t be able to hear what they say. That''s how we keep our conversations at the table private when we need to. They always activate it after the table discussion is done so we can have private conversations."


    "Is that right?"


    Intrigued, Garrett looked around but didn''t see anything, causing Thomas to chuckle before changing the subject.


    "You know, it took me a long time to ce you. Longer than it should have. And frankly, I''m embarrassed. But I think I can be forgiven for that blunder, considering we all thought you were dead."


    Raising his eyebrows, Garrett looked at Thomas with a nk stare.


    "Excuse me," he said. "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "Oh,e off it," Thomas said, waving his hand dismissively. "You''re Garrett Klein, ourte prince''s study partner. Your family doesn''t socialize much, so I didn''t recognize you right away. It took some digging through the archives to even discover your given name. But I knew I had seen you before, probably at one of the parties at the pce. Does your family know you''re alive? Because I imagine they''d be quite concerned if they saw what you have be."


    "Do you mean the leader of a gang or a cripple?" Garrett asked, his voice cool.


    An apologetic look shed across Thomas''s face, and he held up his hands.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to broach a sore subject, and I''ll take it that your family doesn''t know where you are."


    "That is correct," Garrett said. "I think I would like to keep it that way."


    "All right, that''s up to you. But if you''re ever in a spot, you really should consider contacting your father. He has more power in the pce than ever."


    "Is he still alive?" Garrett asked cautiously, feeling his way through the conversation. I would have thought that he would have fallen with thete king.


    He had memories of his childhood in the pce, and could easily determine both his mother and father''s faces, though he found many of the details about them a bit hazy. However, since arriving in the slums and having his soul merged with someone from another world, he hadrgely put that life behind him, leading to him having no idea what had happened to his family.


    "Yes, your parents are alive," Thomas said, nodding. "In fact, your dad has risen a few ranks. He''s been assisting the royal duke as his chief adviser. And judging by the content of my father''s muttered curses, he''s been doing a terribly efficient job."


    "My apologies," Garrett said, bowing his head.


    "You don''t have to apologize," Thomas replied. "We don''t get to pick our fathers. Believe me, I have first-hand experience with that. As it is, when I realized who you were, I also realized the inevitability of your ascent, and thought it would be a good idea to help you along a little bit. After all, us nobles should stick together."


    Instead of replying, Garrett closed his eyes, thinking for a moment, before his finger tapped on the armrest of his wheelchair. Thomas clearly wasn''t a fool, and considering he knew not only who Garrett was, but knew his family as well, it meant that the baron''s son was well-connected in political circles. Likely, it was his father, Baron Gvin, who was a major yer. Even though his rank wasn''t necessarily that high, that didn''t mean all that much, as many of the prime political movers in the city intentionally kept their ranks low to avoid the spotlight. Exactly what Garrett had been trying and failed to do. Now, however, he had a problem, and was left with few options.


    Since Thomas was the one who knew him, he could always arrange for Thomas''s death, or even send a dream seed to invite him into the family. But Garrett was wary, concerned that Thomas was simply the front for someone else. Potentially even Baron Gvin himself. Ever since he had discovered that there were ways to detect the dream flowers, he had been much more cautious about using them to dominate others, and now figured it would be best to just y along. His eyes snapped open, and he fixed Thomas with a direct stare.


    "What is it you need from me?" he asked.


    The bluntness of his question caught Thomas off guard, and with a slightly nervous chuckle, Thomas leaned back, throwing one arm over the couch. His other palm rubbed against his pants as he spoke.


    "You have the ability to move people in and out of the city, correct?"


    Garrett didn''t reply yes or no, and instead just waited for Thomas to continue, which he did after an awkward moment.


    "Well, we''re looking to have someone brought into the city."


    "We?" Garrett asked, his eyebrows inching up. "Are you speaking of the Moonlight Council, or are you speaking of you and your father?"


    Licking his lips, Thomas shed a small smile.


    "Me and my father."


    "So this is a personal favor," Garrett asked, his finger idly rubbing against the wood rail of his armrest. "A favor specifically for Baron Gvin."


    "Not just Baron Gvin," Thomas corrected, his eyes gleaming with barely suppressed excitement as he leaned forward. "For the individual you''d be bringing in as well. I can''t say much, but I can tell you it will be highly, highly lucrative for you to help us out."


    This time, Garrett only paused for a moment before he nodded.


    "Fine, I''m happy to help. Do you know where the drop-off point is? Outside the city?"


    "Yes, at the abandoned dock, right?"


    "Yes. How many people do you need me to move?" Garrett asked.


    Thomas held up three fingers.


    "The most important person and two bodyguards," he said. "Three."


    "Very well. If you simply send me a message to let me know when to expect them, I''ll bring them into the city," Garrett said. "I won''t be able to attend to it personally, but I''ll make sure the family''s best is on it."


    "Thank you," Thomas said, relief clear in his voice. "You are making the right choice here. Ah, it looks like you have other people who would like to talk to you."


    Standing up, Thomas gestured over Garrett''s head. When he turned, he saw Gero Twin de, Henry Janis, and Jonathan Moraning his way. Each was standing at a respectful distance from the others, clearly interested in chatting with Garrett so Thomas said his goodbyes and left, allowing Jonathan Moran of the Tbron Merchant Gang to walk over and greet Garrett.


    "Looks like you have others who want a word, so I''ll make this quick," Jonathan said, shing a smile. "My name is Jonathan Moran. I am the leader of Tbron. I''m sure you''ve already figured out we''re backed by the Merchant Guild in the same way that the Hunters are supported by the Adventurers Guild. There''s been much talk about you recently, and I''m very d to make your acquaintance. I was wondering if you''d have some time in the next few days for us to talk about a few arrangements. Strictly business, I assure you."


    "I''ll probably be busy for the next few days," Garrett said. "But after that, I should be avable."


    "Ah, that''s right. You have a challenge in three days. Why don''t we say afterwards? I''d like to invite you to my manor to celebrate your impending victory." Jonathan Moran shed a smile, his eyes darting towards Gero Twin de. "While I''m sure you have a hard fight ahead of you, everything I''ve heard suggests that you''ll be more than up to the task, especially if Death''s me agrees to fight for you. Anyway, it has been lovely meeting you, and I just wanted to say wee to the Council."


    Next up was Gero Twin de, who stalked over as soon as Moran left. Her expression was fierce, and her hands twitched ever so slightly, as if they were about to dart towards the handles of her swords. When she got close to Garrett, the auraing off of her was so palpable that Ryn actually took a step forward, her hand dropping to the knife at her waist. If Gero saw it, she didn''t let on. Instead, she just red straight at Garrett.


    "You have an opportunity to give up," she said. "But do so before my patience wears thin. Otherwise, I''ll burn your gang down around you. And I''ll burn that inn you call home down around your ears."


    Garrett didn''t respond, simply watching her calmly, as her anger grew, her hands inching closer to the handles of her swords. Finally, about to erupt, she took a small step forward, shifting her weight as if she was just about to attack. But at that moment, another voice sounded behind her.


    "Threats go both ways, Gero."


    Cynen''s tone was cold, and froze the leader of the Ebony Association in her tracks. Very carefully, her hands eased away from her sword, and her body rxed. Taking a step back, she half-turned, ncing at Cynen, who had appeared behind her. The leader of the Grave Walkers wasn''t looking at her, but was instead staring straight ahead, her cloth-covered eyes seemingly directed into the void.


    "I won''t repeat myself," Gero said, speaking more to Garrett than to Cynen. "If you wait until the challenge, you''ll suffer the consequences."


    "If you do anything outside of the structure of the ten seats," Cynen replied, "we''ll be finding someone else to take your ce at the table."


    Her counter threat was so calm, so natural, that Gero found her breath catching in her throat. For a moment, she wondered if it had been Cynen who had killed Paskal and the Brass Tiger Syndicate. With a hard re, she turned and walked away. Cynen turned to look after her. There was no need for Garrett and Cynen to speak, as they were connected with an imcable bond at the very soul level. But to keep up appearances, Cynen still spoke softly.


    "Be careful of her," she said. "Stay on your guard. It''s likely they''ll try something before the date of the challenge."


    Only Henry remained standing nearby, and after Gero left, he walked forward. As the master of Janice Manor made his way forward, he nced cautiously at Cynen. Sensing that he wanted to talk to Garrett alone, Garrett sent her away, though she stopped a few feet out of earshot. Henry Janice was a thin, dour-looking man whose clothes were long out of fashion and considerably faded. That didn''t seem to bother him one bit, however, and Garrett could clearly tell that his mind was on other things. Bobbing a quick bow, Henry took his seat on the couch facing Garrett and observed him silently for a moment.


    "We''re neighbors, but weve never met," Garrett said, after a minute of silence, trying to get the conversation started. "You live on the ind south of the inn, is that correct? In the middle of the bay?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," Janice said. "The river has washed away what used to be the city between us, leaving only my ind with my manor afloat. But even though there''s some distance, we''re more connected than you may know."


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Garrett leaned forward.


    "You speak of the tunnels under the inn," he said. "I''ve noticed that some of them stretch to the south. Do they run under your manor?"


    "They do," Henry Janice nodded, "and further than that, though it''s honestly too dangerous to explore. However, I''ve heard that you have dug a new tunnel to the outside, and I wanted to ask if that was urate."


    Sensing that Henry Janice hade to him with a specific goal in mind, Garrett found himself intrigued. He had used the flower ghouls to carve a path through the earth, relying on their excellent digging abilities to make quick progress. But Henry Janice didn''t know that. All he knew was that the gang that had formerly been the Ghoul''s Tooth had expanded theirwork of smuggling tunnels.


    "I''m hoping for an introduction," Henry said, reaching up to scratch his chin. "Whoever it was you had engineer your tunnels."


    "It was done in-house," Garrett replied, noticing the way Henry''s eyes widened. Clearly, the leader of the Janice Manor assumed that there were one or more awakened involved, but the fact that they seemed to belong to the Klein family createdplications. One of the safeguards that all smugglers put in ce was keeping their nest of pathways secret. Rather than simply dig a single tunnel, smugglers would almost always dig dozens, forming a maze that would cause anyone trying to replicate their route to get lost. However, if Henry asked Garrett''s men to create a new tunnel, it was likely they would clearly know the path, making it impossible for him to keep exclusive control over it.


    With a faint grimace, Henry Janice narrowed his eyes.


    "We''ll have to talk about that a little bit more," he said. "I was hoping that it was frence, but be that as it may, I actually have something else to talk to you about as well."


    "Oh?" Garrett leaned back in his chair and gestured for the old nobleman to continue.


    "The mansion I live in has a bit of a problem," Henry Janice said, his lips twitching. He paused as if almost embarrassed about what he was going to say next. "I think we might have a problem with ghosts."

 Book 3: Chapter 46

    Book 3: Chapter 46


    Garrett''s eyebrows, which were already up, rose imperceptibly, and he couldn''t help but lean forward again.


    "Ghosts?"


    "Yes, ghosts."


    From the derision in his voice, it was clear that Henry didn''t actually believe that ghosts were the problem.


    "Or some sort of spirit," the old man said, scratching his chin again. "My guess is that there''s some sort of mysterious artifact that has been unleashed, and it''s causing havoc. I heard that you''re a member of the Exorcists, and since I was nning on inviting you out to the manor anyways, maybe you coulde take a look."


    Once again, Garrett found himself having to demur.


    "Sorry, I''m a little bit busy for the next few days," he said, but Henry just waved his hand.


    "That''s fine, it''s not a problem at all. We''ve survived long enough, and we have our ways of managing. But after you crush whatever team is sent against you in the challenge, I would take it as a personal favor if you woulde and take a look."


    Garrett had been convinced from the moment heid eyes on Henry Janice that they would be firm enemies, in part due to the locations of their respective headquarters, but also because the natural space for the Klein Family to expand into happened to be Janice Manor''s territory. Both gangs were focused on smuggling, one via the waterway and the other via the crypts under the city, so they were naturally at odds. Now, however, it seemed Henry Janice, far from wanting to fight, was actually extending an olive branch. Finding his interest piqued, Garrett nodded.


    "Sure, I''d be happy toe and take a look."


    "Thank you," Henry said, standing up and bowing again.


    A few others came over to chat with Garrett, each of them congratting him on his temporary rise to the table, and a few privately confiding that they were confident he wouldn''t have any trouble with the Challenger team that the Ebony Association and the Marble Griffins would send after him. Though he would have liked to think it was because they were confident in him, Garrett knew full well that it was actually Cynen''s growth that made them so sure of their statements.


    The only encounter that caused him any trouble was when Carl Rackham of Rackham''s de strolled over. Cynen, seeing himing close, moved next to Garrett, as if to guard him, causing a savage grin to slide across Carl Rackham''s lips.


    "You''re not that strong," he said, looking at Cynen. "At least not yet. Your growth is quite impressive, however."


    Turning, he looked at Garrett with a careful gaze, his eyes narrowing as he examined him.


    "Wee to the table."


    "Thank you, Mr. Rackham," Garrett replied, bowing his head.


    "You might have the others fooled, including Thomas," Rackham said bluntly, "but you haven''t fooled me one bit. I know a monster when I see one."


    Rackham''s words gave Garrett pause, causing his body to tense. He had brought Cynen over to try and cover his aura more than anything else, but that clearly hadnt worked one bit. Mentally reviewing everything that had happened, Garrett realized that the powerful mercenary must have noticed his interaction with the trolls down below. Watching the mercenary leader''s rxed posture, he concluded that he wasn''t in any danger but before he could ask any follow-up questions, Rackham got to his feet, shing his savage, signature grin once more.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t tell anybody if you don''t either."


    With a wave of his hands, he turned and walked away, leaving Garrett and Cynen staring after him.


    "What do you think?" Garrett asked, his voice quiet.


    "He''s a dangerous man," Cynen replied, staring after the mercenary captain. "Of everyone here, he''s the only one I''d need to worry about."


    "And us together?" Garrett asked.


    "We could crush him like an afterthought," came Cynen''s t reply, causing Ryn tough.


    Though Garrett had never explicitly exined his strength to her, she wasn''t stupid, and over thest few months had quickly realized that the frail-looking young man sitting in the wheelchair was likely stronger than anyone else she had ever met. It''s just that his strength was kept carefully hidden under the surface.


    "How do you think he discovered me?" Garrett asked, and this time it was Ryn who responded.


    "Earlier, when the trolls were going to attack us, they avoided you. He might have also just sniffed it out. There were people like him in ck Raven," she said. "They have a sort of sixth sense for this sort of thing, an uncanny instinct to alert them to danger."


    "I see."


    Hearing amotion down below, Garrett had Ryn bring him over to the stairs, Cynen following a few steps behind, and he peered down the staircase, where he saw the two trolls being pulled away. The one Cynen had burned wasrgely healed, though its skin still bore traces of the me that had covered it. It happened to nce up as it was fighting against its handlers, and caught sight of Cynen staring down at it. Immediately it went still, its bloodshot eye filling with fear, and then turning, lunged away, dragging its handlers after it. With the path down to the lower level cleared, the gang leaders all began to make their way down. There wasn''t much talking, as most of them were still processing everything that had happened, but Garrett could feel their nces as they passed by him.


    "Well, that was eventful," he said. "Let''s head back to the inn."


    Making their way down through the underground, they joined up with the men that Cynen had brought, and headed towards the entrance to the sewer system. They moved quite a bit quicker on their way back to the inn, and as they navigated through the wide tunnels that ran under the city, Garrett could tell that something was bothering Ryn.


    "Is everything okay?" he asked, and after a moment of thinking about the question, Ryn nodded.


    "Yes, I mean, sort of," she said. "It''s just, things seem to be moving really fast."


    "Oh, what do you mean?" Garrett asked.


    "I mean, joining the table is a really big deal, and apart from the nobles, and the guilds, the ten seats hold more power in this city than anyone. So, to suddenly find ourselves holding one of the seats, I mean, it just seems sort of unreal."


    Garrett was quiet as he considered her words. "It''s true," he finally said, speaking slowly, as he adjusted the nket over his legs. "Things have elerated considerably, but the reality is that I miscalcted."


    "Miscalcted?" Ryn asked.


    "Yeah, I underestimated the intelligence of the gangs we''re dealing with," Garrett replied. "It''s pretty clear that Silver Song noticed us a while ago. Their fingers run deep among themon people, and as soon as we started spreading our influence, it makesplete sense that they would have noticed. From what I understand, they don''t have a territory, but are ratherprised of professionals in the hospitality and entertainment fields all over the city. Is that right?"


    "Yes." Cynen, who was walking alongside them, was the one who answered. "Yes, it''s a lot of innkeepers, stable boys, dancers, bards, and the like. In fact, practically anyone could be an informant for Silver Song. So, it''s likely that they had picked up on our activity as soon as we got started. And no doubt sold that information to the others."


    "Indeed," Garrett said, "which again was my mistake." A thought struck him, and he sent out a query to Somnia, therge overlord flower. "Have we infected anyone who works with Silver Song?"


    The reply came back almost instantaneously, and caused Garrett to clench his teeth in frustration. "Yes, my lord. Approximately an eighth of the individuals carrying a dream flower also have some sort of connection with Silver Song, either directly, or within one degree of separation."


    The news felt like a physical blow to Garrett, and he couldn''t help but press his hand against his chest. He knew that he had been running a risk by expanding as rapidly as he had, but had never considered the fact that other organizations might have beaten him to the punch. The information brokers were clearly spread throughout the city, their fingers in a multitude of pies, and their ever watchful agents lurking among the general poption. It was a significant oversight on his part to have ignored the possibility, but it was toote now to do anything.


    Taking a deep breath to stabilize his mind, his mind began to spin with thoughts of how to best take advantage of the situation. Silver Song, however, wasn''t his only problem. Though on the surface, joining the council and getting a seat at the table was a clear indication of the power of his gang, Garrett was under no delusion. He understood that anyone who had voted for him to take the position did so because they wanted something from him, Thomas Gvin most of all.


    They had just finished fighting off the skeletal arm of Lesrak and his army of undead, but now they were being thrust into the muddy waters of the city''s political battles. This was made worse by the fact that Thomas knew not only knew who he was, but knew who his father was as well. Garrett had not thought about his parents for considerable time, relegating any instincts or desires to reconnect with them to the back of his mind. Now, thanks to Thomas, those feelings had reared their heads once more.


    What he found curious was that the natural instinct that remained in his body was not one of anticipation, but rather a faint sense of dread and fear. Garrett, who was solidly in the middle of the Shaper level, was fairly confident that there were few beings in the city he couldn''t handle. So to feel fear at the mere mention of his father''s name indicated a much deeper trauma, realizing that he needed to spend some time examining his own memory to attempt to piece together what information he could.


    Garrett also resolved to go and visit Silver Song and one of the information brokers to try to get a better overview of the current political climate in the city. From the little bit that Thomas had shared, it was clear that his father was making some sort of y. He had always been a staunch loyalist, so to hear that he was serving the royal duke in the capacity of an adviser set off rm bells in Garrett''s mind.


    When they arrived back at the inn, dawn was almost upon them, so Garrett had Ryn take him to his room, where he caught a few hours of sleep. Thanks to his strengthened body, and the power contained in his soul spark, he needed very little sleep, and could operate fine for multiple days without it.


    Sleep brought him rity, however. When he opened his eyes, he found himself refreshed, his mind clearer. It was almost as if the many jumbled puzzle pieces he had collected the day before had been slotted into ce, giving him a clear perspective on everything he had heard. After a bit of breakfast, he dressed, taking particr care with his outfit. Rather than dressing like a lesser noble, as he normally did, he wore a ck shirt with a vest to match. ck pants and bootspleted his outfit, and he brushed his hair, which was getting longer, back There were many things demanding his attention, but all of them were set aside.


    Ryn soon joined him in his office, dressed in a beautiful but understated ck dress with the barest hints of ck and silverce. Her expression was dim, theing activities weighing heavily on her. Garrett had to admit to himself that he felt much the same. As the hour passed, more and more members of the family began to gather in the inn''s great room. Like Ryn, they were dressed somberly, their clothes dark, their expressions the same. Any speaking was done in quiet voices, as if afraid to break the stillness.


    Garrett, carrying a small box on hisp, wheeled himself into the great room and greeted those who had already gathered. When the hour was up, a long toll sounded from the city''s bell, and Garrett let out a small sigh.


    "It''s time," he said.


    Ryn came and took the handles of his wheelchair, pushing him out into the street outside the inn, as the members of the Klein Family gang filtered out behind him. They stayed in rough formation, five people across, and a few dozen rows deep, as they began to make their way through the streets, heading north towards the graveyard. They marched quietly, speaking not a word as they passed through the city.


    But a curious thing soon began to happen. Citizens, catching sight of them, quietly put down what they were doing, and bowed their heads. A few able-bodied men and women, seeing them pass, looked at each other, and then stepped out of their homes or shops, joining the procession as it passed by. Children stood quietly, in the alleys and doorways, or peeked from behind windowsills, watching in silence as the growing army marched forth. Those who couldn''t leave their ces for whatever reason, bowed deeply, hand across their chest, in a gesture of respect.


    The sound of Garrett''s wheelchair clicking against the cobblestones, mixed with the thud of feet, as the Klein Family made their way forth. Once they were out of their territory, others began to join them as well. The grey and ck robed Grave Walkers, who fell into step on the outside of the column, formed two lines, as if to guard them. By this point, the original hundred members of the Klein Family, who had set out from the inn, had swelled to close to six hundred, the majority of them citizens, and more and more streamed from behind them, hurrying to catch up.


    A watching city guard member looked nervously at the approaching crowd as they got close to the graveyard, his hand dropping to the horn at his waist, as he wondered if he should sound the rm. Before he could, he felt a hand on his shoulder, and jumped. Looking around, he saw one of the men under Captain Fernek, who was breathing heavily, clearly having run for a considerable distance.


    "It''s a funeral," the man said. "Captain Fernek has ordered us to stand down. We''ll let them into the graveyard."


    Cynen met Garrett and the others at the entrance to the royal graveyard, and at hermand, the gates opened, allowing the growing crowd of citizens in. There were close to a thousand of them now, with more arriving every second. And though some of theters were not dressed in dark colors like the others, from their somber expressions, it was clear that they felt the weight of the situation just as strongly.


    Cynen led them through the royal graveyard, taking them past the tall mausoleums, where members of the royal family from ages past had been buried, all the way to a small gate set in the northern wall. It had taken them a number of hours to cross the distance, but no one seemed to be in a rush, and as they opened the small gate and began to file through, the somber air that shrouded them grew deeper still.

 Book 3: Chapter 47

    Book 3: Chapter 47


    Having entered themoner''s graveyard, Garrett couldn''t help but look around. The stones he saw were shabby, in need of repair and clearly neglected. Weeds grew everywhere he looked and though there was the asional grave with flowers on it, they were almost all old and dead. Overhead, he could feel the faint miasma of undeath that had gathered from the poorly treated graves pooling together and swirling around them. It was light enough that it wouldnt corrupt the living, but any corpse dropped into this graveyard would slowly begin to convert to undeath. He had long since wondered why people in this world didn''t burn the bodies of the dead as corpses rising back to life was a considerable problem, but ording to what Cynen had exined to him, the practice was out of vogue because it tended to result in angry spirits, instead of just zombies.


    The issue was that the spirits of those who died lingered, trapped between life and death, and the energy that gathered turned them into pale fiends, creating even more problems. No one knew why this was the case, though Garrett felt that he was starting to have an inkling, now that he had learned about Lesrak, the dead god. This in turn gave him an idea, and he hade today to try and put it into practice. It would either work well, permanently solving a problem for him, or go terribly wrong, creating many more.


    Cynen, who was leading the way, stopped by a fresh batch of graves, nearly 300 in total, and together they waited as the rest of the crowd gathered. During their march, their numbers had swelled to almost 5,000, and as Garrett looked across the crowd, he couldn''t help but feel gratified. Almost everyone who had gathered carried a dream flower, and such arge congregation seemed to have a magnifying effect on his power, filling Garretts mind with strength. Everyone remained silent as Cynen stepped forward, her voice ringing across the graveyard.


    "We gather together today to mourn the loss of those we love, to celebrate their incredible sacrifice. Each of them, knowing that they might not live to see the dawn,mitted themselves fully in body and soul to defending those they love, to defending us. They, more than anyone, are the heroes of the dark night we just experienced. They, more than anyone, deserve to be remembered forever. And yet, while the nobles get fancy headstones and monuments in their honor, our brothers and sisters get nothing. Their stones record nothing but their names and the dates of their death. But we know the truth of their lives, we know the truths of their sacrifice, and the monuments in our hearts will never be eroded by wind and rain, will never fade with time."


    Spreading her hands, Cynen summoned her mes, causing gasps to rise from the crowd.


    "We cannot restore the dead to life, we cannot rece the loss of those brave men and women whoid themselves down for us. But we can," she paused for a moment, the mes in her hands leaping high, "we can bring them peace."


    With a flick of her wrists, tongues of me flew out toward the graves, burrowing down into the ground. Next to her, Garrett kept himself still, his mental energy stretching out to shroud the graves where Cynen''s mes hadnded. He was still exploring his powers, still trying to understand what authority the skeletal crown he had seized from Agma-Yoth could do. But the other day, he had discovered something interesting.


    Whenbined with the me of Lesrak, the mes burrowed down into the graves, quickly encountering the bodies that had been ced there. Like a spark to tinder, the bodies began to burn, transforming into ash, leaving only a faint disembodied spirit behind. As soon as the me touched each spirit, Garrett could feel their presence connected to him through the authority of the Skeletal Crown. They were his tomand, and somand them he did.


    The first spirit to form looked around with conflicted emotions, as if it was swinging wildly between every feeling that it had ever experienced while alive. Though barely any time had passed, Garrett could sense that the pain from his life, and especially the pain of his brutal death was starting to drown out any other feelings he had experienced. Left alone, the spirit would slowly be tortured until he waspletely corrupted, but before that could happen, Garrett spoke through his mind to the disembodied spirit.


    <em>Disperse. Be free.</em>


    The spirit the mes had touched looked at Garrett, his eyes going wide as all of the frustration, resentment, and anguish in his clouded expression burned away under Lesrak''s me. A relieved smile graced the spirit''s face, and he bowed low, clearly thanking Garrett. A momentter, a faint beam of light shone down from the sky,nding directly on the grave of the spirit Garrett had freed, and with a shimmer, the spirit was gone. In his ce, a faint ethereal flower bloomed, shedding colors across the disturbed ground and branding the symbol of a flower into the tombstone.


    The light had caught the attention of many in the crowd, and gasps rose once again as more and more beams of light fell from the sky, piercing through the haze of the morning and lighting up the graveyard. Still acting in her role as priestess, Cynen kept her hands raised, disying the mes they carried. When the beams of light had finally stopped falling, she let her hands drop and spoke once more to the gathered crowd who was watching with rapt attention.


    "Let us rest easy. Let us be encouraged," she said. "Though our loved ones are gone, they have found peace."


    As one, the gathered citizens bowed their heads and Garrett felt that strange power flooding into him once more, carried by the emotion of the crowd. In his chest, his soul spark red, the petals of the flowers spinning as the throne began to absorb the faith energy. With each drop that sank into him, he could feel his connection with the throne growing stronger, as if it was bing more and more real. His connection with the dream flowers grew as well, causing him to realize that whatever the faith energy was, it was a two way street. As far as the watching Family members knew, it was the power of the dream flowers that had brought peace to their loved ones, and so eachmitted themselves more fully to the flowers they carried.


    After returning to the inn, Garrett spent the rest of the day eating and celebrating the memories of those who had beenid to rest. Though he participated in most of the festivities, he spent the majority of his time examining his new power. He was starting to suspect that Lesrak was, in fact, a deity of death. Between absorbing Lesrak''s me and seizing the skeletal crown, he had started to tap into the authority such a domain possessed.


    The new ss that he had been given allowed him to absorb powers from the territories he controlled. It was clear that if he was going to continue to grow, he would need to seize new territory. Already, that had proven to be true. The awakened dreamers had been ranging out from Dreamer''s Rest, clearing the space between the inn and the first tomb. They did their best to nt flowers and extend Garrett''s area of control.


    Meanwhile, Delrisa was deep underground hunting the remnants of the ck Hand, eradicating their presence, and taking control of their minions. Since Cynen was with him, he had sent Isabelle to help the vampire, and had been keeping a close eye on both of them.


    Just as the evening wasing to a close, he felt a tug on his mind. He realized that Vale was trying to connect with him. A tendril of his mental awareness shed into the distance, almost crossing the two-mile distance between them in an instant. One of the unexpected benefits of nting an overlord flower was that the range of his powers seemed to have grown tremendously. Now he had no trouble connecting with the red-masked awakened, who was stationed outside the city.


    "My lord, there are people who havee, requesting passage into the city.


    <em>Did they give somebody''s name?</em>


    "Yes, my lord. They spoke of a Baron Gvin."


    <em>That''s fine, they''re expected. Bring them to the inn. </em>


    Even as he disconnected from Vale, Garrett realized that he may have just jumped into deep waters. The most important person stood at the center of the group. She was a slight figure,pletely shrouded in her robe. What set his mind on edge, however, were the other two. Both were powerful-looking shapers, highly trained and always alert, the mark of assassins or bodyguards. Garrett was inclined to believe thetter over the former, as the way they moved spoke of skill with armor, which was typically not something assassins used. Taking a deep breath, he picked up the small bell at his desk and rang it. A few momentster, Francis, the cook, entered the room.


    "You need something, boss?" He asked, his face still set in its customary scowl.


    Garrett hesitated for a moment, his finger tracing the five-petaled flower pattern at the edge of his desk.


    "Yes," he said. "Get out our best wine, and make your best meal. It needs to be ready in two hours on the dot."


    "Haven''t you already eaten?" Francis asked, his brow furrowing.


    "Unfortunately, I think I''m going to have to eat again," Garrett said. "We''re going to be having some guests."


    Looking skeptically at Garrett, Francis nodded and left the room. A few minutester, Ryn poked her head in.


    "Did I hear we''re having guests?" she said. "Do you need me to call Cynen?"


    Biting his lip, Garrett shook his head. "No, I don''t think so. We''ll just see how it ys out. I''m fairly confident they''ll be friendly."


    The next two hours passed quickly, and it wasn''t long before Garrett''s sharp ears heard a sound in the basement. He had already alerted the rest of the gang, and the inn was practically deserted, with a sign put on the door turning away patrons until the next day. Obe and many of the other awakened were stationed in key spots around the inn. To their surprise, it was clear that they were guarding as much from someone inside the inn as outside of it. Still, Garrett didn''t exin, and they didn''t ask. They had all learned to trust the strange whims of their pale young boss.


    Sitting in his wheelchair in his office, Garrett was surprised to find himself nervous. There wasn''t much for him to do except wait. As he heard the sound of footstepsing down the hall, he felt his heart clench in his chest. This was the natural reaction of his body, as the sound of the footsteps triggered an age-old memory. The first toe into view was Vale, wearing his red mask and cloak. As he passed through the doorway, he bowed to Garrett.


    "I brought them like you requested, sir," he said, stepping to the side to allow the others to pass.


    Next came one of the guards, a well-built man with a square jaw and a heavy mustache. He scanned the room, looking for potential threats. It was clear that he was on edge, and just as clear that he had no idea why. Garrett couldn''t me him, of course. The inn was positively filled with dream flowers, which created a heavy mental pressure that shrouded the entire space. A regr awakened, stepping into the inn, would have no idea that anything was going on. But to someone in the Shaper stage, their senses would undoubtedly pick up the faint mental influence, and they would have no choice but to be on their guard. Following on his heels was the smaller figure in a thick robe, her hood still pulled over her head. Behind her came another guard, this one bearded and nearly seven feet tall. Garrett had alreadye out from behind his desk when he heard the footsteps. Now, as his visitors stopped in the middle of the room, he bowed from the waist, bringing his head down as low as he could.


    "You will forgive me, your majesty, that I do not kneel," he said, ignoring the faint gasp of surprise from the robed figure. "But as you can see, I''ve met with some misfortune."


    After a brief moment of hesitation, he straightened and the young woman standing in front of him threw back her cowl, revealing a heart stoppingly beautiful face.


    "It is wonderful to see you again, Garrett," Princess Eloise said, her voice soft and charming.


    "It is my honor, your majesty. I''m d to see you alive and well."


    Thank you. Ive returned to take my ce on the throne, and I need your help.


    End of B3

 Hiatus Announcement

    Hiatus Announcement


    Hi everyone, Seth here. Unfortunately, I have to put this series on hold for a short while. I''m really hoping it will only be a short while, but until I iron out some personal life things, I won''t be posting new chapters. All I can say at this point is that Dreamer''s Throne will be back. Garrett''s still got a lot of story to tell. Sorry for the dy.


    This series has been a curious exercise for me, as it is very different from what I normally write, but I''ve been enjoying it emensely and I hope those of you who are still reading are enjoying it as well. At the same time, its reception certainly hasn''t been as good as some of my other stories, which makes it tougher to prioritize. Additionally, my contract for it is only for 3 books, so there is a question of how and when it will continue. Anyway, I''ll figure it out.


    One of the real benefits of writing Dreamer''s Throne is that I''ve started to identify and understand weak spots in my writing. This is always a painful process as it pokes holes in my carefully crafted perception of myself as an excellent writer, but ultimately leads to me improving, which is a positive. I''ve especially appreciated the challenge of tying tension into scenes, and while I don''t think I''ve seeded as well as I would have liked, the practice is good for me.


    Thanks to everyone who has gotten this far. I hope you''ll stick around until ites back.

 DT4 - Chapter 1

    DT4 - Chapter 1


    If worries were raindrops, Garrett was certain that Insomnium would have long been washed away. As he watched the fat messengers stter their payload against his window before dripping down in wide rivulets to join the rain-soaked streets, he felt control slipping away from him. The situation was ironic. He was more powerful than ever, his abilities and authority having grown tremendously after he defeated the great Ruler of the dream Agma-Yoth. Not only had he gained a new ss, but the number of abilities he possessed had exploded. His position among the city''s gangs had never been stronger. Yet, everywhere he looked, he found problems and challenges that, if not dealt with perfectly, would cause the Klein family to sink into the abyss.


    Enemies lurked at every turn, watching for weakness, waiting to pounce. Garrett could think of a dozen forces that would happily swallow the Klein family whole if given the chance, and a dozen more who would be content to see the Klein family ripped apart. But that wasn''t even the worst of it. All of Garrett''s efforts to keep them under the radar had been destroyed by his unexpected election to the Ten Seats. He knew that the power the family wielded was significant, but he had really been hoping to keep that power out of the limelight.


    Sighing deeply for what seemed like the millionth time in thest few minutes, he did his best to collect his scattered thoughts and refocus them. In contrast to the fierce storm that battered at the windows, his office was warm, a fire lit in a stone firece, filling the room with heat and theforting smell of pine firewood.


    As he turned away from the window, Garrett was suddenly struck by how nice his office looked. Henrik, the original owner of the inn, had paid little attention to the decor. But since inheriting it after Henrik had been possessed and eliminated, Garrett had slowly begun to update the furniture. His desk was a beautiful dark wood, with carved five-petaled flower motifs that matched the ornamentation on his wheelchair. The chairs for his guests had been updated, from simple hard-wooden chairs to morefortable wing-back chairs. A crude set of shelves that had stood along one of the walls had been converted into built-ins that ran the length of the room. A few paintings had been added, as well as a ss case that disyed a number of oddities.


    By far the most impressive item was a massive mirror that hung opposite Garrett''s desk, reflecting the light from themps ced around the room. The mirrors frame, originally a carved motif showing a womanbing her hair, had been transformed under Isabelles control and now consisted of carved flowers and vines. This mirror was a gateway to the hollow space, a maze-like collection of rooms and hallways inhabited by Isabelle, Garrett''s dire-spirit guardian, and the pale fiends she had collected. It also served as the hidden base for Delrisa the Bone Witch, the new leader of the Remnants of the Dark Hand, necromancers who, until a week ago, had threatened the very existence of the city.


    Once his enemy''s strongest follower, Delrisa had been freed from Agma-Yoth''s domination, and had chosen tomit herself instead to Garrett. Using a small hand mirror, Delrisa and the necromancers who followed her could enter the liminal space inside of the mirror, using it as a way to hide from the sight of the world. On a small pedestal next to the firece rested a simple red mask with a five-colored flower covering the left eye. When he caught sight of it, Garrett couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness.


    This was Viper''s mask, worn by Garrett''s first guardian until he had fallen in the battle against Agma-Yoth. The guardian flower he had carried had transferred itself to Cynen of the Grave Walker Gang, transforming the already-powerful Shaper-ranked Awakened into Garrett''s guardian, and the wielder of Lesrak''s me, a terrifying fire that could both consume and generate life force.


    Though he could have given the red mask to Cynen, Garrett preferred to have his guardian operate in the light, drawing attention away from himself and providing him with more direct support. No, the mask would have to wait until he had a third guardian seed. Hearing someone clear their throat, Garrett stopped his idle musing and turned his attention to Ryn, who, as usual, sat on his desk, watching him with a curious expression.


    "Sorry, I was distracted for a moment. What were you saying?" Garrett asked, coughing lightly into his hand and attempting to smile.


    Ryn''s expression showed some of the concern that she felt, but she didn''t voice it, instead continuing with the topic they had been discussing. "The workers have already been deployed to Parrow''s factory, but they''re starting to report trouble with the foreman that Parrow has in ce. He''s being quite disruptive."


    Closing his eyes as he considered the situation, Garrett slowly nodded.


    "That''s to be expected. Please tell them to bear with it. I know that it''s frustrating, but they just need to endure for a couple of weeks. As soon as our production facilities are back to work, we can move them as well."


    "Alright, I''ll tell them, but they''re not going to be happy about it.


    You can remind them that even ten years is not too long for a gentleman to get his revenge. Or ady, for that matter. Parrow is in the process of digging his own grave, and that foreman is his shovel. All we need to do is get out of the way."


    Hopping down from the desk, Ryn shed a smile at Garrett and stretched her arms.


    "That''s good to hear, ''cause I don''t like him at all," she said, before her expression grew serious. "You need to take care of yourself, though. I can tell you''re getting tired, and you''ve been burning the candle at both ends. Francis says you''re not eating either, which isn''t good for you. Your body needs as much nutrition as possible."


    Putting on a meek expression, Garrett nodded.


    "I''ll pay attention to my health, I promise."


    "See that you do. If you copse, the Klein family is doomed."


    With another long look that Garrett didn''t quite know how to read, Ryn turned and sauntered out the door, leaving Garrett alone in his office. Letting out a small sigh, Garrett turned to go to his desk, catching sight of himself in therge mirror hanging over the firece.


    He had always possessed pale skin and delicate, aristocratic features. However, he had to admit there was a certain gauntness about his appearance that was somewhat rming. Ever since he had absorbed Lesrak''s me, a faintly skeletal quality had emerged in his already thin body. Shaking his head, he wheeled himself to the desk and retrieved a thin book from one of his drawers. As he flipped it open, he pulled up his status, still unable to believe just how much he had grown.


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Dream Ruler


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener, Path of the Watcher


    LEVEL: 6


    EXP: 335/640


    ABILITIES: [9/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [5]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [3]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [1]


    Illusory Dream [2]


    Life and Death Bloom [1]


    Skeletal Crown [1]


    His abilities had expanded, reaching nine out of the ten maximum abilities he could possess. He was already at level six, and in addition to his dream ruler path, he had two sub-paths. One was rted to the growth of the dream flowers that even now surrounded him, their ethereal forms invisible in the waking world. Then there was his original path, the path of the Watcher, a path that he was beginning to discover held tremendous power at the higher levels.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition.


    Over thest few days, he had been receiving a steady trickle of experience points, even as he had spent a considerable number of experience points on renting the dream flowers that had fallen during the battle against Agma-Yoth. Focusing on his new primary path, Dream Ruler, Garrett pulled up the details, marveling at the changes this path had wrought in him.


    <strong>Dream Ruler</strong>


    You have subdued multiple dream locations, bringing them under your control, and integrating their powers and forces into your territory. As you continue to grow your territory, you will improve the natural abilities granted by this ss. Each territory increases the effect of existing abilities, while potentially granting new abilities.


    <strong>Territories: [2]</strong>


    <strong>Rulers Aura:</strong> Your soul spark exerts a field of authority that causes those around you to obey. The strength of this aura is determined by the number of territories you control.


    <strong>Anoint Chosen:</strong> Grant special individuals your blessing to act on your behalf, lending them a portion of your power. You may have a number of Chosen equal to the number of territories you possess.


    <strong>Awaken the Soul [Dreamers Rest]:</strong> Mortals who visit Dreamers Rest are more likely to awaken.


    <strong>me of Life and Death [First Tomb]:</strong> You have subdued Lesraks me.


    <strong>Survivability: High</strong>


    <strong>Growth Potential: Unknown</strong>


    In addition to granting him four new abilities, each with tremendous potential, bing a dream ruler had fundamentally changed the way Garrett interacted with the dream. Though it was daytime, he could feel the dream even now. There seemed to be a veil across it, blocking his direct ess, but Garrett could still sense its presence everywhere around him.


    He was learning more and more about how the dream and the waking world interacted, and had begun to wonder if, as he grew more powerful, he would be able to pierce that veil, essing the dream in the daytime as well as at night. He currently had control of two territories, the first being the inn in which he sat, and the second, the first tomb, deep under the crypts in the northern part of the city.


    Both of them exerted influence on the dream around them, and the stronger Garrett grew, the greater the area of their influence. This was both a boon and a danger. The boon came in the form of more territory being brought under Garrett''s control. Previously, it had been necessary for the dream flowers to propagate out into the dream in order for Garrett to be able to sense what was happening in a given area.


    Now, Garrett could feel a sense of connection with the streets outside of the dreamer''s inn. Likewise, he felt the same connection with the deep tunnels and crypts above the first tomb. It wasn''t as if he would immediately know what was happening in those spaces, or even that he could directly control them. Instead, he could feel those areas of the dream feeding him mental energy, reinforcing his already prodigious power.


    This, he realized, was one of the main reasons that Agma-Yoth''s mental energy had been so overwhelming. When Garrett had gone up against him, he had not just been dealing with the mental energy of a powerful opponent, but instead had been fighting against the reinforcement of arge area of the dream.


    There was still much for Garrett to explore and discover in regards to his new dream ruler path, but the one thing that Garrett did know was that along with the power the dream ruler path brought to him, there were nted seeds of danger that, if not properly handled, would undoubtedly prove his undoing.


    The territory that Garrett controlled was constantly growing, though at an incredibly slow rate. Still, with enough time, it would eventually expand into territory controlled by other dream rulers. And when that happened, Garrett knew that the conflict would not resolve peacefully. He wasn''t sure why, but the idea was fixed firmly in his heart. Dream rulers could not coexist in the same territory, and once their territories did begin to encroach, a ruler''s war was inevitable. Feeling like he had inherited a ticking time bomb, Garrett shook his head and scrolled through the rest of his abilities.


    <strong>[Whisper of the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>[Observe the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    -The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    -You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3</strong>


    <strong>[Dream Seed]</strong>


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [2/2]


    10 EXP - Overmind Seed [-]


    <strong>You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.</strong>


    You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:


    <strong>Defend [Default] -</strong> Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    <strong>Hunt - </strong>Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    <strong>Growth - </strong>Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    <strong>Your seeds now propagate naturally, so long as they have a steady source of mental energy.</strong>


    <strong>Skill Level: 5</strong>


    <strong>[Dream Cloak]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    <strong>Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers against nightmares.</strong>


    <strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    <strong>Distract:</strong> Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Enthrall:</strong> Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Enrage:</strong> Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>[Illusory Dream]</strong>


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to create illusions, confusing both dreamers and nightmares.


    <strong>Your illusions grow more realistic, gaining a physicalponent.</strong>


    <strong>Skill Level: 2</strong>


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Death me Bloom]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to hold Lesraks me.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Your flowers have melded with the powerful dream fire, Lesraks me, bing immune to itss effects.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Skeletal Crown</strong>


    The power of Lesrak flows through you, granting you natural control over undead.


    Your mental strength produces a suppressive effect on undead you encounter, causing them to instinctively avoid attacking you.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    His highest level ability, Dream Seed, formed the foundation of his power, and the three Guide Growth abilities he had added transformed the rtively benign Dream Flowers into a terrifying force. He didn''t have any particr love for the undead, and if it had been possible, would have been happy to swap them out for practically anything else, but he also wasn''t one to reject a tool he could use to keep himself and the other members of the family safe. He was just reflecting on whether or not he should actively try to expand his forces in the crypts below the city, when he heard the sound of a quiet footstep in the hall outside. Whoever was walking there was trying to move slowly, and it took but a thought for Garrett to see who it was.


    Clenching his teeth, he took a deep breath, stabilizing his emotions, and wiping the frustration from his heart. He carefully closed the book he had been about to read, and slipped it back into the desk drawer. Of all the problems that gued him, the one about to enter the room was the most thorny. The doorknob turned slowly, and a momentter, Princess Eloise, thest remaining survivor of the royal family, poked her head into the room.


    "Garrett, are you busy?"


    Stifling the sharp words that rose to his lips, Garrett did his best to smile.


    "Of course not, your highness. Pleasee in."

 DT$ - Chapter 2

    DT$ - Chapter 2


    Opening the door, Princess Eloise walked into the room, her guard behind her. From what Garrett had gathered, his name was Morris, a high-ranked lighting stage awakened, quite close to bing a Shaper. He was normally quiet, but Garrett had noticed a fair amount of derision in the man''s eyes every time his cold gaze swept past him. Morris moved with the faint disregard that spoke of a noble birth, and he stayed close to Princess Eloise at all times. Garrett didn''t remember him from the pce, which meant that he had likely been one of the royal family''s secret guards, nted outside of the city to be used in time of need. With Princess Eloise wanting to make aeback and fight her uncle for the throne, now was Morris''s time to shine. Though, if Garrett had to make a bet on how all of this was going to end up, it was much more likely that Morris would end up dead in a gutter somewhere, his throat slit.


    The princess had spent the night at the inn, refusing Garrett''s offer to send her directly to Baron Gvin''s house, and instead expressing that she felt morefortable staying with him. That put Garrett on guard, and now, as he watched her take her seat across from him, he could sense that whatever it was on her mind that she wanted from him was about to be expressed. Morris took position behind her, his arms crossed over his chest as he stared with what he assumed was an intimidating gaze at Garrett, who did his very best to look suitably frightened. He clearly seeded in his attempt, as Princess Eloise turned and shot a frown at her guard, causing him to ease his expression a bit. Turning back to Garrett with a smile, Princess Eloise sped her hands in herp and blinked herrge, expressive eyes innocently at him.


    "It feels like it''s been a lifetime since Ist talked to you," Princess Eloise said.


    Her voice was soft and sweet, but Garrett wasn''t fooled one bit. He had no idea what had happened to the princess in thest six months, but there was an edge of steel hidden under her velvety tones, and he could feel her lighting-stage mental power infusing every single word she spoke. To Garrett, who specialized in the maniption of mental power, her attempts to make her words more winsome were child''s y. But for the sake of getting rid of this trouble as soon as possible, he yed along.


    "Much has happened in thest half a year, your highness."


    "Please call me Eloise, Garrett, otherwise I won''t feelfortable."


    Even as the princess earnestly expressed herself, Morris'' re turned back on, as he silently warned Garrett not to even dare calling the princess by her first name alone. shing an apologetic smile, Garrett shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, your highness. As one of your subjects, I don''t think I can do that."


    The princess looked disappointed, but pushed past it.


    "Do you still really consider yourself one of my subjects?" she asked, her voice growing quieter.


    "Of course, your highness," Garrett replied with an earnest expression. "Thews of Insomnium are quite clear, and even the duke knows it. After all, he''s dered himself regent, not king. Clearly, he''s also aware that your father''s line has not yet ended, and the throne is yours by right."


    Though Garrett''s expression was warm, his words were cold and factual, causing the princess to feel a slight disquiet growing in her heart.


    "I understand that," she said after thinking over Garrett''s words for a moment. "But my uncle seems quite content to remain in power. I don''t want to think bad of him, of course, but he has not once reached out to try and find me.


    It could just be that he is busy stabilizing the situation in the city. After all, we''ve had quite a few challenges in thest six months. There has been incredible turmoil following the attack on the pce, and martialw has only recently been lifted. There''s still a curfew in ce. Then add to that a repeat of the night of the dead, or as it''s more urately called, the March of Lesrak, that haspletely disrupted this district. As the regent, the duke has no doubt beenpletely focused on stabilizing the situation in the city. After all," Garrett paused for only the briefest of moments as his eyes flickered to Morris before returning to the princess, "there are a significant number of factions interested in the power vacuum. All of them have been jockeying for position, and it''s only been due to the regent''s iron-gripped control over the city that things haven''t gotten much worse."


    The longer Garrett spoke, the greater the pout on Princess Eloise''s face grew. When he finally fell silent, she looked at him with eyes that seemed to express hurt.


    "It almost sounds like you''re on his side," Princess Eloise said. "Here I was hoping that you would support me."


    Feigning surprise, Garrett leaned forward slightly.


    "Your highness, I do support you. But I wasn''t aware that supporting you automatically put me at odds with the regent. The two of you are family. Surely you''re not enemies."


    Garrett''s eyes suddenly widened as if a thought had struck him and he took a sharp breath.


    "Unless you believe..." trailing off he stared at Princess Eloise, the meaning of his unsaid words exceptionally clear.


    Panic shed through Princess Eloise''s expression, only to be suppressed a momentter as she smiled sweetly and shook her head.


    "Of course not. Such an idea is silly."


    Quickly she tried to find another subject, turning the conversation away. After a nce around the room, she gestured to the stack of books stacked high on the edge of Garrett''s desk.


    "It seems that you''ve done quite well for yourself here. I''m told that you''re running a profitable business and have some connections to the underworld, is that correct?"


    "Everybody in this district has connections to the underworld, your highness. I''m nothing special in that regard. After all, we''re far from the pce, and the nobles don''t deign to grace us with their presence very often," Garrett said, sounding rueful, as if he was chagrined to have been cast out of the circles of nobility he used to have ess to. "And I get by. For someone in my position


    Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    He nced at his waist and held up what remained of his right arm, the best I can do is use my mind. As money counters are in short supply, I''ve found a ce among the people."


    "But not just found a ce," the princess said, measuring Garrett with her gaze. "The Klein family''s exploits are considerable, and have spread quite far, reaching the ears of many in Port Reverie, across the swamp. There are many whispers that your strength is not to be underestimated."


    "All smoke and mirrors," Garrett said, with what might have been his first genuine smile since he had seen the princess.


    It was gone a momentter, though, reced with a humble expression as he bowed his head.


    "I may look like I''ve been sessful, but the reality is that power is in the hands of others. We''re a sad excuse for a gang, but we have the fortune to be under the Grave Walkers, an organization of considerable repute in this part of the city. My responsibilities are primarily financial, ensuring that their businesses run smoothly. While it would be wonderful to be able to im that the family''s growth has been all my doing, there have been many hands involved in making it flourish. And at the end of the day, I find that power often lies outside of my grasp."


    Sighing, Princess Eloise nodded, as if agreeing with Garrett.


    "That is often the way of it," she said. "But my hope is to change that, and I would like to invite you to join me."


    "Join you?" Garrett asked, his forehead furrowing. "Join you where?"


    From the way her fingers clenched, Garrett could tell that the princess was suppressing her annoyance, but she still smiled sweetly.


    "I have returned to the city, and I intend to take my throne back."


    With a rustle of skirts, she stood, walking around the desk, to the office''s window, that stared out at the street in front of the inn. Garrett turned his wheelchair to keep his eye on her, waiting silently until she spoke once more.


    "That day, in the pce," Princess Eloise said, her voice quiet, I felt as if my entire world had been destroyed. Everything I knew came crashing down around me. It was only the brave sacrifice of our attendants that allowed me to escape. The cost was too great, however. A cost that you know all too well. Part of me wishes to run, to change my name, to be someone new so I might leave this trouble behind forever. But every time I sleep, I see the faces of those whoid down their lives to protect mine. I know that I cannot let this matter stand. Justice must be served. In order to do that, I must sit on the throne. I want to invite you to join me, to help me reim the position that is rightfully mine. Do so, and you will be rewarded with whatever your heart desires.


    Garrett didn''t respond immediately. Princess Eloise didn''t press him. She continued to stare out of the window as she waited for him to consider her words and after close to a minute of silence, he finally spoke.


    "Princess Eloise."


    This was the first time that Garrett had called her something other than ''Your Highness'' or ''Your Majesty''. As the princess turned to look at him, it was with a hopeful expression. What she saw caused her breath to catch. Garrett was looking at her with absolute calm, his eyes radiating a faint sense of pressure that made her heart skip a beat. Blinking, she suddenly found that his expression was no different than it had been before, causing her to wonder what it was that she had imagined.


    "I have already expressed that I am in full support of your retaking of your rightful throne. However, I wonder if you know what it is you ask. By hard work and a considerable amount of luck, I have managed to carve out a ce for myself here, in thismunity, among themoners. You are asking me to step into a world that is hard enough to navigate without the major disadvantages I currently possess. If I''m honest, I find the thought of such a thing troublesome. Here, people only care if I''m useful, and they don''t talk behind my back."


    He didn''t even need to mention it for the princess to know that wouldn''t be the case if he were to try and return to the noble circles. As much as she hated to admit it, the princess wasn''t naive enough to believe that Garrett was wrong. She knew full well how nasty the noble circles were, and how any weakness would swiftly be weaponized by one''s enemies.


    Still, she needed as many allies in the city as she could get, especially allies she could trust. The young man in front of her had been her older brother''s closest confidant, and time had proven that even with major disadvantages, he had been able to create space for himself in the tumultuous power struggle that covered every part of this city. Racking her brain for a way to convince him, the princess couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief when Garrett sighed and nodded his head.


    "Though I don''t know that I''ll be able to do you much good, and in fact may be a liability, I''m willing to support you. Tell me what you need me to do."


    Smiling graciously to hide the tion in her heart, Princess Eloise sped her hands to her chest as she smiled at Garrett.


    "Thank you, Garrett. It really means the world to me that you''re willing to do this."


    It was all that Garrett could do to avoid rolling his eyes. Sometimes he felt he preferred the brutally bloodybat of the underworld to the fake social niceties of the upper ss. Princess Eloise returned to her seat, and they began to talk of what she was actually hoping to aplish.


    "I know there are still supporters in the city," she said, her voice losing a bit of the sweetness that had marked it when she first arrived. "The one organizing them is Baron Gvin. He''s the one who arranged for me toe into the city."


    "I''m familiar with his son, Thomas," Garrett said.


    "Wonderful," the princess eximed. "That means you can provide an introduction for me. You see, I''ve never actually met the Baron or his son, and it would be good to start getting to know them. I also need to make contact with information brokers who can help me understand what''s currently going on in the pce, as I will need to understand what my uncle is thinking before I appear."


    As he listened to Princess Eloise exin her ns, Garrett found himself curious. While the princess had always been sharp, she hadn''t had the clear level of strategic thinking that she disyed now. And for a brief moment, Garrett wondered if she was like him, a being from another world thrust into this one. Of course, it was always possible that she simply had good teachers or had been hiding her ambition while she was in the pce.


    After talking for a while, they agreed that Garrett would set up a meeting with the Baron and his son to take ce at some point in the next few days. The princess wanted to meet sooner, but Garrett carefully exined that there was some unavoidable business that he had to participate in. He did it without ever mentioning exactly what the business was, and after he rather obviously avoided a couple of the princess''s inquiries, she let the matter drop, thanked him for his support, assured him that once she rose to power, he would be rewarded generously, and left the room, her guard, Morris, trailing after her.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Garrett reached up and rubbed his forehead, an annoyed expression shing across his face. As if he didn''t have enough to deal with already, between the gangs, the fight between the merchants, military, and exorcists, and continuing to explore the dream, he was nowpletely enmeshed in whatever political fight would happen in the next few months.


    Closing his eyes, he began to organize his contingency ns, wanting to ensure that he had all his bases covered, and could retreat if necessary. From what he understood, it wasn''t possible to move the dreamer''s throne, which would mean that retreat would only happen when all other options were exhausted.


    The biggest thing was that as soon as he stepped out of this district, much of his strength would be gone. While the flower ghouls were continuing to expand in the crypts under this part of the city, and even into the sewer system beyond it, they werepletely confined to the eastern part of this district. Therge river that ran through the center of Insomnium formed a significant barrier, preventing Garrett from being able to push his control to the south and east.

 DT4 - Chapter 3

    DT4 - Chapter 3


    The pce was on the exact opposite side of the city from where Garrett was now, the furthest from his power base that it possibly could be, while still remaining in the city. Even worse, Garrett knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that there were great rulers in between him and the pce, which meant that if he wanted to expand his powers in that direction, he would be forced into multiple rulers'' wars, something he desperately wanted to avoid.


    Thankfully, sending his people into the areas around another great ruler''s territory wouldn''t trigger the war automatically. It was only when they entered the specific territory itself that the war would begin. So long as Garrett could identify those territories ahead of time, there was a chance that he could navigate between them without starting a fight.


    Considering, however, what Agma-Yoth had said about the other rulers and their madness, Garrett wasn''t holding out hope. In fact, he fully expected that as soon as he came to another great ruler''s notice, he would be attacked. Add to that the fact that the Klein family barely qualified as a yer in the vicious game of politics that gued the city, and Garrett fully expected that he''d be spending the next six months fighting off not only the illusory threats of great rulers in the dream, but very real and physical threats from the factions that controlled the waking world.


    He felt as if he had stepped into a nest of vipers, many of whom were starting to lift their heads to stare at him. Taking a deep breath, he pushed the worry out of his mind. None of this would matter, of course, if he didn''t pass the next hurdle that stood directly in front of him. That afternoon, they would leave for the underground arena, and that night, the challenges to the Klein family would take ce.


    Carefully, he reviewed what he already knew. The two challengers, the Ebony Association, led by Gero Twin de, and the Marble Griffins, led by the former general, Vent Dend, would be bringing teams to challenge. ording to what Dend had said at the meeting, his only interest in challenging was making sure that the Klein family was up to snuff. Meanwhile, Gero Twin de wanted to im the seat for her own sub-guild, the Dark de Collective.


    Garrett had spent a considerable amount of time considering whether or not it would be wiser to just barely lose the challenge. At the same time, holding a seat with the Klein family itself would be extremely beneficial, as Cynen already held one. Though it wouldn''t be possible topletely control the ten seats with just his and Cynen''s, it was a start. A vague n had begun to form in Garrett''s mind as he thought about how to approach the city''s underworld.


    The main thing wasing to an understanding with the five seat holders on this side of the river. Garrett was wary about the other side of the river, as it wasrgely controlled by the nobility. But north of the river, that influence waned, and the biggest yer in the room was undoubtedly the Adventurer''s Guild. Arthur Tellson of the Adventurer''s Guild had been one of the first to endorse Garrett. On the surface at least, the rtionship between the Klein family and the Hunter''s group was amiable.


    Henry Janus, the leader of Janus Manor, whichy just south of Dreamer''s Inn on an ind in the middle of the river, had also expressed his interest in forming at least a rough alliance with the Klein family. This left only the Ebony Association to the east as a challenger to the Klein family''s rise.


    As he thought through his n, Garrett''s gaze turned cold. He had nothing against Gero or the Ebony Association, and he fully supported everyone''s rights to fight for their own ce in the world. He did, however, have a hard line. If she or any of her subordinate gangs were to cross that line, the consequences would be swift, severe, and final. Shortly after lunch, Ryn came to fetch Garrett, helping him push his wheelchair out into the inn''s great room. There, they found Abbius, Obe, and Maximus waiting for them. Leff, Helger, and Gavin were all at a table nearby, and they stood up as well when they saw Garrett enter the room.


    "Is everything ready?" Garrett asked.


    Abbius nodded, twitching aside the edge of his cloak to show the weapons stowed underneath. After careful consideration, Garrett had decided on a team that would reveal some of the Klein family''s strengths without revealing everything. Cynen would participate, forming the main core of the team''s strength, while Abbius would support her. Maximus was joining the team as a frontline fighter, while Obe was going to represent them as a striker. That left one remaining slot, and after careful consideration, Garrett called one of the three remaining Red Masked Assassins to join them.


    His hope was that this team would adequately demonstrate the family''s strength without revealing too many of their hidden cards. Most of the gangs in the city had one or maybe two members at the Shaper level, while Garrett, in theory, could have fielded an almostplete team of Shapers. Between him, Cynen, Delrisa the Bone Witch, and Isabelle, they had four Shapers, and had Viper still been alive, they would have had five. Revealing such a force, however, was a recipe for disaster, as it would have made them the enemy of every single organization in the city.


    Still, just knowing that he could call upon such forces if necessary, caused Garrett a great deal of relief. With the addition of the Necromancers that Delrisa had forcefully recruited, along with the mercenaries from the Cleaver''s Edge group, the Klein family had a veritable army of lighting level awakened. Garrett was slowly gaining the confidence that he could go toe to toe with any force in the city. He didn''t let it get to his head, however, as he knew there were undoubtedly threats still hidden from him.


    The more powerful he had grown personally, the more firm had be his belief that there was a manifesting stage awakened in the city, maybe more than one. While the Shaper level was powerful, it stillcked the ability topletely dominate everyone below it, and didn''t quite carry the same suppressive aura that Garrett had felt around the Old King. If his suspicions were right, and the now dead monarch had been in the manifesting stage, then it meant that whoever killed him was likely in the same stage.


    Just because he had hidden himself well, Garrett didn''t grow conceited. What he could do, others could do also, and each of his sesses made him slightly more paranoid about what his enemies might be cooking up. With everyone gathered, the group set out, heading down into the building''s basement, before entering the tunnel system thaty underneath. As they carefully maneuvered through the sewers, moving toward the underground, where the challenge match would be held, Garrett felt a faint flicker of mental energy behind them. Lifting his hand, he had the group pause, at the same time using his own mental energy to shield them, ensuring that whoever was behind them would lose track of where they were.


    He heard a faint exmation, and then the sound of hurrying. A momentter, two figures stepped around the corner, freezing in shock when they saw the Klein family team staring at them. Both figures wore robes that Garrett, as well as everyone else, recognized immediately. For a moment, the two sides stared at each other, and then, taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, Garrett gestured with his left hand to Princess Eloise.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    "Your Highness, may I ask you what you are doing?"


    A faint blush rose on the princess''s cheeks, but she responded in as calm a tone as she could muster.


    "I was hurrying to catch up with you, of course."


    Hesitating for only a moment, she walked over to where Garrett sat, Morris trailing her closely. When she arrived next to Garrett, she found the youngdy behind him staring at her coldly. The princess wasn''t used to such looks, and for a moment, considered having Morris p the young woman, but quickly changed her mind when she saw the look Garrett was giving her.


    "You''re headed to the underground arena, right?" The princess said. For the ten-seat challenge?


    Garrett had never mentioned anything of the sort to her, but it made sense to him that Princess Eloise would have her own ways of gathering information, and while he was curious who had sold him out, that would have to wait for another time.


    "We are," Garrett said evenly, "so I''m afraid we are not going to be able to entertain you this evening."


    "Oh, that''s okay. You can just take me with you," Princess Eloise said, beaming at Garrett.


    "That will be difficult."


    "Oh, I''m not expecting you to treat me like a princess while we''re there." The princess said, covering her mouth as she giggled. "We''ll treat it as an adventure. I''ll go incognito as one of your" she nced at Ryn. "Maids. Nobody will even know who I am."


    To her surprise, Ryn didn''t bristle at all when she was called a maid, though a couple of the others who were with Garrett did. Rubbing his forehead with his fingers, as if he had a headacheing, Garrett turned the princess down.


    "My apologies, your majesty. I don''t think it''s safe. I''m afraid that our meager strength won''t be able to protect you if something goes wrong. And in an event like this, it''s always possible for something to go wrong."


    "You don''t have to worry about her majesty''s safety," Morris said, his tone disdainful. "I''ll be more than enough."


    Garrett didn''t respond, pretending he hadn''t even heard the man speak as he continued to stare calmly at the princess. That angered Morris, but before he could step forward, Princess Eloise held up her hand.


    "I''m not relying on you for protection," she said, "and if something does happen, you won''t be responsible for me."


    This had been exactly what Garrett was waiting for, and with a gracious smile, he dipped his head.


    "In that case, your highness, it would be our pleasure to have youe along."


    Princess Eloise and Garrett exchanged insincere smiles before the group began to move again, bringing Princess Eloise and her guard along with them. Cynen was waiting for them at the entrance to the underground arena. After meeting up with her and a few of her men, they entered and began to make their way toward the center tform.


    Along the way, Garrett detected more than a few gazes sent their direction. He ignored them, and it wasn''t long before they arrived at thest ramp that led up to the ten seats. The two trolls were conspicuously absent, as Garrett and Cynen had both proven themselves unaffected by such petty tricks thest time they were here.


    Princess Eloise, who had been looking around with considerable interest, spotted a few of the other gang leaders who were gathered together waiting for them. She began to pester Garrett with whispered questions about who everyone was. He did his best to exin until he saw Vent Dend heading their direction.


    As a former general, Vent had been in and out of the pce many times and had been on a practically first-name basis with most of the royal family. Fearing she would be recognized, Princess Eloise pulled her hood down and stepped behind Garrett, pretending to be one of his attendants. This made her guard, Morris, quite ufortable, but he didn''t say anything as Dend stopped in front of Garrett. The old soldier was wearing armor, as were all of his men. He looked down at Garrett for a moment, and then his gaze rose to Cynen, who still wore the thick strip of ck cloth across her eyes.


    "Are the two of you ready?" he asked.


    "We are," Cynen responded. "You look like you''re getting ready for a fight yourself. Are you nning on participating in this challenge?"


    With a grim smile, Dend nodded. "As soon as you decided to, I didnt have a choice," he said, "as only a Shaper can face another Shaper. So long as you''re part of the challenge, I will be too."


    Garrett hadn''t anticipated anything of the sort, and for a moment he thought about having Cynen step down. Just then, there was amotion, and many of the people who had gathered around began to back up, as Gero Twin de and the members of her gang stalked towards Garrett and the others. They hade dressed for war, and the murderous aura that surrounded them was palpable. Garrett clearly wasn''t the only one who felt it, as Dend frowned and turned to look at Gero. She held up her hand, forestalling whatever he was about to say, as she spoke to Garrett.


    "The Brass Tigers were an ally of ours," she said, "and I have strong reason to believe that you and the Grave Walkers conspired to kill them."


    "Don''t spout unfounded usations," Cynen said, stepping forward.


    "The only person here strong enough to kill Paskal is you and Rackham," Gero spat.


    With an amused smile, Cynen shook her head.


    "I''m not in the habit of snapping my opponent''s necks," she replied.


    As she spoke, she lifted her hand, and a small tongue of green me danced across her fingertips.


    "If I had done it, I would have burned the entire ce to the ground, and you wouldn''t have found anything but ash."


    Not backing down one bit, Gero just sneered.


    "You can deny it all you want," she said, "but I know the truth."


    Without another word, she spun on her heel and led her men away, heading towards the arena that gave the underground arena its name. Dend looked after her, still frowning. In his view, Gero''s behavior was unsightly, leaving a bad taste in his mouth, and making him wonder if he should withdraw from this whole matter. Seeing that Gero had left, Henry Janis strolled over, aconic smile on his thin face.


    "Don''t let her get to you," he said to Garrett and Cynen. "She''s just terrified that she''s going to be cut off from the rest of the city."


    It took a moment for Garrett to understand what Janis was saying, but then his brain caught up, and he nodded.


    "That''s right. If I win this seat, the Ebony Association is going to bepletely isted in the eastern corner of the city. She''ll have the Grave Walkers to the northwest, the Klein family to the west, and Janis Manor to the southwest."


    "Exactly," Henry said, "and she doesn''t get along with any of us. That''s why she had signed an agreement with the Brass Tigers, after all, to put pressure on the Grave Walkers from both sides so that they couldn''t squeeze her out."

 DT4 - Chapter 4

    DT4 - Chapter 4


    Henry''s insight caused Garrett to feel as if another piece of the puzzle had fallen into ce. Quickly reviewing everything he knew about the Ebony Association, Garrett realized that he had inadvertently forced Gero into a corner.


    The Ebony Association was made up of adventuring teams that primarily worked in the swamp, maintaining the official trade routes between Insomnium and some of the other cities connected by the waterway. They were one of the city''s main suppliers of monster material as well, harvesting all sorts of rare and hard to find goods from the swamp, and then bringing them into the city to sell.


    That hadn''t been a problem, as there had been a gap between the Grave Walkers'' territory and Janis Manor''s territory, giving them an easy route to take their goods to the markets in the center of the district. Those routes had now been eliminated, as the Klein family had absorbed all of the smaller gangs that controlled those streets.


    Had the Klein family simply remained the Grave Walker gang''s subordinate, it wouldn''t have mattered, as Gero and her forces could have simply ignored them. But because Garrett was being pushed into taking one of the ten seats, that put his gang on the same level as the Ebony Association, which would force Gero to negotiate with him if she wanted to continue moving goods through his territory.


    It was no wonder that Gero was taking this fight seriously. Henry, seeing that his words had been properly understood, gave Cynen a nod, and then wandered off to find a seat, looking forward to watching the challenge.The first fight quickly approached, so Cynen led the way, Garrett following behind her as their team headed into the arena. It was a massive stone building, with enough seats for thousands of people. The arena stretched in an oval around arge sandy pit where the fights would take ce.


    There were seats already reserved for them at the edge of the arena, and Ryn pushed Garrett''s wheelchair up to one of the seats, while Cynen led the rest of the team down into the arena. The challenge was simple. A gang that wanted to maintain its seat had to persist against each challenger team in turn.


    Their first opponent was Dend of the Marble Griffins, along with four of his men, they entered the arena, across from where Cynen and the others stood. Though Dend had clearly stated that his only interest was in making sure the Klein family was up to scratch, Garrett was still wary, and told Cynen not to let down her guard. Hearing someone call his name, Garrett nced up, and saw Thomas Gvin walking towards him with a wide smile.


    "Are you excited to assume your seat at the table?" the young nobleman asked,ughing when Garrett rolled his eyes.


    "I''d be much more excited if we didn''t have to go through this farce," Garrett said.


    "You and me both," Thomas chuckled, patting Garrett on the shoulder. "We have much more important things to do, don''t we? Speaking of which, I''m quite looking forward to meeting your special guest."


    Leaning down next to Garrett, Thomas lowered his voice.


    "Believe me when I say my father is just as excited."


    ncing down, he saw Garrett''s eyes shift, as if pointing towards something. Thomas looked over and saw a robed young woman sitting next to Garrett. Though he couldn''t see her face, Thomas was sharp enough to pick up what Garrett was indicating, realizing that the person he had just been speaking of was sitting next to Garrett. His expression stiffened slightly, and the hand he had on Garrett''s shoulder twitched. His recovery was swift, however, and he waved to one of his attendants.


    "Bring me a chair," he said. "I''m going to sit next to Garrett."


    Ryn, who was sitting on the other side of the princess, heard Garrett''s silentmand and quickly stood up.


    Bowing slightly to Thomas, Ryn said, "Sir, you''re wee to take my seat."


    "Oh, that''s perfect," Thomas said, giving her a grateful smile.


    Seemingly oblivious to the hard stare Morris was giving him, Thomas took Ryn''s seat while she went to stand behind Garrett. Sitting down, he casually greeted Princess Eloise, pretending that he didn''t have any idea who she was. His acting was so good that the princess actually fell for it, and with considerable delight, introduced herself as Mary.


    It didn''t take long for Thomas to engage her in conversation, and as the two of them chatted happily, Garrett returned his attention to the arena, where the first challenge was about to take ce. Maximus stood on Cynen''s right, hisrge shield covering her side, while Obe stood on the other side, hisrge mace resting on his shoulder. Abbius stood behind the three of them, his crossbow held loosely in front of him, while the red-masked assassin stood unmoving next to him.


    Dend, who had donned a helmet, strode towards them, his four men trailing close behind. Each one held a small shield on their left hand, carried a javelin in their right, and had a sheathed sword at their waist. Each was dressed in splint mail that nged as they walked, filling the air with quite a bit of sound. Better than any bell, the ringing of their armor caused the arena to quiet down, as everyone stared at the two teams getting ready to fight. Arthur Tellson was overseeing the fight, and he stood up from where he sat at the edge of the arena, lifting his hand as Dend and his men stopped, approximately a hundred feet from Cynen and the others.


    "Wee to the first challenge," Arthur Tellson said, his voice booming effortlessly across the arena. "This fight will continue until one of the leaders surrenders. Other than that, there are no rules. You may begin."


    As soon as his words rang in the air, the Marble Griffin team charged forward, their shields rising in front of them as they thundered across the arena, sand spraying with every heavy step. Abbius responded with a crossbow bolt that glowed with bright light as it tore through the air towards the enemy on the furthest right. At thest moment, the man managed to bring his shield up, but the force of the bolt dented the shield and stopped him in his tracks.


    Cynen, Abbius, and Maximus all advanced, breaking into a light jog as they met the iing charge. At the same time, the Red Masked Assassin began to move as well, his body blurring and then vanishingpletely. For a moment, those watching him could track his steps across the sandy arena, but then they too faded, causing gasps and nces at Garrett. Everyone knew that the Red Masked Assassin was a member of the Klein family forces, and seeing himpletely vanish sent shivers down their spines.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition.


    Abbius was already shooting a second bolt when the two teams crashed together, unleashing their awakened powers and holding nothing back. Dend was hoping to tie up Cynen by himself, but the st of me that she let fly curled around him, even as it forced him back, causing his heart to sink. At the same time, Maximus and Obe teamed up on the remaining soldier. Maximus hit him with a shield charge, causing him to stumble as Obe stepped around Maximus'' shield and mmed his mace into the soldier''s side. Much of the force was absorbed by the man''s armor, but he was quickly overwhelmed by the two fighters working together.


    The fourth soldier was trying to rush into the fight, but he was forced back once more by Abbius'' bolt, and a momentter, a terrifying feeling of danger shook his heart, causing him to dive to the side as the Red Masked Assassin appeared behind him, stabbing toward his kidney with a long dagger. The attack missed, and without a word, the assassin stepped backward, fading from sight once again.


    They''d only been fighting for a minute, but Dend already knew that his team was outmatched. Cynen was effortlessly fighting against him and two of his soldiers, while the other two soldiers were being double-teamed by their opponents. Though Dend had some tricks of his own, his goal wasn''t mutual destruction, and so, after another tense minute of fighting, he jumped back and called his surrender. And not a moment too soon, as one of his soldiers felt the sharp tip of the assassin''s steel dagger on his neck.


    As soon as the fight was over, the assassin retreated, returning to stand quietly next to Abbius. Maximus offered a hand to the soldier he and Obe had been fighting, and had just knocked down for the third time. After staring at it for a moment, the soldier swore and grabbed it, letting Maximus help him to his feet. Dend walked over to face Cynen, lifting his helmet to reveal a grudging look of respect.


    "I genuinely thought you''d be the only one with any ability," he said, as his eyes swept over the other members of her team. "But clearly, each one of you is skilled. It would have been a little bit more fair if you weren''t quite so oppressively strong but as long as you had been able to match me, your team probably would have won anyways. Well done."


    "Thank you," Cynen said.


    In the stands, Thomas leaned forward to speak across Princess Eloise to Garrett.


    "Your forces are quite well trained. It''s fairly rare to see Awakened who can go up against the Marble Griffins."


    "I mean, it was two on one," Garrett said. Hardly a fair fight.


    "Even if it had beenpletely even, it probably would have ended the same way," Thomas replied, clearly not wanting to let Garrett dodge thepliment.


    "The real challenge will be the next fight," Garrett replied, his eyes drifting to where Gero and her forces sat.


    After Cynen was dered the winner, Dend led his men out of the arena, and Cynen was given two minutes to gather her team together. After that, Arthur Tellson called Gero to the stage. Garrett didn''t recognize the other four fighters she brought with her, which surprised him. He had thought that she would have given Twen Fieldsmith of the Dark de Collective a chance to prove himself. But it seemed that this challenge didn''t actually have much to do with the gang that Gero had nominated to take the empty seat.


    With an ugly expression on her face, Gero stalked into the arena, her four fighters trailing behind her. If she won here, then all it would mean is the Klein family wouldn''t be eligible to hold one of the seats. While that would temporarily solve her problem of being fenced in and blocked from ess to the markets where the Ebony Association sold their goods, it still wouldn''t solve the problem in the long term, and it was clear that Gero understood this just as well as anybody else. She was in a rough position, and as she faced off against Cynen and the others, there was an obvious desperation in her re. Frowning slightly, Garrett tookmand of Cynen, speaking through her mouth.


    "We''re willing to negotiate if you step down," Cynen said, speaking too quietly for anyone outside of the arena to hear.


    Her words caused Gero to pause, but then the woman''s expression hardened once more.


    "I have no desire to be under your heel," Gero snarled. "I''d much rather just cut you down."


    "So be it," Cynen said.


    As Garrett relinquished control, her covered eyes stared straight at Gero, as if her gaze was burning through the cloth mask and burrowing into Gero''s body. Even before Arthur Tellson gave themand, Cynen had begun to walk forward, forcing him to hurry up and announce the beginning of the fight.


    As she did, the aura around her grew stronger and stronger, causing heat to radiate through the arena. Behind her, Maximus and Obe both retreated, joining Abbius and the Red Masked Assassin, who was still visible. All four of them watched with tense expressions as Cynen got closer and closer to the enemy. Seeing the Grave Walker guild leader advancing by herself, a feeling of humiliation washed over Gero. With a furious scream, she drew her swords, causing wind to whip through the arena, spraying sand this way and that.


    Her team was clearly prepared. They quickly donned masks to keep the sand out of their eyes. At the same time, they spread out, revealing their weapons. Each was armed with a pair of hooks with chains on the end of them that extended to their wrists. It didn''t take a genius to figure out what their n of attack was, but Cynen continued to walk forward slowly, unperturbed.


    "She''s foolish enough toe alone. Take her down," Gero said.


    Her body suddenly blurred as she dashed backward. As soon as she retreated, the others advanced, sprinting forward to surround Gero on four sides. Once they were in position, their hooks shot out, the sharp ends tearing at Cynen''s body as they tried to tie her down.


    Since Gero relied mainly on speed, her advantage would increase massively if her opponents couldn''t move. This would allow her to strike and retreat before they could respond. Cynen, whose eyes were still fixed on Gero, didn''t seem to care about the hooks and chains. A wave of fierce me burst from her body,pletely surrounding her.


    The first chain to reach her rapidly melted, transforming into little more than g that dripped to the ground at her feet. The second chain followed the fate of the first, and all four of the fighters quickly withdrew their other attacks, not wanting to lose their chains to the me that ate at the air around her.


    One of them didn''t manage to withdraw his chain fast enough, and without even looking, Cynen suddenly reached out and grabbed it, her fingers locking it in ce. A thread of green me darted along the chains, lighting up each link as it went. A momentter it reached the Ebony Association fighter, revealing a mouth like a giant serpent as it bit the man''s hand.


    He let out a terrible shriek as the me burned his skin and began to slowly climb up his arm. Shaking himself free of the chain, he fell to the ground, trying to smother the me while pumping as much of his mental energy into his arm to resist it as he could. Yet the me continued to burn. No matter how he tried to smother it, it continued to dance on his skin, charring his arm ck.


    The mental energy he used to try and block it was rapidly eaten up, and suddenly the me jumped to his shoulder. There was a whooshing sound, and his arm flew into the air, tond some distance away. Blood spurted from the wound on his severed arm, as Gero appeared in front of him, her jaw clenched tight.

 DT4 - Chapter 5

    DT4 - Chapter 5


    She knew better than anyone the true danger of Cynen''s mes, its ability to corrupt the flesh of anyone it touched, and its ever-burning quality that made it almost impossible to get rid of. What she hadn''t counted on was the sheer heat it could produce. Had she been able to tie Cynen down, the fight would have been over easily, but with their n destroyed before they could even start, it looked like this fight was going to be a loss.


    She hesitated for just a moment, but that hesitation cost her, as Cynen suddenly leapt forward, green me shrouding her fists. Swearing, Gero retreated, her des shing as she defended against the strikes. She was forced to be extra careful to avoid the licking mes from touching her skin, and for a moment, the two women were a blur as they fought back and forth.


    The Ebony Association''s three other fighters had retreated, dragging their now-armlesspanion with them, and they stood at a distance, watching Cynen and Gero fight back and forth, while asionally sending nces at Abbius Maximus Obey and the Assassin, who stood on the opposite side of the arena, also watching the fight.


    While both teams could have thrown themselves into battle, it was clear that the only thing that would actually affect the oue of the fight was who won between Cynen and Gero, and within another minute, that became clear as well. Though they were both shapers, Cynen was clearly a level above Gero in terms of strength, and the weight of her fists had begun to crack Gero''s famed twin des. Cursing under her breath, Gero retreated, her hands trembling slightly as she held her two des in front of her. Cynen watched her retreat, and then, with a smirk, began walking forward, with an unhurried gait.


    "I concede," Gero said, forcing the words out through clenched teeth.


    Cynen didn''t stop, continuing to walk forward until Gero swore loudly and repeated the words, this time loud enough for everybody to hear. Cynen''s mes died down as she stared at Gero.


    "This would have been much easier if you had just chosen to negotiate," she said, and without waiting for a reply, turned and walked back over to where her team stood.


    Arthur Tellson gave Cynen an appraising nce, and then took a deep breath, about to announce the winner. At that moment, one of Gero''s men stepped forward and revealed a small box that he had hidden in his coat. As soon as it appeared, a terrifying wave of mental energy raced across the arena, causing everyone to gasp. With trembling hands, the man lifted the box and stabbed his palm onto a spike that protruded from one side. Blood poured out of the wound, running into hundreds of silver grooves on the box and the lid flicked open, causing an incredibly powerful suction force to appear.


    Yet the man hadn''t targeted Cynen, and instead, it was Garret who felt himself being pulled forward, along with Princess Eloise. A fierce mental energy tore at him, trying to suck him in, but he used his own mental energy to keep himself pinned in ce. The problem was, Princess Eloise didnt have that ability, and her mental energy was ripped apart in an instant, causing her to be yanked through the air toward the box. At thest moment, his hand grabbed onto her arm and his feet hooked onto his wheelchair. Before anyone could react, the two of them were sucked into the box, vanishing before everyone''s eyes.


    A furious roar shook the minds of everyone watching, and a momentter, Cynen arrived in front of the man holding the box. Gero was one step faster than her, however, her de flickering as she removed the head of her underling. There was a cold satisfaction in her eyes as she red at Cynen, who had been about to burn the man to a crisp. Without hesitating, Gero lunged for the box, only to be forced back by a wall of me. Cynen stooped to grab the box, fierce mes pouring out of her body, but what actually gave Gero pause wasnt the clearly enraged woman in front of her, but something else entirely.


    As a shaper level awakened, Gero was especially sensitive to mental energy and could often tell when someone looked at her intently. Even as she had lunged for the box, she had felt hundreds and then thousands of gazes settling on her. She had no idea where they were from, though many seemed to being from above her head, but each one fixed itself on her as if she was the only thing that existed in the world. The feeling mmed into her with so much force that she nearly screamed and as she backed up across the arena.


    After stooping for the box, Cynen examined it, turning it over in her hands. It was about six inches on each side, and was covered in dense lines that gleamed a dull silver. One side had a fierce metal spike that was still bloody from where it had been stabbed into the dead mans palm. Only once she had taken a good look did she turn toward Gero. After the initial surprise of everyone present, things had begun to quiet down, and when Cynen spoke, everyone could hear it clearly.


    What is this?


    Licking her lips, Gero shrugged.


    Im not sure. I have no idea why one of my men would have done something like that.


    Not a single person listening believed Gero. However, the man in question was already dead, and the others who had been with her had distanced themselves inplete shock. Gero had tied everything up neatly with her swift execution, and it would be impossible to find any further clues at this point. Turning the box over once more, Cynen saw that what she had thought was the underside was the lid but no matter how much she pushed on it, the lid stayed shut fast. With a grim expression, she took a step towards Gero, but Arthur Tellson stepped in her way.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, faint mes beginning to burn around her body.


    "The fight is over," the leader of the Adventurer''s Guild said.


    "The Ebony Association attacked us after the fight, and we''re not allowed to defend ourselves?"


    "The fight wasn''t over yet," Gero said from behind Tellson, a tight smile on her face.


    With an angry growl, Cynen took another step forward, but this time Carl Rackham appeared in front of her.


    "She''s technically correct," Rackham said, his expression neutral. "If you would like to fight, you''ll have to challenge her."


    In the stands, Morris stood with his hands clenched, ring at Gero. He wasn''t foolish enough to rush out, however, as the princess had been operating in secrecy. Besides, while he was close to the Shaper level, he wasn''t yet there, and Gero would likely be able to p him down with ease, to say nothing of the two men in front of her. Cynen''s head turned, looking at Carl Rackham, and then at Arthur Tellson.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I will remember this," she said, before looking once more toward Gero.


    She didn''t say anything this time, just considering her for a moment before turning to walk away. Before she could get more than a few steps, however, Gero lifted her voice.


    "It would seem we are short one member to fill the ten seats."


    It was impossible to miss the gloating in her voice, and Cynen stopped in ce, speaking without turning around.


    "Garrett Klein isn''t dead."


    "How could you possibly know that?" Gero asked. "He was sucked into that strange box, and who knows if he''ll ever return."


    "Oh, do you know something we don''t?" Cynen asked, turning her head to face Gero.


    With a smirk, Gero held her hands wide and shook her head.


    "No. How could I? After all, I have no idea what that box is. I''ve never seen it before."


    "Then I guess we''re at an impasse, aren''t we?" Cynen replied. "The seat belongs to the Klein family, and will continue to do so until Garrett is confirmed deceased."


    "Do you really think that''s something that you can just decide?" Arthur Tellson asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    The only response he got was a cold chuckle as Cynen turned and walked away. Her dismissive attitude made the Adventurer''s Guild Master furious, but before he could say anything, Thomas, who had just barely kept himself from being sucked into the box along with the other two, pped his hands together, his stare beyond cold.


    "I think what Cynen has said has merit," he said. "I know I speak for everyone here when I say I am incredibly disappointed in what has happened here."


    As he spoke, his re raked across Gero and Tellson.


    Louise.


    Louise, the leader of the Silver Song, who had been watching everything with interest, started as she heard her voice being called, and quickly stood up.


    "Yes, Thomas?"


    "I want a full investigation into that box and what it is, and more importantly, how it happened toe into the Ebony Association''s hands," Thomas said, his eyes never leaving Gero and Arthur Tellson. "Spare no expense, and leave no stone unturned."


    "Come. We''re leaving," Cynen said, calling to everyone who hade in with her and Garrett. Gathering together, they stalked out of the arena, Cynen still holding the silver box. Morris was absolutely beside himself. Everyone else, though, was rtively calm. Finally, he simply couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Reaching out to grab Cynen, he thought better of it at thest moment, after remembering the way she had burned through the metal hooks. Instead, he rushed in front of her. "How can all of you be so calm?" He snapped, causing Ryn to step forward and silence him with a re.


    "Be quiet. If you''re going to follow us, do so quietly." Gritting his teeth, all Morris could do was trail along as they headed out of the underground arena and back into the sewers.


    Once they were a good distance away, Ryn looked at Morris, who was barely holding on to his temper, and spoke in a quiet voice, as if whispering a secret. "Garrett and the princess are fine," she said, causing Morris to stiffen.


    "What do you mean they''re fine?"


    "I mean they''re not in any immediate danger," Ryn replied, shooting a nce at the box Cynen held.


    "How do you know that?" Morris asked.


    Ryn shrugged and pointed at the box.


    "Because Garrett said so. Don''t ask how, but he canmunicate with us. It''s one of his awakened powers. They''re in some sort of space inside the box. Apparently it''s much bigger on the inside than it is on the outside. Once we get back to the inn, we''ll do some research on it, figure out how to get them back out. Until then, keep your mouth shut, or you can stay here."


    Morris wanted to argue, but before he could, Cynen stopped and turned towards him, regarding him silently. He swallowed back the angry words he wanted to say, and followed the group quietly as they returned to the inn.


    Garrett was standing in a strange, gray world that looked surprisingly familiar. The same frayed carpet and fading wallpaper, the same worn, wooden detailing, and the asional picture that simultaneously appeared to have a figure looking out of it, and nothing at all. Taking a deep breath, Garrett found it even smelled the same, musty and stale.


    Next to him, Princess Eloise gripped his arm tightly, her nails practically piercing his skin, as she tried to control her trembling. Over thest six months, Garrett had been in enough strange situations that getting sucked into a small box and finding himself in a familiar space wasn''t that upsetting. For Princess Eloise, however, who didn''t even know a space like this existed, it had been a shocking experience, and it was only now that she was beginning to calm down.


    "Your Highness."


    Twitching slightly when she heard Garrett''s voice, Princess Eloise looked down at him, her voice quivering.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m about to start bleeding, Your Highness."


    It was only now that the Princess realized she had been gripping tightly on Garrett''s arm, and with a light cough, she released him. Taking a deep breath, she looked around.


    "Where, where is this?"


    "An excellent question," Garrett replied, joining the Princess in gazing around. He sent out a flicker of mental energy, using it to form the image of a flower behind Princess Eloise''s back, testing to see if his abilities worked. They did, which meant that this was a liminal space, exactly like the endless halls of Isabelle''s Mirror. However, this space wasn''t the world inside of the mirror, and Garrett knew that for sure, because he had already tried controlling it.


    The hollow space inside the mirror waspletely under Garrett''s control, as Isabelle was one of his guardians. This space was foreign, and resisted Garrett''s mental energy, much like the hollow space in the mirror had when he first entered it. Thankfully, his connection with his guardians didn''t seem to be hindered by anything, and he had been able tomunicate clearly with both Cynen and Isabelle. He had even managed to send out a message to calm down all of the dream flowers, as he was afraid if he didn''t, they would immediately begin waging war.


    Garrett and the Princess were currently in a long hallway that appeared to turn to the right up ahead, and the left behind them. There were a number of doors off of the hallway, each of them marked with a symbol. Yet even as Garrett watched, the symbols shifted, transforming into other symbols.


    Feeling Princess Eloise''s soul spark lighting up, Garrett couldn''t help but nce at her. He had known she was awakened in the mid-lighting stage, but he found himself curious about her power.


    "I should be able to protect us, at least a little bit," the Princess said, taking a deep breath. And then, in a move thatpletely shocked Garrett, she gripped the back of his wheelchair, and began pushing him forward, down the hall.


    "Which way do you think we should go?" She asked, trying to keep the shaking out of her voice.


    "In a ce like this, forward is as good as back," Garrett replied. "This is what''s called a liminal space, an endless tangle of halls and rooms that all look the same. There are specific conditions for entering and exiting. For entering, it appears blood is necessary."


    "Do we need blood to exit?" Princess Eloise asked.


    "That''s a good question," Garrett replied, "and one that hopefully we''ll be able to find the answer to. If we can avoid having to cut our hands open, however, I think it would be a good thing."

 DT4 - Chapter 6

    DT4 - Chapter 6


    By this time, they had reached the end of the hallway, and turning the corner, they saw another long hallway, stretching into the distance, before turning left. Blinking, Princess Eloise turned and looked behind her, only to realize that the two hallways werepletely indistinguishable.


    "I can see how it would be easy to get turned around in here," she said, her voice quiet.


    "Exactly. This sort of space excels at confusing. What we really have to watch out for, though, is whoever inhabits it."


    His words caused Princess Eloise to draw in a sharp breath, her grip tightening on the handles of the wheelchair.


    "There are people here?"


    "Not necessarily people," Garrett replied, his voice stillpletely calm. "Could be monsters, spirits, aberrations, any number of things."


    No sooner had he finished speaking, than one of the lights up ahead flickered, as if it was going to go out, causing Princess Eloise to shriek. The sound carried down the long hallway, bouncing this way and that, until it reached the flickering light, which suddenly came back on, shining brightly.


    Normally, the light being off would have been creepier than the light being on, but as Princess Eloise stared at it, she realized that it was actually brighter than any of the other lights in the hall, causing her to stop walking forward. Garrett, on the other hand, regarded it with interest, quite curious about what he was seeing.


    The mental energy that Princess Eloise''s shout contained had been infused into the light, causing it to stabilize and glow brighter than before. Turning his gaze towards one of the closer lights, Garrett sent out a spark of mental energy, and watched as it too brightened up. The change caused the princess to jump, and she quickly pulled Garrett back.


    "You don''t have to be so cautious," Garrett said. "I don''t think there''s anything around us right now."


    "But what about those lights?" Princess Eloise asked.


    ncing over his shoulder at her, Garrett saw that her face was pale, her lips set tightly together. Even terrified, she was quite pretty. Not that that would help her in a space like this.


    "It''s your voice," Garrett said. "Youyer energy from your soul spark into your words. The lights absorb that energy, causing them to grow brighter. It''s nothing to be afraid of, though it does lead to some potentially disquieting truths about this space."


    Swallowing audibly, Princess Eloise looked at the lights as Garrett exined.


    "Typically, in a space like this, you would assume that the lights would stay on permanently. But the fact that they turn off means that they''re actually burning power. That''s all well and good, except that they''re all currently on. This means that either they''ve been temporarily powered up by the person who activated this mysterious artifact, or there is something crawling around that keeps recharging them."


    No sooner had he spoken than there was a thump that echoed down the hall toward them. It seemed to havee from one of the rooms and caused Princess Eloise to let out a shriek. Taking a deep breath to try and control his annoyance, Garrett seriously considered just knocking her out while he tried to figure out what was going on.


    He had some experience with liminal spaces like this one, and he could only imagine that this wasn''t the first time that the mysterious artifact had been used to trap other people. Unless they had been absorbed in their entirety, which was always a possibility, they would likely start running across whatever remained of the previous prisoners when they entered the rooms.


    Garrett also assumed that the mysterious artifact was controlled by someone or something, much like Isabelle controlled the mirror. Ever since she had heard the thump, Eloise had begun backing up, and since she was still gripping the wheelchair tightly, Garrett was currently rolling backwards. Lifting his fist to his mouth, he coughed lightly.


    "Why don''t we just turn around?" he suggested, trying to keep his voice bright and pleasant. "Maybe we can find something besides these long hallways."


    The princess loved that idea and swiftly turned the wheelchair around. She seemed to be clinging to it as if it was a shield. A few twisting turnster, she was hopelessly confused and had no idea where they had originally started. Finally, Garrett had had enough, and reaching down, forcefully engaged the brake on the wheelchair, causing it to skid to a stop. This made Princess Eloise run right into it, nearly flipping over his shoulder and into hisp.


    "What are you doing?" she hissed, looking around wildly.


    "You need to calm down," Garrett said, his voice drilling into her ears and shaking her from the ever-growing panic that had begun to consume her.


    She hadn''t realized it, but she had been pushing the wheelchair faster and faster, and her breath was nowing in gasps.


    "A ce like this is designed to confuse you, designed to drain your energy, whether through tension or through frantic activity. The best thing you can do is simply calm down," Garrett said. "The second best thing you can do is begin opening doors. After all, it''s very likely that these hallways are, in fact, endless. They keep repeating, forever, eventually leading back around to the same hallways we''ve already been through. This is a circr maze, one that doesn''t have a clear entrance or exit."


    Garrett knew this to be true, as he had seen them return to the same hallway already. Every time they passed a door, he would send out a little bit of mental energy to mark it. Though the environment naturally degraded these mental marks, enough of them had survived that he had been able to identify hallways they had already traversed. And when they had returned to the first one for the third time, he had pulled the brake, stopping them in ce.


    "The reality is that this space isn''t that big. It just rearranges itself when it''s out of sight, so it feels like it goes on forever. Instead of recovering our tracks, we should go into one of the rooms.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    Why do you want to open the doors?" the princess asked, staring at one door as she remembered the heavy thump that they had heard.


    "Because there might be something in there that''s worth exploring, a clue as to how we can get out. These hallways clearly don''t have anything new to show us, and so it''s time to expand our horizons a little bit."


    Since Garrett was in a wheelchair, the princess took a deep breath, firmed up her courage, and stepped around him to grab the handle of one of the nearby doors. As soon as she touched it, her body shivered as if struck by an electric shock, and she released the handle.


    "Something the matter?" Garrett asked, his eyes narrowing.


    He hadn''t felt any fluctuation of power, but that didn''t mean that the princess hadn''t experienced something. Red began to dye Princess Eloise''s cheeks as she mumbled something under her breath.


    "I''m sorry, what was that?" Garrett asked, not sure that he had caught what she said.


    "I said the door handle was cold," the princess replied, perfectly aware that her behavior was quite foolish.


    Garrett didn''t know what to say, and after a long, awkward silence, Princess Eloise grabbed the handle, this time with more force, and twisted it, flinging the door open before she had the chance to imagine what horrorsy behind.


    In this case, the horrors turned out to be a small bed, a washstand, and a dresser, all set in one corner of the room, and a bookshelf and reading chair set in the other. It looked like the room of a child, or at least a young teen, though Garrett had trouble figuring out why he felt that way. It wasn''t until his eyes caught sight of the painting, hanging over the bed, that he realized what had given him that impression.


    The picture showed a boy of about twelve, one foot raised on a stair in front of arge, ptial home. A dog lounged at his feet, and he held a bow in one hand, and an arrow in the other. His gaze was bright and direct, and the expression on his face pleasant.


    Seeing that there was nothing to be afraid of, Princess Eloise led the way into the room, and Garrett followed after her. The first thing he examined was the bookshelf. None of the books werebeled, and when he opened one of the leather-bound tomes, the pages were filled with gibberish. Frowning, he closed the book and put it back, his eyes sweeping the room once again, pausing ever so slightly on the portrait of the frowning boy.


    He hadn''t noticed the storm clouds gathered on the horizon that cast a long shadow over the house, or the deep shadows extending from the boy and his dog. Princess Eloise had been looking at the chest of drawers, which were all empty. She found herself quite relieved that this was the case, and took a deep breath as she sat on the bed.


    "I admit, this isn''t what I believed we would find when we opened the door," she said. "I had geared myself up for a fight, but this seemspletely normal. Well, notpletely."


    "Don''t get too rxed," Garrett said calmly. "We are in for a fight."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than there was another bang, this time the sound of a door mming, causing Eloise''s eyes to grow as wide as saucers. She stood up, her hand going to a hidden slit in her skirt. Watching her pull a dagger out, Garrett found himself amused. ording to what he knew, the princess had never fought once while in the pce, and in the six months that had passed since then, he sincerely doubted that she had learned how to use the dagger she was now holding.


    Garrett, on the other hand, was always ready for a fight, and with a twitch of his finger, he cast Illusory Dream, adjusting what the princess could see. To her, it appeared that he looked nervously at the door, clenching his wheelchair tightly with his one hand. In reality, Garrett had tapped his finger on his armrest, and dozens of rainbow flowers sprouted underneath him, beginning their slow crawl out into the room to take up their positions.


    Though Garrett much preferred to have other people do his fighting for him, he recognized that wasn''t an option this time, and so he thought it best to act preemptively. Closing his eyes, he cast Observe the Dream, sending his perception out into the hallway to observe what wasing in their direction.


    At first he didn''t see anything, but then, a shift in the light caught his attention, and he realized what he was looking at. Practically invisible, there was an amorphous shadow seeping across the wall and floor like ink. Whether the shadow was the actual creature, or whether the creature was invisible, but still casting a shadow, Garrett had no idea.


    All he knew is that as the thing got closer, it seemed to grow more and more defined. The shadow on the wall grew darker and darker, until it solidified, emerging as a taloned monstrosity, with dozens of appendages that iled in the air as it crept silently toward the door. Hundreds of eyes that transformed into mouths and then back into eyes covered its body, teeth gnashing silently as it crept towards the room they were in.


    At first, Garrett was a bit concerned, as the shadow swelled until it filled the entire hallway,pletely drowning out the light as it passed by variousmps. But the closer it got, the weaker it seemed, and he quickly realized that it was simply ballooning itself up to make it appear bigger and scarier than it would otherwise be. The door they had entered through was still hanging open. As Princess Eloise moved to shut it, the monster suddenly surged around the corner and over the threshold, its limbs iling wildly.


    Princess Eloise let out a scream and stabbed with her dagger, managing to score a hit on one of the creature''s arms. This caused it to open its eyes and mouths in a silent roar. Furious with the attack, the creature lunged forward. However, a bright glow suddenly surrounded Princess Eloise as a pendant she was wearing shed. The glow burned away the monster''s shadow body, tearing it to shreds and dispersing it into the air.


    Immediately, the lights in the room grew brighter as they absorbed the ambient mental energy being released. The shadow shook violently and withdrew for a moment, causing the barrier around the princess to fade from sight. The monster was clearlycking intelligence because as soon as the barrier disappeared, itunched itself forward once more, attempting to swallow Princess Eloise a second time. However, the barrier popped back up, burning it again. This repeated three or four times while Garrett watched the princess iling about with her dagger with a bemused expression.


    She was awakened, of that he was sure, as he had felt the power her words contained. But clearly, nobody had actually taught her how to use her powers, and so her dagger strikes were doing practically nothing to the shadow creature. This wasn''t the first time Garrett had run across a creature of this nature, though thest had been significantly more powerful. This led Garrett to wonder if this monster was of a lower rank, or if it was just starved for mental energy.


    One of the things he could clearly see was that the lights continually absorbed the monster''s mental energy, but the opposite was not true. To Garrett, the lights that burned brightly in the room should have been a source of mental energy. In fact, he had already set a few of his dream flowers to begin siphoning mental energy from them. It only took him a moment, however, to realize what was going on. The light released by themps was antithetical to the very nature of the shadow monster, causing it to burn every time it encountered the very bright light.


    As soon as that thought urred, Garrett began to understand the ce where they were trapped. In front of him, Princess Eloise was still trying to fight. After watching her for another minute, Garrett began to speak quietly, his words carried with a thread of mental energy directly into her ears.


    "The power in your soul spark isn''t just for using abilities, you can actually manipte it directly. In the lighting stage, your goal is to gather as much energy as possible, lighting your spark and then packing it full as you start to shape it. By focusing it on the dagger in your hand, you should have more luck fighting against this shadow."

 DT4 - Chapter 7

    DT4 - Chapter 7


    The princess was clearly terrified, but to her credit, she had stepped in front of Garrett to try and fight the monster, no doubt assuming that Garrett wouldn''t be capable of such a thing. The amulet she wore was a powerful defensive artifact, but she could tell that the glow it produced that kept the shadow monster at bay was starting to dim ever so slightly.


    At this point, it seemed to be a race against the clock to see which of them would be able to endure longer than the other, and unfortunately, the shadow was looking like it was going to win. More and more darkness seemed to stream into the room, allowing the monster to reform its body every time it began to burn. It hated the pain, but some strange survival instinct drove it forward time and again, as it tried to wear away the shield that surrounded the princess.


    Eloise was beginning to panic. She felt like she was drowning when she heard Garrett''s words, and gripped onto them like they were a life-saving rope, tossed into the water next to her. Her soul spark red, sending a rush of energy flowing through her, but Garrett''s words continued to ring in her head, helping her concentrate the energy so as not to waste it.


    She could feel it flowing through her arm and into the dagger, and with a shimmer, the dagger took on the same quality as the shield that surrounded her, glowing brightly as she shed at one of the shadow creature''s many limbs. Previously, her attacks did nothing to harm the main body of the shadow monster, but now, imbued with mental energy, her dagger tore through the monster''s arm, causing a great clump of shadow to be separated from the main body and disperse into the air.


    The monster let out a silent shriek, trying to express the tremendous pain it felt, and Princess Eloise, though still terrified, sensed the opportunity for victory. Under Garrett''s astonished gaze, she suddenly rushed forward, pressing directly into the shadow monster, as she hacked and shed with all of her might.


    Up until this point, she had been fightingpletely defensively, and her sudden assault caught the monster off guard. Between the bright burning shield that covered her body from head to toe, and the glowing dagger that tore into the deep shadows that made up the monster''s flesh, the princess quickly burned a hole straight through it, causing it to shrink considerably when it reformed.


    Frightened by the explosive power the princess had just shown, the monster turned its attention to the interior of the room, and saw Garrett, who looked at it with a calm gaze. The shadow monster had beenpletely fixated on the princess, and hadn''t noticed Garrett up until now. For the briefest of moments, its hazy mind considered leaping into the room to try to consume Garrett before it continued to fight the princess, who had just stumbled straight through its body into the hall.


    Then its survival instincts kicked in, and it shook terribly, as it realized that moving even a few inches into the room would spell itsplete and utter doom. Instead, it tried to flee down the hall, but before it could, the princess''s dagger stabbed through its body again, burning up what remained of it.


    A momentter, the princess staggered back into the room where Garrett sat, her breathing in great heaves as she stared first at Garrett, and then down at the dagger she held in her hand. Her expression was incredulous, as if unable to believe that she had actually managed to defeat the monster. In contrast, Garrett''s was calm.


    "Well done, princess," he said, a ghost of a smile on his lips. "That was incredibly impressive. If I''m honest, I didn''t actually expect you to defeat such a powerful enemy."


    Still trying to get her breathing under control, all the princess could do was nod.


    "Why don''t youe and have a seat," Garrett said. "As I mentioned previously, arge part of my power ismunication, and I''m currentlymunicating with people on the outside who are working to understand this mysterious artifact. Our rescue shoulde quickly. But until then, we''ll need to preserve as much energy as we can, just in case there are more of those monsters lurking nearby."


    Nodding, Princess Eloise retreated to the bed, first sitting on it, and then flopping backwards to try and rest. In her mind, Garrett wasn''t suited for fighting at all, which meant that if there were in fact more shadow monsters, she would be the one who had to deal with them.


    Outside of the Dreamer''s Inn, a carriage had pulled up, and from it, Chief Felix emerged, followed a momentter by Marta and Ryn. They hurried into the great room, where they found a bunch of the family members sitting around. Seeing them, Obe stood up from his chair and waved for them to follow, taking them back to Garrett''s office, where the mysterious artifact was sitting in the middle of his desk.


    As soon as he saw it, Chief Felix inhaled sharply. His eyes glowed with a faint white light as he stepped around the desk and crouched to examine it more closely. After looking at it from a couple of different angles, he carefully picked it up and traced his fingers along the silver grooves and patterns that covered the four different sides.


    Thest thing he looked at was the spike. Only a short while ago, it had been covered in blood, but now it was as clean as could be, shining brightly in the sunlight that filtered through the office window. The others watched him quietly, and when Chief Felix put it down. Ryn asked the question that was on everybody''s mind.


    "Do you know what this is? And more importantly, do you know how to get Garrett out of it?"


    "I do," Chief Felix said, scratching his grizzled chin. "At least I know what it is. As for how to get him out, that''s going to be a little bit harder."


    Her eyes narrowing, Ryn stared at the Chief Exorcist.


    "So what is it?"


    "This is called Kabod''s Maze," Chief Felix said, picking the box up and looking over it as he spoke. "It''s actually an exorcist tool, one designed to trap supernatural creatures, particrly supernatural creatures made from a shadow."


    Noticing the frown on Ryn''s face, Chief Felix hurried to rify, "That doesn''t mean it can''t capture others. In fact, it''s often been used to capture very dangerous individuals. But the main purpose was to trap supernatural creatures whose powers and abilities were made from a shadow, and to slowly drain them of their power until they perished. There were a few of these made, but I didn''t know that any of them still existed. After all, use of Kabod''s Maze has been ouwed for a hundred years, and all of them were supposed to have been destroyed. The principle is simple. The maze can only open when blood is fed to it, usually via this spike here. When that happens, the maze will open, and the person who contributed the blood can set a target. The maze will suck that individual in, trapping them inside."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    "And how do you get them back out?" Ryn asked.


    Chief Felix could only offer her a wry smile.


    "It''s not made to let people out," Marta said, her face covered in a frown. "The goal is to permanently trap whoever is brought inside."


    "That''s not an eptable answer," Ryn said, her voice hard. "We need a way to release them, or the consequences will be catastrophic."


    "We''ll have to do some more research," Chief Felix said, "to see if it''s ever happened before." As he spoke, he nced at Marta, who had an odd look in her eye as she stared at the artifact.


    "There is another option," she said.


    "Oh, and what''s that?"


    "Well, we could force it to outbreak."


    "Outbreak? What''s an outbreak?" Ryn asked, noting the worried expression that covered Chief Felix''s face. "How would that help?"


    "When a mysterious artifact grows too powerful, it can sometimes outbreak, merging with the world and creating a space that it controlspletely. Its influence will begin to extend beyond the artifact itself into its surroundings, transforming everything around it. Outbreaks are incredibly dangerous, so dangerous that stopping them is the chief goal of the exorcists."


    "Would it work?" Ryn asked.


    Chief Felix immediately shook his head.


    "No, and we''re not trying it."


    As he spoke, he shot a re at Marta, who had been about to protest, causing her to reluctantly close her mouth. After promising to do more research about it, Chief Felix left, but not after a lively debate over who should hold the artifact. The chief wanted to take it with him, but Ryn was adamantly opposed, refusing to let it out of her sight.


    Once the two exorcists had left the inn, Ryn sat down in the office with the box in her hands, examining it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more mesmerizing the patterns seemed to be, and what she found strange was that they also grew more familiar, as if this wasn''t her first time seeing them. She couldn''t ce them, however, and with a sigh, she closed her eyes and began tomunicate with Garrett, exining everything that they had discovered.


    Princess Eloise had justid down when Garrett got the message, and after listening to Ryn''s exnation, he put his mind to work to unravel the secrets of how to enter and exit this world. With Princess Eloise resting, the first thing Garrett did was create a copy of himself, to remain in position, while he stood to his feet and walked out of the room.


    With each step he took, his body changed, transforming into Geller''s appearance, a white mask covering his face, and his clothing reced by Geller''s three-piece suit. Out in the hall, he began to look around, until his eyesnded on one of the paintings. Unlike the painting in the room, the paintings in the hallway were shadowy and indistinct, leaving the viewer with the impression that they had seen something wonderful, but no actual memory of what it was. Furthermore, whenever he focused on a painting, it was clear that it was nothing but shifting hues of ck and gray.


    An idea slowly began to shape as he looked at the lights high up on the walls. Each of the paintings was positioned so that it was in between the lights, falling into the darkest part of the hallway, spaced perfectly so that none of them were touched by the pools of bright light. As he thought about it, the same was true for the painting in the room. It was at the ce furthest from themp that sat next to the reading chair.


    Casting his mind back into the room, Garrett found himself amused when he realized that the expression of the child in the painting had grown frightened. Whether the child was frightened of Princess Eloise, who wasying on the bed underneath him, or the dozens of dream flowers that had crowded around his frame hungrily, Garrett didn''t know or care.


    It was clear to him that the shadow monster had inhabited these paintings, hiding the majority of its body inside of the frames, out of the bright light that would constantly absorb its energy. Interested in testing it out, Garrett sent a thread of mental energy to the nearestmp, allowing it to sh with bright light.


    The reaction was immediate as the light grew, falling over the frame and into the painting. Immediately, the swirling dark hues that covered the painting retreated, pulling back out of the light to reveal green grass and what appeared to be a garden scene. Immediately, the monster knew that the jig was up, and with a soundless shriek, it flooded out of the painting to fill the hallway.


    Garrett smiled mercilessly under his mask, his hand extending as his soul spark thrummed with power, unleashing a crushing st that smashed the growing shadow back. Snapping his fingers in the air, Garrett transformed the streams of power spreading from his soul spark into dozens of petals, each glimmering with a rainbow sheen.


    Darting through the air like a school of fish, the petals stabbed deep into the shadow, burning it away, even as Garrett''s mental power continued to crush it to the ground. Next came the dream flowers, marching out of the room on wiggling roots, their petals vibrating hungrily as they headed for the shadow.


    For its own part, the shadow fought as fiercely as it could, but every time it tried to make a de or hook from one of its many tendrils, the petals were there to slice it apart. A few times it tried to escape, but Garrett''s power locked it in ce.


    Within a few minutes, thest dregs of shadow had been consumed, and Garrett turned his attention to the picture that had been revealed. In it, he saw a man and a woman strolling in a garden on a blustery spring day. In the woman''s hand was a bright red parasol that contrasted sharply with the green of the nts and the cloud-spotted blue of the sky.


    After appreciating it for a moment, Garrett walked down the hall, until he arrived at the next painting. The ck and gray shadow that covered it undted more than normal, as if it had been able to sense the demise of itspanion. After regarding it for a moment, Garrett nced down the hallway, noting how many paintings there were, and how many shadows he would have to destroy. If he did them each one by one, it would likely take him days.


    And so instead, he gave amand, and the dream flowers began to spread out. Each dream flower climbed the wall and attached itself to one of the lights. Instead of sucking the power out of it, however, Garrett used it as a conduit to allow him to begin injecting power in. Immediately, the hallway brightened, and then brightened again. Soon, the lights were burning so brightly that the pools of light they cast had spread almost twice as far.


    Already, the paintings were beginning to shake as the shadow monsters they hid began to grow afraid. With a grim smile, he sent another surge of energy through each of the dream flowers and into the lights, drowning the hallway in a bright glow that gave the shadows no ce to hide. The light was so bright that he had to squint despite the fact that he was wearing a mask, and the entire space seemed to shake as waves of shadow burst from the paintings. Already, they were beginning to corrode, their bodies transforming into wisps of energy that only reinforced the bright burning lights.

 DT4 - Chapter 8

    DT4 - Chapter 8


    A few of the shadows encountered one another, but to Garrett''s surprise, instead of merging together, they began to rip and tear, each trying to consume the other. This just caused them to fall apart even faster, and after only a few minutes, thest of the shadows burned away, leaving the hallway bright and clean. The sess of this method encouraged Garrett, and with a thought, he sent the dream flowers into the next hallway.


    Had the shadow monsters possessed any real intelligence, they would have banded together to try and stop him. But as it was, their instinctive fear kept them in hiding until it was toote. asionally, Garrett would take control of his illusion that was still back in the room, talking to Princess Eloise to reassure her, even as he continued to clear the hallways one by one.


    It took almost six hours before he was finished, mainly because he had begun opening the doors in the hallway as well, cleaning out the rooms of the shadows that lurked inside of them. In a couple of rooms, he found brittle bones that copsed into dust as soon as he touched them. There were even a few items that looked like artifacts, but they had been sucked clean of energy as well, and followed the fate of the bones.


    After those six long hours, Garrett, who was beginning to feel quite exhausted, returned to the room where the princess and his illusion were. By this time, the princess was sitting on the bed. Her knees were pulled up under her chin, and her arms were wrapped around her legs as she talked about her many experiences since she had fled the city six months ago.


    Though he had heard everything that she had said to his illusion, Garrett paused outside the door, his forehead furrowing as he listened to her quiet voice. The enchanting quality her soul spark gave her was absent as she spoke, pouring out heartfelt words about how hard it had been. And as he listened, Garrett found his heart softening.


    The truth was, he would have been happy if Princess Eloise had never appeared in front of him. He had too many things to worry about as he tried to help the Klein family navigate the dangers contained in both the dream and the waking world. He had been happy to support the princess''s im to the throne from afar, but then she had shown up, pulling him into yet another mess that would threaten both his safety and the safety of those he was responsible for.


    So far, in Garrett''s head, the princess was little more than an annoyance, and had the opportunitye to dump her in the river with no one the wiser, Garrett may have taken it. His every conversation with her had been one filled with verbal sparring, as she tried to get his undying support, and he tried to avoid making anymitments. Now, however, that seemed to be the furthest thing from her mind.


    They were trapped in this shadowy world, a world with no exit. And though Garrett kept assuring her that the people outside were working on it, Princess Eloise clearly didn''t believe him. As a way to fight her fears, she had begun to tell him about her escape, and after, about her life in Port Reverie. It had clearly been difficult, as she had been surrounded by people on all sides, each interested in using her to further their own aims, not caring that she had just passed through an incredibly traumatic experience.


    In order to ensure her survival, the princess had no choice but to y along, hardening her heart and binding tight the still-bleeding wounds that covered it. That hadn''t caused them to stop bleeding, however. And now, as words gushed out of her, tears did as well. Not the sobbing cry of someone looking for sympathy, but tears born from genuine pain.


    It was a strange thing for Garrett to suddenly realize that the princess was only a scared young woman. Of course he had known that, and what actually caught him off guard was the realization that he hadpletely overlooked it as he engaged with her. Taking off his mask, Garrett ruefully rubbed his chin, ashamed to admit that he gave her as much consideration as he gave one of the monsters that inhabited the dream, and it wasn''t just her, but rather seemed to be everyone who didn''t bear one of the dream flowers.


    Garrett had known that he had grown cold since awakening in this world, but it was only now that he was realizing the extent of it, and it carried frightening connotations. He already thought of himself as more monster than human. After all, the dream flowers that spread throughout the sleeping world were born of his mind, but now, Garrett was beginning to wonder what that would mean for his future. Deep sympathy began to creep into Garretts heart and for a moment he considered entering the room tofort the crying princess, but just as he started to take a step forward he felt his soul spark thrum and the cloudy look that had shrouded his eyes cleared up.


    A terrible coldness filled Garrett and for a long moment he remained absolutely still, his foot poised to move. After the moment passed, he put his foot back down and looked down at his hands, trying to figure out where these strange fluctuations of emotion wereing from. It was true that he had already stepped into a realm that normal humans had no way to touch, but his coldness wasnt borne of that. It had been with him from the beginning. It was true that the princess arrival had introduced aplication into his ns, but that would have never caused his emotions to fluctuate before.


    <em>Something is wrong with me.</em>


    The knowledge hit Garrett like a heavy p and sent his mind whirring as scenes shed past his eyes. Something had changed in thest week, something that made him more susceptible to changes in emotion, especially anger and annoyance. Taking a deep breath, Garrett calmed his heart, working to untangle his thoughts from the feelings that surged through him. It wasnt that Garrett was or had any desire to be emotionless, but rather, he wanted to keep his thinking clear and unencumbered by the waves of feeling that had been battering him recently.


    Inside the room, Princess Eloise came to the end of her tale and slowly fell silent. Taking one final deep breath and recing his mask on his face, Garrett took that as his cue to enter and stepped into the doorway, greeting his own illusion with a nod. Princess Eloise was staring at him, her eyes wide, so he executed a bow.


    "Greetings, Princess. I am one of the Klein family''s associates. You may call me Geller. I''vee to get you out of this ce."


    He could see hope blooming in the princess''s eyes, and so he stepped forward and offered a hand to help her off the bed. Once she was standing next to him, he gestured to the painting of the young boy on the wall above the bed.


    "It turns out that the exit has been close to us this entire time," he said, directing the princess''s attention to the frightened-looking boy.


    This was the first time she had realized there was a change in the picture''s expression, and as she gasped, Garrett took a small step backward. Since her attention was elsewhere, it was simple for him to exchange positions with his illusion, taking his seat in the wheelchair and reforming his masked figure.


    He controlled his illusion to point at the picture, causing the face of the young boy to grow panicked as it stared pleadingly at him. It wasn''t hard for Garrett tomunicate his desires to the painting, and after a few moments of silence, the boy suddenly nodded, his eyes shing with relief. A shapeless force surrounded the three of them, and a momentter, Garrett and the princess found themselves standing in front of Ryn, who held Kabod''s maze in her hand.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition.


    "You''re back!" Ryn yelled, rushing forward to hug Garrett.


    At thest moment, he caught her hand, which was still holding the mysterious artifact, preventing the spike it bore from stabbing into his shoulder. With a sillyugh, she dropped it into hisp and put both arms around him, hugging him tightly. The princess, who was quite disoriented from the sudden shift of surroundings, looked around, blinking for a moment before she recognized the office.


    "Yes, we''re back, Garrett said, his voice muffled as Ryn nearly strangled him. Thank you for your help."


    After a long minute, Ryn let him go and Garrett reached down to pick up the mysterious artifact, staring at it with curiosity. ording to the information the exorcist had brought over, this mysterious artifact shouldn''t have existed anymore, and he found himself quite curious as to where Gero and the Ebony Alliance had gotten their hands on it. The thought of the rival gang caused Garrett to frown slightly, which in turn caused Ryn to ask if there was anything wrong.


    "Nothing we need to worry about right now," Garrett replied. "Please send word to the other seats that I''m back. They cane and visit if they''re interested in confirming it. Also, let the exorcist know that I''ve managed to find my way out of the maze."


    Princess Eloise had been waiting quietly next to Garrett, and after Ryn dashed out of the room, she took a deep breath and bowed her head towards Garrett.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "For what?" Garrett asked, his eyebrows rising.


    "You''re the one who saved us from that shadow monster, but it was your associate who helped us escape from that strange ce," the princess countered. "And thank you for listening to me. For a person in my position, it''s hard to find someone willing to listen."


    Garrett almost retorted that he hadn''t had a choice, but decided better of it, and instead just smiled and nodded.


    "It''s my pleasure, princess. I''m perfectly willing to lend you an ear whenever you need it."


    By this time, Morris had learned that the princess was back, and just as Garrett finished talking, he burst into the room before rushing over, looking almost as if he was going to hug her. At thest minute, he got a hold of himself, and instead knelt swiftly.


    "Your highness, I''m d you''re safe. I have failed in my duty. Please punish me."


    "There''s little anyone can do against mysterious artifacts. And besides, Garrett ensured my safety," the princess said, giving Garrett all of the credit.


    The look Morris gave Garrett wasplicated, as if he was both thankful and frustrated that Garrett had been the one to save the princess. Princess Eloise was exhausted, and soon retired to her room, leaving Garrett to carefully consider everything that had happened. His eyes kept returning to the mysterious artifact, partly because of what he could sense going on inside of it. Closing his eyes, he reached out a finger to touch the silver spike, channeling his mental energy into it, as he formed a connection with the dream flowers who had remained inside.


    Using a wisp of mental energy, he reformed his body as an illusion, appearing once more in front of the painting of the little boy. "Come out," he said, beckoning with his finger. Almost immediately, the young boy sprang out of the image, causing the dog to bark soundlessly. Quite curious, the boy looked around, and it wasn''t long before a few other images began to appear in the painting he had just left, including the woman with the red parasol who had been walking in the garden. They came in from the edges of the image, almost as if they were real people, crowding together and peering out at Garrett. The young boy floated in the air in front of him, his eyes bright, as he quickly bowed over and over again.


    "Stop that," Garrett said. His gaze narrowed as he stared at the young boy, who immediately froze, mid-bow. "Straighten up and exin what''s going on."


    Lifting his head, the boy hesitated for just a moment before speaking, his voice crisp. "I am the warden," he said, "guard of this prison."


    Hearing the boy describe the mysterious artifacts as a prison, Garrett''s expression eased.


    "You said you''re the warden, so you''re in charge of guarding the prisoners who have entered."


    "Yes," the boy said, bowing again, before catching himself. "And I have to thank you for your timely assistance. If not for you, the prison would have eventually failed, allowing the shadows to escape into the outside world, but thanks to you, that threat has been eliminated."


    ncing at all of the people in the picture above the bed, Garrett gestured to the hall outside of the room.


    "And what of them? Are each of the paintings a spirit, like you?"


    Immediately, every single one of the people in the image shook their head, all perfectly matched with the young boy.


    "We''re all one," he said, "the same spirit. We are the warden."


    Even as the young boy spoke, all of the figures in the image, including the dog, mouthed the words. It was quite a creepy scene, but Garrett took a deep breath and stabilized the disquiet in his heart. Despite having encountered all sorts of terrifying things, he found he still wasn''t immune when he saw something new.


    "When I came in here," Garrett said, "it seemed that the shadows were the ones in charge, rather than you."


    A chagrined expression shed across the warden''s face, and he nodded unhappily.


    "Yes, while the prison is powerful, it takes us time to deal with the prisoners, and we require energy from outside in order to brighten the lights. For a long time, ever since I remember, energy was provided. But then one day, it ceased, and slowly the lights burned through their fuel, casting much of the hall into darkness. Little by little, the shadows realized that they could take refuge in the paintings, protecting themselves from what remained of the light. More than one of my selves was devoured by the shadows as the halls fell into darkness. Only a few of the rooms, including this one, had been able to remain free from the shadows."


    "Now that the shadows are gone, what will you do next?" Garrett asked, and was amused when the warden''s eyes lit up.


    "We''ll wait for more prisoners," he said. "Thanks to these flowers that you brought, we should have plenty of energy, and so long as they continue to provide us energy, we can return to our original goal."


    Garrett continued to press the warden with questions, mostly interested if the spirit understood how the liminal space had been created in the first ce. When it quickly became apparent that the warden had no awareness of anything outside of the prison or his specific roles, Garrett sent him back to the painting and then left.


    As he idly turned the box over in his hand, he mused that this world was full of secrets and mysteries. While many mysterious artifacts appeared to have been created when the dream world bled over into reality, this device was no ident. Kabod''s Maze had clearly been engineered for a purpose, which meant that someone, somewhere, at some time, had known how to create mysterious artifacts. The design was rather gruesome, as it required the blood of the wielder in order to activate. It was the same blood that fed the artifact, providing energy for it, though Garrett had figured out a way to bypass that with his dream flowers.


    He wasn''t quite sure what he was going to do with it, and so for the moment, he simply put it aside, leaving it on his desk. It looked rather out of ce, however, and so after a moment, he picked up one of the receipts that had been ced on his desk and stuck it down on the spike, covering the ornate box underneath. Happy with that, he began to slowly make his way out of the office, heading for therge dining room where he hoped to get some food.


    The rest of the evening passed uneventfully at the inn, though from what Garrett gathered through the dream flowerwork, the rest of the city was not nearly so quiet. The other gangs were in an uproar, unable to believe that Garrett had simply reappeared in the inn. A few members of the Ebony Alliance even snuck into the Klein family''s territory to try and see if they could catch sight of Garrett.

 DT4 - Chapter 9

    DT4 - Chapter 9


    Garrett had noticed them before anybody else did, and gave careful instruction to let them get close enough to glimpse him through the inn''s windows. Watching them hurry off into the night to report their findings to Gero, Garrett''s expression was cold. He didn''t want conflict, and would have been more than happy to negotiate with the Ebony Alliance, even allowing them to continue to move their goods through his territory for free. But Gero had schemed against him, and in Garrett''s mind, that put her firmly in the camp of the enemy, which meant there was only one thing to do, and that was eliminate her, and her gang, down to the very root.


    Even before he had gotten out of the maze, he had been considering how to approach this situation. Much like the Hunter''s gang that served under the Adventurer''s Guild, Ebony Alliance was primarily made up of Adventurers, awakened who risked their lives in the swamps to the east of the city. It was terribly dangerous territory, filled with poisonous insects and nts and dangerous beasts, always looking for their next meal. The result was that the gang''s official members were battle-hardened and dangerous, a force to be reckoned with.


    Gero herself was a powerful warrior, and had only been outmatched by Cynen because the Grave Walker Guild Leader had acquired the other half of Lesrak''s me. As far as Garrett saw it, there were two options. The first, and by far the simplest, was to simply eliminate the Ebony Alliancepletely. Garrett was confident that this could be done, though it would be a hard fight, and the potential for things going wrong was high. On top of that, to truly eliminate the gang, he would be forced to reveal a number of his secret forces.


    The other option, of course, was to begin taking them over slowly, extending thework of Dream Flowers into their territory, and infecting the awakened one by one. This was a much slower avenue, but one that would yield tremendous results if he could actually carry it out. The problem, of course, was Gero herself, as she was simply too strong for Garrett to nt a Dream Seed in her. After bing a Shaper, Garrett had found it fairly simple in lighting level awakened, but the condensed energy contained in a Shaper stage soul spark was simply too much for the Dream Flower seeds to survive.


    Deciding to think on it a little bit more, Garrett returned to his bedroom to lie on his bed, and a moment after he closed his eyes, he was sitting on the Dreamer''s throne. Reveling in the warmth of the energy the throne exuded, Garrett let his mind drift.


    Many pinpricks of light surrounded him, each one representing one of the flowers nted around the inn. His overlord flower, Somnia, had taken over sorting the information and had done a tremendous job, allowing him to digest everything that had happened in thest 24 hours. Once he had caught up on everything going on with the Klein family, Garrett stood up from the throne and left his room, appearing in Dreamer''s Rest, the strange inn that existed in his mental space.


    It was just as bustling as usual, and it had actually expanded once more. It was almost impossible for Garrett to wrap his mind around how the inn actually worked, as there were currently close to six thousand people present in it. The inn appeared to be a massive room, yet at the same time, it was clearly divided into a number of smaller spaces. These rooms mixed together to join and separate as needed, and the only thing that was consistent was the bar in the middle.


    The overwhelming majority of people in Dreamer''s Rest were mortals, unawakened who had found their way to the inn through their dreams. They used it as a ce tomunicate with each other, to talk about their lives, to share struggles, and develop solutions. There was a section where merchants could cut deals, another where a group of local cksmiths had gathered to talk about techniques over their pints, and still others where different groups gathered together to engage with others who shared like interests.


    The awakened who dide to the bar, would all eventually filter into the VIP section above the stairs. Garrett had arranged it so that only the awakened could see the stairs, leaving the mortals belowpletely unaware that there was another part to the bar. Here, the awakened would be able to take missions, venturing out from the bar to the city outside.


    Garrett had just begun to walk up the steps when he sensed an unfamiliar presence. Immediately, his gaze sharpened, but he didn''t stop walking and soon arrived at the top of the wide staircase. There was arge circr table that always had enough seats for however many awakened had shown up that night, and he saw Pax, Kinsley,Maren, Estelle, and Asher all sitting together, chatting quietly. When Pax saw him, she leapt up and walked over.


    "You said you wanted to see us?" she asked, her voice full of life.


    Seeing her reminded Garrett of Viper, causing his heart to twinge.


    "Yes," he said softly. "I''d like to issue you a special mission. I''d like you to head south until you find the water, and I''d like you to try and figure out how to cross it."


    Considering his request for a moment, Pax nodded.


    "Alright," she said, "we''ll report what we find."


    As she went to gather the rest of her team, Garrett turned his attention to a figure sitting in the corner. There were a few tables set along the side of the VIP section, arranged there for people who wanted to have private conversations. A robed figure sat at one of the tables, an untouched drink in front of him. Unlike most of the awakened who entered this space, however, Garrett could tell that the robed figure had no soul spark. Yet even without it, the energy that surrounded them was thick and heavy, causing a suspicion to sh through Garrett''s mind.


    Strolling over to the table, he was unsurprised to see the figure rise and bow, "Greetings, great ruler."


    Before the figure could continue, Garrett held up his hand, forestalling whatever else they had intended to say.


    "This is not the ce for that conversation," Garrett said. "Follow me."


    Walking past the table, he headed straight for the wall, which had suddenly transformed into an archway. There was a simple room beyond it, with a dais, and an ornate-looking chair. Without waiting to see if the robed figure would follow, Garrett entered the room and sat down, watching as the robed figure walked hesitantly in after him. With a wave of Garrett''s hand, the wide doorway transformed back into a wall, sealing them in together.


    "Forgive me," Garrett said, in a voice that made it clear he didn''t actually care if he was forgiven or not, "but I don''t like unannounced visitors."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    "Completely understandable."


    As he spoke, the figure took down his hood, revealing a pale face. It was the face of a man, with strange ck marks on his cheekbones, chin, and forehead. Two crimson eyes stared out at Garrett, unblinking, and when the man spoke, his lips and chin barely moved, almost as if his face was actually a mask.


    "My most sincere apologies foring uninvited, but considering your rtively new ascension to your position, I simply couldn''t find anyone who could introduce us."


    Executing a sweeping bow, the robed man continued, "My name is Karn, purveyor of eclectic goods. I travel the realms, exchanging oddities and collecting tidbits."


    "You''re a traveling merchant," Garrett asked, resting his cheek in his palm as he lounged in his ornate chair.


    "You might call me that," Karn responded, straightening up. "Others might call me a tinker, as I have a wide variety of skills. Mostly, however, I share about the world outside your realm. After all, as a great ruler, it can be particrly hard to find time to travel."


    The longer Garrett looked at Karn, the more curious he found him to be. It was clear that Karn wasn''t human, but he wasn''t quite a spirit either, meaning that he was likely some sort of third race, something that Garrett had never encountered before. Even as Garrett stared at Karn, Karn was staring back, naked curiosity in his eyes.


    Seeing that Garrett wasn''t saying anything, Karn continued, "First, congrattions on your ascent. It is exceedingly rare to find humans in the dream, especially ones who have ascended to a realm. Your achievement is worthy of praise."


    "Thank you," Garrett said, his voice calm.


    "In light of your tremendous achievement, allow me to offer you a gift."


    Karn slowly reached into his cloak, his eyes fixed on Garrett, as if expecting Garrett to stop him, but Garrett didn''t move, continuing to lounge in his chair as he watched Karn, seemingly without a care in the world. As slowly as he had put his hand into his cloak, Karn drew it out, holding a rolled-up scroll, nearly three feet long.


    "May I approach?"


    Looking every part the ruler, Garrett raised his hand withnguid grace and gestured for him toe forward. From the cautious way that Karn walked forward, it was clear that he had dealt with some unpredictable rulers before. And after cing the scroll down on the dais, he quickly retreated to what he considered a safe distance.


    Garrett twitched a finger and the scroll flew through the air tond in his hands. He carefully examined the scroll, but it didn''t seem to be dangerous. And so he sat up and unrolled it, revealing a detailed map of the city,beled with half a dozen locations marked in red. When he saw that his inn was one of them, Garrett''s eyes narrowed and he looked up at Karn.


    "Is this a map of the city?"


    "It is, your majesty. This map marks each of the territories of the active great rulers. If you focus on one of the territories, you''ll see its area of influence, including any other territories that are connected."


    Sure enough, when Garrett examined the location of the inn on the map, a faint light shone around the parts of the city under his control, and the first tomb appeared underneath the royal graveyard. A nce across the map showed Garrett that there were five other active rulers. But rather than examine them now, he rolled up the scroll and held it in his hands, nodding to Karn.


    "My thanks," he said. "This is quite a valuable gift."


    "It is my pleasure, your majesty."


    Much more interested in what Karn might have to offer after seeing the map, Garrett leaned forward on his chair.


    "Tell me, you said you deal in oddities and tidbits. What is it that you trade for those things?"


    "Other oddities and tidbits, of course," Karn said, his locked-up mouth suddenly shing into a wide grin before returning to its original state.


    The sight of Karn''s teeth caught Garrett off guard, but he refocused his attention and asked for more rification. Producing a book from his robe, Karn thumbed through it to a page near the back and then turned it around so Garrett could see.


    "For example, I understand that you have justpleted a ruler''s war. Sessfully, in fact. Once again, my congrattions. If, during that time, you happen to have run across any artifacts that you don''t feel will be useful to you, I am happy to take them off your hands for an appropriate price."


    Garrett''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the pages revealed in the book while Karn spoke. Pictured there were two items, an obsidian casket and a long staff with what appeared to be a bone hand on the end. These were two of the artifacts that Garrett had looted from the first tomb after killing Agma-Yoth, and while he couldn''t currently control them, he didn''t fancy giving them up to a stranger either.


    Those items are not for sale, Garrett said. Out of idle curiosity though, if I were to trade them, would I suddenly find them in the hands of my enemies?


    Karn didnt answer immediately, clearly weighing his words with what he understood of Garrett before he replied.


    Though its unlikely that a thing like this would happen, I cant say it never has. I would be lying if I imed that I have never yed two sides of the same conflict in order to maximize profit. After all, I am a merchant. Of course, if you wanted to ensure that something of that nature wouldnt happen, you could always add that to the conditions of sale. Just recognize that everything has a cost and will be factored into the final price I am willing to offer.


    Regarding Karn with a dispassionate gaze, Garrett suddenly smiled and pointed the rolled up map at the merchant.


    I assume that you have prepared something that you think will tempt me, and Im curious what it is. Lets see how well you did your research.


    Karns wide smile appeared again and he spread out his arms, bowing to Garrett who felt a fluctuation of mental energy as three items appeared floating in the air in front of him. Each was surrounded by a faint energy that pulsed slightly as Garrett focused on them. The three items appeared to be a chipped dagger made from a w the length of Garretts forearm, a twig, and a bead that shed with faces that revealed all sorts of emotions.


    You are correct, your majesty. Ive brought three items for you today, each that I believe will help you solve a problem you face. The first is the Bead of Souls, an artifact of unimaginable history said to have belonged to the god of death himself. This bead carries a countless number of souls harvested throughout the ages and can be used to feed to any artifact that requires souls to activate. This was an item that Agma-Yoth desperately wanted, but s, I arrived toote to sell it to him. His loss, however, is your gain. With the Bead of Souls in your possession, youll be able to satiate the dreadful appetite of Lesraks tools.


    The entire time he spoke, Karn examined Garretts face for any sign he was tempted, but Garrett was wearing a mask, and nothing could be seen from it.


    The second item, Karn continued smoothly, is a twig of unknown origin. It contains a nigh endless vitality and its effect is simple. If you feed it to any nt, they will experience explosive growth that will change its very nature, allowing it to pass that same vitality on to its offspring.


    He paused, but still Garrett didnt move so he could only continue.


    And finally, the most important item in my offering today, the Primordials dagger.


    When Karn stopped his exnation after stating the name, Garrett finally looked interested, leaning forward to examine it more closely.

 DT4 - Chapter 10

    DT4 - Chapter 10


    The soft mist curled around Pax''s boot as she took a heavy step forward. Her shield shifted in front of her body as she began to scan the street. Behind her, Maren held his crossbow tight, his eyes darting from side to side as he tried to cover her. Kinsley hovered behind Maren, asionally poking his head out as he nursed a faint me between his hands. Asher and Estel followed steadily behind, content to leave the fighting to the other three.


    They had been at this long enough that they had established a steady rhythm for clearing new territory. The further south from the inn they got, the newer the territory became. They had already cleared some of the streets south of the inn, but predominantly had focused north, towards the crypts. Now, at Garrett''s direction, they were moving toward the wide river that ran through the middle of the city.


    The truth was, they had no idea whether or not the river was actually there. As they continued their way south, things began to grow strange. In the waking world, the river had imed much of the city south of the inn, with only a scant few streets between the inn''s location and the edge of the water. In the dream, however, they had been walking for blocks, and there was no sign of the river, unless, of course, you counted the puddles that had begun to spring up all over the cobblestone streets.


    A faint fishy smell hung in the air, and the mist had changed as well. Normally, the parts of the dream they had yet to explore were covered by thick fog, but as they walked forward, the fog seemed to grow wetter and wetter, until the very act of moving through it left rivulets running down Pax''s shield.


    Hearing a sound, Maren called for them to stop. He closed his eyes as he sensed for the enemy. The sound he had heard reminded him of a wet cough, the sort of sound someone with pneumonia might make. It was followed by a faint squelching that appeared on both their right and their left, and a moment before the hulking monsters stepped out of the alleyways, Maren gave Pax a heads-up.


    "One on the left, two on the right, fifteen feet ahead."


    Even though she couldn''t see them through the fog, Pax nodded, locking onto those two ces as she shifted her shield into position, and lifted her mace to ready a strike.


    "Kinsley," Pax barked, as the looming figures began to reveal themselves.


    "My pleasure," Kinsley said, as the tongue of me between his hands grew to the size of his head. The heat scorched his clothing and his hands, but he didn''t care one bit, and with a wild grin he threw the fireball into the mist, causing the air to splutter as the heavy moisture was boiled away under the heat of the me.


    As the mist peeled back, it revealed their targets, two seven-foot-tall fishmen with wide-webbed feet and long-webbed fingers that ended in sharp ws. Though humanoid, the monsters walked with a stoop, and on their shoulders were fishheads with wide, gaping mouths and whiskers poking off to either side. Their eyes were massive, glowing likenterns in the darkness, and sharp teeth protruded over their rubbery lips. Apart from the scales that covered their bodies, they also had a row of spines that stuck out from their backs, shoulders, and elbows.


    As soon as the team saw them, the fireball hit, exploding into a sheet of me thatpletely swallowed one of the fishmen. A gargling scream that sounded like it had emanated from underwater resounded as the fishman who had been devoured by the me fell to the ground, writhing in pain. The other two fishmen, clearly furious, lifted their hands and rushed forward.


    Maren targeted the one on the left, sending a bolt with a glowing tip into its leg. He targeted its knee, and as soon as the bolt hit, the light covering it shed, and the monster''s knee was torn apart, causing it to copse to the ground. The other fishman was met by Pax, whose maceshed out with a surprising amount of speed. Though the fishman tried to block, Pax''s mace crushed straight through its defenses, smashing its arms andnding on its sternum, with no visible reduction in force.


    The blow was so hard that rather than fly back, the fishman was simply crushed in ce, its bones shattering as the air was forced out of its lungs in a startled squeak. Pax followed this up by turning and using her shield to m the creature in the face, sending it tumbling backward, where ity still, not moving.


    Using the counter force of her blow to spin around, she jumped, crossing the distance between where she stood and the downed fishman who was now missing the bottom half of one of his legs. Pax''s mace smashed down on the monster''s head, silencing its cries. Soon the only sound was the crackle of the me Kinsey hadunched. Her face impassive, Pax knocked the side of her mace against her shield, clearing some of the green blood that decorated it.


    "This is the fourth group of fishmen we''ve run into," Maren remarked, crouching down next to one of them. "And they keep getting bigger, too."


    "What I want to know is where is this stupid river," Pax asked, ring into the thick fog.


    "We may not find a river at all," Asher said as he and Estel walked up.


    Looking slightly queasy at the sight of the dead monsters, Estel held her nose, not wanting to breathe in the foul smoke the charred corpse was letting off.


    "Can we move on," she asked, "and maybe have this conversation not surrounded by bodies?"


    "Sure," Pax said, kicking one of the corpses to the side of the road.


    By the time they came back through here, these monsters would be gone, their corpses either devoured by other denizens of the dream or absorbed back into the fog. For two more hours, they continued to search, trying to find the river, with no luck. Eventually, however, they dide across a familiarndmark, arge gate set in a tall wall with spikes on top. Peeking through the raw iron gate, they saw the faint outline of a massive building.


    "Whoa, that looks spooky," Kinsley said, his eyes gleaming. "What is that?"


    "That''s Janus Manor," Kinsley said.


    "It is? How do you know that?" Pax asked.


    Without even looking at her, Asher pointed at the small card set on the wall. It was cracked, and there were vines growing along it, but it clearly said Janus Manor.


    "Oh, that makes sense, but I thought Janus Manor was in the middle of the river, on an ind."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "It''s likely that we''re looking at a version of the city before the river flooded," Asher said. "All of these streets are now probably underwater."


    "Do you think it''s why they''re so wet?" Estel asked, referencing the puddles that had grown increasinglyrge the further south they had gotten.


    "I do, and it''s probably why there are fishmen everywhere, too."


    "That makes sense," Maren said, "though that would mean that this version of the city is old, really old. After all, the river has been flooded for close to 200 years now. We should report this. We came prepared to find the river, but instead we''ve got a lot more territory to clear first. I think we should pick up some other teams to help us."


    As the leader of the group, Pax considered the suggestion, and then, after making sure everybody else was okay with it, nodded.


    "Let''s go. We''ll return to Dreamer''s Rest, and then tomorrow we can recruit a few more teams. I''m sure there will be someone interested in these new drops."


    As she spoke, she lifted her wrist, showing off a gold bracelet that had fallen from one of the fishmen. The design was old, and the gold was covered in a dull haze, as if it had been sitting underwater for a long time. Just as they started to turn around, however, Maren suddenly stopped them.


    "Hold on, do you hear that?" he asked.


    His senses were abnormally sharp, and when they noticed his expression beginning to change, everybody remained quiet, their ears straining. It started as a faint swish, and then transformed into the sound of rushing water.


    "Oh no," Maren yelled, and then without a word, began to run back towards Janus Manor. "There''s watering! We''ve got to get up high."


    The others didn''t question, having learned to trust Maren''s instincts when wandering around in the dream, and they sprinted after him. When he arrived at the gate, he tried to open it, only to find that it was rusted shut. He heard pounding footsteps behind him as Pax yelled, "Move!"


    As Maren dove to the side, Pax''s shield hit the gate, and the entire thing bent inwards, with a tremendous screech. The team scrambled up and over the bent gate, rushing into the manor''s grounds, as they headed for the high ground. The manor was built on a hill, sitting a good 50 feet above the surrounding area. As they drew closer, Asher''s expression darkened, and he seemed to withdraw further into his robe.


    Don''t go inside, he said. This ce is cursed.


    Swearing under her breath, Pax, who had been about to rush up the stairs to the manor''s door, stopped.


    What do you mean? she asked, her eyes never leaving therge manor in front of her.


    There''s a big bad in there, Asher said quietly. My friends are terrified.


    Asher''s friends, as he called them, were really a collection of nightmares that he had gathered from the dream and bound into his flesh. Even though they had yet to enter the manor itself, he could feel them trembling in fear, and knew that whatever existed inside the manor was something he wanted no part of.


    Before Pax could ask any other questions, the rushing sound of water rose around them, and they saw a wave approaching the hill. It crushed through the buildings below, smashing them into pieces, as it tore apart wood and stone alike withplete ease. When it mmed into the side of the hill, water sprayed high into the air, rising higher and higher, until it seemed as if it wouldp at their feet.


    The water was dark, pitch ck in fact, and everywhere it went, it appeared to erase everything it touched. It took almost twenty minutes before the raging water began to calm down, but when it did, it grew abnormally still, appearing almost ssy. The change was disquieting, and at a loss, the team exchanged nces. None of them were foolish enough to try touching the inky ck water, but it seemed that going inside the manor wasn''t an option either, if Asher''s nightmares were to be believed.


    They were just trying to decide what to do, when Estel suddenly pointed into the distance. Looking over, they saw a boat floating along on the river, a tattered sail hanging lifelessly from a rough mast erected in the center of it. The boat exuded a sense of time, appearing ancient, as if the wood would fall apart at the slightest touch. Half of a figurehead remained on the front, its head splintered, as if struck by a great blow. Six long oars extended from it, vanishing down into the depths of the ssy river, leaving six thin trails of ripples that rapidly vanished as it floated forward.


    It was an incredibly creepy sight, and as they got closer, the awakened dreamers could feel a faint sound beginning to emerge in their souls. They knew that the sounds didn''t exist, and yet, they could hear the snap of rope pulled taut in the wind, the sound of feet on the deck, and the shouts of the crew and the captain. Suddenly, those sounds ceased, as if every one of the sailors had stopped and turned to look at them.


    An intense feeling of danger shrouded Estel, and she let out a shout, brilliant white light flooding from her soul spark to fill the air around the team, helping to block out some of the pressure from the ship, which continued to sail on its way down the river. After what seemed like forever, it finally passed the manor, eventually disappearing into the fog. Once it was out of sight, the pressure vanished, and Estel copsed into a sitting position, her breath ragged as she gulped down air.


    "Estel, are you okay?" Pax asked.


    "Yes," came the breathless response. "I think I''m fine."


    "What was that?" Kinsley asked, his eyes shining like torches in the darkness.


    "Bad news," was Maren''s curt reply.


    Just then, the water that had so suddenly rushed upon them began to recede, pulling back from the manor as if it was being dragged. To the team''s astonished gazes, the water washed away, sucked toward the south, as if chasing the ship that had disappeared in that direction. As it rushed away, the buildings that had been obliterated by its flow were rapidly restored until everything looked as it had before they had begun to run. The only thing different was that the gate was still smashed down.


    "I think we better go," Pax said, a sentiment that everybody else on the team heartily agreed with.


    Without another word, they left the hill as fast as possible, not once looking behind them. To no one''s surprise, but everyone''s annoyance, the streets were positively filled with fishmen, seemingly deposited there by the fast-flowing water. After carving a bloody path through them, the team was finally able to rx when they saw the lights of the inn in the distance.


    "What do we tell the boss?" Kinsley asked. "I mean, we found the river, sort of."


    "We tell him exactly what we saw," Pax grunted. "And I mean exactly. If he wants to mess with it, he can. But as far as I''m concerned, that territory is too dangerous for the likes of us."


    After considering it, every single one of them had to agree with Pax''s estimation. The situation had been fraught with danger, and though they hade through unscathed, it had been because of luck as much as caution. Had they not had the hill nearby, they very likely would have gotten caught up in that terrifying ck water before being dragged out of the city into the swamp. And though they strongly suspected that the water had onlye because the boat had passed by, they had no way of knowing when it would pass by again, meaning that every trip into the area south of the inn would be incredibly dangerous. When they finally entered the inn, they saw Garrett standing at the bar, chatting with an odd-looking man, whose crimson eyes swept over them with a strange, unblinking gaze.


    "This is Karn," Garrett said by way of introduction, "a traveling merchant. He''s going to set up here for the next few days, and has goods to offer, if you have things to trade."


    After greeting the team, Karn took his drink and retired to a nearby table, where he began to pull out a few odds and ends. Noticing the pale expressions on everyone''s faces, Garrett invited the others to sit down, and ordered them a round of drinks on the house.

 DT4 - Chapter 11

    DT4 - Chapter 11


    He listened quietly as they described the terrifying adventure they had just been on, and when they spoke of the ship, he found himself mystified. There was simply too much that he didn''t know, and he felt like new information wasing at him like a freight train. From traveling merchants who visited the various rulers, to strange, mysterious objects and terrifying floods, Garrett found himself almost overwhelmed. When Pax mentioned that they didn''t really fancy going back to the southern part of the city, Garrett couldn''t me her. After thinking for a moment, he nodded.


    "I think that''s fine," he said. "In that case, focus your efforts in the east, clearing everything to the city wall. We''re going to be expanding in that direction."


    Sharing a knowing nce with Maren, Pax nodded.


    "Will do, boss."


    Pondering everything he had heard, Garrett left the inn and returned to the Dreamer''s Throne. There were only a few hours before dawn, and he had a few things he wanted to do. The first was rtively simple. He took out the map and the Primordial''s Dagger that he had purchased from Karn and examined them. Both looked perfectly fine, but when Garrett gathered the power of the Throne and used it to shroud the map, a faint ck mark soon revealed itself.


    The mark seemed to be struggling against the Throne, and when Garrett saw that, his eyes narrowed and he redoubled his efforts. The mark was simple, but to Garrett, it looked exactly like the dark markings that Karn wore on his cheeks, chin, and forehead, creating an identifying pattern. He had no idea if it was actually connected to the mysterious merchant, but Garrett wasn''t about to take any chances.


    How the map was made, he had no idea, though he was sure that if he could procure enough items with enough value, Karn would undoubtedly tell him. The merchant was mercenary beyond belief, seemingly willing to sell or buy anything. Some of the suggestions he had given Garrett when he had asked for the price of the Primordial Dagger had bordered on horrific, and it had taken considerable restraint for Garrett to keep from throwing him out.


    Karn clearly had no regard for life of any kind. He had asked first for human souls, a request Garrett refused roundly. It had taken a considerable amount of time before they found something Garrett was willing to offer and Karn found valuable enough to trade. It had necessitated Garrett calling Delrisa to bring him a full liter of her blood, and Garrett had felt rather bad about it when he saw her gaunt appearance but after she had cheerfully told him that it would be easy to replenish with a visit to the prison, all of his feelings of sympathy had vanished, and he dismissed her with a wave. He hadn''t been aware that the blood of a greater vampire like Delrisa was so valuable.


    As he watched the dark image on the map burn away, Garrett considered Karn further. The truth was, he was suspicious about this mysterious figure who had shown up out of nowhere. At the same time, he recognized that Karn had the potential to be quite useful. The trick was going to be making sure that he wasn''t the one who ended up being used.


    It was no surprise to him that the map had some sort of trick attached to it. After all, it''s exactly what he would have done had he been in Karn''s position. Once the ck symbol was gone, Garrett examined the map once more, paying careful attention to the areas that weren''t part of his territory.


    To the northwest, sprawling over the rest of the district, was an area tinged with a brownish-orange. When Garrett concentrated on it, the image of a spiked bull appeared, reminding him of the Chosen of Gath he had seen stalking the streets. The territory to the northwest belonged to the Burning Pain of Gath, and from what Garrett could tell, the Great Ruler was headquartered in an old ore refinery. That made sense given the spike-covered bull''s metallic nature, but also boded ill for Garrett, who would quickly find himself in conflict with the Burning Pain of Gath if he continued to expand his influence.


    Unsure what to do, Garrett turned his attention to the south. Directly to the south of the inn, across the river, were the slums, arge section of the city walled off from the nobles who were directly west, near the pce. From what Garrett understood, the slums had originally been an area built outside of the city wall. An enterprising king, many hundreds of years ago, desiring to expand the footprint of the city, had built a second wall surrounding the slums, which at that point were simply neighborhoods, and begun construction.


    The king''s untimely death left the project unfinished, however, and the king''s son made that part of the city the dumping ground for anyone deemed undesirable. What had once been a meticulously nned set of neighborhoods designed to extend the noble district turned into a rat''s warren of crumbling buildings built over top of one another. With narrow streets and hidden passages, the slums were jam-packed with people, and though Garrett had never been there himself, from what he understood, it was close to another world, and felt nothing like the rest of the city.


    What was curious to him, however, was that on the map, it didn''t appear to be a city at all. Instead, the map showed a wastnd, full of twisted rocks and tall dunes. Furthermore, it was filled with insects of all kinds, and as he concentrated on it, faint lines appeared, indicating tunnels that ran deep under the city. The longer he stared, the moreplex the tunnel systems grew, and Garrett quickly realized that he was looking at tunnels that went as deep as the first tomb, if not deeper.


    The entirety of the slums was under the control of a single great ruler, titled Swarm of Mektes, causing Garrett to assume that the great ruler''s powers would have something to do with the insects scattered across the district. Just above the slums, across a thick wall, stood the noble district, though on the map, this area was divided in two. Half of it, directly above the slums, wasprised of hundreds of mushrooms, of all shapes and sizes, growing in and around the houses. Slightly further north, where the main gate led into the city, the houses and mushrooms gave way to a forest of swords, some small, some giant, stuck de down into the earth.


    Curiously, there were no great rulers who controlled the area of the map with the sword forest. The same wasn''t true for the rest of the noble district, however, and as Garrett selected the territory, he saw that it belonged to the Rotting Tongue of Wen, a name which conjured a disgusting picture in Garrett''s mind. Deciding he would be more than happy to never have to encounter that great ruler, Garrett turned his attention to the final area of the city, the pce, which floated in the air, held down by thick chains.


    This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was as if the pce had been carved out from the earth, transformed into a floating ind, and the chains were the only things keeping it from simply flying away. The entirety of the pce was tinged in a faint red, but to Garrett''s surprise, there was no Great Ruler listed as owning that territory. He had fully expected to find the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth in charge of the pce, but no matter how he scrutinized the map, he couldnt find the mysterious Great Ruler anywhere. Along with Garrett, there were only four rulers that ruled Insomnium in the dream world, and given what he had experienced in his fight with Agma-Yoth, Garrett knew that their power had already extended into the waking world.


    It was a terrifying thought that chilled his heart, but then the warm energy of the Dreamer''s throne filled him, and his breath eased. Even if the other Great Rulers powers extended to the waking world, what then? Garrett''s did as well. He had defended himself against Agma-Yoth already, and not just defended himself, but conquered his opponent, gathering his power to himself.


    Putting the map aside for a moment, Garrett turned his attention to the Primordial''s dagger. The dagger was 18 inches long, from hilt to its razor-sharp tip, and bore no sign of tools. Its surface was perfectly smooth, with no guard, and a slight curve to the de. The handle appeared to have been naturally formed, and it fit perfectly in Garrett''s hand, though he wondered if everyone who picked it up would feel that way.


    There was a hole in the bottom of the handle where a cord or streamer could be passed through, and the entire dagger shone with a white glow. As soon as he had seen it, Garrett had found it curious, and when he had attempted to probe it with his mental energy, he had discovered that it was entirely impervious. In fact, the de appeared able to cut through mental energy with no resistance at all.


    Such a weapon was incredibly dangerous, and Garrett had been willing to buy it, if only to avoid the potential of his enemies having it. He had no idea who or what the Primordial was, but clearly, the dagger was a powerful tool. Furthermore, even as old as it was, the de remained razor-sharp, so sharp that Garrett knew if he touched it, it would cut him.


    There wasn''t much else to discover about it, especially since mental energy couldn''t prate the bone the dagger was made from, making it impossible for him to bind it to himself, even when he tried to use the Dreamer''s Throne. It was almost as if the dagger existed in a different space, or with a different set of rules,pletely ignoring any of the mental energy it encountered.


    Garrett wasn''t one to fight with physical weapons, so after considering it for a while, he put it aside to join the map. There was one final thing Garrett needed to do, but before he got started, he took a moment to stabilize himself, closing his eyes as he began to examine his soul spark.


    Every day, the throne and the figure on it seemed to grow more defined, details emerging as it grew closer and closer to Garrett''s likeness. He knew that when he had finally made it perfect, he would ascend to the manifestation stage, and Garrett was quite looking forward to it.


    Still, it took a tremendous amount of work to polish and improve his soul spark, and he could feel in his heart that if he hadn''t had the support of the Dreamer''s Throne continually giving him energy, it would have taken him uncountable years to make it as far as he had. This exined why manifesting stage awakened were so rare. At the same time, the closer he got to manifesting himself, the clearer Garrett understood that such powers existed around him, hidden from view. He also opened up his status sheet, checking his experience.


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Dream Ruler


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener, Path of the Watcher


    LEVEL: 6


    EXP: 417/640


    Ever since the sudden glut of experience he had received during the battle with Agma-Yoth, Garrett felt as if his experience gain had slowed to a crawl. He knew this was just his perception, and not actually urate. He had been making steady progress over thest week. Bncing the growth of the family and thework of Dream Flowers with his own personal strength was tricky. He felt like he had found a good rhythm, steadily creeping forward, even as the roots of the Dream Flowerwork spread outward. By this point, his heart and mind had bepletely calm. Closing his eyes, his fingers brushed lightly over the throne''s armrests. He could feel the throne underneath him as he slowly guided the energy it produced into his body, carefully searching every nook and cranny for what he feared he might find.


    In his cursory searches previously, he hadn''t discovered anything, but the worrying tendency to be emotional caused him to think that something was wrong. For over an hour, he carefully examined himself, but didn''t find anything abnormal. Still, he didn''t get frustrated, and instead began the process again, paying careful attention to his soul spark. It wasn''t until the third time he swept his body for changes that he noticed it. The faintest discoloration on part of his soul spark. As he concentrated on the slight shift in color, he immediately realized what it was.


    After defeating Agma-Yoth, a portion of his opponent''s power had been forcefully sucked into his body, and he had absorbed it into his soul spark, rapidly increasing his progress towards the manifesting stage. Though that power had been rtively pure, it didn''t mesh perfectly with his own power, which had originated from the dreamer''s throne. Once he noticed it, however, it was obvious, and he began to see more and more spots of faint discoloration all over his soul spark.


    A deep sense of fear spiked through him, and as it did, Garrett saw those spots turn darker for a moment, before fading once more. Under him, the throne trembled, as if affronted that such impure energy had taken its shape, and abruptly unleashed a wave of power that nearly knocked Garrett from his seat. He gripped the armrest tightly, a low groan slipping from his lips, as the power the throne exuded began to attack his soul spark.


    Faintly, as if echoing through panes of ss, Garrett heard a terrible scream, and the fear he felt spiked again. The throne''s power poured into him, burning the dark spots, much like it had with the symbol hidden in the map. It was an intense experience, and though not quite painful, Garrett would have been fine for it to end at any time. Yet it continued, as the power of the throne chewed through his soul spark, inch by inch. What was left in its wake was gleaming in gold, a level brighter than it had even been before.


    When it was finally done, and the power faded, so too did that faint scream. Garrett took a deep breath, his eyes shing with a rity he hadn''t felt in days. If his suspicions were correct, he had nearly been caught in a plot, staged by Agma-Yoth. The great ruler had clearly known what would happen if he lost, and if Garrett was guessing correctly, had hidden his soul, or at least a piece of it, in the power that was torn from him as he died.


    That power, which Garrett had absorbed, had carried a corrupting force, slowly transforming Garrett from the inside. Had Garrett not discovered it, and brought it to light, it''s likely that he would have transformed into apletely different person, or maybe even be Agma-Yoth himself. There was no way to know precisely what would have urred, but Garrett was sure that it wouldn''t have been good.

 DT4 - Chapter 12

    DT4 - Chapter 12


    Slightly worried about what he would find, he examined his soul spark again, and saw a rather depressing sight. The powerful energy from the throne had purified his soul spark, and the energy that it produced had benefited, growing denser and purer, the sense of weight it carried increasing, to more closely match that of the throne itself. Yet much of the definition that he had been so happy about had been erased, as if someone had applied a me to the figure on the throne, causing his features to grow blurry.


    Knowing that he would have to redo all of that work, Garrett could only sigh. Still, this was better than the alternative of transforming into his dead enemy. Closing his eyes, he reached into his connection to Delrisa, who had only just made it back down to the first tomb. When she felt the connection through the dream flower she carried, the vampire stopped in ce.


    "Yes, master, I am here.


    I need you to bring the artifacts up from the first tomb," Garrett said. "Not the Cauldron of Souls, because that won''t move, but the other artifacts. Bring them all to the inn, and don''t let anybody see you."


    Hesitating for a long moment, as she had just run all the way up to the inn, and then back, Delrisa let out a long-suffering hiss.


    "Yes, master."


    Ignoring the frustration in her voice, Garrett closed the connection and opened his eyes. He hadn''t realized it, but for thest week, it was as if he had been seeing the world through a faint haze. The fact that it had taken him so long to notice was a terrifying thought, and Garrett realized that every n he had made since defeating Agma-Yoth had probably been influenced by the corruption his soul suffered.


    <em>This is probably why great rulers go mad, because they''re absorbing not just the power, but also some of the personality of the people they defeat. I''m going to have to be very careful about this going forward.</em>


    Rising from the throne, Garrett walked out into the Dream, appearing in his office. Beautiful blooms surrounded him on all of the walls, gently waving their friendly greeting as he passed by. Sitting at his desk, Garrett snapped his fingers, and stacks of paper began to appear in front of him. These were all of the ns that he had been constructing.


    After sorting through them, he had a smaller stack, consisting of those ns he had either made or adjusted in thest week. As he began to read through them, his lips twisted into a deep frown. There was practically nothing usable among the ns, and now that he was thinking clearly, it was obvious that he had been on a road to disaster.


    While it was true that the Klein family was facing all sorts of problems, what was even more true is that they had just been handed a series of incredible opportunities, each one with the potential to allow the family to grow far beyond what it was now, expanding its reach and influence, and bringing more and more people into the fold.


    Conjuring a pen from the air, Garrett began to quickly write, taking care not to drag his hand across the still wet ink. As he filled up sheet after sheet with dense words, even as he wrote, his mind spun, examining each of the problems that faced them from different angles.


    The first and most pressing was the matter of the princess. He realized now that he had already fallen into Baron Gvin''s trap. The Baron knew precisely where the princess was. After all, he had arranged for her toe into the city, and could have just as easily arranged to meet with her. The fact that they were waiting for Garrett to set up the meeting meant that they were determined to pull him into their plot.


    But it wasn''t just him, as the real target was undoubtedly his father, who was currently serving as chief advisor to the regent. It was one thing for him to house the princess, as he could im that he had no interest in putting her back on the throne. It was different, however, if he began to arrange meetings with the nobles in the city. At that point, his hands would be firmly tied to their cause, which the crafty Baron would no doubt leverage into forcing his father to join as well.


    Garrett wasn''t sure if Princess Eloise had knowingly yed a part in this plot or not. To him, it almost didn''t matter. It was clear that she wasn''t actually in control of the situation, as much as she pretended to be. The one actually pulling the strings from behind the scenes was the Baron. Still, the princess''s arrival brought with it an opportunity too good to pass up. The second major opportunity that had been presented to him was a conflict with the Ebony Association. He had already taken down the Brass Tigers, and the Ebony Association was next on the chopping block. However, rather than eliminate them, as he had with the Brass Tigers, Garrett had decided he was going to do his best to add their numbers to his ranks. It was clear to him that the influence he had absorbed from Agma-Yoth had made him more timid and prone to emotional fluctuation than normal. Now that that influence had been erased, Garrett found his mind spinning up new ns for how he could absorb the Ebony Association into his forces.


    Of particr importance was their expertise in the swamp thaty outside of the city, while the Klein family was starting to develop businesses and sources of ie. The greatest source of ie in the city was from the monster materials brought in from outside. The swamp was a practical treasure trove of such materials. Even though Garrett controlled many of the routes, that only afforded him a small piece of the pie. Instead, Garrett''s ambition was to begin expanding into procuring material directly.


    As his hand moved across the paper, ink forming into letters as if it had a mind of its own, a clear n began to materialize. When his hand stopped hovering over the final period, a cold smile shed across his face. Gero had set herself against the Klein family from the very get-go, and Garrett felt that he had given her more than enough chances to make amends. Instead, she had chosen to try to eliminate him, ruthlessly sacrificing one of her own in order to make sure it got done. What she didn''t know, however, was that she had yed directly into Garrett''s strengths, while at the same time providing more than enough justification for what was toe.


    When morning dawned, Garrett found the princess waiting for him outside of his office. Her eyes lit up when she saw him, and she quickly came over to push his wheelchair.


    "Good morning, your highness. It''s rare to see you up so early.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    We have a big day today," the princess said, "and I''m hoping you can help me."


    "Help you with what?"


    "I think it''s time that I meet with Baron Gvin and began gathering the support of the nobles. I''ve had the opportunity to look around the city and see the state of it, and now it''s time to begin gathering information about the pce."


    Garrett didn''t respond, pretending to be in thought, while in reality he was condensing a dream flower seed. As they sat down to breakfast, Garrett finally nodded.


    "I think I can do that. I''ll send a message to the Baron, asking if he''s willing to meet with us this afternoon. In the meantime, I think I might be able to offer you some help."


    This was the first time Garrett had ever said anything of the sort, causing the princess to smile and lean forward.


    "Oh? What do you mean?"


    "As I mentioned yesterday," Garrett said, referencing their time in Kabod''s Maze, "my powers revolve aroundmunication. While I can''t necessarily help you with actively fighting on the front lines, I''m more than able to ry messages on your behalf. However, in order to do that, you have to ept a bit of my power."


    Morris, who was standing behind the princess, immediately frowned, but the princess didn''t seem bothered by it at all.


    "How do I do that?" She asked.


    After thanking Francis for the food that he had just brought over, Garrett picked up his fork and used it to gesture to the amulet the princess wore around her neck.


    "My energy is not nearly powerful enough to get through your shield," he said. "You''ll either have to remove it or allow my power through."


    He spoke matter-of-factly, his voicepletely devoid of any sort of emotion, and after he had finished his exnation, he began to eat his eggs, as if he didn''t care one bit whether the princess epted his offer or not.


    As soon as she heard that she would have to take off her amulet, the princess hesitated. It had saved her life on more than one asion, and she was savvy enough to know that by removing the amulet, she would be giving her enemies an opportunity, no matter how small, to affect her. Still, the thought of being able tomunicate with someone, no matter where she was, appealed greatly. She had seen firsthand how helpful the ability had been when they were trapped in the strange, mysterious artifact.


    The truth was, she had ways tomunicate with others as well, but the mysterious space inside Kabod''s maze hadpletely severed her connection with the outside world. Garrett, on the other hand, had been able to bypass those restrictions with ease,municating back and forth and staging their rescue. Seeing that Garrett was continuing to eat, she took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Fine, I''ll trust you."


    Garrett paused, his fork halfway to his mouth, as he slowly raised his eyes to look at the princess.


    "Your Highness, I''m not interested in your half-hearted trust. If you don''t trust me, that''s perfectly fine. You have been asking me how I can help. I''m simply informing you. It is my ardent desire to see you reim your rightful position, but if you wish to do so, you''re going to have to trust the people around you. After all, you don''t have the power to retake the throne by yourself. If you''re going to trust me, then trust me, and I will see to it that the throne is yours once more."


    Oddly, the calm and direct way Garrett spoke did more to assuage the princess''s fears than if he had passionately dered his loyalty. She could feel the certainty radiating from him, and when she thought about all that she knew about the Klein familys rise over thest few months, she realized that if anybody in this city could help her achieve her goal, it was probably Garrett.


    Nodding firmly, she reached up and unsped the amulet from her neck, ignoring Morris'' whispered protests. Still holding his fork, with a bit of egg speared on the end, Garrett stretched across the table, extending his finger to touch the princess''s hand. A faint spark of power jumped from Garrett''s finger to her hand, even as the dream seed entered her body.


    "You can put the amulet back on," Garrett said, re-spearing the egg which had fallen from the prongs of his fork onto the table.


    As he put it in his mouth and began to chew, the princess looked at her hand in wonder. The spark that she had felt when Garrett touched her seemed to swell into billowing waves that filled her body with energy, and as she buckled the sp of the amulet around her neck, she felt as if her soul spark was blooming. It was the oddest feeling, and though it faded quickly, she couldn''t shake the sense that something about her had fundamentally changed.


    Still, she had chosen to trust Garrett, in part because of the results he had demonstrated, and in part because he had once been her older brother''s closestpanion. She still remembered watching the two boys from afar, and in her mind, Garrett was almost as much family as her royal siblings had been.


    As he finished his meal, Garrett carefully watched the seed that he had nted. He had fed it a bit of energy, allowing it to bloom rapidly. As the flower sank its roots into the princess''s mind, Garrett saw it produce a second, and then a third, bloom. At that point, the energy he had inserted into it began to taper off, and the dream flower began to absorb trace amounts of the princess''s energy.


    Seeing there were no problems with it, Garrett turned his attention away, not wanting to rm the princess by staring too much. From here, the dream flower would continue to grow, mirroring the princess''s level of trust. This was an observation Garrett had made over thest week, proven by a number of dream flowers that had grown to five blooms of their own volition.


    The blooms that Garrett forcefully grew transformed the individuals into another person entirely, making thempletely loyal to Garrett. Those who grew to five blooms on their owncked that blind obedience, and instead it was as if they had utmost trust in Garrett. When he began to think about the blooms that way, it madeplete sense to him, as those who carried more blooms were more likely to listen to his words and follow his directions, trusting that he had their best interest in mind.


    The weight of that trust was heavy, and was arge part of the reason that Garrett hadmitted himself so fiercely to both growing and protecting the Klein family. Sending out a bit of energy, Garrett hesitantly connected with the flower that had bloomed in the princess, wary that the artifact she wore would see the connection as an attack and trigger, potentially even eliminating the dream flower. When nothing happened, he acted with more confidence, sending a message through her dream flower directly into her mind.


    "Yes, I''m done," the princess said, pushing her te aside and then freezing as she realized Garrett hadn''t actually spoken to her out loud.


    Her eyes widened and she looked up at him.


    "That is what it will sound like," Garrett said, "and passing a message back is just as easy. Simply concentrate your thoughts, imagine yourself speaking to me, and say what you would like to say."


    Still staring at him, Princess Eloise did as he instructed, and a momentter, he heard her voice in his mind, asking him what time he would set the meeting for. Pushing himself back from the table, Garrett smiled lightly.


    "Unfortunately, when requesting a meeting with a noble, we don''t get to set the time, but if there''s a time that suits you better, I''m happy to convey that."

 DT4 - Chapter 13

    DT4 - Chapter 13


    Delighted with how easily it had worked, the princess stood up and was about to walk around the table to push Garretts wheelchair, but Ryn beat her to it.


    "Good morning," Ryn said with a wide smile as she took hold of the handles of Garrett''s wheelchair. "Are you ready for our meeting this morning?" She asked Garrett, who, without missing a beat, nodded.


    "Of course," dipping his head to Princess Louise, he excused himself, and Ryn pushed him cheerfully back into the hall, and then into his office. Her smile faded as soon as they had entered the room and she had shut the door, and letting go of Garrett''s wheelchair, she left him to push himself to the desk while she flopped down on one of the chairs.


    Her gaze was hard, practically pinning Garrett in ce as she stared at him.


    "Not sure what''s going on with you, but I feel like I''m about to get whish."


    Once again, Garrett was faintly astonished at just how perceptive Ryn was. He could feel, through their shared connection, the concern she felt for him, and knew that she had picked up on the shifts in his emotions over thest week. It must have been something of a shock to see that he had returned to his old self so abruptly. Before she could continue, Garrett lifted his hand.


    "I think the discussion we''re about to have is very important," he said calmly, "but before that, I need to give Obe an instruction."


    "Fine," Ryn said, crossing her arms over her chest, "but don''t think you can get out of this."


    Smiling faintly, Garrett looked toward the door, and a momentter, Obe opened it up, sticking his head into the office.


    "You wanted to see me, boss?"


    "Yes. I need you to send a message to Baron Gvin''s estate. Ensure that only the Baron, or Thomas, the Baron''s son, reads it."


    "Sure thing, boss." Entering the room, Obe nced at Ryn curiously, and epted the sealed note that Garrett was holding out.


    After he had left, and the door had closed tightly behind him, Garrett turned his attention back to Ryn.


    "Now, let''s discuss," he said. "As we open up the conversation, however, I think some context is important."


    The seriousness of his tone caused Ryn to sit up, pushing her hair out of her eyes. Ever since she had awakened, Garrett had been able to sense her rapid growth. It was as if her soul had been firmly suppressed before, and now was beginning to expand into the size that it should have originally been. As he spoke, his eyes couldn''t help but flicker to Ryn''s forearm, where he knew a tattoo of a raven rested. Organizing the thoughts in his head, Garrett began to speak quietly.


    "As you have no doubt guessed, I''m awakened, and currently in the Shaper stage. My powers do not manifest themselves physically, as you can see, but instead exist in the realm of the mind."


    Ryn had long suspected that this was the case, but was surprised to hear Garrett, who never seemed to trust anyone, admitting it. Noticing the shift in her expression, the corner of Garrett''s mouth curled up slightly, and he continued.


    "In addition to things likemunication, illusions, and the ability to interface with mysterious artifacts, I also have ess to something known as the Dream."


    This piece of information caused Ryn''s eyes to widen, and she suddenly pointed her finger at Garrett, pieces falling into ce in her mind. "You''re the man with the mask."


    "I am," Garrett admitted. "I''m the one who created and maintains Dreamer''s Rest."


    As one of the earliest dreamers, Ryn had long since gained ess to Dreamer''s Rest, and often passed her nights there, interacting with the other patrons.


    "Part of my responsibilities with Dreamer''s Rest include defending it from other beings with powers simr to mine," Garrett said, "and the foe we faced, who summoned the army of undead, was one such. Thankfully, he was defeated, but in the process, I ended up getting contaminated by some of his madness. The shifts in my bearing and emotion over thest week have been a result of this."


    Ryn listened quietly, her thoughts hidden behind an inscrutable expression. She only spoke once Garrett finally fell silent, and it was to ask a question.


    "And the flowers," she asked, "what are those?"


    "The flowers are a means for me to extend my energy at a distance," Garrett said. "You might think of it as a spywork. It allows me to pass messages and observe, making it much easier to coordinate the members of the family."


    Ryn stared at Garrett silently for a moment before leaning forward, her gaze growing intense.


    "It''s rather terrifying, you know? To find out that somebody''s watching."


    Garrett didn''t protest, and instead just returned Ryn''s stare calmly. Taking a deep breath, the young woman sat back in her chair.


    "Okay, so why are you telling me all of this? Knowing you, there has to be a reason."


    "Indeed, there is. Out of everyone I know, you''re the one who knows me best," Garrett said, "and the most likely to notice changes in me. What is truly terrifying is the fact that I did not notice the change until it was almostplete. And even when I did, it was only blind luck. I need someone to watch my back, as it''s inevitable that I will run into the same situation again. The forces we y with in the dream are insidious, beyond belief. So insidious, that I fear I might never spot them until it''s toote. I want you to act as my guardian, identifying when I have begun to change or deviate. Just as you have entrusted yourself to me and the Klein family, I wish to entrust myself to you."


    By this time, Ryn''s eyes had grown wide as saucers, and she stared at Garrett in absolute shock.


    "Wow. It must have really been scary for you to ask me something like this. I think this is the first time I''ve heard you ask anyone for anything. I mean, anything this serious. I don''t know what to say."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    For a few minutes, they sat in silence, each upied with their own thoughts, until Ryn finally nodded.


    "Fine. I''ll do as you say. I''ll keep an eye on you, and if I think you''re starting to get weird, I''ll let you know. But in return, I want something as well."


    Taking a deep breath, Ryn fortified her courage and met Garrett''s curious gaze squarely.


    "I want you to teach me," she said, "how to do all of this."


    "I''m not sure that I can," Garrett replied, his voice even. "Your powers are different than mine."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about," Ryn said, her forehead furrowing. "I don''t need your powers. I need to know how to do this."


    Seeing her wave her hand in a circle around her head, Garrett blinked.


    "Oh, you mean run the Klein family?"


    "Yes. I need to know how to run an organization, how to negotiate and strategize, deal with threats, you know, all of that stuff."


    "I''d be more than happy to teach you all of that, regardless of whether you ept my request," Garrett said, causing Ryn to smile widely, all of the frustration vanishing from her expression.


    "Oh, I know. But all I''m saying is that I want you to actually do it.


    Does it have something to do with ck Raven?"


    Garrett''s question made Ryn''s smile falter, but a momentter, she appeared toe to some sort of decision and nodded.


    "Yes, it has everything to do with ck Raven. You must be a ma for people who have lost what is rightfully theirs, because just like that princess of yours, there''s something of mine that I need to take back."


    Rolling up her sleeve to show the ck Raven tattoo, Ryn grimaced.


    "I wanted to leave it all behind, to pretend it just didn''t exist, but ever since I awakened, I realized that wasn''t possible. My soul spark is growing, no matter what I do, and it''s even forming into a specific shape."


    Isn''t that a good thing?" Garrett asked.


    "It would be, if it wasplete," Ryn replied, still looking down at the tattoo on her fair skin. "But I can feel it. There''s a piece of me missing. A piece of me far away. And until I''m able to get it, it''s going to be harder and harder to grow. Eventually, my progress will stallpletely. But the good news is, I know where the piece of my soul is hidden, and the requirement for getting it is simple. Take over ck Raven."


    "Why do you need to do that?" Garrett asked, more out of curiosity than anything else.


    "Because I need the leaders of the five wings to be present in order to open the ancestral vault," Ryn said, sounding rather depressed.


    "That sounds as good a reason as any," Garrett said. "I''m happy to help you learn whatever you think is going to be helpful. Let''s start with teaching you how to run a team. We''reing into a season when we''ll have quite a bit of work to do, both in regards to the Ebony Association and Marcus Parrow. So put together a team for yourself. You''ll be directly responsible for them and solely in charge of them, and they will follow all of yourmands. You can pick from anyone in the family, but they have to be willing to follow you. How does that sound?"


    "That sounds great," Ryn said, growing excited. "And in return, I''ll make sure to watch you carefully, just in case some weird dream thing tries to mind control you again."


    About to correct her choice of words, Garrett stopped and rubbed his forehead.


    "I guess that is what happened."


    Excited to begin recruiting for her own personal team, Ryn ran off, and Garrett was able to get in a few hours of uninterrupted work before Obe returned and informed him that Baron Gvin and his son Thomas were expecting their visit just after lunch. After letting the princess know, Garrett continued his work up until lunchtime, and then, after grabbing a quick bite to eat, he had Obe help him into the carriage, and he and the princess, along with Obe and Morris, headed toward the Baron''s estate.


    To get there, they had to pass over the Lower Bridge, a first for Garrett since he hade to this world. The bridge was a massive affair, made of stone and steel. The river below seemed deceptively still, but Garrett could sense the swift undercurrents that even now carved a channel in the riverbed as the water rushed from the mountains in the north down into the swamp in the south. Apart from a cursory nce from one of the guards, they were able to pass over the bridge without incident, and immediately, the homes and streets began to look nicer.


    They were wider and cleaner, and there were fewer people camped out along them. There were almost no stalls, an omnipresent sight in the northern district, and instead, the roads were filled with carriages and well-dressed individuals strolling leisurely this way and that. As nice as the carriage they were riding in looked, Garrett couldn''t help but feel it was slightly shabby inparison to most of the other carriages they saw, and he detected more than a few nces being thrown their way.


    It took close to 45 minutes before they arrived at the baron''s estate, a modest mansion set in a small park with a few green rolling hills, no doubt artificially made, and a small forest. They had been directed to a building hidden in the trees of the forest overlooking a wide pond, also man-made, and when the carriage pulled up, Thomas appeared on the steps to wee them. He waved to Garrett as Obe helped him down, and then came down the steps to lend the princess a hand in alighting. He feigned his surprise very well, and kept a light grip on her hand as he bowed deeply to her.


    "You must be Princess Eloise," he said. "I find myself beyond embarrassed that I didn''t recognize you at the arena. I must have sounded like aplete fool."


    Secretly pleased that she had managed to fool him, the princess smiled prettily and took her hand back.


    "It''s more than okay," she said. "I was traveling incognito."


    Garrett found it curious, and had it been a few days earlier, he no doubt would have rolled his eyes. Instead, he just observed them calmly, watching as the two yed their game. Though he could see exactly what Thomas was trying to do, the princess wasn''t experienced enough to recognize it, and she allowed Thomas to escort her into the building.


    There were a set of stairs blocking Garrett''s path, but Obe walked up behind him, took the handles of the wheelchair, and lifted him into the air, carrying him up the stairs and depositing him at the top. Inside, the princess was already being introduced to Baron Gvin, a portly, middle-aged man, with a cheerful, smiling face and red, rosy cheeks. After greeting the princess, he turned his attention to Garrett, who was waiting silently in the doorway.


    "Mr. Klein, thank you so much for your help in setting up this meeting, and for providing the princess with amodation up until this point. Your assistance has been invaluable."


    shing a smile at Garrett, Baron Gvin didn''t bother giving him time to respond, and instead turned and invited the princess to sit. Though slightly put off by the cursory way that the Baron was treating Garrett, the princess took her seat, Morris standing behind her. As Thomas sat down, he shed an apologetic smile in Garrett''s direction, and then turned his attention back to the princess. The Baron sat down as well, perched on the edge of his chair as if about to spring up, his eyes twinkling brightly as he stared at the princess. Garrett,rgely unnoticed, rolled his wheelchair forward, stopping before he intruded into the conversation.


    "Princess Eloise, I cannot begin to express my deep sorrow for the loss that you have suffered. And I promise you, we will bring the murderers to justice."


    "Thank you for your kind words, Baron, but I was under the impression that they had already been found and executed for treason," the princess replied, smiling calmly.


    Unshaken, Baron Gvin shed a smile, revealing a set of perfect teeth.


    "That''s the official word, princess. But I suspect, as do many others, that the cause of this incident runs far deeper. There is a taint in our city, one that must be excised if you are to assume your rightful ce on the throne."

 DT4 - Chapter 14

    DT4 - Chapter 14


    "Baron Gvin, let me be absolutely clear about one thing."


    Though the princess''s tone was still pleasant, there was an iciness to her gaze thatmunicated her feelings very clearly.


    "I will not tolerate any suggestion or insinuation that my uncle, Duke Arkov, was behind the attacks on my family. I know my uncle well, and of all those who might seek to do the royal family harm, he would be thest."


    Opening his eyes wide in feigned surprise, Baron Gvin quickly nodded.


    "Of course, princess, I would never dream of doing such a thing, but I do think it''s important to understand that there are significant barriers in your way. For the moment, let us say that we don''t know who the enemy is. If that''s the case, then I''m afraid returning to im the throne will prove to be very difficult."


    The Baron wasn''t telling the princess anything she didn''t already know, and her expression grew firm as she nodded.


    "I''m willing to do whatever it takes," she said, her jaw set stubbornly.


    For a long moment, the Baron just looked at her, before shing his wide smile once more.


    "You know, before I met you, I wondered if that was really true, but I can see from the look in your eyes that you really aremitted. Pardon me for speaking frankly, your highness, but if yourmitment was anything less, I''m afraid I would have to call this meeting to a close."


    The Baron paused, taking a deep breath, his eyes rising above the princess''s head, as if he was thinking through theplex issues thaty in front of him. Across from him, the princess waited quietly, while Garrett observed the two of them with a sort of detached interest. It was easy for him, as an outside observer, to see the game that the princess and the Baron were ying, but rather than find it tedious, he was genuinely curious as to what the oue would be.


    Since cleansing himself from Agma-Yoth''s corruption, Garrett had realized that if he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity being presented to him, he would need to back one of the different forces. The easiest, and most obvious, was throwing his lot in with the current regent, Duke Arkov, brother of the now deceased king. It would have been a simple matter for Garrett to use his connections to alert the duke, not only to the princess''s presence in the city, but to the plot that Baron Gvin and some of the other nobles were beginning to hatch.


    As far as Garrett could see, there were three sides to this fight, and of them, Duke Arkov was in the strongest position. As the current regent, he had tremendous power over what happened in the city, and could move directly in in view, while the other two groups had to move in the shadows. The second side was the princess, who wanted to regain her rightful ce as ruler. Though her im was airtight, and she still had loyal supporters who wished nothing more than to see her take the throne, the princess''s position was also the weakest. She had the least influence, the least control, and no guarantee that she wasn''t going to be betrayed by the people around her. Her personal power was nearly non-existent, and any political sway that she had was only generated by goodwill, a notoriously fickle force.


    In between the duke and the princess were the nobles, who chafed under the monarchy. Nobles like Baron Gvin, who wanted nothing more than to break free of the stranglehold that the regent had over them. These were the three main groups involved in the power struggle, though Garrett was positive that there were many more waiting in the shadows, circling like sharks as they waited to see if they would be able to take a bite.


    The primary reason that he had agreed to this meeting, and had apanied the princess to visit the baron, was to get a better sense for both the yers and the stage. If he was going to get involved in this tangled mess, he knew he was going to have to make a decision to support one of the three sides. He had already ruled out the duke, as allying himself with the regent would undoubtedly put him under Duke Arkov''s thumb. Garrett would much rather avoid the scrutiny that woulde with such a position, and the thought of putting himself under someone else was untenable.


    That left two factions, both of which were represented before him. Baron Gvin, though the front man for the nobles, was clearly not the person actually pulling the strings, and while Garrett had a few hints of who wielded the actual power in the nobles faction, they were as of yet unfounded. On the other hand, the princess, who wasrgely alone in this fight, represented herself. She was not only the weakest, but also the most likely to lose out, as she required the help of others if she wanted to assume her position, which would then make her beholden to them.


    At the same time, Garrett knew full well that no matter which way he ended up going, he was going to have the same problem. Whoever he worked with would do their very best to ensure that by the end of it, he was firmly under their control, after all. And if they couldn''t get him under their control, what likely awaited him was death.


    As tenuous as the situation was, Garrett couldn''t help but feel a faint thrill as he listened to the baron and the princess verbally sparring. Fishing in muddy water was his favorite activity, and the longer he listened to the two of them go back and forth, the firmer his conviction became that this was the perfect pond for it.


    After almost half an hour of dancing around the topic, the princess seemed to grow weary of the constant word games, and finally broached the subject that they all knew they were there to discuss.


    "Baron Gvin." There was something in the way she said his name that caused the baron to sit up straight, and the faint smile that shed across his face carried a gloating edge, as if he had won something.


    Taking a deep breath, the princessid her cards out on the table.


    "Though my father was a popr king, and had the loyalty of the nobles of this city, I have to confess that I''m worried that if I step into the public eye, the nobles will find reasons to keep me from my throne. Ever since I was young, I''ve known that you were one of my father''s most loyal retainers, and I hope that I can count on your support once I go back to the pce."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    This was what the baron had been waiting for, and he quickly nodded his head, his expression earnest.


    "Of course you can, your highness. It is my duty and honor to support you. The Gvin family will walk by your side the entire way."


    "Thank you, Baron. That puts my mind at ease, and once I be queen, you will surely be rewarded, ording to all of your hard work." Seeing that the baron''s smile had grown hesitant, the princess fell silent, picking up her teacup and taking a sip as she watched the baron over its rim.


    Looking as if he didn''t know whether he should speak or not, Baron Gvin finally gathered his courage.


    "Princess, I''m not sure if I should say this."


    "Please speak your mind freely, Baron." Looking gratified to have received permission, the baron bowed his head slightly.


    "As I have said, our family is deeplymitted to the righteousness of your cause, but I''m afraid that I can''t say the same for the other nobles in the city. You face multiple hurdles if you want to be queen, hurdles that will require others if we wish to ovee."


    Putting her cup down on the table, the princess gestured for him to continue.


    "You may not know this, but the nobles really fall into a few different camps. The first is those who are still loyal to the throne, still loyal to you. Unfortunately, our numbers have dwindled, as until now we have been under the impression that your entire family had been caught up in that terrible massacre, leaving no survivors. Of course, as soon as you appear, all of those who are still loyal will rush to your side. I''m just afraid there won''t be enough of us."


    "I understand," Princess Eloise said. "What of the other factions?"


    "There are really two other groups," Baron Gvin said, holding up two fingers. "The first are those who support Duke Arkov to be the next king. They''re approximately half of all of the nobles in the city. And then there are those who prefer to wait and see which way the wind will blow before they make any sort of decision - this is the group that we need to convince to support you. Yet even if we do, our numbers will only be equal to the group that supports your uncle."


    As the Baron finished, silence fell over the room and Princess Eloise''s brow furrowed as she wrestled with the problem. She had known this would be a challenge, but hearing it stated so inly made it seem almost insurmountable.


    "What if I have the Duke''s support?" she asked. "When I get back to the pce, it''s not inconceivable that my uncle will support my im to the throne."


    Trying and failing to hide his smile, Baron Gvin shrugged.


    "While there is some potential possibility of that, we can''t count on it. Instead, we need to figure out a way to get the rest of the nobles on your side. But never fear, while this might seem like an impossible problem to solve, I might have a way."


    Taking a deep breath, the Baron sat up a little straighter as he began toy out his thoughts.


    "In the pro-Arkov faction, there are three individuals that have particr sway. The first is the Duke himself. After all, if you can convince him to back your im, then your road to bing queen will be smooth sailing. The second is Earl Tormund, one of the Duke''s closest advisors. They served in the military together, and it''s not a stretch to say that the Earl owes everything he has to Duke Arkov. If, however, you somehow manage to convince the Earl to support you, then he would know the best way to get the other nobles who are currently backing Arkov to support you as well. At that point, however, you may as well just try to convince the Duke, because Tormund is loyal to a fault. The third individual, and the one I believe we should focus most of our attention on, is the former king''s attendant, who now serves as chief steward of the pce for the regent, Victor Klein."


    Even before he spoke, the princess had already looked over at Garrett, whose expression hadn''t changed one bit. He already knew that his father had gotten close to Duke Arkov, and so he wasn''t surprised to hear his name from the baron''s mouth. The princess, on the other hand, was quite startled. She knew that Garrett''s family had held a strong position in the pce before the massacre, but hadn''t realized that they had not only been able to maintain, but actually improve their position afterwards.


    Seeing that both the princess and the baron were looking at him, Garrett bowed his head, looking down as if troubled. Silence stretched as the other two waited for him to speak, and finally, with a sigh, Garrett looked up and shrugged.


    "My father is loyal to the throne, as my family has always been. I don''t know his thoughts, however, as I have not been inmunication with him for quite some time."


    Giving Garrett a sharp look, as if he wished for nothing more than to cut open his insides andy him out on the table, the baron returned his attention to the princess.


    "Truth be told, approaching Victor Klein is probably our best option. Not only does he have the duke''s ear, but, as Garrett has said, his father is undoubtedly devoted to the throne. Which means he should be devoted to you, once you have stepped into the pce."


    The princess, who hade to the conversation hoping to be reassured, found herself anything but. She had known that bing queen was going to be a tough hill to climb, but the task that now stretched before her seemed impossible. She was just hesitating when she heard a small voice inside her head, immediately recognizing it as Garrett''s. Startled, she started to nce in his direction, but then quickly corrected her expression and took a deep breath, returning Baron Gvin''s stare.


    "What is it that I actually need to do?" She asked. "How do I meet with the steward and convince him toe to my side?"


    "Before wey out a concrete n, your highness, I''m afraid we have a few other things to discuss," Baron Gvin said, holding up his hands apologetically. "You see, it''s all well and good to ask the nobles to submit themselves to you, but the harsh reality of our world is that no one moves without benefit. So before we can determine how to get you to the throne, we need to understand what sorts of benefits we can offer to those who wille and join our cause."


    The baron''s words were like pinpricks in the princess''s heart, and her lip trembled as words of retort rose toward them.


    <em>"Ask him what sorts of benefits he had in mind,"</em> Garrett''s calm voice brought a measure of stability to her racing heart, helping her calm down as she asked the question. He seemed surprised that she hadn''t had an outburst, and quickly began to list some of the things that he was thinking.


    "The single most valuable thing that you could offer is the opportunity to participate in the ruling of our fair city," he said.


    As if able to sense the protest that was about to spill out of the princess, the baron quickly held up his hands.


    "I do not mean to say that you should give up the authority of the monarchy, but instead offer the knowledge that once you do be queen, you will seriously consider the opinions of the nobles, making their lives easier. After all, it is the noble families who control the city''s industry, who interface with the various groups and powers throughout the city. They are the ones whose funds go to forming our army, and yet, despite their integral involvement, most nobles feel as if their opinions hold no sway. If, for instance, and this is only an example, you were to offer nobles the guaranteed opportunity to speak in the council hall, that might go a long way to gaining their support."

 DT4 - Chapter 15

    DT4 - Chapter 15


    The princess didn''t respond immediately, her brow furrowing as if she was considering the baron''s words intently. He didn''t pressure her either, calmly waiting until she was done mulling over what he had said. In reality, the princess was listening to a voice in her head, and when it finally fell silent, she took a deep breath, peeking at Garrett from the corner of her eyes. He wasn''t looking at her or the baron, and was instead gazing down at his hand in hisp.


    Recalling what he had instructed her to say, the princess hesitated. She knew, more than anyone, that she wasn''t suited for these games of politics, and so, feeling as if she had no other choice, she decided to put her trust in Garrett''s words.


    "What if," she said quietly, "what if, instead, I offered to form a council, a parliament of sorts. As queen, I would hold veto rights, but, under normal circumstances, would make all decisions with the approval of the council."


    Her suggestion caught Baron Gvin off guard, and for a moment, he stared at her, his eyes wide with shock. Hidden behind that shock, however, was a thread of tion, quickly buried, as his face took on a wondering expression.


    "That is an incredible offer, princess, and one that every noble, in their right mind, would jump toward. If you were truly willing to do such a thing, I don''t see why it would be a problem at all to gather the nobles to your side."


    When Garrett looked up, he caught the princess peeking at him, though she quickly looked away. The faintest of smiles crossed his face as he continued to listen to the princess and the baron talk about the idea. Garrett knew better than anyone that to do such a thing was to begin the end of the monarchy. After all, once they got their hands on power, the nobles would not give it up, for any reason. If the monarchy wanted the power back, they would have to pry it from the nobles'' cold, dead fingers. Furthermore, once the nobility gained a taste of authority, there was no doubt that they would continue to desperately w for more.


    Under his suggestion, the princess would effectively be but a puppet ruler. As much as Garrett truly thought that this was the right path for the princess to pursue, he had also been testing her, checking to see if she was actually going to put her trust in him or not. She had, spitting out his idea word for word, and judging by the firm expression on her face, she hadmitted herself to seeing it through. Looking down again to hide his smile, Garrett knew he had won.


    Garrett felt a bit of excitement bubbling in his chest for what was toe. It took Baron Gvin and the Princess some time toy out all of the details. Although the Princess was the one speaking, the Baron had no idea that he was actually talking to Garrett through her. As their conversation came to a close, Baron Gvin turned to Garrett. A smile wasn''t quite present on his face.


    "I think we''vee up with a good n, but in order for this to work, we will still need support from others, including from the steward. I wonder if you might be able to assist with that, Garrett."


    Meeting the Baron''s gaze, Garrett nodded.


    "I can certainly try. To be frank, my rtionship with my father is strained. In fact, I''m not even sure he knows I''m alive. My experience left me scarred in more ways than one." As he spoke, Garrett lifted his arm to show his missing wrist and hand. "This was one of the main reasons that I didn''t immediately return to the pce. If it will help the Princess, I''m willing tomit myself to doing whatever is needed."


    "That''s a good attitude to have," Baron Gvin said. "Why don''t you start by arranging a meeting with your father, under the guise of letting him know you''re alive. After that, we can probe to see his thoughts on this matter. Though I imagine once he hears our proposal, he''ll bepletely on board."


    Without waiting to see if Garrett would agree or not, the Baron turned his attention back to the Princess and stood.


    "Princess, thank you for trusting me enough toe and see me. Soon, you won''t have to hide anymore, and you''ll be able to ascend to your rightful ce as the Queen of Insomnium. I look forward to that day. For now, allow me to get to work."


    Recognizing that she was being dismissed, the Princess stood and bowed slightly to the Baron. After saying her goodbyes, she led the way out to the carriage that was waiting for them. At Garrett''s direction, Obe came to help him down the stairs, while Thomas escorted the Princess. The ride back to the inn was mostly quiet, as the Princess mulled over everything they had talked about.


    As they were getting close to their destination, she finally looked up at Garrett, who was idly looking out of the window.


    "Will this actually work?"


    Though he knew exactly what she was talking about, Garrett raised his eyebrows as he turned his attention to her.


    "Pardon? Will what work?"


    "This n," she said, not buying his expression for one moment.


    "If you''re asking about the Baron''s n, then no, but if you''re asking about the n that you suggested, most certainly."


    Even though she clearly didn''t believe him, the Princess found it impossible to argue in the face of his calm certainty, and before she could gather her words, they arrived at the inn and got out.


    As soon as they did, Garrett knew something wasn''t right. His main clue was Ryn''s face as she stood by the door, waiting for them. After giving the Princess a cursory greeting, Ryn took over pushing Garrett''s wheelchair from Obe and quickly brought him into his office. She hadn''t even closed the door before she began to speak.


    "That greedy gasbag, Parrow, has kicked all of our workers out of the factories. We''re supposed to have ess to them for another three weeks, but his foreman came and shut down our operation and threw all of the workers out, saying that they needed the factories for an extrarge order of their own."


    As she spoke, she paced back and forth across the room, clearly furious. "I knew using his factories was a terrible idea.


    How long have we been making soap there?" Garrett asked.


    "A week. Why?"


    "And have we sold any of the soap?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "No," Ryn said. "We''re still working through our stock. What''s left of it, at least. We''re going to run out in another day or so."


    "And how long until Carraway is done with the repairs?" Garrett''s calm voice helped Ryn take the edge off of her anger. Rather than continue pacing, she sat down in one of the high-backed chairs facing Garrett''s desk.


    "A week, maybe a little bit less, if they work multiple shifts."


    "Have my orders been followed strictly?" Garrett asked, not looking up from the ount book he had opened.


    "What orders?" Ryn asked, the orders regarding the soap that we''ve made in Parrow''s factory?


    "I''d given the order that no one was to take scraps home."


    "I believe so," Ryn said, her brow furrowing. "Isn''t that the wrong thing to be focusing on, though? Sales have been building and we''re about to run out of stock. Now, with getting kicked out of the factory, all the effort we spent to set up our production lines is going to go to waste, and we barely have more than a few batches made."


    "It doesn''t matter," Garrett said. "In fact, this is better. We need to give them an opportunity."


    Completely lost, Ryn just stared at Garrett as he dipped his quill in the ink pot and made a few careful notes. Putting his pen down, he waited for the ink to dry before closing the ledger.


    "Ryn," he called. Flinching as Garrett called her name, Ryn sat up straight. "If you wish for your enemy to fall into a pit, you have to have a pit. What we''ve been doing for thest month is digging that pit. Now we''re providing the opportunity for Parrow to fall in."


    "Why would he fall into a pit?" Ryn asked, still not following.


    "Because he doesn''t think it''s a pit," Garrett said patiently. "He thinks that this is a golden opportunity to bury us, to steal our form, to create knockoff goods and to undercut our business."


    "He''s not the only one who thinks that," Ryn said, grumbling.


    "And that''s exactly why this is going to work," Garrett replied. "Now let''s get the carriage ready. We need to go visit the factory and this overseer who threw out our folks. At the same time, please send a message to Carraway informing him that the workers will be returning tomorrow."


    Though she didn''t quite understand what Garrett was doing, Ryn took a deep breath and nodded, leaving the office to go and set everything up. Garrett took a few moments to gather his thoughts in silence before slowly making his way out into the great room. Parrow had been an annoyance for too long and it was time to close out that particr problem.


    The factory that Marcus Parrow had lent them was on the other side of the northern district. When Garrett and Ryn arrived, they found a crowd of workers standing outside of the door. Three heavily armed thugs stood in front of the doorway, blocking their path. A thin man with a ghost of a mustache and a permanent sneer stood behind the thugs, berating the workers. Tensions were high and Garrett saw more than a few city guard loitering nearby just in case things turned violent.


    The crowd fell silent as they saw Garrett''s carriage pull up, recognizing that their boss had finallye. As Ryn helped him down, the crowd parted, creating a path for Garrett and Ryn to approach the overseer. Since the workers had all moved back, the overseer stepped out from behind the three bruisers and looked down at Garrett.


    "You must be Mr. Klein," he said, his voice nasal, "the employer of all of these miscreants."


    "Is there a problem?" Garrett asked. "I''m being told that you''ve forced them to vacate the factory."


    "Indeed. We require this factory for the production of our own goods, and as their timetable is quite tight, you will have to find another factory somewhere else."


    "There must be some mimunication," Garrett said. "I spoke with Marcus Parrow himself, and he assured me that we would have use of the facility for three weeks. It''s barely been a week, and we''ve only just gotten our production line set up."


    "Whether or not you had a conversation with Mr. Parrow is of no importance to me," the overseer said. "I''ve received my orders, and that is to clear you out of the factory. You''re wee to go and try and find Mr. Parrow, but my orders are clear."


    Frowning slightly, Garrett turned to speak with the foreman who had been running the shift before the workers had gotten kicked out.


    "I''ll go and find Mr. Parrow and ask him what''s going on. For now, why don''t all of you head home, and I''ll let you know what''s going to happen tomorrow."


    The foreman, an honest-looking man whose brown hair was thinning, clutched his hat in his hand as he bowed toward Garrett.


    "Sir, all of our equipment is still in the factory. They won''t let us retrieve it."


    "Is this true?" Garrett asked the overseer.


    "Anything in the factory belongs to Mr. Parrow," the overseer said, his sneer growing more distinct.


    "That''s not true, sir," the foreman replied. "We brought the majority of the equipment that''s in there now. They didn''t have any of it before we came."


    "Preposterous," the overseer interrupted. "I will not tolerate this nder." As he spoke, the threerge men all stepped forward.


    Their gazes were ugly as they stared at the foreman and the workers around him. Feeling Ryn start to tense up, Garrett quickly held up his hand, calling for everyone to calm down.


    "As I said, I''m sure that this is a misunderstanding," he said. His voice,yered with mental energy, seemed to put everyone who heard it into a slight stupor.


    "Let''s all take a step back," he continued. Thanks to the influence of his words, the workers slowly began to disperse, heading home, where they would wait for Garrett''s news. The overseer just sneered and went back into the factory, taking the three thugs with him.


    As they returned to the carriage, Garrett could tell that Ryn was boiling, and it was clear that if he didn''t exin what was going on properly, she would likely take matters into her own hands. After directing the carriage to head to Parrow''s house, Garrett reached over and patted Ryn on the knee.


    "Do you remember the first conversation we had about Parrow?" he asked. As she thought back, some of Ryn''s anger faded, and her brow furrowed as she recalled what they had talked about.


    "Yes. I remember identifying that he was an incredibly meticulous person."


    "Exactly. So meticulous that if there''s any sign of a trap, he will immediately turn tail. We can''t have that. So all of this is necessary.


    You keep saying trap this and trap that, but I don''t understand how giving Parrow an entire production line for free is a trap."


    "Good," Garrett said. "That means he won''t either."


    Rolling her eyes, Ryn grumbled to herself, but even though Garrett wasn''t sharing all of the details, he was confident enough that Ryn was able to calm down. She trusted almost no one in this world, but Garrett had never failed to carry through on his word. So, she figured she had no reason to start distrusting him now.


    When they arrived at Parrow''s mansion, Ryn got down from the carriage and went to the door. When it finally opened, a stern-faced butler greeted her, and after a few minutes of conversation, the door shut firmly, and she came back to the carriage. Her anger rekindled once more.


    "He''s not home?" Garrett asked, arching an eyebrow.


    "No, and even if he was, he wouldn''t see the likes of us," Ryn said, mimicking what Garrett could only assume was the voice of the butler.


    To her surprise, this caused Garrett to smile widely, though the expression was quickly wiped from his face as he returned to his normal calm.


    <em>Checkmate.</em>

 DT4 - Chapter 16

    DT4 - Chapter 16


    Ryn was unsure if she was more frustrated with the situation with Parrow or with Garrett''s refusal to tell her anything. Ryn directed the carriage back to the inn and spent the entire ride grumbling under her breath, but Garrett paid her no mind. Instead, he closed his eyes and reached out to the many flowers that dotted the city, checking up on their growth and progress. He had a lot to do, but as he sent his attention ahead to the inn, he couldn''t help but sigh. His list would have to wait as visitors had arrived to see him.


    When he and Ryn finally walked into the inn, there were a dozen people in the great room waiting for them. Five of them were adventurers, led by the guild master himself, Arthur Tellson. The other seven were dressed in simple, nondescript clothing, though the strength they exuded was no less than that of the adventurers. Leading them was Louise, the leader of Silver Song. The two groups weren''t quite hostile, but the looks they were giving each other weren''t friendly either. Arthur and Louise showed none of the antagonism their subordinates did, and instead were sitting at a table with drinks in hand, chatting casually, as if they were old friends. When they saw Garrett, both of them stood up and greeted him.


    "I trust this isn''t a coincidence," Garrett said, looking back and forth between them.


    "Actually, it is," Louise said, covering her smile with the fan she carried. Her beautiful eyes peeked at Garrett over top of it as she gestured to Arthur. "I was quite surprised to find Arthur here already, but if I had to guess, it''s likely that we''re both here for the same thing."


    "I don''t conduct business in the great room," Garrett said. "Why don''t youe back to my office?"


    A few minutester, supplied with a bottle of wine from the cer, the three of them, plus Ryn, had settled down in the office. Louise and Arthur each took one of the high-backed chairs, while Garrett sat behind his desk. Ryn perched on the windowsill, her eyes scanning back and forth, as she tried to watch both of the people sitting in front of Garrett.


    Having seen Ryn pushing Garrett''s wheelchair, both Louise and Arthur assumed that she was a guard of some sort, and promptly ignored her. Neither one of them considered Garrett a threat, and so they werepletely rxed as they poured out the wine that Francis had brought in.


    Taking a long drink, Arthur smacked his lips and looked at his ss appreciatively.


    "That''s excellent," he said.


    "It''s a vintage from Port Reverie," Garrett replied. "I probably have a couple extra bottles if you''d like some."


    Grinning, Arthur licked his teeth as he nodded. "That would be wonderful, thank you. The fact that you can get wine from Port Reverie tells me that my trip today is not in vain."


    "See, I knew we were here for the same reason," Louise said.


    "Then why don''t you go first," Arthur replied, gesturing with his ss.


    "Thank you, Arthur. You''re always such a gentleman." Maintaining her soft smile, Louise looked across the desk at Garrett. "Just like Arthur here, the reason I''vee is to discuss with you the passage you control that leads out of the city. Due to the martialw dered previously, most of the smuggling routes out of the city had to be abandoned, and very few of them have been able to start back up. Silver Song deals in all sorts of things, and moving goods in and out of the city is essential for our business. Now that you have ascended to join the Ten Seats, I thought it was a perfect opportunity for our gangs to work together. Of course, we won''t take advantage of you, and in exchange for free use of your pathway, we''d be happy to support any resolution you might have in the council, so long as it aligns with our interests, of course."


    "Huh, that''s funny," Arthur said. "That is exactly the same proposal I was going to make."


    "Well, one can never have too many allies," Louise replied, lifting her ss to clink against Arthur''s.


    The entire time they spoke, Garrett remainedpletely silent, looking back and forth between them as they carried on their conversation. The fact that he hadn''t responded didn''t go unnoticed, and after a couple more minutes, Arthur and Louise both fell silent, turning their attention on him, before Arthur spoke up once more.


    "We should discuss what we''ll be sending and when, to set up a schedule of sorts. It wouldn''t do to clog the passage up too much and cause disruptions."


    "Exactly," Louise added, still staring directly at Garrett. "After all, both of our gangs have a lot of goods to move."


    Still, Garrett didn''t speak, his gaze just flicking back and forth between the two of them every few seconds. His expression was serene, despite the fact that both people sitting across from him were in the shaper stage, and their auras had slowly begun to extend around them, filling the room with pressure. Garrett, however, seemedpletely unaffected, and it wasn''t just him. Ryn, who was sitting behind him on the windowsill, her eyes narrowed as she stared coldly at the two gang leaders, also seemed to be unaffected.


    Unable to hide the confusion she felt, Louise peeked at Arthur from the corner of her eyes before putting her almost-empty wine ss down on the desk.


    "You seem concerned by something," she said to Garrett. "Does what we''ve said not seem fair to you? We wouldn''t want to be unfair."


    "But you do owe us," Arthur added. "After all, we''re the ones who nominated you to your seat. Without us, you never would have been in this position."


    For the first time since the conversation began, Garrett''s expression changed, as a smile spread across his face and filled his eyes. With considerable amusement, he shook his head.


    "A favor? You seem to be under a misapprehension. You didn''t do me a favor. I did you a favor. If anything, you''re the ones who owe me, and not the other way around."


    His words caused Arthur to take a deep breath and lean forward, his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition.


    "And how do you figure that?" he asked, a dangerous edge to his voice.


    "It''s a simple calction," Garrett replied,pletely unfazed. "And it goes like this. I didn''t want a seat. Otherwise, Cynen, of the Grave Walkers, would have nominated me. Instead, the two of you needed someone to bear the scrutiny of the other gangs, and wanted to force me into direct conflict with the Ebony Association. You achieved your goal by nominating me to this position, and since I already had enmity with Gero, our sh became inevitable. I have solved your problem for you by taking the pressure off of your gangs. That means you owe me, and not the other way around.


    Furious, Arthur grabbed Garrett''s desk and rose to his feet. At the same time, Ryn hopped off the windowsill and stood behind Garrett''s chair. The only ones who didn''t move were Garrett and Louise. Arthur growled as he began to lean over the desk, but before he could say anything, Louise coughed lightly.


    "Sit down, Arthur." Her voice wasn''t loud, but to Garrett''s genuine shock, Arthur restrained himself, taking a deep breath and sitting back down in his chair, his eyes never leaving Garrett''s face. The expression that the Mistress of Silver Song normally kept on her face was nowhere to be seen, as she stared at Garrett.


    "Those words you just spoke, can you take responsibility for them?" she asked.


    "I don''t say things I can''t take responsibility for," was the calm reply. This caused Louise to smirk.


    "Then tell me, what sort of agreement do you think would be eptable?"


    "You pay like everyone else. If you want to move goods, let me know, and I can arrange it. The cost depends on what you''re moving, in what quantities, and how quickly you need it delivered. Furthermore, at this point, we only handle a delivery outside of the city, not passage through the swamp. Though, we may add that service soon. As for thingsing in, we''re happy to coordinate that as well for a fee."


    "And here I thought we were friends, Garrett."


    Returning Louise''s smirk, Garrett shook his head. "What on earth gave you that impression? We both know that you didn''t elect us to the ten seats because you had good intentions, but I also don''t care what your intentions were. We''re more than capable of handling whatever is thrown at us."


    "You sure about that?" Arthur interrupted, his re never wavering. "If we were to decide you were an eyesore, the Grave Walkers wouldn''t be able to save you."


    "That sounds like a threat to me," Garrett said, returning the Guild Master''s intense re with a calm and slightly disinterested look. "And if you are in fact threatening us, then we''d be happy to take this to the arena."


    One of the clear rules of the ten seats was that the ten most powerful gangs were not allowed to have direct conflict between their members. This was to keep a massive gang war from breaking out and bringing the city guards'' attention down on everyone. Instead, if one of the ten wanted to solve a conflict with a smaller guild, they were free to do whatever they wanted, but if that conflict was with one of the other ten seat holders, then the only method they had avable was a direct challenge through the arena. This limited the ways that the Klein family could be threatened, and Garrett was more than happy to use it to his advantage. After all, everyone in the room knew that if a challenge was issued, it wouldn''t be Garrett they were fighting, but instead Cynen, Death''s me.


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur seemed to be struggling to hold back his anger, but a look from Louise kept him silent.


    "I would urge you to be careful," Louise said to Garrett. "Just because we can''t dere a gang war doesn''t mean there aren''t ways that you can be hurt. The growth of your gang has been astounding, but nts without deep roots are liable to wither. Had you been willing to help us out a little bit, it would have gone a long way to generating goodwill. Believe me when I say goodwill is everything. A gang can''t survive without monster materials or information. It''s better to make friends than enemies, something you seem to have failed to grasp. Besides, while the use of your tunnel would have been most convenient, I''m sure there are others who can assist us as well."


    "That''s exactly right," Arthur said. "Actually, while we''re here, in this part of the city, why don''t we go and visit Gero and the Ebony Association?"


    Feigning surprise, Louise drained the rest of her ss. "I think that''s a great idea, Arthur. I''m sure we''ll have plenty to talk about."


    Seeing both of them stand up, Garrett tapped a button on his desk, and a momentter, Obe arrived to see them out.


    "You''ll excuse me for not seeing you to the door," Garrett said. "I''m not quite as mobile as I used to be."


    The two gang leaders exchanged nces, and then Arthur turned and stalked out. Louise gave Garrett a long look before she left as well, only to find Arthur had stopped in the hallway and was staring in confusion at Francis, who was holding two bottles of wine.


    "The boss said these are for you," Francis said, his expression sour.


    He shoved them into Arthur''s hands, turned, and headed for the kitchen, grumbling the whole way.


    Realizing that these were the two bottles Garrett had offered to him, Arthur just stood in the middle of the hallway, looking at them. It was only when he noticed Louise waiting impatiently behind him that he shook his head and left the inn, with Louise following close behind. Neither of them spoke as they got in their respective carriages and left. Garrett, who was watching through the dream flowers nted outside the building, was rather amused when they headed in different directions, neither one going towards the Ebony Association''s territory.


    "You know, Dark Raven always said that the best way to keep people from messing with you was to kill a whole bunch of them." It was clear to Garrett that Ryn had had quite enough of being threatened and pushed around, and as patient as he was, he found that he was starting to have the same opinion.


    "Just bear it for now," he said.


    "You keep saying that, Garrett, but people are starting to talk."


    Frowning, Garrett looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    "We''re supposed to be one of the Ten Seats now, right? One of the ten biggest, most important gangs in the city? But why does it feel like we''re always watching what we say, not stepping on anybody else''s toes? That''s not how a gang is supposed to operate."


    Realizing she was beginning to take out her frustration on Garrett, Ryn quickly amended her words.


    "I mean, that''s what other people are saying, not what I''m saying, but I do understand their frustration."


    "As do I," Garrett said. "But what''s the alternative? Should we go and kill everybody? If we gathered all of our Awakened together and waged war against the Ebony Association, we could ensure mutual destruction. What would that serve? The best way to fight a war is to win without fighting at all, to preserve as much of the enemy''s strength so it can be used to your own benefit. If we were to simply go in and kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, so to speak, we''d be left without a chicken. I''d much rather bide my time and then kill all of the monkeys."


    The way Garrett said thest phrase caused Ryn to shiver. Sometimes she forgot just how cold-blooded Garrett could be.


    "I guess I''m worrying about the wrong person," she said after a moment of silence. "If you''re telling us to wait, you must have a good reason."


    "Thank you for your trust, Ryn. I also appreciate you mentioning this to me. It''s important, when leading, that everyone be on the same page. Otherwise, you end up with a bunch of people pulling in different directions, making forward progress impossible. One of the greatest roles of a leader is to align everyone under them in a single direction. Only then can you make true progress. You''ve pointed out something that we do need to be careful about, so I''ll redouble my efforts to make sure that everyone is on the same page, and don''t worry, soon enough we''ll make our move."

 DT4 - Chapter 17

    DT4 - Chapter 17


    As the clear, cloudless blue sky gave way to the darkness of night, Garrett took his ce on the Dreamer''s throne, taking a moment to review everything that had happened that day. What stuck out most in his mind was Ryn''s warning that the people under him were getting a bit restless. Ryn was right. As much as Garrett preferred to keep his ns to himself, that could oftene across to the family as ack of direction, which was deadly for any organization.


    For the first hour of his time in the dream, Garrett used Somnia to send out messages, little feelings and snippets of thought that seeped into the minds and hearts of those who carried dream flowers, reassuring them,forting them, and reminding them that Garrett had a n. After that, he began to examine the artifacts brought from Lesrak''s tomb.


    A few days prior, during the night when nobody was around, Delrisa had brought them to Garrett''s room. She then made her way down through the basement and back into the tunnels. Thergest and most obvious of the objects was the obsidian casket that currentlyy under a nket against the wall. It was called Death''s Bed and had been used by Agma-Yoth to extend his life while he absorbed Lesrak''s power.


    From what Garrett could understand, the function of the casket was simple. Byying down in it, a body would be preserved exactly as it was when it first entered the casket. If he had guessed correctly, Agma-Yoth had entered it when he was on hisst breath, forever preserving himself on the cusp of death. Had he been fully undead, it would have been impossible for him to master Lesrak''s power. On the other hand, had he been alive, that same power would have corrupted his flesh, killing him, but by preserving himself in that moment when life transitioned to death, Agma-Yoth had been able to keep one foot on both sides, learning to wield Lesrak''s powerful me.


    The second artifact Delrisa had brought was the Staff of Bones, a six-and-a-half-foot-tall staff whose top was carved into a skeletal arm that held a gleaming ck orb. The orb was something Garrett recognized, as he had seen one not so long ago. Karn, the traveling merchant, had actually offered him a soul bead just like this, iming that it held an uncountable number of souls. Part of the reason Garrett had rejected the offer was because he already had one, though it wasn''t yet under his control.


    The final artifact was an iron grimoire whose pages were fused shut. On the front was a simple skull with glowing green eyes that appeared to Garrett to want to suck out his soul. When he had beaten Agma-Yoth, one of the options he had gotten was the skill Skeletal Hand, which would have allowed Garrett to select one of Lesrak''s artifacts, immediately gaining control over it. Garrett hadn''t chosen the skill, and while he didn''t regret it, he did understand its value. As it was, he was unsure whether he might be able to use the power of the throne to bring the mysterious artifacts under his sway.


    Ever since Delrisa had brought them to his room, Garrett had been observing them, and wasn''t at all surprised to find that the deathly aura that they normally radiated was nowhere to be seen. It was almost absurd, but he got the distinct impression that all three of the artifacts that had been brought into the room were terrified, and had withdrawn the necromantic energy that they normally exuded to avoid angering the throne.


    The reason Garrett considered it absurd was because mysterious artifacts didn''t have intelligence of their own, though the more he pondered that statement, the more suspicious he found it. After all, the throne itself had acted out on more than one asion, and seemed to carry a sense of pride and authority that could not be challenged. At the same time, even though the three necromantic artifacts were powerful in their own right, because they controlled the energy they gave off, the throne didn''t seem to care about them, letting them exist peacefully around it.


    Tonight, Garrett was interested in testing whether that would remain true if the mysterious artifacts were to be forced into revealing their energy. Of the three, the casket was the one he cared about the least, and so, that''s where he began, sending a thread of mental energy into it to try to stimte its power.


    Almost immediately, the obsidian casket began to greedily absorb the power he was feeding into it, almost as if it wanted to absorb him. Cutting off the supply of mental energy, Garrett pulled back, but the casket was loath to let him go, and strands of necromantic energy began to spread out, surging towards him as they tried totch on.


    What happened next was both expected and positively terrifying. To Garrett, it felt as if an ancient behemoth sleeping under the throne had suddenly awoken,zily opening an eye and casting a nce at the obsidian casket, which began to shake, softly at first, and then more and more violently. The gaze from the throne was disdainful, as if the casket, for all its power, was less than nothing.


    The vibration in the casket grew stronger and stronger, until suddenly, with a terrific crack, it shattered into pieces, showering the ground in shards of obsidian. A dense aura of death began to spread rapidly in the room, but the throne glowed bright, unleashing a wave of energy that chewed the dark aura to pieces, before devouring itpletely.


    Garrett, who was sitting on the throne, clinging to the armrest with a white-knuckled grip, swallowed nervously. This was the first time the throne had unleashed this level of power. He had been confident that the mysterious artifact wouldn''t be able to overpower the throne, but the discrepancy between their strength caught him off guard.


    What was most terrifying about the situation, however, was that Garrett had detected a hint of disapproval in the throne, not directed at the now-destroyed casket, but instead directed at him. He had no idea why the throne would have disapproved of his actions, but he still bowed his head, silently apologizing in his heart.


    That seemed to satisfy the throne, and a momentter, another light shed out, shrouding the obsidian shards on the ground. The light was so bright, Garrett couldn''t see, and when it faded a momentter, the casket was back in one piece, though no longer ck, but instead a shining, milky white. Drawing in a breath, Garrett stared at it, as a screen popped up in front of him.


    <strong>Soul crystal casket:</strong> Carved from a single piece of the mysterious soul crystal, the soul crystal casket can preserve the body of one on the edge of death, allowing them to persist until a cure is found.


    Immediately, Garrett realized a couple of things. This must have been the original form of Death''s Bed, before Lesrak''s power corrupted it, and whatever intelligence had upied it was now gone, erased forever. Garrett had a sneaking suspicion that the spirit the throne had erased had been another shard of Agma-Yoth, a suspicion that was confirmed when he nced over at the grimoire and saw the glowing eyes of the skull wink out as if afraid.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Gesturing, he lifted the lost library of the necromancer into the air and brought it towards him. The closer it got to the throne, the more terrified the skull on the cover seemed to be. Garrett wasn''t sure how a skull could show fear, but it conveyed the emotion perfectly.


    When the metal tome fell into his hand, it seemed to let out a silent shriek. The throne appeared to have gone to sleep again, and not wanting to repeat what had happened earlier, Garrett gathered some of the energy that it naturally exuded and began to draw it in around the tome that he held in his hands.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the skull snapped back to life, and a wisp of me emerged from them, shooting towards Garrett. His eyes narrowed dangerously, and he lifted his hand to catch the me, intending to crush it. Instead, it melted into his palm, causing him to panic slightly. Before he could obliterate the book with the power of the throne, a window obscured his view of the skeleton.


    The Lost Library of the Necromancer has offered you a soul contract. epting it will grant you ownership of Lesrak''s grimoire, the Lost Library of the Necromancer.


    As he concentrated on the window, information flooded through Garrett''s mind, clearly outlining all of the details around the contract. At its most simple, the contract would bind the spirit to him, transforming it into one of his servants that would operate almost exactly like one of the Dream Flowers.


    Garrett''s hand paused, a twitch away from obliterating the grimoire and the spirit it contained. While he didn''t have any particr interest in necromancy, he couldn''t see a downside to this situation, and being able to open the grimoire would ensure that the necromancers under him had ess to the spells, as he saw fit, of course.


    From frightened, the skull on the front of the grimoire had transformed into a pleading look, as if it was terrified of what Garrett, or more likely the throne he sat on, would do to it. After weighing the pros and cons, Garrett nodded and epted the soul bond.


    At the same time, he condensed a dream seed, flicking it toward the grimoire. Without hesitating, the skull on the front of the book opened its mouth and swallowed the seed whole. Though Garrett trusted the system, he trusted the flowers he could grow more, and almost immediately, the connection he felt with the grimoire grew even stronger.


    Opening his hand, he watched as the grimoire rose into the air, its metal cover cracking open and its pages rustling as it flew through the air around him. For a moment, he sat quietly, his eyes closed, as he explored his new connection with the mysterious artifact.


    As he observed, the grimoire''s spirit began to feed its energy into the seed it had swallowed. Soon, flowers began to bloom, first one, then two. At that point, the spirit seemed to hesitate. However, detecting Garrett''s cold attention, a third and a fourth quickly followed. Garrett''s mercilessness must have made an impression on the spirit, because it didn''t stop there. Soon, a fifth had bloomed as well.


    By this point, the roots of the dream flower had invaded every part of the skull, including the mes that burned in its eyes. Garrett''s dream flowers werepletely immune to Lesrak''s me. Far from damaging the flower, it actually began to pull power out of the fire that burned in the skull''s eyes, causing the spirit to start to panic.


    With a thought, Garrett told the flower to knock it off. He was relieved to see that he had another way to eliminate the spirit if necessary. After that, he began to explore the grimoire, allowing the spirit to feed the information directly into his mind. Arcane symbols that formedplex spells began to filter into his head, as the spirit did its best to convey what the grimoire contained.


    Eventually, Garrett told it to stop, and the flow of knowledge paused. It took him a while to sort through what he had seen. Once he did, his eyes opened, and he let out a low whistle. The Lost Library of the Necromancer was exactly what it sounded like, a tome that contained thousands upon thousands of necromantic texts.


    The spirit had no ability to speak, but using what was written in the Lost Library, it couldmunicate rudimentary ideas. After questioning it, Garrett found himself stunned. Whoever had created the Lost Library of the Necromancer had been ingenious, tying it directly into Lesrak''s power, which was the singleponent that tied all necromancy together.


    As the god of the dead, Lesrak''s power was necessary for any necromancer who wished to cast spells. In fact, it wasn''t an overstatement to say that necromancy couldn''t exist without Lesrak. The creator of the grimoire had reverse-engineered this, forging a spell that summoned every tome, journal, or treatise that essed Lesrak''s domain.


    Not only did this create a book that contained all existing knowledge of necromancy that had been written down, but it meant that if new discoveries were made, they too would be added here. Scattered throughout the countless tomes existing inside of the Lost Library were spells that covered every single aspect of necromancy, from curses to spirit binding to the raising of the dead. The list waspletely exhaustive, and sent a shiver down Garrett''s spine.


    Every time he began to feel as if he was powerful, he would discover that he hadn''t even yet scratched the bottom of the barrel of what this world had to offer. The spirit infused into the grimoire acted as a librarian of sorts, able to sort through and categorize the information, filling the pages of the book with whatever information its bearer wanted to know.


    The truth was, Garrett didn''t really want to know any of it. Instead, he set the grimoire aside, intending to hand it over to Delrisa the next time she came by.


    Thest artifact was the Staff of Bones, which Garrett assumed had something to do with the raising of the dead and the storing of souls. After probing the staff, Garrett became quite sure that it didn''t have a spirit, a fact confirmed by the grimoire, who clearly felt like the superior artifact.


    Putting the staff aside as well to hand over to Delrisa, Garrett finally turned his attention to his main focus for the evening, beginning the attack against the Ebony Alliance. It started with him calling Isabelle from the mirror and sending her flitting through the night toward the Ebony Alliance''s territory.


    One moment, Garrett was sitting on the throne, and the next, he was flying high over the city as he took direct control of her. The night was clear, which he thought was unfortunate, but Isabelle''s dark hair served well enough to hide her figure, allowing her to blend in with the night sky.


    To the east of the Klein family territory were two small neighborhoods as well as a double row of houses that sat up against the city wall. This was the territory of the Ebony Alliance, including therge gate that led directly out into the swamp. It was here that the adventurers passed, bringing their goods from the swamp outside into the city.


    They were headquartered in an old mansion that had once belonged to a petty nobleman. How it came into the Ebony Association''s hands was a mystery that few talked about, and from it, the Ebony Association ruled the surrounding neighborhoods with an iron hand. They were a gang that didn''t care about territory, as most of their focus was outside of the city, but what gave them their strength was the fact that all of their members were awakened.

 DT4 - Chapter 18

    DT4 - Chapter 18


    At 200 strong, the Ebony Association formed a veritable army, and no one, including the Adventurers Guild, wanted to squabble with them. Additionally, they were one of the wealthiest gangs in the city, as they had a nearplete monopoly on any material that could be found in the swamp. Garrett had Isabelle touch down on the roof of the manor, staying there for a moment to observe. As night had fallen, there weren''t many peopleing and going, though asionally he would see a team leaving the manor for one of the surrounding buildings, no doubt to get some sleep.


    As quick as a shadow, Garrett used Isabelle''s ability to enter reflections to jump to one of the Adventurers leaving the building, and then jumped again to a window on the first floor. He had never been inside the manor before, and so had no idea what sort ofyout it might have. From the front window, he could see into the main hall, arge, grandiose affair with a staircase that rose two stories. The decorations were old and clearly in need of repair, but there was enough shine to the decorations on the wall that Garrett had no trouble bouncing from object to object as he headed up the stairs towards the second floor.


    He assumed that he would find his target on either the second or third floor, and for the next hour, he zipped this way and that, bouncing from one shining object to another as he got a good sense for theyout. Along the way, he didn''t forget to send dream seeds to lodge themselves. In the bodies of anyone he saw. Only Gero, out of the entire gang, was in the Shaper stage, at least to his knowledge. This meant everyone else was practically defenseless. Once he hadpletely covered the second floor, Garrett controlled Isabelle to head up to the third, continuing his search until he stumbled across what appeared to be Gero''s office.


    It was a simple enough matter for Isabelle to slip through the locked door, transferring from one side of the door handle to the other, through the lock itself. Seeing that nobody was inside, he had her manifest. She appeared as if out of thin air, her long hair floating mysteriously around her, her feet a few inches off the ground. For a moment, she remained in ce as Garrett slowly looked around, checking for any traps or anything that might be harmful.


    When nothing was immediately apparent, he moved toward the desk and began to peruse it. He found the gang''s ledgers and looked through them, his eyebrows rising as he saw just how much money the Ebony Association made every month. It was more than enough to pay the Klein family''s expenses twice over, causing Garrett to be quite happy.


    With his curiosity satisfied, Garrett decided it was time to get to work for real. A momentter, everything around him shifted as Isabelle moved into the dream. One of the advantages of Shaper-level nightmares was their ability to enter and exit the dream at will. Most didn''t have the intellect to do so, but those that did were truly terrifying.


    Garrett had never been to this part of the dream before, and so, as he looked around, everything was covered by a dense fog. With a wave of his hand, his power covered the room, sweeping away the fog to reveal the appearance of the manor. It was old and dpidated, with peeling wallpaper, a sagging ceiling, and thick dust covering everything.


    Looking around for a moment, Garrett controlled Isabelle to go out into the hall, almost immediately running into a pack of drudge wraiths. With silent hisses, the drudge wraiths shook in fear and tried to dart away, but Garrett was on them too quickly, tearing them apart with sharp ws, even as others were picked up with hair and crushed.


    Before he continued on, Garrett turned and began to send out dream flowers. As he did, he could feel his experience dropping. 432, 431, 430. Every time he created a seed and filled it with power, his experience would drop by one. But Garrett didn''t care. If this operation was sessful, he knew that he would gain exponentially more experience than he lost.


    All night, Garrett moved through the Ebony Association''s base, nting flowers and eliminating nightmares. By the time he was done, he had spent over 300 experience points, reducing him to only 110 out of the 640 that he needed. Still, he didn''t begrudge it at all, as by now, his enemy''s base waspletely covered in dream flowers.


    Dawn wasn''t far away when he finally finished. He controlled Isabelle to leave the building, looking back with a smile that stretched from ear to ear behind the long hair that fell over Isabelle''s face. <em>Propagate</em>. Excited by hismand, the dream flowers shook, and Garrett vanished, releasing Isabelle to return on her own.


    As he opened his eyes and looked to the east with a cold smile, he knew it would have been much faster for him to directly control each of the awakened, taking over their minds by forcefully growing the dream flowers he had nted. He had a sneaking suspicion, however, that such an action would be noticed. In any case, the true terror of the dream flowers was their ability to stealthily infiltrate through the dream, nting seeds in those unaware of their existence and slowly growing them until they had taken control.


    Sending amand to Somnia, his overlord flower, to keep tabs on what was happening, Garrett left the dream and began to n the second stage of the hostile takeover. Dealing with the awakened members of the Ebony Association was one thing, but dealing with Gero Twin de was going to be entirely another.


    The possibility of being able to take over a shaper stage awakened was very low. It had only worked with Cynen because she had voluntarily given up control, embracing the guardian seed that had once been Viper. Isabelle''s capture had been possible because she was a nightmare, and thus less resistant to the fusion of mental energy required to bond with a dream flower.


    Gero, on the other hand, would be next to impossible to capture and convert, which meant that he really only had one other option, and that was elimination. There were a lot of ways that Garrett could think of to get rid of Gero, but each time he settled on a n, he hesitated, as he would have rather had her as an ally than an enemy.


    Additionally, if the Ebony Association lost their only shaper, it wouldpletely destabilize their position on the Council of Ten Seats, which wouldn''t serve Garrett either. The n he had finally settled on was rather daring, and Garrett wasnt sure if he was going to seed. Still, if it worked, it would be better than just killing her.


    This narrative has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    For the next week, Garrett and the Klein familyid low. Princess Eloise was in and out of the inn almost every day, meeting with nobles whom Baron Gvin had vetted as loyal supporters of the Crown. Garrett had sent the workers from the factory back to Carraway, where they pitched in as they were able to try and get the factory back up and running. He had to reassure Ryn a dozen times that he did, in fact, have a n, and that it was currently in progress.


    About halfway through the week, at Princess Eloise''s request, Garrett finally reached out to his father, sending a carefully worded handwritten note informing his father that he was still alive and would like to meet. Most importantly though, Garrett spent the week monitoring the situation at the Ebony Alliance. With Somnia''s oversight, the flowers there had begun to propagate at an almost rming rate. Any space where Awakened often gathered tended to be rich in mental energy, and every time he directed his attention towards the old mansion, it seemed that hundreds more blooms had appeared.


    Garrett was also satisfied to see that the flowers had begun to nt themselves in the Awakened members of the gang. None of them were above three flowers yet, but Garrett knew that with time, four and five blooms were inevitable. There was another benefit, as the density of the flowers provided a sort of beacon for the Awakened Dreamers, who worked hard to clear the territory between Dreamer''s Inn and the old mansion. Once, this had been the territory of Agma-Yoth, but with his death, it had be unimed, and Garrett had little trouble sweeping it up.


    Even as the Awakened Dreamers ranged out from Dreamer''s Rest, cutting through the fog and eliminating nightmares, Isabelle did as well, targeting all of the Shaper or near-Shaper-level nightmares hidden in that territory. They had found three greater nightmares, all of whom were warring with each other to try and be the next ruler of the area. Without a shred of mercy, Isabelle devoured each in turn, relying on Garrett''s abundant mental energy and the mysterious artifacts she had collected to overpower each of them.


    Soon, she was the only greater nightmare in the Ebony Association''s territory, and Garrett was assured that there wouldn''t be any interference as he began the next step of his n. It started simply with a rare stroll through the Dream. By this point, flowers had been nted along the streets, forming a long path that led out to the Ebony Association''s headquarters. Apanied by Isabelle, Garrett made the journey right after the sun had fallen on the fifth day.


    The only witnesses were lesser nightmares, too dumb to be afraid of Isabelle, who floated behind him. But if anybody had seen him, he imagined it would have been a strange sight, watching a man in a suit with a mask on his face and a bowler hat on his head stroll down the street, hands in his pockets, as if he had not a care in the world, while a terrifying, dire spirit with long hair that moved like snakes floated along behind him.


    When he finally arrived at the mansion, he paused for a moment to look it over. There were flowers everywhere, and though there weren''t quite as many as at the inn, it was still an impressive sight. A faint feeling of goodwill swept towards him as the flowers sensed his presence and their petals shifted happily. As he entered, the sound of Garrett''s feet on the marble floor echoed throughout the empty space, causing a ripple in the watching flowers.


    Heading upstairs, Garrett saw dozens of awakened, all bearing dream flowers. He stopped to examine a few of them, nodding in satisfaction when he saw how vibrant the flowers they carried were. Continuing on, he walked up the stairs to the third floor, found Gero''s office, and stopped right outside the door. As his hand reached for the handle, he paused, mentally reviewing his n. After reassuring himself that it really was the only viable way to produce a positive solution, Garrett took a deep breath, turned the handle, and stepped into the room.


    Gero sat at her desk, a deep frown on her face and her brows furrowed. An open bottle of wine stood next to her, along with a full ss, untouched. She was currently looking at her ount books, and though Garrett couldn''t see them, he knew exactly what they said. Material harvested from the swamp was beginning to pile up in the Ebony Association''s territory, and if it wasn''t sold soon, much of it would begin to go bad. Most monster material had to be processed in a timely manner, or it would rot, making it unusable.


    This was a particr problem, because while the Ebony Association''s ie was significant, so were their expenses. The problem was that Janus Manory to the south, blocking their path to the market by water. The Grave Walkers held the territory to the north, making it impossible for them to pass through the graveyard, and their prime avenues to the market, which would allow them to take their goods directly to sale, were currently upied by the Klein family.


    Gero knew that she would have to force the issue at some point, but when she did, she was liable to be attacked from multiple sides, turning what had been a careful skirmish into an ugly scuffle. She was wary of reducing her gang''s power any further, as she knew there were multiple forces waiting in the wings to take over the lucrative monster material business, if she showed any sign of weakness.


    Garrett stood behind her in the dream, carefully observing her, as his power gently washed away the fog that surrounded the room. When he had first entered the dream, bringing anything into focus required him to expend the majority of his energy. As a shaper, however, his very presence caused the fog to slowly peel back. Knowing that if he was too aggressive about it, Gero would sense him, Garrett made sure to work slowly, trying to avoid touching her body with his energy as much as possible.


    Once the fog was mostly clear, all that was left was for Garrett to wait, which is exactly what he did, standing silently behind Gero, until, at around one in the morning, she yawned, gave her ount books a disgusted look, and drank down the wine she had been ignoring all evening in great gulps.


    Garrett followed her to a small room off of the office, where she copsed into bed, having spent a fruitless evening trying to figure out the best course of action. Ever since her n to trap him had failed, she seemed to have grown much more cautious, which Garrett honestly couldn''t me her for. After all, ording to legend, Kabod''s maze was not something someone should be able to return from. Yet after only a day, Garrett was back in the inn, fine and fit as a fiddle. Had he been in her ce, he would have been just as cautious.


    Exhaustion must have weighed heavily on Gero, because after only a few minutes, her breathing evened out, and she fell into a deep sleep. Garrett, standing next to her bed, slowly reached out and touched her, infusing a tiny spark of energy into her, as he pulled her sleeping mind into the dream. It had been a considerable amount of time since he had forcefully pulled another person into the dream, but he found it easier than ever.


    Gero''s eyes snapped open, and for a moment, she remained absolutely still, her eyes shifting this way and that. She could tell that something was strange, not right, but what it was eluded her. She was still in her bedroom. Everything appeared to be exactly the same. Slowly, she sat up, scanning the room as she tried to pinpoint the cause of her unease. When she saw the closed door and the soft light beaming under it, her eyes narrowed, and she stealthily got out of bed, grabbing her swords thaty next to her.

 DT4 - Chapter 19

    DT4 - Chapter 19


    On quiet feet, she slipped over to the door and carefully eased it open, peeking through the crack into what should have been her office. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw something else entirely. It was a wide hall with tall pirs that rose until they vanished into the mist that hung above the chamber. The ground was formed from gleaming stone that seemed to shift and change under her eyes. At one moment, it was simple gstone, and the next, it transformed into wondrous mosaic patterns. Long banners hung between each of the pirs, their tops invisible, fluttering lightly in a breeze that Gero couldn''t feel. In front of each banner was a high-backed chair, with mysterious symbols carved in the center.


    "Come in," the solemn voice pulled at Gero''s heart.


    In a trance, she opened the door and stepped into therge hall. She counted a dozen chairs, six on each side, leading up to a dais where a twenty-five-foot-high golden throne appeared. A massive figure sat in it, whose features couldn''t be distinguished, and whose every motion carried a mysterious meaning that left Gero''s mind trembling. A few of the high-backed chairs also had figures in them, though each was blurry and impossible for Gero to make out. Convinced that this must be a dream, Gero looked around with wonder.


    "Approach."


    The next thing she knew, Gero was standing in front of the dais, looking up at the massive giant on the throne. The longer she stared, the more mysterious the figure seemed. Every shift of the giant''s body caused myriad colors to spring to life and swirl around the throne, but strangely, Gero couldn''t feel any sort of pressure. It was as if the figure in front of her didn''t exist.


    "Thank you for answering my summons," the giant said, his words echoing, filling the hall.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as she asked the question, Gero nched, but the giant didn''t seem to take offense.


    "I am the Dreamer on the Throne," he said, his voice solemn, "and I havee to see if you are worthy of an opportunity."


    With a wave of his hand, the giant caused the mist around the chairs to pull back, allowing Gero to see their true appearance, and more importantly, who sat on them. The closer to the giant''s throne, the more ornate the chairs were, and the more impressive the banners that hung behind them. Staring as she looked around, Gero''s eyes narrowed when she caught sight of a number of people she recognized.


    The two seats closest to the throne were empty, but the seats in the second position were both full. One was a mysterious-looking woman whose hair hung over her face, giving the wide smile revealed behind it a chilling feeling. Across from her sat Cynen, Death''s me, who stared at Gero through the band that covered her eyes. The next set of chairs were upied as well, and Gero recognized Garrett''s figure immediately, despite the fact that he was wearing a red mask with a flower on it. The other chairs were upied by individuals wearing that same mask, and a few of them gave Gero a familiar sense, as if able to sense the hostility that rose in her heart when she saw her enemies. The giant chuckled, his voice pulling Gero''s attention back to the front of the room.


    "There is a world beyond the world you see, a ce where battles are fought on a scale you cannot even begin to imagine. It is here that I would invite you, to serve as one of my generals, to carry out my will in the dream."


    Despite Gero''s initial impulse to deny him outright, she considered the giant''s words. Like every single one of the ten seat holders, Gero was ambitious. After all, how else would she have built the Ebony Association into what it was, without ambition? The giant remained silent, waiting for her to speak. And when she did, it wasn''t a rejection, but instead a question.


    "If I were to join you, what would I get?"


    Gero got the impression that the giant was smiling at her, and his response seemed to prove it.


    "One of the things I appreciate about you is your courage," the giant said, "but you would do well to add a bit of respect to your tone."


    When he said the word "respect," Gero felt the room change, as an unimaginable power locked onto her soul, promising to crush her in an instant, if she did not do as she was told. The feeling was gone almost as fast as it came, but it left Gero gasping for breath, her face pale, her eyes wide.


    "Do not misunderstand me," the giant continued, in the same pleasant tone. "I do not prefer to win others over through coercion. But should you deny me the respect I deserve, I will end you in an instant. Now, to the benefits. After all, any position of responsibility shoulde with equal reward. The first is protection. Protection from threats beyond what your mortal mind canprehend. Protection from powers you have no way ofbating."


    The giant appeared to gesture a swirl of color, tracing his movement. ncing over her shoulder, Gero saw that he was pointing at Garrett. Immediately, she understood. This was the being who had saved Garrett, bringing him safely out of the inescapable trap she had sent him into. Just this alone was enough for Gero to consider joining, as she had been secretly terrified that what she had done to Garrett, he would in return do to her. After all, the fact that he had escaped from Kabod''s Maze seemed to indicate that he knew how to use the device, which had forced her to be on her guard every waking moment.


    "But that isn''t all," the giant continued, as if oblivious to her turmoil. "If you serve me, you will find opportunity to grow in strength, beyond what you know possible. You believe yourself to be at the top, to be unmatched in your level of power. But you have no idea of the truth of this world. Beyond the mortal coil lie powers you could never fathom, powers that can shift the very fabric of reality."


    As he spoke, the giant waved his hand, and suddenly, they were no longer in the hall, but instead on a mountaintop, overlooking a vast, ruggedndscape. The giant''s throne sat atop the peak, as if he were the ruler of the world. Turning around, Gero stared at the wondrous view, drawing in a deep breath of cold mountain air. As she blinked, the scene changed once more, returning to the stone hall. Yet she knew that what she had seen hadn''t been a figment of her imagination, as she could still feel the cold air in her lungs.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    "With rewardes responsibility," the giant said, his voice still light. "And what I offer you is true responsibility. Those I have gathered in this ce serve me in various roles, and have varying degrees of influence. To you, I would offer a special role, the role of Chosen."


    Turning around to face the giant once more, Gero saw him flick his finger, and something flew up from one of the empty chairs nearest to the throne. It was a golden mask,pletely smooth, save for two holes for her eyes. Marked on it was a five-petaled flower, dyed in the colors of the rainbow.


    "A chosen is a direct representative, imbued with a fraction of the power I wield."


    The mask was cool to her touch, and as Gero stared down at it, she could feel a faint sense of weight, almost as if the mask contained a bit of that pressure she had felt a few minutes earlier.


    "If I ept this position," Gero said, after a moment of thought, "will I be under them?"


    Seeing her gesture to Cynen and Garret, the giant chuckled, his voice causing the banners to shake.


    "No, the chosen bear a special position, but likewise, you will not be over them. Those who serve me are under but one, and over the uncountable mass. Each has their own role to y."


    "Everyone has their own tasks, and while you may asionally be asked to assist, you will not be under anyone save me." Truthfully, Gero didn''t know what to think about all of this. She had never encountered anything like this in her life, and the thought of gaining ess to greater power was appealing. At the same time, it would mean joining her enemies, which woulde with a loss of face and the weakening of her gang.


    As soon as the thought appeared, she realized that there would be a significant problem. After all, even if she epted this mysterious figure''s offer, it was unlikely that all of her men would be willing to follow her as well. They were currently geared up for a war against the Klein family, and potentially even the Grave Walker gang.


    "I am not an unreasonable ruler," the giant said, giving Gero the impression that she had been seen through, "and so I will give you a demonstration of my power. Should you wish to ept my offer, simply ce the mask on your face. I will give you a week. If you have not made your decision by then, I will make your decision for you."


    With those ominous words, the dream ended, and Gero sat up in her bed, a lingering pressure causing her lungs to constrict. It was dark in the room, and as she fumbled for her swords, her hand touched something cool and smooth, causing her to freeze. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she gazed down and caught sight of a faint golden gleam. The mask the mysterious figure had given her in the dream was now sitting next to her on the bed.


    What she couldn''t see was Garrett standing next to her bed in the dream, just out of arm''s reach. This was the second step in Garrett''s n, and one that was a huge gamble. Ever since he had gained the dream ruler ss, he had been given the opportunity to appoint two Chosen. These were beings who would gain a fraction of his power, growing with him as he grew, and in return, with the authority the position granted, they would have some control over his forces, making it possible for him to delegate tasks and have them carry them out on his behalf.


    Additionally, the Chosen could act as his eyes and ears, and he couldmunicate with them across any distance. In reality, Garrett didn''t actually need the positions, as next to all of the benefits that such a position brought could be replicated via the dream flowers. The problem was that he wasn''t yet strong enough to nt dream seeds in Shaper Stage Awakened. He would have much preferred simply taking Gero over with dream flowers, ensuring her undying loyalty. But in lieu of that, this was his next best option, attempting to lure her in to work for him, promising her benefits, and aligning her interests with his.


    Garrett wasn''t naive enough to believe that the sight of the mask in the waking world would be enough to convince her, which is why it was time to begin Stage 3. As he doubted Gero would get any more sleep that night, Garrett left, leaving Isabelle to lurk nearby as he returned to the inn. Constructing the dream and all of the characters in it had taken a tremendous toll on Garrett, and when he finally made it back to his room, he copsed into bed, quickly falling asleep.


    He was so exhausted, he didn''t wake until well after breakfast, when Ryn knocked on his door to check on him. It was clear from the look on her face that she wasn''t actually concerned about him, but instead was bursting with excitement and really wanted to share some news that she had heard.


    "Garrett, you would not believe this," she said, pacing back and forth as he blinked at her sleepily from his bed. "Do you know that swamp rot epidemic that has been going around? Well, it just got worse, way worse. There have been four hot spots in our district, but there are rumors that it''s even hit the nobles."


    Slowly, Garrett pulled himself into a sitting position and gestured towards his dresser. Without missing a beat, Ryn opened the drawers and grabbed him a shirt, even as she continued to talk.


    "They tried to hush it up, but apparently it''s just been getting worse and worse. It got so bad that they had to call in the exorcists to investigate, fearing that it was some sort of curse. You would never believe what they found. It''s not a curse at all. There''s something wrong with..."


    Ryn suddenly paused, her excited expression transforming through half a dozen emotions in rapid session before settling intoplete shock as she lifted a trembling finger to point at Garrett.


    "There''s something wrong with Parrow''s soap," Garrett finished helpfully as he shrugged out of his nightgown and slipped on his shirt. "Is that what you were going to say?"


    "You, how did, oooh..." Even as she asked the questions, Ryn''s mind put together all of the pieces, finally understanding what the giant pit Garrett had constantly been talking about actually was.


    "You know, it''s not hard to make soap," Garrett said, "but one does have to be careful about what they put into the mixture."


    Sliding himself into his chair, Garrett had Ryn, who was still inplete shock, wheel him into his office. Once there, he got out a slip of paper and handed it to her.


    "This is a recipe. Please bring it to Carraway and have him begin producing soap as fast as possible using it."


    Reaching over the desk, Ryn took the note, ncing at it, and then shaking her head. "This was why we went to visit all those alchemists, right? When you were asking about swamp rot."


    "Correct. When Parrow took our production methods, he also took our material. Material that has a specificponent that I wanted to test to see if it would work for improving the texture andther of the soap. Unfortunately, Avernus weed extract reacts poorly with tobo and a number of other things. The result being that anyone who uses Parrow''s fine soap will likely find themselves breaking out with swamp rot, no matter how many times they go to the healers. Thankfully, there''s a neutralizing agent, which is in the recipe you''re holding. It is of vital importance that you have Carraway personally take samples of the soap to all of those who are suffering from swamp rot. A few days of use should eliminate the oil from the Avernus weed from their skin, after which it''ll only be a matter of days until they heal."


    "Won''t Parrow guess what we did?" Ryn asked, her eyes bright.


    "He can guess all he wants," Garrett said, a slow smile creeping across his face. "But when we went to warn him that what we were producing in his factory wasn''t actually tested, he refused to see us."


    "I''m d I''m on this side," Ryn said abruptly. And then, with augh, she ran out of the room, clearly excited to deliver the recipe to Carraway.

 DT4 - Chapter 20

    DT4 - Chapter 20


    Turning his chair, Garrett looked out of the window, gazing into the street, his mind turning the situation over and over. He could practically guarantee Parrow''s response to the situation, but it wouldn''t matter. When word began to spread that Parrow''s fine goods had produced soap that gave the people who used it swamp rot, the most likely oue would be Parrow''s fine goods losing the bulk of their customers.


    Garrett knew all too well how fickle the human heart was, which was part of the reason that he wanted to send Carraway to give soap for free to the afflicted customers. After all, none of them had asked to be part of the conflict between him and Marcus Parrow. Parrow would, of course, try for damage control. And when that failed, and the pressure on him grew too great, he would undoubtedly send someone after Garrett''s life.


    The only question was, should Garrett strike preemptively, nipping the threat in the bud? After thinking through the pros and cons, Garrett made up his mind and then turned his attention to the ounts, working through all of the reports piled up on his desk.


    That night, he was as busy as always. But the first thing he did was visit a certain city guardmander. Captain Fernik had been promoted to Commander Fernik and had been given authority over all of the guard stations in the Northern District. It was a position that on the surface, had considerable power. However, Fernik had been disappointed to discover that, in reality, he was little more than a glorified messenger, taking directions from above and distributing them to the various captains who ran the watch houses. He was just reflecting bitterly on how the only thing all his effort had gained him was an extra badge when Garrett pulled him into the dream.


    Nothing around the captain changed except for a five-color flower that bloomed in the mirror, transforming into the image of a masked man who regarded the terrified captain evenly. Swallowing, Captain Fernik bowed.


    "Hello, sir.


    No need for that," Garrett said, waving his hand. "I understand that you''re discontent with your position, but just be patient. You may be surprised at what it affords you."


    Garrett''s words caused a thrill of excitement to run through the captain, and he perked up, paying careful attention to what Garrett said next.


    "One of our benefactors is concerned over the recent epidemic and wishes the perpetrator to be brought to justice. Marcus Parrow, of Parrow''s Fine Goods, has been selling soap that causes the users to break out in swamp rot. Such a thing is an affront to the nobles of our city, especially when he has the audacity to sell it for such an exorbitant price. Take him into custody, under charge of colluding with outsiders to undermine the strength of this city."


    The charge Garrett listed was just as silly as what he had once been brought to prison for by Captain Fernik, a truth that wasn''t lost on themander. Still, he took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I''ll go first thing in the morning," he said.


    "Better to wait till 10," Garrett replied. "After all, the bigger the crowd, the better."


    With that, he vanished, leaving Commander Fernik to figure out how to carry out his orders. True to his word, the captain arrived at the appointed time. Commander Fernik had organized three watch houses, dragging them all to Marcus Parrow''s mansion early in the morning and staking out the building to ensure that the merchant wouldn''t have the opportunity to run away.


    Ever sensitive to the presence of the city guard, the local citizenry could tell that something was going to go down, and as time dragged on, more and more of them gathered. Still, the guard didn''t make a move until finally Marcus Parrow couldn''t stand it anymore and threw open his door, marching straight up to themander to ask him what in the zes was going on.


    His face as cold as stone, Commander Fernik gestured, and one of the captains stepped forward and began to read the charges. Garrett had suggested treason, or at least collusion with forces outside of the city. Themander had taken that charge and gotten wildly creative, producing a list of almost 17 crimes, all linked to the soap that Parrow had sold and the ill effects it had brought.


    He had dug up obscurews originally intended to help stop the spread of disease and cited multiple legal precedents under which a merchant could be held responsible for the harm his goods caused. As soon as the list began to be read, Parrow tried to stop it, but Commander Fernik gestured and two burly city guards grabbed the protesting merchant. When he wouldn''t be quiet, Fernik had him gagged, tied up, and carried to the jail wagon to be carted off to the prison.


    After that, streams of the city guard forced their way into Parrow''s house, intimidating the servants and seizing anything that looked like it could be remotely connected to Parrow''s business. It was a testament to Marcus Parrow''s connections that, within ten minutes of being grabbed, multiple nobles filedints against Commander Fernik and the whole proceedings,ints which hepletely ignored, iming that he was working in the city''s best interest.


    As things began to heat up, however, the captain quickly found himself getting out of his depth. He was in his office, being roundly scolded by three noblemen, when one of his men knocked on his door, a strange expression on his face.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    Taking the opportunity to escape from the noblemen''s ranting, Commander Fernik got up and swiftly walked to the door where the guard was standing.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "I''m sorry to bother you, sir, but we have someone who wants to confess."


    Fernik''s forehead furrowed as uncertainty filled him.


    "Confess? Confess about what?"


    Swallowing, the city guard nced at the noblemen, whose expressions had gone pale, and stepped aside, revealing a thin man with a small mustache and a permanent sneer on his face. With a flourishing bow, he addressed Commander Fernik.


    "I am Boris Gibbons," he said in his high-pitched voice, "one of the overseers who works for Parrow''s Fine Goods."


    Still confused about what was happening, Commander Fernik watched as Boris straightened, a faint rainbow sh appearing briefly in his eyes.


    "I''vee to turn myself in and to reveal the immoral truth behind Marcus Parrow''s business practices."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    "What is this?"


    Hearing an angry shout from one of the noblemen behind him, Commander Fernik turned around and fixed the man with a re.


    "Do not get in the way of the city guard doing its job, or you may well just find yourself in the same position as Mr. Parrow."


    Before the nobleman could protest, another city guard ran in.


    "Sir, someone else hase forward."


    Every eye turned towards the doorway, where Parrow''s butler now stood. Noticing a familiar gleam in the old man''s eyes, Captain Fernik suddenlyughed, all of his worries about the repercussions for what he was doing evaporating under the rainbow glow that shed across the butler''s eyes.


    Though Garrett was nowhere near the prison, he had Somnia keep an eye on what was happening, sending him updates as the situation developed. It had always been in his mind to use Parrow''s own people to expose the man''s misdeeds, and it had been as simple as directing Somnia to nt seeds in the overseer and butler.


    In many ways, his overlord flower operated as an extension of himself, acting almost as another mind that could be set to tasks independently, problem-solving anding up with solutions as necessary. Even as everyone was watching what was happening with Parrow and his soap, Garrett''s attention was mostly focused on Gero Twin de and the Ebony Association.


    With every day that passed, the flowers that had taken root in the Ebony Association''s members grew, increasing Garrett''s connection with them and slowly beginning to influence them to have a positive attitude toward the Klein family. On the third day after he had visited Gero and performed the show, in her dream, Garrett called Ryn and requested that she apany him over to the Ebony Association headquarters. They didn''t bring anybody else with them, at least anybody that could be seen. As was his normal practice, Garrett had a swarm of flower ghouls hiding underground, along with Delrisa and a few of her necromancers, and Isabelle hitched a ride on a silver ring he wore on his thumb.


    The fact that a gang leader had just walked into another gang''s territorypletely unannounced, with no visible protection, startled everyone who heard it, and Gero, who had been examining thetest batch of goods brought into their warehouses, hurried back to the mansion to meet him.


    She was afraid that some of her men, in their frustration, might act out. But when she got there, she found them all chatting happily. A few of the men had confused expressions on their faces, as if they weren''t quite sure why they were having such a good conversation with Garrett. But every time they thought about taking him hostage, they found themselves swept with a strong aversion to anything of the sort.


    When Gero arrived, breathing heavily from her run, she was met by a loud wave ofughter as the adventurersughed at one of Ryn''s jokes. Garrett, who had been mostly quiet, had Ryn wheel him forward and bowed from the waist.


    "Greetings, he said, his voice soft, I''m here to deliver something to you."


    He took out a single sheet of paper that had been sitting beside him and held it out to Gero, whose eyes widened as she read over it. It was a simple agreement, granting the Ebony Association full rights to bring their goods through the Klein family territory, without having to pay any sort of fee. What was even more startling, however, was that it wasn''t just signed by Garrett, but also bore Cynen''s signature as well, written so that it looked like she was guaranteeing the authenticity of the document.


    Down in the corner was a simple symbol of a five-petaled flower, shimmering in rainbow color. Ever since experiencing that vivid dream, Gero had not been able to get the sight of that symbol out of her head, and even now she could feel the golden mask she had tucked into her clothing, pressing up against her skin. With his delivery done, Garrett bowed again, and then asked Ryn to escort him out, leaving Gero standing there, staring at the paper that had just solved her biggest problem.


    "Wait," Gero called out as Ryn pushed Garrett out into the yard. "Hold on."


    She came striding out after them, her eyes zing. Feeling the pressure Gero exuded. Ryn tensed, her hand drifting towards her dagger. Garrett, on the other hand, just gazed calmly at the leader of the Ebony Association, waiting for her to speak her mind.


    "Who is he? What is this?"


    Giving Gero a faintly disapproving look, Garrett shrugged.


    "That is a free pass to bring your goods through our territory without having to pay any fee. As for why you''re holding it, it''s because I was instructed to give it to you."


    Shifting slightly in his chair, the cloth covering Garrett''s legs moved to the side, revealing a sliver of crimson red. Spotting it, Gero realized it must be one of the crimson masks, just like the mask Garrett''s figure had worn in the dream.


    "The figure on the throne," Gero said, her voice growing quiet. "Who is he?"


    "Not someone whose name should be spoken," Garrett replied curtly. Someone whose power is beyond anything you can imagine.


    Without saying anything further, he gestured for Ryn to bring him to the carriage. As they rode out of the yard, he nced back through the window and saw Gero was still standing in front of the mansion, the contract in her hand. As he turned and looked forward, he caught sight of Ryn''s re, and slowly his eyebrows rose.


    "Is something the matter?" He asked.


    "It feels like it, even though I know it''s not," Ryn replied, her voice snappy. "I''m sure you''re going to tell me it''s all part of the n. Problem is, I don''t know anything about the n, and from where I''m sitting, it looks like we just gave the enemy a major win."


    "Who said that they were the enemy?" Garrett asked.


    Opening her mouth to retort, Ryn couldn''t find any words, and finally just shook her head. For most of the rest of the ride, they were quiet, but as they were pulling into the yard of the Dreamer''s Inn, Garrett finally spoke.


    "There will be a day when we have an unassable position. But until then, what we need more than anything else are allies. Allies who won''t betray us. Allies who will fight alongside us in times of desperate need. Allies who can watch our back even as we watch theirs. The Grave Walkers are one such organization. I think that the Ebony Association may be as well. What we''re doing right now is investing with the hope that they will join us."


    "And if they don''t?" Ryn asked, "What happens if they just take advantage of that agreement?"


    ncing out the window at the Inn''s door, Garrett shrugged, "then they no longer need to exist."


    Back at the Ebony Association''s headquarters, Gero was still standing on the steps, her expression unreadable as she stared down at the piece of paper in her hand.


    "Hey, boss?" Hearing a voice behind her, she turned and saw one of her lieutenants staring at her in some confusion.


    "What is it?"


    Scratching his head as if he didn''t understand what it was he was about to do, he spoke carefully, as if thinking about each word before he uttered it.


    "Boss, I''ve got this strange feeling I''m supposed to give you a message."


    "A message? What kind of message?"


    "Um, Paskal chose poorly. Yeah, Paskal chose poorly. That''s it."


    As soon as she heard those words, another voice echoed in Gero''s mind. It was the words said by the mysterious giant on the throne, just before the dream had ended. At the time, she hadn''t taken it to be a threat, but now, hearing what her lieutenant was saying, the words seemed to shift in their meaning. If she didn''t choose within a week, the giant would choose for her.


    The words conjured an image of Paskal''s broken neck from the depths of her memory, and a slight shudder ran through her. She had never liked Paskal, and was actually d that he had died. Their alliance had been one of convenience, not preference, but the way he had been killed had been upsetting. His strength was on par with almost every shaper in the city. Yet he had been killed without even getting a chance to fight back, his neck snapped like a twig. With onest look down the street where Garretts carriage had disappeared, Gero turned and headed into the old mansion, the distinct feeling that everything was beginning to close in around her weighing heavily on her.

 DT4 - Chapter 21

    DT4 - Chapter 21


    As one of the strongest Shapers in the city, Gero was confident in her own strength, confident in her speed and the strength of her swords. Yet anyone who could manhandle Paskal, killing him like a dog, could likely do the same to her. She had experienced the overwhelming sense of pressure the giant had exuded, and felt as if she was starting to get a handle on his style of operation. Truth be told, it was one that suited her, calm and gentle on the surface, ruthless and brutal underneath.


    The one thing she still hadn''t wrapped her mind around, however, was what she would actually be doing as a Chosen. Thest thing she wanted to do was get dragged into some terrible fight that she couldn''t win just to get out of a small power struggle with the other gangs. Heading up to her room, she took out the mask and looked at it for a moment before resolutely putting it on. Almost immediately, she heard the sound of the giant''s voice rumble in her mind.


    "Tonight."


    After that, there was nothing but silence, and with a sigh, Gero took off the mask. In the inn, Garrett had grown momentarily distracted, his gaze nking for a brief second before he shook his head and returned to the subject at hand, his gaze sweeping across the gathered leaders of the Klein family.


    "Excuse me, I didn''t mean to get distracted. As I said, we will soon see the Ebony Alliance bringing goods through our territory, just as they used to. We won''t be charging them a toll, and we should just be able to ignore their carts."


    Seeing Coleridge lift his hand, Garrett gestured for him to speak.


    "Meaning no disrespect, Mr. Klein, but doesn''t an arrangement like that mean we''ve lost?"


    Coleridge and his mercenary group, Cleaver''s Edge, had stuck around after the fight against the undead. By this point, they had pretty much integrated into the gang. Judging from the way he asked the question, it was clear that Coleridge had already begun to see himself as a member of the Klein family. This suited Garrett just fine.


    "It might appear that way on the surface," Garrett said, "but it won''t be without its advantages. First, by establishing their route through our territory, the Ebony Association will be forced to defend us if it''s ever threatened. Additionally, though we''re still in negotiations, we''ll likely get a discount on any materials that we buy directly from the Ebony Association. The same will be true for the people, and more importantly, the shops, who fall under the Klein family. Getting preferential ess to monster materials will be wonderful for business. Just these two points alone are worth more than any fee that the Ebony Association might have paid.


    Coleridge sat back in his seat, his arms crossed over his chest, nodding happily.


    "Most important, however," Garrett said, "we''ll have an ally on the Council of Ten Seats."


    After he finished exining how he wanted the leaders of the gang to take the information to their subordinates, Garrett dismissed the group and returned to his room. He still had a few hours before it was time to pull Gero into the dream and hear her answer, but he didn''t have time to rest. Instead, he closed his eyes and took control of Isabelle, sending her deep into the bowels of the earth to meet with Delrisa.


    Even though they were on the same side, the vampire had a healthy fear of Isabelle. After all, her main abilities revolved around physical attacks, which Isabelle waspletely immune to. Furthermore, having been chased for almost an entire night by the Dire Spirit and her strange artifacts, Delrisa couldn''t help but shiver whenever she saw Isabelle''s long flowing hair.


    "Greetings, Guardian," Delrisa said, putting on her best smile. She bowed to Isabelle.


    "Don''t do that," Garrett replied bluntly through Isabelle. "It makes you look creepy."


    Delrisa wanted to retort, but before she could, a strand of Isabelle''s hair unrolled, revealing a gleaming staff.


    "This is the Staff of Bones," she said, "though you probably already know that. It''s being given to you for a specific purpose. This as well," another strand of hair unrolled, revealing the slightly angry-looking lost library of the Necromancer.


    The skull on the front of the book red at Isabelle, its jaws opening as if it wanted to bite down on her hair, but a calm look from the Dire Spirit made it think twice, and with a rattle, it flew up into the air to examine Delrisa.


    "There''s a specific task for you, one that will require time and a lot of experimentation. The Staff and the Grimoire should help."


    "Of course," Delrisa said, licking her lips as she stared greedily at the Staff and Tome. "What is it you would have me do?"


    "We wish to replicate the Flower Ghouls, but with other creatures. Our tests with the Soul Stealers have failed so far, but the Master simply doesn''t have enough time to devote to it, to figure it out. Additionally, we want an aquatic creature as well, something that can be used in the Swamp. It would be best if it was amphibious, but at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter."


    "I hear and obey," Delrisa said, reaching out and taking the Staff. She brushed her fingers lightly over the skeletal hand that rested on the end, unable to contain the excitement in her eyes. She had once seen this artifact in Agma-Yoth''s hands, though she had never seen him use it, and had always dreamed of the day when she would get to wield artifacts like this as well. When she reached for the Grimoire, it floated out of her grasp, and the skull hissed at her.


    "You may bind the Staff. The Grimoire, however, belongs to the Master," Isabelle said. "It would be better not to try. However, it will assist you, sharing with you what information you need to know."


    Delrisa bowed again and hurried off to gather her minions and begin hunting for monsters who could be transformed like the Flower Ghouls. Still controlling Isabelle, Garrett headed to the Cauldron of Souls. This was thest of the artifacts left behind, and he had a feeling that it would take a lot longer to refine than any of the others.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After examining it for a while, Garrett realized that night had fallen, and with a thought, he summoned Isabelle back, before disconnecting and entering the Dreamworld. Gero had already shut herself in her room and was lying down on her bed. With a deep breath, she put the mask on her face, and a momentter, she felt a tug on her consciousness. Instead of fighting it, she went with it, and found herself standing in the stone hall she had dreamed of a few nights earlier.


    This time, there was nobody in the other seats, at least that Gero could see, but the giant still sat on the throne, exuding a faint pressure that caused Gero''s heart to palpitate.


    "Have you made your decision?" the giant asked, leaning forward slightly as he stared at Gero.


    It took all of Gero''s fortitude not to quake. Though she couldn''t see the giant''s face, it was as if two massive eyes were staring down at her, weighing and judging her usefulness, ready to crush her if she said anything but yes. Not even daring to breathe, she nodded.


    "Yes, I would be honored to serve as your Chosen."


    Her words hung in the air as the giant continued to stare at her before slowly straightening up.


    The pressure shrouding Gero eased, and in a light tone they revealed just how happy the giant was with her answer. The giant spoke, "A wise choice. There will be a day when you look back on this decision and understand that it is the best you possibly could have made. Wee."


    Stretching out his hand, the giant pointed at the mask Gero held, causing it to glow brightly, flooding the hall with golden light. The flower seemed toe alive as the giant''s power flooded through the mask and into Gero. Garrett, who was sitting on the throne, pretending to be the giant, saw a window pop up.


    [Would you like to select Gero Twin de as your first Chosen?]


    epting the prompt, Garrett felt a small sliver of power streaming out from him and sinking into Gero, binding into her heart and soul to connect them to Garrett''s. It was strange, almost as if he had a second heartbeat that echoed his own. When he didn''t concentrate on it, it would fade into the background, but as soon as he wanted to, he could pull it forward, listening to it carefully. It would serve to keep him updated on Gero''s condition, as well as the conduit through which he could pass messages to his new chosen. As for Gero, she could feel a mysterious power coursing through her, filling her body with a sense of weight that infused her aura with the same kind of pressure that she had felt from the giant.


    "Now, let us discuss your responsibilities," Garrett said. "First, do not interfere in what I am doing with the Klein family or the Grave Walkers."


    Gero was unsurprised to hear thismand. Indeed, she had already understood that by joining this mysterious, powerful figure, she would be giving up her fight against the Klein family. Though it stung a little bit, Garrett''s preemptive agreement to allow the Ebony Association''s goods through the Klein family territory softened the blow, as that could easily be spun into a clear sess.


    As soon as the thought urred to her, she paused, her eyes going wide behind the mask, as she realized that this must have been exactly the same thing that had happened to the Grave Walkers. The whole scenario with the Grave Walkers had been mysterious, as they had been intent on crushing the Klein family in its entirety. And yet, after a meeting with Garrett Klein, they returned as allies.


    Though it appeared on the surface that the Klein family had lost out, bing a subordinate to therger Grave Walker gang, Gero couldn''t help but see the simrities with her own situation. Even though the Klein family seemed to havee out on the bottom, the reality was that they had just gained a second powerful supporter, one that wasn''t public like the Grave Walkers. In the midst of her fear of the giant sitting on the throne observing her, Gero couldn''t help but feel a faint hint of admiration. This was ying the game of power on a different level.


    Quickly, she bowed, "Of course, my lord."


    If the giant noticed the change in the way she addressed him, he didn''t make a point of it, and instead simply waved his hand, causing arge scroll to unroll in the air. It was a map, showing the swamp outside of the city.


    "There is a significant value in the swamp, and it is here that I wish for you to focus your attention. However, your gang will no longer just be gathering materials. Instead, we need to fully explore this ce, understanding each path, what is safe and what is not, understanding where the monsters live, and whererge groups of people can move unhindered. If there are supernatural oddities, I need to know about them. And if there are major threats, you will be sent to eliminate them. You''ll haveplete ess to the markets, and the Klein family and Grave Walkers will both guard any materials you send into the city.


    Additionally, you''re to begin recruiting, gathering more adventurers as you push out further into the swamp.


    My lord, the expense of such an endeavor


    Will be borne in part by you, and supplemented through other channels. It will not be long before some of my other forces begin to move out to support you, but it is imperative that you provide the main thrust of the effort. That way, at least on the surface, our progress will seem reasonable. Our goal is within two years, to not only have mapped the entire swamp, but to control it, giving us an open path wherever we desire to go."


    The giant''s words seemed to carry a pointed energy, and Gero found herself staring at therge dot representing Port Reverie on the other side of the swamp, not daring to think about what her mysterious new lord was nning. Gero simply bowed.


    "Continue to operate as you see fit," the giant said. "I have no desire to control what you do. Just remember that you are not alone. You have allies. The Klein family, the Grave Walkers, and many other hidden forces. Protect them, and they will protect you. If there is a need, I will summon you. Until then, use your best wisdom to carry out the exploration of the swamp. If you have need, or there is something that you don''t know how to deal with, see the leader of the Klein family."


    "My lord, is there a way for me to contact him without going in person?"


    "There is," the giant replied, lifting his hand. "I will introduce it to you now."


    As he snapped his fingers, the hall shifted, seeming to break into a million pieces and reform in the same instant, leaving Gero with a chaotic feeling in her heart. The giant was gone, the throne sitting empty. But Garrett and Cynen, as well as a few others, had all appeared in the various chairs scattered around the room. Cynen was the first to stand, and then each of the others, excluding Garrett, stood as well, bowing slightly in Gero''s direction.


    "Wee," they said, their voices echoing around the hall in unison.


    As everybody sat back down, Garrett cleared his throat.


    "This is the hall of the dreamer," he said, "a special area connected to Dreamer''s Rest. If you ever wish to discuss something in private with another one of the Dreamer on the Throne''s supporters, this is where you can do it. You can ess it through your mask, simply by sleeping."


    "I see, thank you. You mentioned something about Dreamer''s Rest. What is that?"


    "It would be easier to just show you. Geller, would you mind?"


    A figure lounging in one of the chairs across from Garrett stood up and nodded. He wore a simple white mask, and his clothing was strange. Still, Gero didn''t dare underestimate him, as he moved with the calm certainty that she had only ever encountered in those absolutely sure of their strength.


    "If you didn''t catch it, my name''s Geller," he said. "If youe with me, I''d be happy to show you around."

 DT4 - Chapter 22

    DT4 - Chapter 22


    Shoving his hands into his pockets, he turned and walked away, forcing Gero to hurry to catch up with him. He brought her to the end of the hall, and opened the door, leading her into a room filled with the sounds ofughter, conversation, and the clink of ss against wooden tables. The transition from imperious stone hall filled with mysterious figures, to what appeared to be a run-of-the-mill inn, like those found everywhere in the city, caught Gero off guard, a sight that wasn''t lost on Geller. He turned to her, his eyes smiling behind his white mask, as he gestured to the room.


    "Once you spend enough time in the dream," he said,"You''ll get used to this sort of thing. But this is Dreamer''s Rest, a sort of way station or rest house that exists in the dream. Those who have inadvertently or by design wandered into the dream typically find themselves here. It''s either that or find yourself dead, as surviving outside these walls is dangerous beyondprehension. Come, I''ll show you the adventurers section."


    As they walked through the crowds of people, Gero found that she recognized more than a few of them. Her expression grew more and more surprised, culminating in her stopping and staring when, having gotten to the top of the stairs and entered the VIP section, she saw at least a dozen members of her own gang sitting around a table talking with each other.


    Over thest few days, Garrett had carefully been pulling members of the Ebony Association into Dreamer''s Rest. He introduced them to the concept of hunting nightmares in the dream, helping them grow stronger in their abilities, while at the same time strengthening the hold the dream flowers had over them.


    This wasn''t the first time since beginning to interact with the Klein family that Gero had found herself with a shiver running down her spine. But this time, that shiver embedded itself deeply in her heart. Had she not been pulled into the dream by the mysterious Dreamer on the Throne, she would have had no idea that members of her gang had already been recruited. She could only imagine what it would have meant if she had persisted in pressing the issue with the Klein family. As if sensing her unease, the white-masked figure beside her patted her on the shoulder.


    "The Dreamer''s influence reaches far," he said, "but as one of the family, you have nothing to worry about. Instead, you can use this to your advantage, cementing your position as a leader by revealing yourself to those of your gang who have awakened. Come on, I can do the introductions."


    Bringing Gero over to the table where Pax and the others sat, Garrett introduced her to everyone.


    "This is Gero Twin de," he said, "Chosen of the Dreamer on the Throne. Treat her as you would treat me."


    Immediately, everyone stood up, bowing as they looked at her with curiosity burning in their eyes. Every single one of them knew that Gero had not long ago been an opponent of the Klein family, and so to see her now here as one of their allies left everyone with more questions than answers. Deciding he would leave it to her to answer them, Garrett patted her on the shoulder again and took his leave.


    He passed directly from the inn back to the Throne, taking a deep breath to calm his jumping nerves. It was a delicate process bringing another Shaper who wasn''tpletely loyal into his mental world, and he could feel the incredible pressure that it put on him. It had also taken him tremendous work to be able to juggle all of the uses of Illusory Dream that he had activated to keep it looking like he and Geller were different people.


    With the increase in power he had received from defeating another great ruler, Garrett had been able to expand the amount of space attached to Dreamer''s Rest. He had used the majority of it to create the Stone Hall, where a giant replica of the Dreamer''s throne sat. He had been considering doing this for some time, creating a space for those who were directly under him, as he knew that number would continue to grow into the future.


    In his mind, he was envisioning a three-tiered system. The main great room of Dreamer''s Rest was where mortals who had awakened could gather, providing opportunity for them to rest, speak with one another, and coordinate. Additionally, it served as a fantastic ce for him to gather information, since all of the conversations were filtered through Somnia, organized and fed to him. Whenbined with all of the information from the dream flowers scattered throughout the district, Garrett felt as if he could keep a close watch on the pulse of his part of the city.


    The second area was for those awakened who had be dreamers, creating a positive feedback loop that allowed them to range out into the dream, expanding his territory in exchange for rewards. The system had been good so far, and all of Garrett''s tests had turned out positive. Now, he was looking to expand its reach, beginning to pull in awakened who weren''t necessarily part of his organization. Though he was taking it slow, Garrett''s hope was that eventually, every awakened in the city would be part of Dreamer''s Rest, creating an ecosystem that would naturally promote growth, both for himself and for others. The awakened Dreamer''s missions provided a steady trickle of experience for him, helping him grow and expand as he brought more people into Dreamer''s Rest.


    The third space was for those who had entered the Shaper stage, or who served Garrett directly. That would be the Stone Hall. And once awakened Dreamers reached that stage, he would begin the process of inviting them into his service, creating a natural pipeline for grooming powerful supporters. He had already seen the signs of awakening on more than a few of the mortals who spent their time in the Great Room, and once they had sessfully broken through to lighting their soul sparks, it was Garrett''s intent to invite them up to the VIP section.


    Pleased with the overall sess of his encounter with Gero, Garrett spent the rest of the evening tuning his ns. Early in the morning, before the sun had yet begun to dye the dark night sky with gray, he sensed Somnia reaching out to him.


    "Yes?


    My lord, it appears Ryn is about to engage inbat."


    Frowning, Garrett opened his eyes.


    "Show me."


    Immediately, his vision began to change, and he saw Ryn standing at the edge of a building, which he immediately recognized as Dreamer''s Inn. With a start, he realized that she was only a few dozen feet away from him. Her body blended into the shadow as she watched the alley that ran behind the Inn. There were five figures there, all dressed in ck, with masks over their faces and darkened des in their hands. They didn''t speak, and insteadmunicated throughplex hand motions.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Though he was tempted to reach out and deal with them, Garrett was interested in observing what Ryn would do. Ever since he hadmanded her to put a team together, he hadn''t paid much attention to what she was up to. But as he expanded his awareness, he caught sight of a few other people in the area, and with a faint smile settled back to watch a good show.


    With careful, quiet steps, the five men dressed in ck approached the back door of the Inn. This would put them in the hallway right outside Garrett''s room, and he could almost guarantee that he was their target, from the way they kept looking towards the corner of the building where his room was located. Even though that meant they were staring directly at Ryn, she didn''t move, her soul''s spark empowering the shadows around her topletely hide her from their view.


    One of them crouched by the back door, carefully testing to see if it was locked, which it was, while the others stood around him. He took out a set of lockpicks and began to work on the door, standing up as it sprang open a few momentster. Still, Ryn didn''t move, remainingpletely motionless as she watched the group of men step into the Inn.


    It was only when the third of the ck-clothed figures had slipped in through the open doorway that she suddenly sprang into action. The shadows around her expanded like a pair of powerful wings, and she shot forward, literally flying through the air, her dagger heading towards the rearmost enemy''s heart. He had been watching the alley, and now his eyes widened in shock as Ryn''s figure appeared as if from nowhere, the dagger she carried shing toward him.


    He lifted his own de to block, but one of Ryn''s wings abruptly extended, wrapping around him and pinning him in ce. Her dagger shifted slightly, cutting up through his throat and into his chin. It had happened so fast he hadn''t had time to scream, but one of hispanions heard the muffled thud as the hilt of Ryn''s dagger caught on the man''s jawbone.


    Letting out a low whistle to alert the others, he spun around, only to find himself staring at the back of his tremblingpanion, who Ryn had just thrown at him. Inside the Inn, the first of the would-be assassins had begun to creep down the hall.


    His senses screamed a warning at him, and he threw himself backward as fast as he could. It wasn''t fast enough to escape the bolt that shot from Abbius'' crossbow. As he stepped around the corner, the bolt ripped through the assassin''s chest, leaving arge, gaping wound where his heart should have been. The bolt carried on, nailing the next assassin in the shoulder, causing his entire body to spin around.


    The third assassin, who had just entered the inn, tried to scramble out backward, but before he could, a gleaming cleaver spun through the air and chopped into his neck. Striding down the hall, Francis gripped the handle and tore it free, ignoring the ssh of blood that covered his apron. He lifted the cleaver into the air and brought it down, ending the man''s life.


    Ryn stepped into the doorway, looking over the three assassins killed inside.


    "You didn''t leave any of them alive?" she asked, her brow furrowing.


    "Was I supposed to?" Francis replied, punctuating his opinion on the matter by spitting on one of the corpses.


    "It would have been nice, but it doesn''t really matter," Ryn said. "I''ve been tracking these guys for almost a day and a half.


    Do you know who hired them?" Abbius asked.


    "Yes, one of Marcus Parrow''s business partners. After we get cleaned up here, why don''t we go and pay him a little visit?"


    "I can take care of this," Francis said, gesturing to the bodies with his cleaver. "It''ll be as if no one ever showed up. You guys go ahead.


    All right, we''ll be back. Soon."


    Abbius trailed Ryn as they left the inn through the back door, and a momentter, Francis came out, carrying the three dead bodies. Garrett had been aware for a long time that his cook was awakened, but as the man had seemed to value his privacy, he had never dug into his past. Ryn, on the other hand, clearly had.


    There wasn''t long until dawn, so Ryn and Abbius moved quickly. When they arrived outside the mansion home of the man who had hired the assassins, Ryn had Abbius take position on a nearby roof to provide cover for her, and then slipped inside the estate. Even before she was awakened, she had been an expert thief, and now, with the powers over shadow granted to her by her ever-improving soul spark, she might as well have been invisible.


    It took her only a few minutes to cross from outside the gate, past the guards, and into the mansion itself. From there, she made her way to the estates office where she began her search. Though she could have easily slipped into his bedroom and cut his throat, Ryn had a better idea. Instead, she found a hidden ledger tucked into the false bottom of a secret drawer in his desk. After perusing it for a few minutes, she grinned and put it back, before heading to the safe and going through its contents. Finding arge number of deeds, she stuffed them into her pocket and closed the safe before quickly making her escape.


    She took a small detour to drop by Commander Fernek''s office, and when she saw that his light was on, she climbed up to the window and slipped inside. He was busy working, checking through the massive pile of records, some seized from Marcus Parrow''s estate and some turned in by the overseer, who had revealed all of his corruption.


    Hearing a sound at the window, Commander Fernek looked up and then froze in shock as he saw Ryn standing there, lounging against the windowsill. She was dressed in ck, her figure blending in with the darkness of the sky outside. On her face, however, was a ck mask that seemed to be made of darkness, causing the rainbow flower sshed across the left eye to appear to be floating. Even as he saw her, Commander Fernek could feel his heart calming down. The symbol of the dream flower told him they were on the same side, and as she spoke, that feeling was only reinforced.


    "Count Arben has some very interesting documents in his safe that will probably help you in untangling that mess. There''s also a ledger that can help corroborate those transactions of Parrows you''re trying to find. It''s hidden in the bottom of the desk in Count Arbens office. There''s a hidden drawer in the back that has a false bottom. You''ll find the book there."


    Her words still lingering in the air, Ryn vanished, her body bleeding back into the darkness, leaving nothing but an open window and curtains that danced in the soft night breeze. Taking a deep breath, Commander Fernek had never felt so refreshed in his life. He had genuinely wondered if he had made the right decision bymitting his lot to Garrett and the Klein family, but he was beginning to discover that the power of the Klein family was far beyond anything he had ever imagined.


    Without them, even the rock-solid evidence that he had against Marcus Parrow would likely have resulted in nothing but a p on the wrist for the merchant, and the signing of his own death warrant, when those above Parrow came to take revenge. Instead, like dominoes falling one after another, everyone even remotely involved with the corrupt merchant was being delivered into his hands, with irond evidence impossible to ignore, marching out to present itself in front of him.


    Standing up, he walked to the window, gazing out over the dark city for a moment. Then, with a grin, he shut it tight. He walked back over to the desk, picked up the report he had been putting together that listed the names of those with potential involvement, and grinned. It was going to be a good day.

 DT4 - Chapter 23

    DT4 - Chapter 23


    As dawn slowly covered the city, Garrett left the dream, and spent a few moments just lying in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. Things were going well, exceptionally well, but he knew that there was a storming, pushing him closer and closer to the centers of power where those who ruled Insomnium plotted and schemed. Rather than be worried, he weed the challenge, recognizing that there was no way for him to avoid what was going toe, so he figured he might as well embrace it.


    As he got up and got dressed, Garrett sensed Ryn arriving at his door, and even before she knocked, he called for her toe in. Opening the door a crack, she stuck her head in.


    "Hey, there''s some old guy out front, says he''s looking for you."


    Garrett, who had already been alerted of this by the dream flowers that covered the Dreamers Inn, nodded.


    "Would you mind pushing me out there?


    Do you mind if I take a bath first?" Ryn said, tugging at the dark shirt she wore. "It''s been a long night, and I''m a bit grungy."


    "Sure, take your time. We''re in no rush. I''ll be in my office."


    "Alright, I''ll be right back."


    While Ryn went to get a bath, Garrett made his way to his office. He wasn''t worried about causing the old man out front to wait, and in fact, thought that the longer he made him wait, the better. When Ryn and Garrett finally entered the great room, they found the older man waiting for them was still standing by the door, exactly where Ryn had left him. He was tall and thin, and his face could have been chiseled from stone. There was absolutely no emotion on it, and as he stood there, he almost seemed to fade into the background, vanishing from sight. He wore the clothes of a high-ranked servant, and as his dull brown eyes alighted on Garrett, he took a step forward and bowed, his every movement crisp.


    "Good morning, Master Garrett."


    Having already mentally prepared himself for this encounter, Garrett just nodded.


    "Hello, Vester."


    Even as he said the word, he found himself having to fight to keep his body from tensing. Vester was the chief steward of his father''s household, and for many reasons, as a young boy, Garrett had developed an intense fear of the stone-faced old man. Now, despite having be an entirely new person, with tremendous power in his own right, Garrett still found that his body''s instinctive response was to tremble. This didn''t bode well for when Garrett met his father, but he pushed that worry out of his mind, and instead raised his eyebrow at Vester, as if asking why the old man hade.


    "Your father received your letter," Vester said, straightening up and looking down at Garrett along his long nose, "and is quite gratified to hear you are well. He had feared the worst after the incident, and expressed relief to find his fears unfounded. He requests your presence at your earliest convenience, and instructed me to escort you."


    "Well, you see, I''m afraid I have a rather busy day nned," Garrett said, hoping to see at least a twitch.


    On the old servant''s face, instead, he just got a calm, cold stare.


    "I''m sure your ns can wait, Master Garrett. After all, your father does not appreciate being kept waiting." Ryn clearly didn''t like the old man''s tone, but a mentalmand from Garrett kept her from jumping across the room and pping the teeth right out of his face. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Garrett nodded.


    "Fine. We can go this morning, but only after I''ve had my breakfast."


    "Of course, sir."


    Pushing him to one of the tables, Ryn sat down next to him as Francis brought out their breakfast. As if by magic, Vester appeared next to Garrett, taking the food from the startled cook and serving it. For the entirety of the meal, he stood behind Garrett, assisting him with his napkin, his silverware, any additional food Francis brought out, and making sure his cup stayed full. Though she was thrown off at first, Ryn was startled at how professional the old man was, never getting in the way and moving in absolute silence. Still, his very presence dampened the atmosphere of the inn, and with a sigh, Garrett finally pushed his te back.


    "I find myself without an appetite with you here," he said, ncing up at Vester, who simply inclined his head and apologized in the same calm voice.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, sir. If you''re done with your meal, now might be a wonderful time to go and see your father."


    "Sure. Lead the way."


    Ryn immediately jumped up and took the handles of Garrett''s wheelchair, pushing him out into the yard as Vester followed behind. There was arge carriage waiting outside, and as soon as they left the inn, the footman, who had been standing with the horses, hurried over to open the carriage door. For the first time, Vester seemed to freeze, not quite knowing what to do. But Ryn came to Garrett''s rescue, picking him up and lifting him into the carriage, as if he weighed nothing. That earned her an extra long look from Vester, which she ignored. When she started to get into the carriage, Vester coughed lightly into his fist, as if clearing his throat.


    "Excuse me, young master, but your father would like to see you alone."


    "Do you really think" Ryn started to say, and Garrett cut her off with a wave.


    "It''s fine, Ryn. Thank you very much for your help. I''ll be backter this afternoon."


    "Are you sure it''s safe?" Ryn asked, her hard stare never leaving Vester''s emotionless face.


    "It is my home," Garrett said. "Or at least, the home where I grew up. I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Though she knew that Garrett was even stronger than she was, Ryn still was loath to let him out of her sight. She had clearly taken a disliking to Vester, and the thought of sending Garrett with him rubbed her the wrong way. Still, she knew better than to argue with Garrett, and so she stepped back and instructed the footman to put Garrett''s wheelchair on the roof, and only let them leave once she was sure that it had been secured.


    The ride through the city was long, and more than once Garrett saw Vester''s eyes drifting to his missing wrist and hand, though it was impossible to tell whether the steward was curious or not. Garrett found himself wondering at the man''s thoughts. Before he could ask, however, they pulled up to a modest looking home on the outskirts of the noble district, and a wave of memories rushed through Garrett''s head.


    This was the Klein family home, passed down for six generations by those who served the royal family. Each member of the Klein family who had owned the home had served in different capacities, slowly climbing from servants in the royal pce until they wielded powerparable to even the strongest of nobles. Garrett''s grandfather had been the one who convinced thete king to assign Garrett as the studypanion for Prince Everan, and who had groomed Garrett''s father, Victor Klein, to be the king''s most trusted advisor.


    Ostensibly, the Klein family was absolutely neutral, not taking part in any of the power ys that gripped the city. And once, Garrett had actually believed that to be true. He knew better now, however, and as the carriage drew up to the front door, he found himself short of breath. If there was one thing that Garrett had been avoiding doing since arriving in this world, it was facing Victor Klein. But now, he couldn''t put it off any longer.


    Hearing the sound of his wheelchair being unhooked and carried down from the roof of the carriage caused his heartbeat to increase. When the door opened and Vester picked him up to carry him out of the carriage, Garrett felt stuffy in his chest. Settling himself in his wheelchair, he took a deep breath as it was lifted up the stairs to the front door, which opened wide, leading into a simple hallway.


    There was a single maid standing in the hall to wee them, and in a quiet voice, she alerted Vester that the master of the house was in the library. There was nothing ornate about this house. No fancy decorations. No gilt molding. The wallpaper was simple. The ceilings painted white. The only ornamentation was a single functional mirror that stood over a small table by the door. As he breathed in, Garrett could smell years of history. His own history.


    "Bring Master Garrett," Vester said to the maid, who hurried behind Garrett''s wheelchair, gingerly taking hold of the handles and pushing him down the hall after the steward.


    Garrett could have found his way to the library himself. After all, every inch of this house was firmly fixed in his mind. But instead, he used the time that it took to get from the front door to the library to calm his racing heart, to steady his breathing, and to remind himself that while he was still Garrett Klein, he was now much more.


    Still, it was hard to stop the wave of emotions that raced through him when he saw past Vester into the library. Nothing had changed, from the books on the walls to the dozen portraits hung above the firece. A simple wooden desk in front of the fire was upied by a handsome man whose dark hair was just starting to turn gray. His face was wider than Garrett''s, with an almost brutish set to his jaw and cheekbones, and his body was thick, not delicate like Garrett''s. He didn''t look up as the door opened, instead continuing to write with slow, measured movements. It wasn''t until he had finished what he was writing that he put his pen down and nced up, fixing a pair of intensely blue eyes on Garrett as Vester announced Garrett''s arrival.


    "Leave us."


    With a bow, Vester left the room, the frightened-looking maid hurrying out in front of him. Garrett heard the doors shut behind him as he matched his father''s intense stare.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" Victor Klein said. "Come over here."


    Suppressing the urge to sigh, Garrett pushed on the wheels of his wheelchair, rolling himself forward. There was a sh of something in his father''s eyes, though Garrett had no idea what sort of emotion it was. He could guess that it wasn''tplimentary. For a long while, his father stared at him, taking in every inch of his appearance, before speaking in a heavy voice, "Why didn''t you send me a letter sooner?"


    Suppressing the urge to quicklye up with excuses, Garrett examined what was going on in his mind and body with a sort of detached interest. As the two souls had fused together in this body, he found that he had inherited a stronger personality from Geller, likely because Geller had lived longer and had a much clearer sense of who he was. On the other hand, the young nobleman had brought a significant number of physical memories to him.


    Even though this was the first time that Garrett had truly encountered the man sitting at the desk in front of him, his body remembered every single terrible moment of growing up under Victor Klein''s iron-fisted control. All of this raced through Garrett''s head in a fraction of a second, as he tried to decide how he was going to engage with this father of his. He felt no love for Victor, and even if he had, would have likely had a hard time epting Victor as his father. No father appeared in his memories from Earth, and as those memories merged with the memories of a childhood in this world, Garrett found himself disinclined to give that title to the hard man he now faced. Like each member of the Klein family before him, Victor presented a calm and studious persona to the outside world, while ruling his family as the most brutal of tyrants. He beat his twisted worldview into his children, just as it had been beaten into him.


    Suddenly, a memory surfaced in Garrett''s mind, and he felt his heart turn cold. It had taken him a while to remember just why he was so afraid of the man in front of him, but once the memory came, Garrett found it hard to refrain from reaching across the space between them and snapping the man''s neck. The memory was exceptionally clear, of the body of his older sister, once bright and cheerful, lying in a battered heap at the bottom of the stairs. Her broken body was unmoving, as her rage-filled father stood on thending above, his ice-cold re daring Garrett, who had witnessed the whole violent affair, to speak. Closing his eyes for a moment, Garrett took control of his surging emotions. When he spoke, his voice was just as calm as his father''s.


    "I thought it better to have something to rece what I lost before I reached out."


    The answer caught Victor off guard, and his forehead furrowed as he looked at Garrett with a searching gaze, trying to understand if his son was telling the truth. Wordlessly, Garrett just lifted up his right arm, which ended in a stump, as if providing further exnation for his statement.


    "I see. And what have you brought me?" Victor said, not bothering to suppress the disgust that appeared in his eyes as he looked at Garrett''s missing hand.


    "Though not thergest gang in the city, I took over a group of smugglers and have built it into something rather impressive, considering how short of a time I''ve been at it."


    A slow smirk spread across Victor''s face, and he shook his head.


    "A gang? Really, Garrett? Didn''t I teach you better than that?"


    "You taught me it''s better to hold power where you can, father. And that''s what I''m doing. I happened tond in the midst of some trouble, but through it, gained ess to one of the only smuggling routes leading out of the city. We can move goods in through the swamp, into the city, without the city guard being any the wiser. On top of that, I''ve risen to one of the ten seats that control the gangs in the city, and have allies among the other seats. Though our gang doesn''t have the strongest fighting force, thanks to our allies, we''re able to remain stable."


    "And you think this is enough for you toe crawling back here?"


    Meeting his father''s intense blue eyes with a calm stare, Garrett shook his head.


    "No, the real thing that gave me confidence to write you that letter was Princess Eloise, who is currently staying with me."

 DT4 - Chapter 24

    DT4 - Chapter 24


    For the first time in the conversation, Victor smiled. It wasn''t a pleasant smile, however, and Garrett had to take a deep breath to keep his hand from beginning to tremble.


    "Now that is interesting news. Tell me about it."


    "Under Baron Gvin''s instruction, the princess arrived a few days ago."


    "Ha, I knew that crafty old goat was up to something," Victor said, mming his open palm on his desk.


    Rising to his feet, he strode to the firece and picked up the fire poker to poke at one of the logs.


    "Tell me," he said, not looking around. "Is he trying to raise support to reinstate the princess? I bet he was the one who even asked you to write that letter. After all, I''m sure you would have continued hiding in the Northern District, too afraid to contact me, even as you dragged the honor of our family through the mud by associating our name withmon criminals."


    He punctuated each word in hisst sentence by poking the log in the fire fiercely, sending sparks jumping in the firece.


    "You are correct, father. The baron was the one who asked me to reach out, though I would have done it anyway, even if he had not."


    "Oh, exin yourself."


    Garrett turned slightly in his chair to face his father, who had straightened up and was staring at him once more. Garrett smiled slightly.


    "The princess could be very useful to you, father."


    The only sound in the room was the faint ticking of the clock and the hiss of the logs as they settled. Then, with a ng, Victor dropped the fire poker onto the stone hearth and walked over to stand in front of Garrett. As he did, Garrett felt a cold, mmy feeling wash over his skin, almost as if he had been surrounded by fog. The feeling was gone a momentter as Victor loomed above him.


    "What do you know of my business," He asked, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "That would give you that impression?"


    Garrett knew just how violent his father could be, but he knew that he would have to risk it if he wanted to achieve his objective. So he lowered his head, gazing down at his clenched fist, as if terrified.


    "Others may not know, father, but I have watched you ever since I was born. I know that you''re made for greater things than simply being an advisor, and the princess could very well help you climb to those heights."


    Though he wasn''t looking up, Garrett was ready in case Victor made a move, but after a long, tense moment, Victor let out a shortugh and walked back over to his desk. He took a seat and crossed his legs. An easy smile stretched across his face. The thunderous clouds that had shrouded him a moment earlier were nowhere to be seen.


    "My dear Garrett, you''ve always been an insightful brat, but I have to admit, I''m surprised to hear those words from you."


    Just then, there was a faint ringing sound, and Victor''s smile widened even further.


    "We''ll continue this conversationter. For now, we have a guest. You''ll be having lunch with us. I''ll have some of the servants help you to your room, where you can freshen up."


    Just then, the door opened, and Vester entered. Behind him were three of therge gardeners that Victor Klein employed. Without waiting for Garrett to speak, they walked over, picked up his wheelchair, and carried him out of the room, taking him up the stairs and depositing him roughly in front of one of the doorways.


    "You''re to go in, young master," one of them said, the sneer in his voice clear.


    Not bothering to look at them, Garrett sighed, opened the door, and wheeled himself in. One of therge men stepped in after him, shutting the door and leaning against it.


    "You''re going to havepany for lunch, so you can go ahead and get ready," the thug said.


    Garrett was too busy looking around his room to pay any attention to him. Everything was exactly as he had left it. If there was one positive about growing up in the Klein household, it was that he had nevercked for material possessions. There was an entire closet full of clothing of the first order, and Garrett even saw multiple sets of clothes that he didnt remember. They were all cut in thetest fashions, and a few of them looked as if they had just been purchased.


    Considering he had only sent the letter a few days ago, he was surprised at just how meticulous his father was. None of his other things had been touched either, and as Garrett''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes lingered on a portrait of a beautiful noblewoman with the same thin features that Garrett possessed, her face pale with illness.


    Garrett''s mother had died when he was young, following not long after his sister, her will to live broken. Garrett could feel his heart constricting when he saw the picture, but after a few moments, the feeling began to fade, and he found himself returning to a sense of calm. He began to feel the faint sense of loss that had shrouded him when he had arrived at this world, taking over this body.


    Many of the attachments young Garrett had were bound to fade, and now returning to his childhood home, Garrett could feel them beginning to evaporate. Part of it was that the memories and feelings associated with this ce simply weren''t worth holding on to. The few positive memories remaining from Garrett Klein''s childhood were kept deep in his heart, but the fear that had been buried in his bones by his father''s fierce fists was being burned away by the cold anger that he felt.


    The truth was that Victor Klein was a monster. He had harmed many people, though none more than his family. But rather than feel frightened, Garrett had to suppress the urge tough. If anything, thest six months had demonstrated clearly that his father had nothing on him. The Garrett Klein who sat in a wheelchair in the midst of his memories wasn''t the same Garrett Klein who had suffered under Victor''s brutal rule. That single degree of separation allowed him to see the situation, and more importantly, his father, with stark rity.


    Lost in his thoughts, Garrett wasn''t aware of the time passing until there was a knock on his door. The bored thug, who had been leaning against the door, watching Garrett all this while, poked his head out.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It''s time to go, he said.


    Since Garrett had entered the room, he had looked around once, and then hadn''t moved, his stillness creeping the thug out. The otherrge men entered the room once more, and carried Garrett down to the dining room. He still hadn''t changed, and he caught a disapproving look from his father, one that in the past would have promised fierce retributionter, and caused him to shiver in fear. Instead, he ignored it, as he looked towards the door, where two women entered.


    The first was a beautiful noblewoman, who bore the ironic name Prudence. Originally his father''s mistress, she had be his stepmother, after his mother had passed away. Garrett nodded slightly to her, his eyes drifting to the young woman who had entered behind her.


    "Ah, Henrietta, wee. Thank you so much for joining us.


    Henrietta smiled softly, revealing a dimple on her right cheek. She had soft brown curls, and grey eyes flecked with bits of green, but stared curiously past Victor at Garrett, who calmly returned her stare. His smile the very picture of pleasant, Victor turned and gestured to his son.


    "This is my son, Garrett.


    A pleasure to meet you, Henrietta said softly, sinking into a curtsy.


    Likewise, Garrett said, "''You''ll excuse me for being unable to bow properly.


    "That''s quite all right, Henrietta said. My brother hasn''t been able to use his legs since he was young, so I''m very familiar with your situation, and you need not stand on ceremony with me.


    Garrett caught a slight twinkle in her eye as she spoke. That added a bit of charm to her calm elegance. But before he could thank her, the meal was called, and everyone sat down. Victor and Prudence sat on one side of the table, and Garrett and Henrietta sat on the other, as Vester directed the servants to put the food on the table. As was custom, there was very little conversation as they ate, with Victor asionally asking Henrietta about her family.


    The young woman was sharp-witted and lively. Her answers drewughs from both Victor and Prudence. When she noticed that Garrett wasn''tughing along, she toned down her humorous anecdotes and answered the questions more seriously. If he noticed this, Victor didn''t seem to care. But Henrietta, who wasn''t content to let Garrett scrape through the meal without participating, seized an opportunity when the dishes were being cleared and dessert was being brought out to turn to him.


    Your father has mentioned that you''re a businessman. Is that correct?


    If she noticed the faint furrow in his brow, Henrietta didn''t react, but it quickly smoothed out as Garrett nodded.


    I do have my hand in a few ventures.


    What sort of things? I''m quite interested in business myself, much to my mother''s consternation. But my father has a more liberal view and has encouraged me to study under a money counter.


    Garrett would have been happy not to answer, but seeing as how his father was staring at him across the table, he knew that wasn''t an option.


    One of my businesses deals in soap, he said.


    Ryn''s Royal Soap, he added, when he saw the expressions on the faces of those around him.


    Oh, good, Henrietta said, pressing a hand against her chest. I was afraid that you were going to say Parrow''s Fine Soap.


    Noticing that his father''s eyes had narrowed slightly when Garrett mentioned the name of their soap brand, Garrett tried not to smile. His father, through one of the noblemen who had backed Parrow, had lost a sizable amount of money, at least if the record books were anything to go by, and had only barely managed to keep from being swept up with the wave of arrests taking ce all over the city because Garrett had made a small adjustment.


    We also have a transportation business, Garrett continued, pretending he didn''t know about the tumultuous thoughts racing through his father''s head. Dealing in specialized goods.


    Neither of those are businesses that I''ve encountered before, Henrietta said, a slight pout to her lips.


    What sort of businesses have you been involved in? Garrett asked, encouraged by his father''s re.


    As she heard his follow-up question, Henrietta''s face brightened.


    Housing, mostly. My family owns a significant number of homes in the Northern District, as well as a few in the Southern District. Additionally, a few inns and a few of the neighborhoods in the slums.


    A few is quite an understatement, Victor said with a wide grin. What Henrietta''s not telling you, Garrett, is that her father, Earl Boren, owns more than half of the properties in the slums.


    A slight blush rose to Henrietta''s cheeks, and she peeked sideways at Garrett, clearly wanting to see what sort of impact Victor''s words had on him. Looking suitably impressed, Garrett turned to Henrietta.


    My apologies, I didn''t realize that you were Earl Boren''s daughter.


    Gratified by his changed expression, Henrietta smiled softly. One shouldn''t trade on the name of their forebears. At least, that''s what my father has always said. Though, you might guess at how much he believes that, if you consider where our propertyes from.


    Seeing that she meant it as a joke, Garrett smiled as Victor and Prudenceughed. A suspicion had begun to bloom in Garrett''s mind as soon as he had seen Henrietta, and now, hearing his father''sughter, he was positive that he was right. Just then, Vester came around to offer thedy some of the dessert, and Garrett turned to his father, who was staring across the table at him, a smirk on his face. After dessert had been served, Victor pushed himself back from the table, and selected a cigar from the box that Vester brought over. After lighting it up, he took a few puffs, and then looked between Henrietta and Garrett.


    I''m d the two of you have finally gotten the chance to meet, he said. I''d intended to arrange this meeting some time ago, but with the unfortunate incident six months ago, it became difficult. But now that the opportunity has arisen, I wanted the two of you to get a chance to meet.


    Once again, the faintest of blushes suffused Henrietta''s features. It was clear that she knew exactly what wasing. And though Garrett didn''t have advance warning, he could guess based on the expressions on the faces around him.


    Garrett, his father said, leaning back in his chair as he held his cigar between two fingers. You''re getting older. You''re not a kid anymore, or even a young man. And it''s clear that everything that has happened in the city over thest six months has matured you. As youe into your own, it''s only right that you get married. After speaking extensively with Earl Boren, we''ve togethere to the conclusion that you and Henrietta would make a fine pair. Of course, there''s no need for us to be in a rush, but it would be nice to be able to announce your engagement at the first season ball. So I''d like the two of you to spend a little bit of time getting to know one another. We''ll set your engagement at the first ball of the season, and as long as it''s within six months, you can pick any date you want. How does that sound?


    Though Victor was clearly asking a question, Garrett knew that it wasn''t actually a question. He could also see Henrietta looking at him from the corner of her eyes, watching his expression.


    I would be delighted to get to know Miss Boren, Garrett said, his face calm.


    Though that wasn''t quite what Victor was looking for, it was passable enough, and with that matter settled, he waved his hand.


    Why don''t youdies withdraw, and we''lle and join you in a few minutes. There are a few things I''d like to discuss with my son.


    Jumping up immediately, Prudence quickly brought Henrietta away, not wanting to incur her husband''s temper by dawdling, leaving Garrett and Victor alone in the room. For the briefest of moments, Garrett considered simply killing the man across the table. Hidden in his memories were enough atrocities that he would be well-justified in removing Victor Klein from this world. But the thought passed as Garrett remembered his objectives ining here.


    It looks like you''ve grown up, Victor said, his eyes narrowing dangerously as he stared across the table at Garrett. "I expected you to fall all over her.

 DT4 - Chapter 25

    DT4 - Chapter 25


    Life and death circumstances have a way of bringing rity to one''s mind," Garrett replied calmly. "I believe you had been about to tell me of your true ambitions before dinner."


    "Oh, I was, wasn''t I?"


    Pausing, Victor puffed on his cigar for a few minutes, admiring the smoke that curled into the air above his head. Garrett remained quiet, waiting for whatever madness was bouncing around in Victor''s mind to settle.


    "You said that you have a smuggling route that can lead outside the city, is that correct?"


    "I did."


    "Then I have something I need you to move, well, bring in, really. I''ll have somebody contact you. They''ll be heavy boxes from Port Reverie, and they should arrive at some point in the next few weeks."


    "What are you moving?" Garrett asked.


    For a moment, he didn''t think that Victor would answer, but then his father seemed to think better of it and grinned.


    "I don''t mind telling you," he said, "because after all, we''re in this together as a family. We''re bringing in weapons and armor. There''s going to be a party at some point in the future, and it''s best that we be prepared."


    Furrowing his brow as if he was trying to figure out why weapons and armor would be needed for a party, Garrett heard Victorugh.


    "Oh,e on, kid, you can''t be that dumb. You mentioned that you had ess to the princess, right? Well, Baron Gvin already reached out, and we havee up with the most delightful n. There are only two remaining members of the royal family. The first, Duke Arkov. The second, the princess. One of them will be inaugurated as the next ruler. King or queen, we don''t care, just that they fight amongst themselves. I can see it now."


    Standing to his feet in an abrupt surge, Victor began pacing back and forth in the dining room, walking the full length of the table before turning anding back. As he walked, he waved his cigar in the air, his eyes filled with excitement and a hint of madness.


    "And what a terrible fight it will be. Uncle and niece, both desperate to cling to the throne, both driven to extremes. Nothing will be out of their grasp. Poison. Betrayal. And when the dust settles, the city will wake to find both prospective rulers dead. Not one, but both. And into that void shall step the council, proposed by the princess before her tragic death to her uncle."


    Stopping, Victor slowly turned to fix Garrett with his mad stare.


    "But at the top, there has only ever been room for one. And that, my son, is why we need a little bit of insurance."


    "You''ll dispose of the council," Garrett said, his eyes bright as he returned Victors stare.


    "Yes, I will. And then it shall not be advisor Victor Klein, but his majesty Victor Klein. Your help in this will be instrumental. And when I have seeded, you shall be prince. Whatever you desire will be at your fingertips."


    "And Henrietta?" Garrett asked.


    Laughing, Victor waved his hand.


    "She''s necessary in order to secure Earl Boren''s cooperation. After all, she shall be queen once you ascend the throne. Or at least, so he believes. Now, don''t go spilling any of this. The girl knows nothing and should continue to know nothing. There''s no need for us to get the women involved. Besides, if you don''t like her, that''s fine. All you have to do is marry her. Once you''re married, you never have to see her again."


    Silence fell over the room as Victor walked to the window, gazing out into the street as he puffed on his cigar. Garrett remained silent, upied with his own thoughts, until, with a crafty look on his face, Victor turned around, as if struck by a sudden thought.


    "That princess, you said she''s staying with you. That means she trusts you. Good. Continue to build that trust. It will make what is going toe much easier."


    Without replying, Garrett bowed his head, as if epting Victor''smand. Too upied with his own thoughts to think anything of it, Victor strolled past Garrett, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Come along. I''m sure Henrietta is eager to get to know you better."


    With a nastyugh, as if he had just told a joke, Victor left the dining room, and Garrett followed slowly after him. After a nearly insufferable half an hour with thedies in the drawing room, Victor made his excuses and left, and Prudence followed almost immediately, only staying long enough to encourage Garrett and Henrietta to spend some time getting to know one another. Garrett was clear that Victor would not have arranged a way back for him, and so when he mentioned needing to get a carriage to return him to the inn, Henrietta offered to give him a ride. Hesitating for a moment, Garrett finally nodded.


    "That would be wonderful. Thank you."


    From the ease with which Henrietta''s footman helped Garrett into the carriage, it was clear that she hadn''t been lying about her brother. And as the carriage finally left the Klein family home behind, Garrett felt Henrietta rx. It was as if a great weight had been lifted from her, and with an amused smile, he watched her from across the carriage. It was only after a moment that she realized what she had just done, and with a panicked look sat up, straight.


    "It''s okay," Garrett said. "I''d much prefer you to befortable."


    That didn''t help the panicked look on Henrietta''s face at all, but Garrett didn''t particrly care, and instead turned his attention to looking out the window. After bumping along in silence for a few minutes, Henrietta finally spoke.


    "If you''re not interested in getting married here she paused, clearly unable to continue her statement.


    "It''s sort of out of our control, isn''t it?" Garrett said, turning to look at her.


    Immediately, her face fell.


    "It is, isn''t it?" She mumbled, dropping her face into her hands.


    After a moment, she put on a resolute expression and lifted her head.


    "I''m sorry," she said. "I never imagined that this would be the way that I got married."


    "We''re not married yet, and you never know what might change between now and then. For the time being, if you''re going to be sold off, you might as well pretend to be engaged to me."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    Listening to Garrett''s calm voice, Henrietta stared at him, a thread of confusion in her gaze.


    "After all," Garrett continued, "the city''s going to be changing quite a bit in the next few months, and I imagine that our fathers are going to have very little time to worry about the two of us and our marital bliss. The engagement isn''t going to be announced until the first ball of the season, which gives us approximately a month and a half. That''s a surprising amount of time, so I think it''s best that we let things develop in the direction they are, and we can worry about whether or not we''re actually going to get engagedter."


    Henrietta didn''t reply, and instead just stared at Garrett as the carriage continued down the city streets. When they finally arrived at the inn, she peeked out the window with considerable interest.


    "Is this where you live?"


    "Yes, this is Dreamer''s Inn."


    "It''s a wonderful name.


    Thank you.


    Can Ie in?"


    Garrett hesitated for a moment, unsure how to say no without offending her, but that hesitation proved his undoing as she took it to mean yes, and quickly got out of the carriage. The door opened and Ryn strode out, her eyes narrowing as she looked over the pretty noble woman. ncing past Henrietta, she saw Garrett sitting in the carriage.


    "Wee back, boss. How was your time?" As she spoke, Ryn smiled, her eyes shooting slyly to Henrietta. "I see you traded up."


    Knowing that Ryn was talking about Vester, Garrett just ignored her. When he was out of the carriage, Ryn grabbed the handles of his wheelchair and wheeled him into the inn, pausing on the doorstep to look back over her shoulder at Henrietta, who was still standing in the middle of the yard.


    "What are you waiting for, miss? A personal invitation? Come on in."


    With a start, Henrietta quickly nodded. Unsure quite how to deal with that sort of speech, Henrietta hurried to follow, looking around with considerable interest at everything she saw. It was mid-afternoon and the inn was full of people, many of them grabbingte lunches or meeting others to talk about anything and everything. The bartenders were busy, and Francis even more so, but Henrietta, far from being frightened by the somewhat raucous atmosphere, seemed to think it all great fun, and when they finally made it back to Garrett''s office, she looked at him, her eyes shining.


    "That was exciting," she said.


    "If you think that is exciting, you should see The Underground." Ryn said with a grin, perching on the edge of Garrett''s desk, one leg on the ground and the other swinging.


    "The underground? What is that?" Henrietta asked.


    "Well, if you want to find out, you''ll have to follow Garrett here. The boss can get you into all sorts of ces."


    "Ryn, that''s enough," Garrett said, as he flipped through a few of the reports that had appeared on his desk since he had left that morning.


    "Oh,e on, Ryn said. "You''re no fun.


    Are you finished gathering your team?"


    Grimacing, Ryn shook her head.


    "No, we simply don''t have enough Awakened who aren''t already deployed," she said. "I''ve got Abbius, and as long as we''re hanging out close to the inn, Francis too. But Francis doesn''t want to leave his kitchen, which means I can only count on him sometimes."


    Henrietta had no idea what they were talking about, but she looked back and forth between them as they talked, soaking every word in.


    "I was afraid you''d have that problem," Garrett said. "If necessary, we can call the Red Masks up."


    "I''m not quite there yet, but I''m getting close," Ryn said, shaking her head.


    Just then, the door to Garrett''s office opened, and Princess Louise stormed in. Following behind her was Thomas Gvin, who looked as harassed as the princess looked angry.


    "Garrett, tell Thomas that if he''s not going to be helpful, he should just leave me alone."


    "Princess, it''s not that I don''t want to be helpful. I''m just telling you that your best move is to go to the pce."


    "Princess Eloise?" Henrietta said, staring at the princess inplete shock.


    "Etta!" the princess yelled, just as surprised to see Henrietta standing in Garrett''s office.


    No less startled, Thomas stared at Henrietta and then at Garrett, who simply shrugged and said, "I''ve been to see my father.


    And Garrett and I are engaged to be married," Henrietta added, causing Garrett to facepalm and everyone else to shift their shocked expressions in his direction.


    "We are not engaged yet," Garrett said, rubbing his forehead. "My father has just spoken of how it''s a possibility."


    "Congrattions on your uing marriage," Thomas said,pletely ignoring what Garrett had just said.


    pping her hands together, the princess rushed over to Henrietta.


    "Oh, that''s so exciting, Etta. You must be very happy!"


    Taken aback by the obvious exuberance in the princess''s expression, Henrietta could only nce at Garrett, but he wasn''t looking at her at all and was still rubbing his forehead.


    Congrats on your uing nuptials, boss.


    His eyes narrowing, Garrett looked up at Ryn, his expression promising swift death if she continued down the path that she had just stepped onto.


    "If I hear rumors that I''m going to be getting married," he said, his voice cold. "I will know exactly where they came from."


    Smirking, Ryn lifted her hands.


    "Fine, I get it. But the least I can do is go ask Francis for some wine to toast the happy asion."


    Laughing with delight, Ryn left the room in a sh, moving so quickly that it almost looked like she just disappeared. This caused Henrietta to gasp as she hadn''t imagined the young woman was an awakened.


    "Instead of talking about our personal issue, I think it would be wiser to discuss what the two of you were fighting about when you came in," Garrett said, taking the opportunity to divert the conversation. "What''s this about going to the pce?"


    Crossing her arms and huffing angrily, the princess red at Thomas.


    "My father," Thomas said, shooting a frustrated look at the princess, "thinks that the princess''s n to enter the pce is foolhardy, that there''s no need for her to expose herself to danger."


    "And I''m telling you it''s not dangerous," Princess Eloise said. "I do not know why your father is so intent on pitting me against my uncle, but I know that he won''t harm me. Garrett, tell him I''m right."


    Seeing Thomas look at him silently, entreating him for his help, Garrett thought for a moment and then gestured to the princess.


    "I''m afraid Princess Eloise is correct. Entering the pce is the right move."


    Seeing Thomas frown as Eloise grinned in triumph, Garrett held up his hand.


    "Now, that''s only the case because my father has agreed to help. If you had entered the pce previously, you would have been putting yourself into your uncle''s hands. I''m not saying that he''s the bad guy or that he somehow wants to harm you. I''m just saying that you would have had no support. However, with my father there, you should be perfectly safe. It is my rmendation that you should enter the pce sooner rather thanter. Thomas, you should try and persuade your father to be the one to break the news to the Duke. You can also let him know that my father is expecting a visit as soon as is convenient."


    "Of course," Thomas said, excitement filling his eyes.


    As he watched Thomas say goodbye to the women and rush out the door, Garrett stared after him. He had no idea whether Thomas was actually in on what was going on or not. If he had to guess, it would be that Baron Gvin had kept his son in the dark, not alerting him to the plot that he and Victor had cooked up. The only reason that Victor had mentioned it to Garrett was that he still believed he had his son firmly under his thumb. Shortly after Thomas left, Princess Eloise dragged Henrietta off to talk about something, leaving Garrett alone in the office for a merciful few moments before Ryn came back, holding a bottle of nice wine and a few sses.


    Hey, where did everyone go? Ryn asked, looking around in disappointment.

 DT4 - Chapter 26

    DT4 - Chapter 26


    The following morning, Princess Eloise worked with Garret topose a letter for Duke Arkov, informing him of her presence in the city. Despite his initial rejection of the idea, Baron Gvin hade around, presumably after speaking with Victor Klein. Garret had no idea what their conversation entailed, but he assumed it was rife with plots and schemes. Both men clearly had power on their minds and would likely stop at nothing to achieve their goals. They both considered Garret to be on their side, or at least a tool to be used and discarded. This suited Garret just fine, as he nned to do the same, only in reverse.


    The more he pondered the problem, the more convinced he became that the princess should be the one to ascend the throne. Despite his twisted childhood, it had not extinguished the spark of patriotism in young Garret Klein''s heart. Although he was now quite distanced from the feeling, he recognized the wisdom in allowing the rightful heir to the throne to take her ce. Moreover, it would be much easier to deal with the princess than either of the other two men, should the situation turn sour.


    Garret didn''t even consider the possibility that Duke Arkov would remain as regent. After all, as soon as the princess appeared, he had only two options. First, support her im to the throne. This would be the wiser choice, even if he had designs on the throne himself, as her rightful im superseded his. It would be much easier to manipte and control her as a figurehead than to take the second path. That didn''t mean, of course, that the second path was off the table. Many would-be rulers had ruthlessly eliminated their kin to seize power for themselves. After all, that was the direction the story seemed to have taken so far.


    But Garret had begun to doubt this narrative. There had been too many small inconsistencies for him to believe that Duke Arkov had masterminded the attack. In Garret''s mind, it was more likely that the nobles had orchestrated it, and Duke Arkov''s survival had either been a step in the nobles'' power y or simply a mistake. He had never met the Duke, though he had seen him plenty of times in the pce, and he had a faint feeling that he would meet him soon enough, especially if he assisted the princess in her bid for the throne.


    After the letter was delivered, the response was immediate and overwhelming. Heavily armored troops marched out of the pce, their purple and gold pennants flying, their ck armor gleaming in the sunlight. They projected a fearsome air as they moved swiftly through the streets, causing an uproar in the city. It was rare for the royal guard to leave the pce, so the sight of nearly a hundred of them charging towards the city''s northern district caused rampant spection. The city guard had been alerted and did their best to clear people out of the way. By the time the Royal Guard unit crossed the lower bridge, crowds had begun to gather along the street, as if an impromptu parade was taking ce.


    Garret received word as soon as the Royal Guard entered the northern district. Looking up from his breakfast, he addressed the princess, "Your Highness, it appears that the Royal Guard has been dispatched to pick you up."


    Taking a deep breath, Princess Eloise put down her fork and nodded, her eyes bright.


    "Then Id better go get ready," she said.


    Watching as she pushed herself back from the table and headed upstairs to her room, Garret thought for a moment and then called over Coleridge.


    "What do you need, boss?"


    "You and your men have the bearing of soldiers. The princess needs an escort into the pce, and more importantly, someone to guard her while she''s there. I''d like to hire you to protect her."


    "You don''t need to hire us, boss," Coleridge said. "We''re happy to do it for free."


    Like many in the city, Coleridge and his men still maintained their loyalty to the throne and the royal family who had been brutally murdered.


    "Protecting her is our duty."


    "Good," Garrett said, and then turned his attention to the princess''s personal guard. Morris.


    What do you need?" Morris asked, his expression disgruntled.


    Even though the princess''s personal guard clearly didn''t like him very much, Garrett didn''t take it to heart. When Morris had arrived, he had clearly expected to be some sort of main character, protecting the princess and winning her favor. Instead, he had been relegated to almost uselessness, as Garrett and his awakened subordinates had taken care of everything.


    "I''d like to assign Coleridge and his unit under yourmand. You are the princess''s personal guard, and so I think it''s important that you have control of the environment. However, the pce is big, and it''s going to be hard to cover everything by yourself. Until the princess bes queen and the royal guard take over, feel free to use Coleridge and his men as you see fit."


    The suggestion caught Morris off guard, and when he looked over at Coleridge and saw the man''s professional salute, he found himself lost for words. After almost a minute of looking back and forth between Coleridge and Garrett, he finally nodded.


    "Thank you. That would actually be really helpful."


    The royal guard finally arrived half an hourter, spreading out to surround the inn''s yard as a group of five royal guard officers walked into the inn''s great room. There they found Princess Eloise waiting for them, sitting at a table across from Garrett. As soon as they pushed open the door, almost everybody in the room stood up. Coleridge and Morris had moved to behind the princess, clearly guarding her, while Coleridge''s men had spread out throughout the room.


    The royal guardsman at the front of the group slowly scanned the room and then removed his helmet, holding it under his arm as he bowed to the princess.


    "Princess Eloise, it is wonderful to see that you are safe. I''m Captain Connor of the Royal Guard, and I''ve been dispatched by the regent, Duke Arkov, to escort you to the pce."


    Thanks to the dream flower that had taken root in her, Garrett could sense the princess''s nervousness, but she handled the situation with a magnificent outward calm as she stood up, holding her skirt with one hand, and nodded.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Hello, Captain Connor. Thank you for such a speedy response. I admit I hadn''t expected anything like this, but it''s nice to know that I''m wee at the pce."


    "Of course, Your Highness, it is our honor to serve."


    The Royal Guard were nothing if not efficient, and it didn''t take long for them to pick up all of the princess''s luggage and get back on the road. The only slight snag was when they saw all of Coleridge''s men beginning to move out with them. When Captain Connor asked what was going on, Morris stepped in and exined that the mercenary captain and his unit were the princess''s personal guard.


    Looking over the rough members of the Cleaver''s Edge mercenary group, Captain Connor''s eyes narrowed.


    "That will not be necessary," he said. "The Royal Guard have the princess''s safety well in hand."


    "Captain Connor," hearing Princess Eloise''s voice, the Royal Guard captain winced as if he knew exactly what was going toe next. "These men and women are here for my safety, just like you. I don''t think I need to remind you that up until this point, the Royal Guard''s protection has been entirely insufficient, so I don''t think that I can be med for wanting a little bit more. Additionally, it isn''t your ce to tell me who I can and cannot bring into the pce, so until I order otherwise, they will being with us."


    To his credit, Captain Connor quickly stabilized himself and bowed to the princess.


    "Of course, your highness, forgive my impertinence for suggesting anything else."


    "You''re forgiven."


    Garrett sat in the door of the inn, watching as the group made their way down the street, much slower than they had arrived, as they escorted the princess''s carriage. Ryn leaned against the door jamb behind him, remaining silent until they were out of sight. Once he couldn''t see them anymore, Garrett retired to his office, where he sat behind his desk and closed his eyes.


    "Somnia, will I be able to track the princess into the pce from where I am?


    No, my lord. The distance is too far. My effective reach covers the northern district, but not much beyond."


    Garrett thought for a moment, then called for Ryn.


    "Get the carriage set up," he ordered.


    "Where are we going?" Ryn asked.


    "We''re going to trail them to the pce," Garrett replied, "just to make sure they actually get there safely."


    It only took a few minutes before the carriage was pulled around. Ryn helped Garrett into it. At hermand, the driver took it slow, maintaining enough distance between them and the formation escorting the princess back to the pce that they couldn''t actually see each other. This was still close enough for Garrett, however, and he sat in the carriage, his eyes closed, as he observed through the flowers carried by the princess and Coleridge and his men.


    Given how actively the dream flowers propagated, it was practically impossible for anybody to live in the inn for any length of time without picking up a flower or two themselves. Even Morris had a dream flower blooming inside of him. Garrett couldn''t directly observe the dream during the day, but he was still able to pick up bits of information from the dream flowers. As they slowly made their way through the city, following the procession, he began to get a picture of what was going on.


    The princess sat in the royal carriage, its top open to the public, and gently waved to the people lining the streets. Seeing her riding in the open caused quite an uproar, and more and more citizens rushed to the street to try and catch a glimpse of her. The imposing royal guard cleared the way, ensuring that nobody stepped out in front of the carriage, and forming two thick lines on either side of her. The Cleaver''s Edge mercenaries brought up the rear, marching as best they could, even as their eyes scanned the crowds, looking for anyone who might want to harm the princess.


    Whenever the royal carriage woulde into view, the crowd would begin to cheer and shout. To Garrett, it felt as if a pressure release valve had just popped open, and much of the invisible tension and fear that had been boiling up inside of themon folk over thest few months was getting an outlet. This continued all the way over the bridge and into the southern district. Here, the streets were nicer, the people calmer, but hundreds and thousands still gathered on the street corners to watch as the carriage rolled by.


    Garrett and Ryn maintained a good distance, tracking slowly behind the royal procession until it finally arrived at the pce. They were about half a mile behind when Garrett opened his eyes and directed the driver to pull into one of the side streets and stop, out of sight of the pce gate.


    "Let''s hang out here for a moment," he said, closing his eyes once more.


    Standing in front of the gate were a number of noblemen, their true thoughts hidden behind wide smiles. When the princess arrived at the front gate, it had already been opened, and the noblemen hurried to the side of the carriage to greet the princess.


    "Your Highness, it is wonderful to see that you are safe," one of the old noblemen said, earning himself a soft nod from the princess. Seeing it, the other noblemen hesitated, and then quickly added their own praise and well wishes. They hadn''t anticipated such an aloof response from the princess, and before they could recover, there was a loud trumpet st, and the royal guard quickly formed up, joining with theirpanions who had stayed at the pce to protect it, as they formed two long lines nking the road.


    "We wee the royal princess back to the pce," they shouted with all their might.


    An answering cheer rose from the crowd that had followed the princess to the pce, and under the eyes of the citizens and the royal guard, Princess Eloise, followed by Morris, Coleridge, and the Cleaver''s Edge mercenary group, entered the pce grounds.


    A few blocks away, Garrett watched all of this happening, through his connection with the dream flowers. But his attention was elsewhere, on the massive building in front of them. Ryn, who didn''t quite understand what it was they were waiting for, began to fidget, growing bored of just sitting quietly. After a few minutes, she reached for the handle of the carriage, and then paused, ncing at Garrett to see if he''d have any response. When he didn''t move, she slipped out of the carriage, and made her way down the street, to watch from the corner.


    When she found that the crowd was too thick, and she couldn''t actually see what was going on, she rapidly scaled one of the nearby buildings, perching on the edge of the roof, with her legs dangling off. That gave her enough height to look into the pce''s yard, where she saw the princess alighting from her carriage. A powerfully built man stood on the steps of the pce, and as the princess walked up to meet him, he gave her a big hug, and then escorted her into the pce.


    Down below, Garrett was getting a more up-close-and-personal look at what was going on. Duke Arkov was just the same as he remembered, albeit with a bit more gray at his temples, and in his beard. A bear of a man, the Duke carried himself like a warrior, and if the stories were to be believed, he was a fearsome one. Tremendous mental energy shrouded his body, causing the dream flowers nearby to shiver, and retract their own auras, as if trying to hide. The Duke had a pair of piercing green eyes, and though his smile showed his teeth, it was more like a shark''s than Garrett liked.


    As soon as the princess stepped inside of the pce, Garrett felt a strange pressure disrupt his connection with the dream flower, and the images and sounds he was getting from it began to grow blurry, and garbled. Frowning, Garrett tried to strengthen his connection with the dream flower that the princess carried, and while he seeded in improving his connection, it soon began to take a toll on his levels of energy, and when he rxed, the images quickly went back to blurry.

 DT4 - Chapter 27

    DT4 - Chapter 27


    His best guess was that there was something in the pce that was disrupting his connection, which also would exin why he hadn''t seen a Great Ruler in that territory. It made sense to him that, given the strength of the royal family, they would have defenses against mysterious artifacts, or even the dream itself, and as Garrett probed, trying to extend his awareness from the dream flower, he found it almost impossible. Furthermore, the suppressive pressure seemed to be growing stronger all the time, and Garrett got the distinct impression that something, or someone, in the pce was starting to grow aware of him.


    Not wanting to risk it, he immediately closed the connection, pulling his mind back to the carriage. The sense of pressure he was feeling evaporated, and after taking a few deep breaths, Garrett felt himself returning to normal. Just then, there was a thud on the roof of the carriage, as Ryn dropped down onto it from the rooftop she had been walking across, and a momentter, she swung down through the door, taking her seat across from Garrett.


    "Well, she''s in the pce," Ryn said. "So much for my n for the two of you to fall in love and get married."


    Amused, Garrett shook his head.


    I don''t know that we would suit," he said.


    "What do you mean? Of course you would suit. She can do all of the social stuff, and you can plot and scheme. I mean, somebody''s got to keep those nobles in check, right? And just imagine, you could be king. King Garrett. Ruler of the city of Insomnia."


    "But I don''t want to be king," Garrett said, calmly.


    Gazing across the carriage at Ryn, flipping her hair, Rynughed.


    "What do you mean you don''t want to be king? I thought everybody wants to be king."


    "I think that''s a misconception," Garrett replied. "Most people want the benefits thate with being king, though they don''t actually want to be king in reality. After all, there are more downsides than upsides to a job like that. It''s just that the perceived upsides are sorge that people convince themselves that that''s what they want. Take, for instance, status. There are many ways to get status in this world, but very few of them deliver on the implicit promise. People want to be wealthy, but again, there are many ways to be wealthy. One doesn''t need to be the king in order to be able to buy nice things, while being king requires bncing the needs of other people against one another. It means forsaking yourself. It means being willing not to y favorites. All of those are things that I have no desire to do."


    Watching Garrett as he spoke, Ryn smiled slyly.


    "And yet, isn''t that what you do? For the Klein family, I mean. You bnce everyone''s needs against each other''s. You pursue things not because you want to, but because you think they''d be good for the family. Sounds pretty kingly to me."


    "If I was going to be a king, I''d want to be the power behind the throne," Garrett said softly. "Not the person on the throne itself."


    "That''s true. You do like to keep a low profile. Reminds me of a spiderweb, actually. And you''re the spider sitting at the center of it."


    "While I don''t really enjoy spiders, it''s an apt description," Garrett replied. "Let''s return to the inn."


    As they headed back to the inn, Garrett began strategizing, trying to figure out how he was going to solve theing problem. The reality was that the princess was now in a dangerous situation, especially since Garrett didn''t have as much of an ability to monitor her as he had assumed he would. That was the most pressing problem to solve.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he finally came to a realization. The biggest and most important issue was that he was too weak. Somnia had mentioned that her range didn''t extend to the pce. If it had, while the issue may have still remained, it wouldn''t have been quite as severe. This meant that the most efficient use of his time and energy was simply advancing the speed at which he improved his own personal power, as that would in turn expand Somnia''s capabilities as well.


    Moreover, since the dream flowers carried Garrett''s mental energy, by improving himself, he would also improve them, making whatever was blocking his energy from being able to freely enter and exit the pce less effective.


    Calling up his status, Garrett saw that he was hovering right around 180 experience, having spent a considerable sum on his effort to acquire the Ebony Association. That was done now, which meant that he could once again return to growing his pool of experience. He needed about 460 experience before he would level up once more, rising to level 7. The question was, what was the fastest way to do that?


    After thinking it through, Garrett waited until nightfall and then entered the dream. As he appeared on the dreamer''s throne, he sent out a message through Somnia, alerting every single awakened dreamer under his control of a new mission and informing them that there was going to be a meeting in one hour.


    An hourter, when he entered Dreamer''s Rest and walked up to the VIP area, he was startled to see just how many awakened there were gathered there. Pax and the others were sitting at their table, along with almost three dozen other awakened associated with the Klein family. There were nearly 100 Grave Walkers who had gathered at nearby tables, and close to 175 members of the Ebony Association, including Gero, whose golden mask drew more than a few nces. Altogether there were over 315 awakened who had gathered together in dreamer''s rest. The low murmur of conversation as the awakened talked to each other about what this big mission might be filled Garrett''s ears. A lull rose in the room as the awakened saw Garrett arrive.


    "Thank you all foring. A particrly important event has just taken ce in our city. As you know, Princess Eloise, rightful heir to the throne of Insomnium, has just returned to the pce, where her uncle, Duke Arkov, currently rules as regent. We have been given a particr mission, which is to clear a path to the pce. Though we have some idea of what lies between Dreamer''s Rest and the pce, the dream is a fickle ce, fraught with danger. And rather than send out small teams to explore limited areas, the goal this time is to make a concentrated push, clearing as much of the northern district and southern district as is necessary in order to get to the pce in the dream.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    However, this isn''t going to be an easy mission. Though there are a lot of us, the dangers the dream holds are numerous and deadly, as many of you know. Still, we need not be frightened as we have a considerable level of power ourselves. The mission will be led by the dreamer''s chosen, Gero, along with two other supporters of equal level. Furthermore, I will be participating in this mission as well."


    The room, which had fallen silent, broke out in a murmur. No one knew what the mysterious man in the white mask''s powers were. And many had assumed that he didn''t fight at all, because they had never seen him venture out of the inn and into the dream.


    Calling for silence again, Garrett began to organize the teams. The original team of awakened dreamers that included Pax, Maren, Kinsley, Asher, and Estel formed the tip of the spear and would be responsible, along with Garrett himself, for the pace the expedition would set. Gero, along with the majority of her forces, would hold the left nk, providing support for Garrett''s team, while ensuring that the areas behind them were stabilized. Cynen, leading the Grave Walkers, and the other members of the Klein family, would hold the right side, doing the same.


    Each and every one of the awakened dreamers who was there had already experienced the subtle growth of their soul spark as they killed nightmares. And so, despite the fear that many of them felt, they found themselves excited to venture deep into the dream. Calling Cynen, Gero, and a few others together, Garrett began toy out their n. Unrolling the map that he had purchased from Karn on the table, Garrett''s finger traced a path through the streets to the upper bridge.


    "This is the oldest of the three bridges," Garrett said, "and so this is the one we''ll head for. There''s no guarantee it''s going to be standing, as it appears as if the dream is a slightly older version of the city, but if it is, that''s where we''ll cross. That will allow us to take the road directly down toward the pce. However, it will also take us along the territory of another Great Ruler."


    Garrett''s finger stopped in the noble district, where the houses were interspersed with massive-looking mushrooms.


    "ording to the map, this path will take us between two different territories. The lower territory here is ruled by the Rotting Tongue of Wen, which frankly sounds disgusting, and I imagine will mean we''re going to be fighting monsters who live up to the title. As for the sword forest, I''m not sure what we''ll find there. There''s no ruler in that territory, but that doesn''t mean we''ll need to be any less on our guard. If anything, it means that whatever does upy that space is too dangerous for the other rulers to defeat. The Dreamer on the Throne has a very clear objective this time. We are to create a path that leads directly to the pce, so that we can ensure the princess''s safety."


    Gero''s eyes widened at that, and she nced at Cynen, who had frowned slightly.


    "Does that mean that the Dreamer on the Throne is throwing in his lot with the princess?" Cynen asked, voicing the question that was on Gero''s mind as well.


    Shaking his head, Garrett tapped the pce on the map.


    "The Dreamer on the Throne doesn''t throw his lot in with anybody, but it isn''t ours to question why he''s choosing to favor her at this time. We just need to know that he is and act ordingly."


    "What about the ruler to the north? Do you think we might be attacked while we''re gone if it catches wind that we''re moving out with such a big force?"


    "We run the risk," Garrett said, "but it''s something that we''ll just have to chance. We can alwayse back to the inn if necessary, and even once we''re gone, our territory is not without defenders."


    Given that there wasn''t a need for supplies like food, the teams were able to deploy quickly, leaving Dreamer''s Rest and heading northeast. Much of the territory in this direction had already been cleared, so they were able to make good progress. Because of the dream flowers that had been nted along the way, the fog that covered the dream was thin, leaving little room for the nightmares creeping through the area to hide. With the awakened moving out in force, any nightmares unfortunate enough to run into them were killed almost immediately. Each of the awakened dreamers hurried tond the final blow. Pax, walking alongside Garrett, kept looking curiously at him until finally, Garrett asked her what was on her mind.


    "I''m curious about how you''ll fight," came her blunt response. "After all, I''ve never seen you actually wield a weapon, and you''re not holding anything now. I mean, besides that umbre."


    The rest of the awakened dreamers were dressed in armor that suited this world. Garrett had maintained his habit of condensing mental energy into artifacts that could be used in the dream, exchanging them for missionspleted from the job board. Many of the awakened dreamers had gathered armor and weapons in that manner. Much of what Pax was currently wearing fit into that category, causing Garrett to stand out even more than normal. He was wearing his typical three-piece suit and bowler hat, with the white mask on his face. The only thing he carried in his hands was an umbre, currently closed, that he treated almost like a cane.


    "I''m only here to ensure that everything doesn''t go south," Garrett said, "and to do any negotiating we need to."


    "You can negotiate with nightmares?" Pax asked.


    "So long as they''re sufficiently powerful, yes."


    "I get the distinct impression that it would be better not to meet that sort of nightmare," Maren said, causing Estelle, Kinsley, and Pax to allugh.


    Asher didn''tugh. Instead, his gaze drifted to the side, and he pointed his finger as three dog-like shadows emerged from his cloak and raced into the alleyway he had pointed at. There were some short, sharp growls, and then Garrett felt himself gain an experience point. Ignoring the window that had popped up, Garrett smiled under his mask as they continued forward.


    It didn''t take them long to reach the edge of the territory that had been explored. Along the way, Garrett continually referred to the map, wanting to make sure that they didn''t identally stray into the Burning Pain of Gath''s territory. The upper bridge, which was the older of the two still-existing bridges, was the most sure bet, and that''s where they were heading now. It did mean that they would have to cut into some of the other ruler''s territory, but Garrett was hoping that they could slip by without too much trouble.


    "Do not kill any more nightmares until we''re across the bridge." Garrett''smand echoed in the minds of each of the awakened dreamers, and they began to hurry forward, theirbined auras carving out a path in the thick fog that appeared around them.


    Garrett expanded his own aura, subtly shrouding the entire group as they made a beeline for where he was hoping the upper bridge would be. If that didn''t work, they would have to go south along the river, which Garrett wanted to avoid if possible. A few times, he felt the minds of various nightmares brushing up against his aura, but they quickly turned and fled, clearly frightened by the sheer number of awakened dreamers.


    Walking through the thick fog of the dream was tense, and with every step, the awakened dreamers could feel the fog caressing them with icy fingers. At the front of the group, Pax''s expression was grim, her eyes darting from side to side as she tried to spot any potential threats. Gero was much the same, as this was the first time she had cleared new territory in the dream. She found it hard not to jump at every vague sight and sound, but knew that it was imperative she remain steady as an example to those following her. The only one who seemedpletely calm other than Garrett was Cynen, causing everyone who looked at her to be amazed.


    "We''reing up to water," Maren called out and a few minutester, Pax stopped everyone at the edge of arge river. With a frown, she looked at the perfectly smooth, ssy water in front of her.


    "There''s no bridge," she muttered. "Where''s the bridge?"

 DT4 - Chapter 28

    DT4 - Chapter 28


    Garrett frowned as well. He hadn''t expected to find nothing, and if there wasn''t a bridge, how were they supposed to cross to the southern district? His eyes narrowing, Garrett clenched his fist and breathed out, releasing a wave of mental energy that tore through the fog in front of them. As his mental energy mmed into the fog, it boiled away, rapidly vanishing, and leaving nothing but the darkness of the dream behind.


    Feeling something at the very edge of the wave of energy he had released, Garrett looked to the north. There, faintly visible and wreathed in wisps of fog, was arge bridge, wide enough to drive four carriages across side by side. Around him, the Awakened Dreamers were unnerved at the rapidly retreating fog, but before they could begin asking questions Garrett pointed to the bridge revealed in the distance, redirecting their attention.


    "It looks like we were too far south," Garrett said. "Let''s go."


    Excited that they had a way to cross the river, the team pushed north and soon arrived at the massive bridge. It seemed stable enough, and so they began to cross, hoping to pass out of the Burning Pain of Gath''s territory as soon as possible.


    Garrett remembered all too well the sight of Gath''s Chosen, and while he was confident that between Gero, Cynen, and himself, they would be able to beat it, he was hoping to avoid picking a fight with another ruler in the dream world. The same was not true, however, for the territory they were about to step into, as they would have to pass directly across the Rotting Tongue of Wen''s territory if they wanted to make it to the pce. Gathering everybody together at the edge of the bridge, Garrett spoke to them again, reinforcing each group''s roles before he instructed Pax to lead the way.


    "Alright," she said, mming her mace into her shield. "Let''s do this."


    Setting an aggressive pace, she led the way forward, and soon they began to encounter their first nightmares. Many of the same nightmares they had already encountered on their side of the river were present here as well, but almost immediately, they ran into creatures they had never seen before.


    The first were a group of cackling, goblin creatures, who had bright red hair that stuck up in an almost cone-like shape. They wore rags for clothes and carried strange bone weapons, full of jagged edges, perfect for tearing their prey apart. They swarmed out of an alleyway just as Pax was about to pass it by, and it was only her quick movement that kept Kinsley from being badly mauled.


    Dropping her mace, she grabbed him by the back of the cloak and yanked him backwards, tossing him into the formation as she mmed her shield forward, crushing through one of the bone weapons and smashing the goblin creature''s face. A swift kick ended its life, and Garrett saw a pop-up that was both gratifying and scary.


    You have gained 2 EXP for ying a Redcap Goblin.


    EXP: 182/640


    On the one hand, Garrett was happy to get experience for the kill, but the fact that such a small creature was two points didnt bode well for them. There was no more time to think about it though, as dozens more of the small creatures leapt shrieking onto the awakened dreamers. No sooner had they finished killing off the Redcaps, than there was another shriek and another group raced towards them, running pell-mell down the street, directly into their formation. Both Gero and Cynen sent troops to the front to help Pax and her team block the Redcaps, never letting their guard down as they guarded the formation''s nks.


    On the roof!


    Garrett wasn''t sure who had yelled it, but everybody who wasn''t busy fighting swarms of Redcaps looked up and saw a chilling sight. A six-legged monster with a long upper torso that looked like a worm perched on the roof of a nearby building, and even as they looked, it let out a shriek, extending a long tongue from its many-toothed maw, whipping at the air. Just as it crouched to try and jump down into the middle of the formation, a st of fire engulfed it, as Kinsley, who had gotten up and dusted himself off, shook his head.


    "No thanks," he said, his eyes reflecting the me that burned the nightmare to ash.


    "Pace yourself," Estelle reminded him, as she infused energy into his shoulder.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" he said with a maniacal grin.


    The damage had been done, however, and the nightmare''s call gathered more and more nightmares to their area. Small goblins swarmed towards them, their red hair making them impossible to miss in the darkness. Behind them,rger goblins began to appear. Unlike the Redcaps who threw themselves against the awakened dreamers with an insane fury, therger goblins stomped down the streets in a more measured manner. As soon as they got within a dozen feet of the awakened, however, they began to roar, revealing long, mottled tongues. Letting out loud bellows, they charged forward, swinging the heavy wooden clubs they carried. The dreamers met them with steel, quickly carving their bodies to pieces.


    At first, they had held back, unsure exactly how strong the goblins would be. Garrett was realizing, however, that the nightmares stood little chance against the awakened dreamers, in part due to the sheer discrepancy in numbers. So far, they had not faced more than 20 nightmares at once, while each and every one of the 300-plus awakened dreamers was eager to get into battle.


    Realizing that they could probably begin moving forward, Garrett ordered Pax to advance, and with a surge, the entire formation began rolling down the street. ording to the map, it was a straight shot from here to the pce. Seeing that they were about toe into arge square, Garrett alerted Gero and Cynen, who wrapped their forces around the group to keep watch just in case they were attacked from all sides.


    The fog was thick around them as they continued to move forward, and it didn''t take long to notice that the buildings had begun to fall away, until there was nothing but fog outside their reach. Soon, they came to the first of the statues. In the waking world, this was a wide, open square, often filled with merchants hawking their wares, with a series ofrge statues that ran down the middle of it. The statues were there, but the open area was much less lively.


    There were still Redcaps, and the slightlyrger drudge goblins that asionally appeared to attack them, but as they crowded around the first of the statues, an eerie silence wrapped around them. Even with the fog in ce, Garrett could feel a faint stinging sensation whenever he tried to explore the area northwest of their position. It was as if there was a certain sharpness to the air that left thousands of tiny cuts on his mental energy.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Knowing that if he was feeling this way, the others likely were too, Garrett took a deep breath and ordered everyone forward. It was slow going, as the fog was thick, and when they eventually reached the second of therge statues, Maren signaled the alert, causing everyone to gather up.


    Garrett''s experience points had been rapidly growing in number, and so he quickly nted a few dream flowers, causing the statue that they surrounded to bloom with bright rainbow light. Almost immediately, the flowers began to absorb the fog, sucking it in and chewing it up, transforming it into mental energy that radiated outward in glorious rainbow-colors.


    As the fog around them thinned, the awakened dreamers saw what Maren had been referring to. To the south, they saw dozens, and then hundreds, of Redcaps, all crouched silently on the ground, their eyes fixed on the awakened. Behind them lumbered the drudge goblins, along with a dozen of therge multi-legged worms, who hissed quietly. The sight caused the awakened to freeze.


    At the same time, to the north of them, the cleared fog began to reveal another group, this one made up of strange metallic creatures with des on their arms, standing in perfect ranks. Though there were only twenty of these metallic creatures, the feeling that they gave off was no less dangerous than the horde of nightmares, sandwiching the awakened dreamers from the other side.


    ncing between the two sides, Garrett called Cynen and Gero over. The Ebony Association was facing down the goblin horde, and though she looked confident, Garrett could see the faint nervousness hidden in Gero''s eyes.


    "Cynen, hand your troops over to Gero. That side''s going to be the more dangerous fight," Garrett said. "You and I will go deal with whatever those metal nightmares are, and once we''re done, we''lle back and help."


    "Will the two of you be enough?" Gero asked, her gaze raking over the silent ranks of metal armor.


    "Yes," Garrett said. "We''ll be fine. It looks like the enemy is about to move though, so let''s get ready for a fight."


    Turning, Gero saw that the Redcaps were beginning to shift, and with a nod to Garrett and Cynen, she turned and her body blurred, appearing in front of her troops as if she had teleported. The twin des that had made her so famous were drawn from their sheaths, and without any preamble, she leveled them at the enemy.


    "Charge!"


    The word was like a whip crack, and every single one of the members of the Ebony Alliance immediately began to move. They were clearly used to her style ofmand, and they presented a fearsome picture as they raced across the square towards the Goblin Army, who answered with shrieks of their own.


    Cynenmanded her troops to back up the Ebony Association, and soon they had rushed into battle as well, not wanting to be left out of the fight and miss out on improving their soul sparks. That left Garrett and Cynen to face the silent suits of metal armor that stood facing them. Seeing green mes beginning to burn on Cynen''s fists, Garrett held up his hand.


    "Wait a moment," he said.


    Dutifully, Cynen extinguished the mes as Garrett began to walk forward, the sound of his feet drowned out by the roars of the two forces fighting behind him. When he arrived within twenty feet of the ranks of armor, one of them stepped forward, lifting a hand. A voice that sounded like a rusty piece of steel echoed in Garrett''s head.


    "Halt! None may approach the gate."


    Pausing, Garrett looked at the armor, and then at the fog-covered buildings behind it. ording to the map, this whole area surrounded the city''s primary gate. And the closer he looked at these suits of armor, the more obvious it became that they were the same sorts of suits that could be found lining the halls of the pce, suits that had once been worn by knights who died in service to the city.


    "Why can''t I approach the gate?" Garrett asked, sending his voice directly to the suit of armor.


    "It is forbidden," came the heavy reply.


    "So long as I don''t approach the gate, will you attack?" Instead of speaking, the suit of armor shook its head ponderously, causing a grating sound as the rusty metal rubbed together.


    "Good enough for me," Garrett said.


    Though he was intensely curious about what the armor was actually guarding, so long as the guardians were content to remain around the gate and not get in his way, Garrett was more than happy to explore that mystery another time.


    "Cynen, let''s go join the others."


    Nodding, Cynen turned around, me erupting from her body as she kicked off. Like a zing fireball, she raced across the square, leaping over the awakened dreamers'' lines and mming down among the massed drudge goblins. Thrusting her fists out to either side, Cynen let out a shout as a ring of pale green me mushroomed around her.


    Therge goblins shrieked in pain, thrashing this way and that, as she followed up her attack with fierce punches, dodging past their wild swings. Her every movement crushed bone, and the mes she left behind quickly began to spread.


    Not to be outdone, Gero was battling with the worm monsters, her des tearing through their skin, leaving long gashes that spurted ck blood along their bodies and lopping limbs like they were thin branches. The awakened, armored, armed, and unified, tore into the goblin army, with a ferocity that caught even Garrett off guard.


    A veritable torrent of experience began to roll in, as the 300-strong army chewed through their opponents. The din of battle was almost overwhelming, as Garrett strolled across the empty town square toward the fight. The closer he got, the more attention he paid to the dense forest of mushrooms and buildings thaty behind the Goblin Army, and the more he realized the gravity of the situation. It would have been simple enough for him to join in, but instead, he focused his attention on guarding against whatever forces the Great Ruler who ruled this territory wanted to throw at them. It was entirely possible that nothing would happen, but the fact that an army had been gathered in the first ce told Garrett that they were likely facing an enemy who wouldn''t be content to let them walk out of here alive.


    Activating Observe the Dream, Garrett scanned the edge of the town square, looking for any sign of another force. It wasn''t too long before he saw half a dozen hulking creatures creeping through the dense fog. Immediately he recognized them as trolls, though slightly fatter and diseased-looking. Each had a massive slimy tongue lolling from their open mouths, and Garrett decided then and there that he was going to eradicate everyst trace of this Great Ruler from the city, as frankly, it was disgusting.


    "Cynen, Gero, enemies on the left."


    As soon as she heard his voice, Cynen pped one of the drudge goblins aside and took off, burning a wide swath through the enemy lines as she headed towards the left side of the battlefield. Gero, who was closer, flicked her des, sending a spray of ck blood into the air, and her body blurred. A momentter, all of the enemies, in a line drawn to the left nk, exploded into pieces, chopped into dozens of bits as Gero shed past them.


    She arrived a few steps before Cynen and spotted the trolls, her eyes narrowing when she noticed their long tongues. The trolls, realizing they had been seen, let out loud roars and pounced forward. The one in the lead brought both of its hands down, trying to squash Gero, but she slipped past it, her swords cutting deep into its leg. With a roar, the troll tried to turn, tearing the wound on its leg open even further, but it didn''t care, and a momentter its flesh began to heal at a rapid rate.

 DT4 - Chapter 29

    DT4 - Chapter 29


    Before the wound could close, Cynen''s ming fist mmed into it, causing the troll to shriek in agony as its thick leg snapped. Cynen''s fist had struck bone, and the power behind her fist crushed it into pieces. Though they had never worked together before, Gero and Cynen coordinated instinctively. The troll''s thick skin wasrgely immune to blunt force, but particrly vulnerable to Gero''s quick slices. As she opened up wounds, Cynen followed behind, mming fireden punches into each of the gaps Gero''s sword created.


    Trolls were naturally on the upper end of the lighting stage, and their absurd healing ability made them almost impossible for a team of less than twenty lighting stage awakened to take down. As shapers, however, Gero and Cynen had no issue with them. And it wasn''t long before the first finally fell. As it did, Garret felt a wave of anger washing over him. It wasn''t his anger, that much was clear, but rather an outraged mental roar from deep in the noble''s district. It carried with it a promise of gruesome death, and the faint stench of sickness and disease.


    Looking around, Garrett saw the Goblin Army starting to scatter, and realized that morning was soon toe. They had made it about halfway to the pce, but the remaining distance would be much harder to cross. They had to steer clear of the animated armor thaty to the northwest, which meant edging into the territory controlled by the Rotting Tongue of Wen. Garrett knew nothing about Wen, or the Great Ruler who usurped his power, but he did know that he had just made an enemy, and rather than try to avoid it, he was inclined instead to embrace it.


    It took another hour before the fighting finally stopped, and thest of the Goblins were killed. Garrett didn''t move the entire time, constantly on alert, in case the battlefield changed. When the final de had struck down, Garrett called everyone back. There were more than a few wounded, and there had even been a couple casualties, who would wake up the following day with terrible headaches, having lost a chunk of their mental energy. Thankfully, with rest and a little bit of work, it was something that could be restored, allowing them toe back and fight once more in the dream. As everyone gathered around, clearly exhausted from the fight, Garrett addressed them.


    "Well done. It was an impressive fight against a dangerous foe, and has proven to me once again just how powerful you all are. When we set out on this expedition, we didn''t know exactly what would happen. We didn''t know if we would end up facing an enemy, or whether we would just have a smooth trip. One thing is for certain, however, and that is that if we wish to make progress, we have no choice but to fight."


    Though they had thrown themselves into the beginning of the battle with excitement, Garrett''s words brought looks of concern to the awakened dreamers. The fight had been brutal and dangerous, and the thought of repeating it didn''t necessarily sit well with them. Garrett understood this full well, however, and had some good news.


    "The morning ising, and we will soon leave the dream. But tomorrow night wille again and we have been given a new mission. Rather than heading straight for the pce, we''ll be heading south towards a new target, one that, once dealt with, will break the backs of the goblin army and prevent them from bothering us ever again. Additionally, the Dreamer on the Throne has seen our valiant effort, and will deploy additional forces to help us. This is our first campaign, and while fighting this sort of battle in the dream is new to all of us, we will be victorious."


    With those words, the first rays of sun peeked up over the horizon, washing away the dream, and sending the awakened dreamers back to the waking world. Taking a deep breath as he returned once more to his bed, Garrett immediately sent messages to Delrisa and Isabelle,manding them to begin moving their forces into position so as to assist the following evening.


    Under the persistent efforts of the flower ghouls, nearly the entirety of the crypts had been absorbed into their territory, and they were beginning to expand into the sewers that ran underneath the city. There was a main sewer line that ran across the river and connected to the sewer system used by the nobles. It was well guarded, however, so rather than have the flower ghouls pass through it, Garrettmanded them to start digging a second tunnel underneath it.


    It crossed the river at the low bridge, and then ran southwest under one of the main thoroughfares in the noble district. It would take a few days for the flower ghouls toplete their work, but Garrett was confident that one day would be enough to get across the river, which was all that really mattered. Under his concentrated efforts over thest four months, the flower ghouls had exploded in poption, gathering close to twenty nest stones, which they had then fed the nigh-endless waves of undead into.


    The sea of mental stars that showed each of the flower ghouls under the city was so bright that it looked like he was sitting in the midst of a sea of stars when he sat on the dreamer''s throne, and now they began to surge toward the low bridge. By the time the awakened recovered their mental strength and jumped back into the dream that evening, Garrett was determined to have a second army on the other side of the river. About mid-morning, Gero arrived, looking around as if worried someone might see her. She entered the inn and asked for Garrett, and was soon ushered back into his office, where he waspleting the day''s bookwork.


    "I heard you had an exciting timest night," Garrett said, as soon as she walked in. This caused Gero to smirk as she took a seat across from him.


    "It was certainly something, Gero said, staring at Garrett, and as you''ve probably guessed, that''s why I''m here."


    Ringing the bell on his desk, Garrett gestured for her to continue. After a moment of indecision, Gero leaned forward.


    "I feel like I need to understand better what I''ve actually gotten myself into. I''ve always known there were monsters in the city, but an entire army of them? And from the sounds of it, there''s going to be more tonight. So I want to understand. What is this?"


    Just then, the door opened and Francis entered with a bottle of wine and two sses, then poured out the wine for Gero and Garrett. Waiting until Francis had left the room, Garrett took a sip of his wine and cocked his head to the side.


    "You could have asked the dreamer.


    Listen, I''ve run an organization long enough to know that if my people bothered me for every little thing they didn''t understand, I''d kill them myself. Why would I go to the boss when I have you?"


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    "A fair point," Garrett said, a ghost of a smile shing across his face.


    He closed his eyes and remained silent, only his lips moving ever so slightly, almost as if he was speaking to someone in his mind. While she waited, Gero tasted the wine and then, finding it to her liking, drank the whole ss before filling it once more. Taking a deep breath, Garrett looked at Gero.


    "The Dreamer on the Throne is a Great Ruler, one of a few in this city. Great rulers are beings who can control or bring benefits to individuals who exist in the dream. Each has a different power, a different strength, and gathers those desirous of the same sort of strength to them. The Dreamer on the Throne, however, is a little bit different than most of the other great rulers that you''re going to encounter. First, they tend to be monsters, and the people who serve them are the same. Now, that isn''t to say that the Dreamer on the Throne doesn''t have monsters. It''s just that he understands how to bring Awakened into the dream world as well. As he expands his territory in this city, he is recruiting Awakened to join his cause. Most of the monsters that you see in the dream do not exist in the waking world. They are beings created from mental energy, the same energy that is generated by a soul spark."


    cing his ss down on the desk, Garrett tapped the center of his chest with two fingers.


    "This is why, when you y one of those monsters, its energy is, in part, absorbed into your soul spark, improving your stage. I''m sure you felt itst night, that as you cut the monsters down, your soul spark grew more defined."


    Taking a deep breath, Gero nodded.


    "That''s part of the reason I''m here," she said. "I''ve never felt anything like it before, and I want to know, is it safe? We''re not going to someday transform into those monsters, are we?"


    Chuckling, Garrett shook his head.


    "No, absolutely not. Monsters are monsters. Awakened dreamers are Awakened dreamers.


    You keep using that term, dreamers. What is that?"


    "The mysterious fog world that you enteredst night is known as the dream. Or, maybe this is actually the dream," Garrett said, looking around the room. "Regardless, those who can pass between them are known as dreamers."


    Licking her lips, Gero wasn''t able to hide the mix of excitement, anticipation, and nervousness that filled her.


    "So what is it that he''s actually trying to get us to do? I mean, what''s our final objective? We were told to go to the pce, but now we seem to be diverting into the goblins''nds."


    "Simply put, the Dreamer on the Throne didn''t know if there was going to be another Great Ruler in that territory. And since there is, it must be eliminated. Tonight, you will re-enter the dream, continuing to put pressure on the goblins from the same ce you ended. However, now that the Great Ruler in that territory has been identified and located, you''ll be supported by other armies entering at other points into that territory to ensure that you don''t end up just fighting an endless wave of goblins.


    And Geller, he''ll continue to provide strategy?"


    "Yes," Garrett said.


    "OK, so what about this Great Ruler? If he''s as strong as the Dreamer on the Throne, then I''m afraid even me and Cynen working together won''t be able to defeat him."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Garrett said. "While you and Cynen will assist, along with a few other allies, Geller will do the main bulk of fighting against the Rotting Tongue of Wen."


    "Is that the name of the Great Ruler we''re facing?" Cynen asked, her expression showing her disgust.


    "It is.


    I guess it makes sense, given that they all had those nasty, rotting tongues," Gero muttered, "absolutely disgusting. All the more reason for us to eliminate them from our city."


    With her questions answered, Gero took her leave, and for the rest of the day, Garrett did his best to contain his impatience. Unlike thest time, when he had angered Agma-Yoth and been forced to wait for his enemy to strike, this time Garrett was the aggressor, and he intended to bring the fight to a close as fast as he possibly could. He had no idea if the Rotting Tongue of Wen''s powers extended into the waking world, and he didn''t want to give it the time to find out. Instead, he was hoping to crush his opponent before it had any chance to respond.


    When the sun fell and the dream began to flood the city, Garrett was ready. He had already instructed all of the awakened to be ready to go as soon as night fell. And as he felt them begin to enter, he took onest look over his preparations.


    <em>Everything''s in ce, and I''m as ready as I''ll ever be. </em>


    Standing from the throne, Garrett''s figure blurred, and he appeared in therge open square where the desperate battle had taken ce the day before. Thanks to the map and the roar of rage at the death of the trolls, Garrett had roughly pinpointed where the actual territory of the Rotting Tongue of Wen was located. And now he intended to sweep toward it from three different directions.


    The first and most obvious was the nearly 300 awakened dreamers who stood in front of him, ready to move on hismand. The second was a horde of flower ghouls who had amassed under the city and carved a path across the river. The third were Delrisa and her necromancers, who were currently hiding in the hollow space of Isabelle''s mirror. As soon as night had fallen, Isabelle had flitted across the city and would soon arrive at her location.


    The goal was for Isabelle and Delrisa to provide a distraction while the flower ghouls and the awakened dreamers pinched the Rotting Tongue of Wen''s forces from two different sides. When he got the message from Isabelle that she had arrived at the location Garrett had indicated, he lifted his hand, calling all of the awakened dreamers to attention.


    "We move south," he said. "Cynen, Gero, with me."


    This time, Garrett led the charge directly, piercing straight into the fog as they headed south towards a derelict hospital where the Rotting Tongue of Wen made its home. This was its actual territory, and it was this that Garrett would have to conquer.


    Almost immediately, they began to encounter resistance, but as soon as he saw the Redcaps rushing towards them, Garrett waved his hand, and immense mental pressure smashed down on the creatures, obliterating them in an instant. The sight left the awakened dreamers in shock, and then, as Garrettmanded them to push forward, that shock transformed into a powerful feeling of momentum.


    Letting out shouts and battle cries, they rushed forward, driving through the fog like a torrent. The goblins were clearly on alert as they began to converge on the awakened dreamers, and the fighting soon turned fierce. The Redcaps appeared endless in number, streaming out of the alleyways, jumping down from roofs, as they threw themselves against the awakened dreamers with a relentless fury, screaming as they hacked and shed with their bone weapons. The drudge goblins seemed to have been infused with the same sort of fury as they stomped towards the battle.


    Trolls and the six-legged worm creatures were not far behind, appearing from the fog like apparitions, theyunched attacks against the dreamers. Garrett let his troops face the brunt of the battle, though he didn''t hesitate to step in when necessary, especially to keep someone alive. He was discovering that his powers were more like a blunt fist than a sharp sword, and the amount of effort it took him to crush something with his aura was simply not cost-effective.

 DT4 - Chapter 30

    DT4 - Chapter 30


    Instead of engaging directly in battle, Garrett focused on channeling his abundant energy through the dream flowers into the awakened dreamers, infusing them with a seemingly never-ending supply of power. This enabled them to ignore the small wounds they got and instead focus on ying the enemy as fast as possible. After initially slowing down as they faced the raging horde of goblins, the awakened dreamers soon realized that their enemy''s reinforcements were faltering. With renewed vigor, they pushed forward, iming block after block as they slew their enemy.


    Elsewhere, Garrett''s flower ghouls began to appear. They burrowed out from the ground and began to absorb the fog in the nearby area, glimmering with bright light that sent colors dancing through the darkness. More than once, goblins wandering by caught sight of them and grew enthralled, leaping over to try and consume the bright flowers, only to be grabbed by the ghoulish teeth and ws hiding underneath. More and more flowers burrowed up out of the dirt, pushing aside cobblestones as they drilled up out of the street, forming a long chain that crept through the silent city toward the old hospital.


    Seeing that the flower ghouls were making good progress, Garrettmanded Isabelle and Delrisa to begin as well. He watched through Isabelle''s eyes as the mirror she held shed, and Delrisa and six other robed figures all appeared. Though none of the others were in the shaper level, the necromancers never nned on fighting themselves. Isabelle let out a surge of mental energy that lit the dream like a beacon, and Garrett could feel the growing fury from the Rotting Tongue of Wen.


    Soon, swarms of goblins began to close in on Isabelle''s position, and her mirror shed once more, as a dozen glowing pale fiends appeared around her, and then sped off into the night, shrieking. She advanced at the same time, her hair forming dozens of spears that stabbed through the redcap''s eyes and into their brains, killing them instantly. Simultaneously, the pale fiends fell upon the goblins, absorbing their life force and leaving shriveled corpses behind.


    Soon, the ground was littered with goblins, which was when Delrisa held out the long staff that she carried and began to chant. Wisps of dark energy flew from the corpses, merging into the soul stone gripped in a skeletal hand on the end of her staff. As shepleted her chant, she tapped her staff on the ground, causing a dull thud, and then, like puppets with half of their strings cut, the goblin corpses began to spasm before rising to their feet.


    The other six necromancers each stepped forward, beginning to cast spells of their own that washed over the zombies. One of the spells filled them with vigor, while another transformed their teeth and nails into fearsome weapons. Still a third infused their ws with necromantic energy, while the fourth caused bloodlust to appear in their eyes. The fifth and sixth necromancer focused their attention on a few of the drudge goblins, who soon began to sprout extra limbs, their already-hulking bodies growingrger and more muscr. Seeing that Isabelle and her pale fiends had raced ahead and not wanting to be left behind, Delrisa let out a hiss, showing her fangs.


    "The time hase to show our master what we can do," she said, her voice echoing eerily in the fog. "Go forth, minions, and sweep away the enemy."


    One of the red-capped zombies lurched forward, and then a second and a third, moving faster with each step, until they had transformed from a shambling horde into a terrible wave of death. With forces assaulting from three sides, it soon became clear that the Rotting Tongue of Wen had no idea what to do, and Garrett wasn''t about to give it a chance to figure it out.


    Though the hordes of goblins seemed endless, that was only on the surface. Garrett could tell from the way the creatures were rushing towards them that their numbers were beginning to thin. He didn''t know whether it wascency or something else, but the Rotting Tongue of Wen clearly hadn''t been prepared for an assault of this kind.


    After two and a half hours of fierce fighting as they pushed their way forward, Garrett finally caught sight of the sanitarium that served as the Rotting Tongue''s core territory. Pax, just about tounch herself back into the battle after a few moments of rest, heard Garrett call her name and jogged over.


    "Yeah, boss?"


    "You''re going to be taking over the fight," Garrett said, his eyes never leaving the looming building in the distance. "Gero, Cynen, and I are going to head straight in. If you find yourself in a tough spot, rotate to the east."


    Pax''s forehead furrowed as she looked east, seeing nothing but fog. Garrett didn''t exin it to her, and instead strode forward, calling to Cynen and Gero, who quickly freed themselves from their fights and fell in beside him.


    "Clear a path for me," Garrett said. "I need a minute."


    The other two exchanged a nce and then nodded before charging forward as Garrett jogged along behind them. With a mentalmand, he called to Isabelle, whounched herself into the air and began to fly towards them, tearing through the fog as she approached their location.


    The fight against Agma-Yoth had been tough with two shapers, so this time, Garrett had brought himself and Isabelle to try to make it a little bit easier. Opening up the window that had popped up earlier that evening, Garrett took a deep breath.


    [Congrattions! You currently have enough experience points to level up. Would you like to level up to level 7?]


    The flood of windows obscuring his vision after he epted was annoying, but he kept moving, following Cynen and Gero as they sped through the fog-covered streets, dodging past goblins or crushing their way straight through them if they couldn''t be avoided. Their frantic charge took some pressure off of the awakened behind them, and Garrett could hear Pax''s voice roaring outmands as they advanced into the gap.


    [Each time you level up in the shaper stage, you will be presented with the choice of acquiring a new ability and increasing the skill level of two existing abilities. Please choose which of your skills you will level and then choose your seventh level advantage.]


    <strong>[Whisper of the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability tomunicate with those who can walk the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> You can now initiatemunication without touching your target. You must be able to see the target.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    [Whisper of the Dream] was the same as always, and nearly obsolete by this point so Garrett moved right past it with barely a nce.


    <strong>[Observe the Dream]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to see the Dream clearly.


    -The energy cost of activating this ability has been reduced.


    -You may now use your other abilities while using Observe the Dream.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> You gain an instinctive sense of the dangers of the Dream, allowing you to see nightmares before they appear.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    Just like before, Observe the Dream had improved subtly, but Garrett thought that there were likely better options out there so he put it aside as well.


    <strong>[Dream Seed]</strong>


    You have seized one of [???????], Crimson Eye of Shalmoroths abilities, Dream Seed.


    1 EXP - Observation Seed


    2 EXP - Communication Seed


    3 EXP - Loyalty Seed


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    6 EXP - Guardian Seed [2/2]


    10 EXP - Overmind Seed [+1]


    <strong>[Other types of seeds locked]</strong>


    You can now nt seeds anywhere in the Dream and nourish them yourself.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Dream Seeds be harder to resist for potential hosts.


    You can now set your Dream Flowers to the following states:


    Defend [Default] - Dream Flowers will actively protect their hosts, or locations, from nightmares.


    Hunt - Dream Flowers will release spores to attract nightmares with the intent of consuming them.


    Growth - Dream Flowers will absorb the mental energy of their host or any creature that enters their location with the intent of growing stronger.


    <strong>Your seeds now propagate naturally, so long as they have a steady source of mental energy. </strong>


    <strong>Skill Level: 5 > 6</strong>


    If he selected [Dream Seed], not only would Garrett gain another Overmind Seed like Somnia, but since the Dream Seeds would be harder for potential hosts to resist, they would propagate much faster than before, increasing their rate of spread across the city.


    <strong>[Dream Cloak]</strong>


    -You have gained the ability to use the Dream to cloak your presence, reducing the likelihood that you will be seen.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Your Dream Cloak grows stronger, allowing you to hide more efficiently.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Like [Whisper of the Dream], [Dream Cloak] had long be a worthless skill for Garrett, so he ignored it and moved on to his better skills.


    <strong>[Guide Growth - Beautiful Bewitchment]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be objects of supernatural beauty. Those who look upon them cannot help but be enthralled.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers, strengthening your influence on hosts.


    Increase the bewitchment ability of Dream Flowers against nightmares.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Spores produced by the Dream Flowers be invisible, making them harder to detect.


    <strong>Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Clusters of Dream Flowers will now produce a bewitching scent that will have one of the following effects:


    <strong>-Distract: </strong>Affected targets will grow distracted and forget what they were doing until the effect wears off.


    <strong>-Enthrall:</strong> Affected targets will grow enthralled and peacefully admire the flowers until the effect wears off.


    <strong>-Enrage:</strong> Affected targets will grow enraged and attack anyone around them until the effect wears off.


    <strong>Skill Level: 3 > 4</strong>


    Making the spores produced by the dream flowers invisible was tempting, but Garrett felt that they were working well enough at the moment, so he decided to pass on [Beautiful Bewitchment] as well.


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Spirit-sucking Thorns]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to be fearsome predators, hiding sharp thorns under their beautiful petals.


    <strong>Modify Dream Seed:</strong> Increase the attack strength of Dream Flowers by improving their ability to consume the mental energy of their hosts and enemies.


    <strong>*NEW* Modify Dream Flowers:</strong> Increase the range from which Dream Flowers can attack.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Ever since he had skipped [Spirit-sucking Thorns] during hisst level up, Garrett had been regretting it. Adding a ranged ability to the Dream Flowers would not just improve their survivability and effectiveness, but it would also allow him greater offensive capability, which he was sorelycking. For this level, [Spirit-sucking Thorns] was at the top of his list.


    <strong>[Guide Growth  Life and Death Bloom]</strong>


    Your Dream Flowers grow, guided by your will to hold Lesraks me.


    Modify Dream Seed: Your flowers have melded with the powerful dream fire, Lesraks me, bing immune to its effects.


    <strong>*NEW* </strong>Your flowers attacks gain a hint of Lesraks me, increasing their effect.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Garrett had to read the [Life and Death Bloom] ability twice before he understood the full ramifications of it. Not only would his flowers gain the destructive death aspect of Lesraks me, but they would also gain the restorative life properties of the me as well. Ifbined with the ability to cast ranged attacks, Garrett could only imagine how strong they would be.


    <strong>[Illusory Dream]</strong>


    You have gained the ability to use the Dream to create illusions, confusing both dreamers and nightmares.


    Your illusions grow more realistic, gaining a physicalponent.


    <strong>*NEW* </strong>Your illusions gain basic intelligence, and can act independently for a short period of time.


    <strong>Skill Level: 2 > 3</strong>


    His final skill, [Illusory Dream] was incredibly useful, and the upgrade it would bring would make it even more useful, though Garrett found himself still leaning toward selecting [Spirit-sucking Thorns] and [Life and Death Bloom]. His mental strength was high enough to run multiple illusions even without needing them to be intelligent, so while it certainly would be an upgrade, it wouldnt be as significant a boost as some of the others.


    <strong>Skeletal Crown</strong>


    The power of Lesrek flows through you, granting you natural control over undead.


    -Your mental strength produces a suppressive effect on undead you encounter, causing them to instinctively avoid attacking you.


    <strong>*NEW*</strong> Undead under your control do not degrade naturally.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1 > 2</strong>


    Blinking in surprise, Garrett realized that this was probably the reason that Agma-Yoth had been able to amass such arge army of undead. Undead would naturally degrade over time as they lost energy, eventually copsing into nothing, but the second level of [Skeletal Crown] would eliminate that weakness. After thinking over all of his options, Garrett followed his gut and took [Spirit-sucking Thorns] and [Life and Death Bloom]. A momentter, he felt the flowers around the city begin to change as the two abilities took effect. With his two skills chosen, Garrett turned his attention to selecting a new skill.


    <strong>Dream Walk</strong>


    You have gained the ability to slip between the cracks of the Dream, allowing you to traverse great distances without being detected.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Vanishing Touch</strong>


    You have gained the ability to erase any sign of your existence within Dream, allowing you to remove any trace that you had once been present.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    <strong>Mirrored Ability</strong>


    You have gained the ability to copy any supernatural ability you witness. Copied abilities can be used so long as you do not copy another ability.


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    A sudden thought struck him, and Garrett returned his attention to the beginning of the skill tree. After a moment of searching he found it, a pale green line extending into the darkness, much like the crimson line that revealed [Dream Seed]. He had consumed part of Shalmoroths power and had been rewarded with the [Dream Seed] ability, so it made sense to him that having eaten a piece of Lesraks power, he would gain ess to Lesraks skills as well.


    <strong>Skeletal Hand</strong>


    The power of Lesrek flows through you, granting you the ability to use Lesraks tools.


    -You may select one of Lesraks artifacts, granting you the ability to use it:


    -Cauldron of Souls


    <strong>Skill Level: 1</strong>


    Slightly disappointed, Garrett saw that only the Cauldron of Souls remained as an option since he had already forcefully taken the other mysterious artifacts with the power of the Dreamers Throne. That made his skill choice easy, and a momentter, Garretts status popped up.


    STATUS


    NAME: Garrett Klein


    PATH: Dream Ruler


    SUB-PATH: Dream Gardener, Path of the Watcher


    LEVEL: 7


    EXP: 39/1280


    ABILITIES: [10/10]


    Whisper of the Dream [1]


    Observe the Dream [3]


    Dream Seed [5]


    Dreamers Cloak [1]


    Beautiful Bewitchment [3]


    Spirit-sucking Thorns [2]


    Illusory Dream [2]


    Life and Death Bloom [2]


    Skeletal Crown [1]


    Mirrored Ability [1]


    The number of experience points he had avable for Dream Seeds was low, but more experience was rolling in all the time so Garrett wasnt worried about it. More importantly, it meant that the Dream Flowers growing all over the northern district had just turned into a potent defensive force, giving him the confidence to put his full attention on the building they had just arrived in front of.

 DT4: Chapter 31

    DT4: Chapter 31


    The sanitarium was a hulking building that loomed above the surrounding houses. It was made from once-beautiful marble, the surface of which was now cracked and marred with age. Everywhere Garrett looked, he saw pieces of the building that appeared to be crumbling away. A faint stench permeated the fog that drifted in and out of the broken windows. A wide set of stairs led up to the front door, where the wood had rotted away, leaving the portal half-open, like a giant''s mouth frozen mid-yawn.


    Cynen, Gero, and Garrett all paused at the bottom of the steps, observing the building before them. Cynen showed no fear, but Gero was clearly nervous. Garrett, on the other hand, was simply waiting for Isabelle to arrive. When she did, flying down out of the sky to take up position behind him, he quickly held up his hand to stop Gero from attacking. From the white-knuckled grip Gero had on her swords, it was clear that she felt an extreme sense of danger from the Dire Spirit, and Isabelle''s wide smile probably wasn''t helping.


    "This is one of our allies," Garrett said.


    Peeking at Cynen, who was still looking at the building, Gero forced herself to rx, remembering the conversation she had had with Garrett in Dreamer''s Inn earlier that day.


    "We don''t have time to waste," Garrett said, turning his attention back to the building in front of them. "Our goal is simple. We''ll enter and eliminate the Great Ruler. We don''t know much about our opponent, so we''ll have to just y it by ear."


    As unnerved as she was, Gero found herself nodding along. After all, there were four Shapers in their group, and she couldn''t imagine much that they wouldn''t be able to defeat. At Garrett''s gesture, Cynen took the lead, with Gero following a few steps behind on her right, and Garrett directly behind her. Isabelle floated along behind Garrett, her hair spreading out as if she was floating in the sea.


    At the top of the stairs, Cynen smashed apart the remains of the door, and the four of them entered. Immediately, Garrett saw the rapid slew of windows popping up in front of him that he had been expecting.


    [You have entered the territory of Vengel, Rotting Tongue of Wen. To enter another great ruler''s private territory is a deration of war.]


    [Vengel, Rotting Tongue of Wen, is happy you havee to see him, and promises to grind your bones to dust to decorate his casket.][You have begun a Ruler¡¯s War. Should you lose, both your life and your territory will be forfeit. Should you win, you shall gain control of your opponent''s territory and their life will end, granting you a portion of their power. Until the end of the war, other great rulers are forbidden from entering your territory. Kill or be killed.]


    [During a Ruler¡¯s War you cannot gain experience. All experience gained will be granted at the end, should you survive the war.]


    An intense mental pressure rose from the basement of the building, mming into the group, causing Cynen and Gero to both gasp. Garrett responded with his own mental pressure, expanding it just enough to encapste the group and keep them from being crushed. That only served to infuriate Vengel even further, but Garrett didn''t care one bit as he directed everyone to advance.


    "Come on, we''re going down."


    With Cynen leading the way, they made their way across the wide entrance hall to the stairs. The building was three stories high, but they ignored the top floors, as the wave of mental pressure hade from beneath their feet. Garrett didn''t know how deep they would have to go, and so they began their careful descent into the bowels of the building.


    Everything was eerily quiet, but the stench, which had originally been faint, began to grow stronger and stronger, causing Gero to narrow her eyes. Normally, Garrett would have used Observe the Dream to try and see what was ahead, but the mental pressureing off of Vengel was so strong that he found himself unable, for fear of exposing the others to the overwhelming pressure.


    More than once, Garrett sent out threads of mental energy, hoping to pull Vengel into a mental space tomunicate. But every single time, he ran up against a solid wall, and found himself unable to connect to the furious Great Ruler. There was something odd about Vengel, something that Garrett couldn''t quite ce his finger on.


    Soon, they encountered their first enemy, lumbering out of one of the rooms as they came down the stairs into the first basement floor. It looked like one of the drudge goblins, with massive arms and a second head growing out of its chest. There was an odd fleshiness to its body, however, and as soon as it saw them, it let out a terrible screech and charged.


    With every step it took, its body swelled as its pores opened up and sucked in wisps of fog. The head on its chest split open, transforming into a giant mouth that ran the length of its torso, and a rotting tongue shot out, aiming to impale Cynen, who stood at the front of the team.


    With a disdainful snort, she pped the tongue aside, the burning me that covered her hands scorching it, and her other fist smashed into the monster''s neck, burning a hole straight through. Despite nearly being decapitated, the malformed goblin tried to grab Cynen with its hands and stuff her into the many-toothed cavity in its chest. Before it could, two of its arms fell to the ground, ckish blood dribbling out of the stumps as Gero appeared behind its back.


    She spun, her des shing as she cut its legs out from under it. Cynen coordinated, unleashing two powerful blows that crushed its spine. Seeing that parts of the body were still wiggling, she waved her hand, unleashing drops of fire thatnded on the monster''s body parts and began to burn, rapidly transforming it into ash.


    Garrett hadn''t moved, and neither had Isabelle, both of them just watching the fight.


    "What do you think?" he asked, when the goblin monster''s charred corpse finally stopped twitching.


    "I think if there are a lot of these things, we''re gonna be in trouble," Gero said, kicking the creature''s head and watching as it scattered into the air.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    "I think you''re right," Garrett said, "which means the faster we can find Vengel, the better."


    "Who''s Vengel?" Gero asked, looking back and forth between Garrett and Cynen.


    Seeing Cynen shrug, she looked at Garrett, who had already walked to the next set of stairs that led further down to the floors below.


    "Vengel, Rotting Tongue of Wen, he is the great ruler we''re here to kill."


    "Oh, good to know," Gero said, not bothering to hide the sarcasm in her voice. "It''s always nice to know who it is you''re going to eliminate."


    The second floor of the basement was much like the first, with a hall leading into the distance and half a dozen rooms that came off of it. The stairs to the third floor were at the other end of the hall, and so Cynen led the way forward. Just as they got to the first door, though, Garrett called for them to stop.


    "It''s highly likely that each of these rooms has some sort of corrupted patient," he said, "and if we pass by them, we''ll end up getting ambushed from behind. I think it''s a better idea to just kick the doors down one at a time and deal with their upants."


    "If there are more of these floors, though, that''s going to take forever," Gero said. "How about I take the left and Cynen takes the right?"


    "That''s fine with me," Cynen said, cracking her knuckles. "Let''s do this."


    As Gero moved to the door on the left, Cynen stepped forward, her foot mming into the door and sting it to pieces. A shriek echoed from inside the room as another monstrous goblinoidunched itself forward. It was met with a rapid jab that set it reeling, giving it no time to recover before Cynen''s me-covered hand strike tore it in half. With a fearsome brutality, she rained punches down on the monster, even as its wriggling flesh tried to grow back.


    On the other side, Gero was cutting her opponent to pieces, leaving chunks of flesh scattered about the room. Because of how hardy the creatures were, it took almost a minute for each of them to defeat their opponents. By then, the doors in the hall had all popped open and more monsters were beginning to emerge.


    Garrett, who was standing at the end of the hall, simply waved his hand and a sea of hair shot out above his head, like a ck wave that drowned the mutated goblins. By that time, Gero and Cynen had both emerged from the rooms they had entered, and a fierce fight broke out in the hall. There wasn''t much space, given the size of the mutated goblins, and Isabelle''s hair made it even tighter.


    With the passage effectively blocked up, Isabelle began pulling one goblin at a time, throwing them to Cynen and Gero, who obliterated them. As they came, within twenty minutes, the passage was clear of living enemies. A long trail of burnt and dismembered bodies stretched in their wake. More than once, Garrett caught Gero ncing at Isabelle, as if afraid the dire spirit would turn on them next. Ignoring her concerns, Garrett ordered Cynen to head down to the third level of the basement while he checked on the situation outside.


    Wave after wave of goblins had been rushing the awakened dreamers¡¯ position. As things began to get dicey, Pax had called for them to push to the east along the route Garrett had pointed out. As they rotated around the sanitarium, they soon came upon a strange street. There was no fog in sight. Rather, the street was well lit, dyed in rainbow colors by the flowers that poked up out of the cobblestones.


    As soon as they saw the flowers, a great sense of relief washed over the awakened dreamers. They sped up until they had entered the range of the lights. As soon as they did, a faint trickle of rejuvenating energy entered their bodies, and much of their exhaustion faded. The goblins continued to charge towards them, the redcaps shrieking in fury as the lumbering goblins and trolls behind them stomped in their direction.


    With their renewed vigor, the awakened dreamers reset their battle line and began to fight again, steel meeting bone as their weapons shed. Pax, who was fighting at the front, let out a groan as she blocked a troll''s heavy fist before stepping forward and crushing the monster''s knee with a blow from her mace. She knew that the troll would just regenerate, but at this point, she wasn''t sure that they had any other options.


    Kinsley had run himself ragged, burning a couple of trolls to the ground, and he was currently half unconscious in the back, trying to recover his mental energy. mming her shield forward to knock the troll off bnce, she ducked under a iling arm and lifted her mace to try and stun the creature. Then, there was a flicker from one of the nearby flowers, and a faint wisp of me shot towards her weapon.


    It happened behind her, so she hadn''t yet noticed it when her mace fell on the troll''s head, causing a st of fire to explode on the side of its face. Letting out a terrifying shriek, the troll rolled its body away, crushing a dozen redcaps in the process. Its big hand pped at its head, trying to extinguish the me, but all that did was spread the me further, jumping from its skull to its hands.


    The me burned with an eerie green, and as Pax watched, the troll''s head began to wither, as if it was aging rapidly. All across the battle line, more and more bits of me were flung out, some targeting the monsters and burning them with a corrupting energy that rapidly absorbed their life force, and somending on the awakened dreamers, renewing their energy and filling them with a sense of strength.


    Asher, who was standing behind Pax, directing his nightmares, saw the mes and shivered, an almost fanatical expression appearing in his eyes, before he quickly withdrew deeper into his hood, as if frightened. At the same time, almost a mile away, another massive group of goblins was engaged in what looked like a civil war. Redcap fought redcap, and drudge fought drudge, while a set of three trolls desperately tried to keep a fourth troll down.


    The fight was pure carnage, directed by seven robed figures, who stood on the roof of nearby buildings, sending waves of necromantic energy into the fight. Anytime their zombies seeded in killing one of the goblins, Delrisa would absorb the creature''s soul, and in the next moment its corpse would rise, joining the fight against its brethren.


    Still elsewhere, shadowy figures lurked through the narrow, fog-filled alleyways, moving on silent feet, as they hunted the goblins streaming towards both of the battlefields. In the basement under the sanatorium, Garrett smiled grimly. Everything was going well, or at least as well as it could be expected. All that was left was to close out the fight.


    They were already on the fourth basement floor, and Garrett could tell that they were getting close. The deeper they went, the stranger Vengel''s mental energy seemed to be. And when they finally arrived on the fifth and final floor of the basement, Garrett understood exactly why.


    Ahead of them was arge room, empty save for a dozen thick tubes of ss. Each tube was filled with a disgusting, pus-like substance, the source of the stench that filled and surrounded the building. The tubes pulsed with power, each one amplifying Vengel''s mental power. At the other end of the room, squatting on a table, was what looked to Garrett like a giant toad-human hybrid.


    A massive belly bulged over Vengel''s legs, and his human-looking arms ended in hands with webs between their fingers. His head was like that of a frog''s, with bulging eyes and a long tongue. Where his nose should have been were tworge holes, and his bald head had no visible ears. His skin was sticky with the same sort of slime that filled the six tubes. And when he saw Garrett and the others, he let out a croakingugh.


    "So, you are the ones who were foolish enough to challenge me in my ownir."

 DT4 - Chapter 32

    DT4 - Chapter 32


    As he watched Vengel hop down from the table, Garrett realized that his assessment hadn''t been quite right. Rather than call Vengel a human-toad hybrid, the strange monster in front of him must have originally been a goblin. He moved with the same bent-legged squat waddle of the redcaps, and Garrett could see spiky red hair sticking up from the back of his neck. His mouth was filled with sharp goblin-like teeth, and a tongue long enough to wrap around his fat body multiple times extended from his mouth. His two bulging eyes peered at Garrett for a moment, and then he let out a hiss.


    "You are the one who killed Agma-Yoth," Vengel said. "You have not even absorbed his power, and you think yourself powerful enough to step into myir and beat me? Preposterous."


    Spreading out his webbed fingers, Vengel gestured, and the slime in the six vats suddenly trembled before draining away. With every inch of slime that drained out of the tubes, Vengel''s body began to swell, taking on a pus-colored sheen. Originally, he had been half of Garrett''s height, but now, as he absorbed whatever was in the tubes, he grew rapidly until he towered over them.


    "That fool Agma-Yoth only knew how to hide in the first tomb. He had no idea what it means to be a great ruler. But you''vee just in time. I can teach you the lesson firsthand, giving you the honor of adding to my power."


    With another croakingugh, Vengelunched himself forward, his massive pus-covered tongue sweeping out to m into Cynen. With a shout, she focused her me into her arms, blocking the tongue as best she could. Even as she did so Gerounched herself forward, her swords hacking at Vengel''s leg, and Isabelle darted forward as well, her hair stabbing into Vengel''s body, only to corrode as it touched the pus that covered him.


    Cynen''s mes managed to block the majority of Vengel''s attack, but the whipping tongue sent stters of foul-smelling liquid every direction. Ducking to avoid a few drops, Garrett saw a big globnd on the ground next to him, immediately beginning to corrode the stone.


    The others were keeping the monstrous half-toad busy, so Garrett took a moment to study the corrosive energy, trying to understand what he was seeing. Rather than a liquid, it seemed to be simr to Lesrak''s me, made of pure mental energy so thick it manifested itself as a physical substance. Hearing a grunt of pain, Garrett dove to the side as Cynennded where he had been crouched. Though she bounced back up immediately, Garrett could see that she was favoring her side. She let out a growl as me exploded around her and charged forward.


    Vengel attacked fiercely with his long tongue and his two arms,pletely disregarding defense. Though that didn''t seem to be a problem for him, as his body was entirely covered in the thick, yellowish pus that corroded everything it touched, making it almost impossible for Gero, Cynen, or Isabelle tond effective attacks. Even when they coated their attacks with mental energy, it would be eaten away before they could deal any actual damage.


    The entire time, Vengelughed madly, sttering his energy this way and that, and forcing his opponents to dodge out of the way. After observing for another moment, Garrett stood up and began walking forward. Vengel saw himing and opened his mouth wide, spitting a thick wad of pus-infused phlegm towards Garrett. His every movement casual, Garrett extended his umbre and flicked his wrist, causing it to pop open and block the attack, which slid off as if it was nothing but harmless water.


    Garrett continued forward, even as hispanions attacked, doing their best to keep the Great Ruler''s attention. Madness flickered in his eyes as Vengel fought them off, trying to free himself up to deal with Garrett. That proved impossible, however, as he had to ward off Cynen''s fiery fists, Isabelle''s swarming hair, and Gero''s fierce de attacks.


    "What are you gonna do?" he spat as Garrett got closer and closer.


    "I''m going to kill you," Garrett replied, his voicepletely calm.


    Letting out a savageugh, Vengel drove the three women back with a powerful st of mental energy and pounced forward, intending to crush Garrett under his bulk. As his slime-covered body approached, Garrett found the mental energy shield he had pulled up around him was beginning to burn away, corroding faster than he could replenish it. But rather than panic, he simply remained in ce, waiting as Vengel fell towards him.


    With a triumphantugh, Vengel''s huge, corrosive body mmed down on top of Garrett. But a momentter, thatugh turned into a terrible shriek, and Vengel''s entire body copsed, leaving his shivering, half-goblin, half-frog form hanging in the air. The corrosive energy that had surrounded him sshed to the ground, forming a giant puddle that quickly began to evaporate.


    As Vengel tried in vain to free himself from the knife protruding from his chest, Garrett watched Vengel dispassionately, keeping a tight grip on the handle of the primordial''s dagger. As the monster struggled, the dagger had cut straight through Vengel''s thick mental energy, piercing directly into the monster''s chest tond in the center of his heart. Any defense that Vengel could have mustered had vanished under the sharp edge of the toothed dagger.


    Lowering Vengel to the ground, Garrett abruptly withdrew the dagger from Vengel''s heart, spun it around, and stabbed down again, sinking it through one of the monster''s eyes and into his brain, cutting off whatever words Vengel was trying to gasp out.


    [Vengel, Rotting Tongue of Wen has fallen.]


    [You have won a Ruler¡¯s War.]


    [The territory of Vengel, Rotting Tongue of Wen, has been added to your territory, granting you control of the following areas: Sanitarium, Lower Nobles District, Lower Noble¡¯s Estates.]


    [A portion of Vengel¡¯s strength and memories have been granted to you, increasing your personal power. New options for growth have been unlocked.]


    [136 experience gained during the Ruler¡¯s War. Current experience: 175/1280.]


    Remaining crouched as he read the notifications. Garrett nced down at Vengel''s body, watching as it transformed into dust. A rush of information filled his head, containing scattered memories of Vengel''s life, as well as information on Wen, the fallen god whose power Vengel had been trying to absorb. ording to these memories, Wen was a god who controlled the domains of growth and decay, which exined both Vengel''s rotting power and the incredible number of goblins scattered through this territory.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    [You have sessfully internalized much of Vengel''s strength, granting you ess to the power of Wen that the great ruler had plundered. You may select one of Vengel''s skills.]


    <strong>Rotting Tongue </strong>


    Your body naturally produces a thick, corrosive energy that can be used to harm others while healing yourself. Any mental power corroded by this energy will cause it to grow in volume and strength.


    <strong>Skill level: 1</strong>


    Without even thinking about it, Garrett rejected the Rotting Tongue ability. He had no desire to mimic Vengel and focus on the corrosive side of Wen''s powers, or adopt the disgusting tongue that had been Vengel¡¯s signature look. Rather, what intrigued him was the next skill.


    <strong>Breath of Life</strong>


    Channeling the power of Wen, your energy can increase the speed at which nts and creatures mature until they have arrived at the peak of their power.


    <strong>Skill level: 1</strong>


    No doubt this was the ability Vengel had used to rapidly replenish his forces, providing him with a never-ending stream of goblins. Goblins reproduced quickly as it was, but it still took them time to reach maturity so Vengel had likely used his power to shorten this time frame. As Garrett focused on the Breath of Life ability, another window popped up in front of him.


    [You have reached the maximum number of abilities you can possess. Please select which ability Breath of Life will rece.]


    It only took Garrett a moment to choose to figure out which of his abilities he would be giving up in order to gain [Breath of Life]. A momentter, [Dreamer''s Cloak] had been reced with his new ability.


    Taking a deep breath, Garrett could feel the shift in the air, as the Sanitarium and the surrounding territories came under his control. The faint stench began to fade, reced with the familiar energy exuded by the Dreamer''s Throne. Garrett wasn''t the only one who felt it, and he saw Gero taking a deep breath as well, her eyes gleaming as she nced at the dagger Garrett still clutched in his hand. Though she clearly wanted to ask about it, she didn''t say anything, and they left the Sanitarium to head back towards the surface.


    Having lost their ruler, the goblins began to scatter, fleeing as fast as they could into the darkness. There was plenty of time to hunt them downter, so Garrettmanded his forces not to chase, and sent Isabelle to pick up Delrisa and her new legion of troops.


    The fight against the goblins had proven profitable for the necromancers, who had gathered hundreds of monster corpses that they would take back to use in their research. The awakened dreamers, who had been fighting for most of the night, were more than happy to let the goblins run, bringing the war to a close.


    The territory that Vengel had controlled, which now belonged to Garrett, butted up against Garrett''s territory, with the low bridge connecting them. Since there were still a few hours till dawn, Garrett sent the awakened dreamers back toward Dreamer''s Rest, following the path that the flower ghouls had taken.


    At the same time, he ordered the flower ghouls to move out and hunt the remaining goblins. He wasn''t quite sure how the goblins had been brought into the dream, as they didn''t have the strong mental energy inherent in the ghouls. He guessed that it had something to do with the Breath of Life ability. But there was time enough to experiment with that, and since he had no desire to add goblins to his forces, he ordered the flower ghouls not to spare a single one.


    The trolls, however, were a different story. Rather than attack them, the flower ghouls followed them silently, tracking them as the trolls retreated into the earth. It was nearly morning when Garrett made a surprising discovery. Beneath the noble districty a dense warren of tunnels, all connected to a well-constructed defensive tunnel that ran up toward the gate. This was where the trolls and goblins resided and if Garrett¡¯s guess was right, where they reproduced using nest stones. After ordering the flower ghouls to explore all of it while remaining hidden, Garrett felt the pull of the day and rxed his mind, allowing himself to be drawn out of the dream.


    Taking a deep breath, he kept his eyes closed as he tried to process the surge of energy that filled his body and soul. Just like Lesrak''s me, the Breath of Life ability carried a touch of Wen''s power. Now, as it filled him, Garrett could feel his body shifting and changing. As his flesh struggled to suppress the explosive growth prompted by Wen''s power, a hint of Lesrak''s me threatened to burn him alive. Now, as his body squirmed, Garrett found himself fearing that he would suddenly sprout an extra arm.


    His encounter with Lesrak''s power had taught him that the power of the gods, whether deceased or not, was not something mortals were meant to toy with. On his own, he knew that it would corrupt him. However, Garrett had the ultimate cheat. As he focused his attention on his connection with the dreamer''s throne, a powerful aura began to spread, suppressing Wen''s power and integrating it into his body.


    Though the process only took a few minutes, to Garrett, it felt like an eternity. His body,pletely soaked with sweat, felt as if it had been put through a wringer, with every inch of his bones crushed and reformed, every pound of his flesh torn apart and put back together. When he finally caught his gasping breath and sat up, Garrett found his body abnormally light. A momentter, he realized it was actually just that his strength had increased.


    With a faint feeling of disappointment, he discovered that he still couldn''t move his legs, and despite the power of life that filled him, his wrist and hand were still missing. Garrett had been holding the faintest of hopes that absorbing the breath of life and Wen''s power along with it would have restored his body to its original function, but it hadn''t done anything of the sort.


    Taking a deep breath, Garrett buried the disappointment in his heart and called for Obe through their connection. After Obe had brought him some warm water and a washcloth, Garrett washed his body, removing all of the sweat that covered him. Then, after pulling himself from the tub, he dried off and got dressed.


    His power had never manifested itself in his physique, though as a Shaper stage awakened, he was much stronger than a typical mortal. Now, however, his body appeared to have gone through another refinement, bing like iron. Before, while he could certainly get around, it wasn''t nearly as easy as it had suddenly be. Garrett found himself able to move his body almost effortlessly, and he idly wondered how his strength stacked up against other awakened.


    He had reached the top of the Shaper level, and the next time he leveled up, he would be entering the Manifesting Stage. Unfortunately, he needed a lot of experience points to get there, and he had a suspicion that experience points would be harder and harder toe by, at least in the city. The one saving grace was that there were still two great rulers for him to send his forces against, which would practically guarantee his ascension into the 8th level, carrying him into the Manifesting Stage.


    His soul spark was practically perfect, and Wen''s power that he had absorbed had added a spark of vitality to it that made the figure on the throne incredibly lifelike. Francis brought him some breakfast after he made his way to his office, and while he ate it, Garrett thumbed through various correspondence that had been sent to him.


    There were a few letters from various groups, including one from Carraway, giving a report of soap sales. Parrow''s attempt to steal their business had backfired spectacrly,pletely ruining the brand associated with Parrow''s fine goods, and affecting not only their attempt to sell soap, but every other product that they produced. Ryn''s Royal Soap, on the other hand, had exploded in poprity, especially when those who had been inflicted with Swamp Rot found it helped heal the sores that covered their bodies.


    As for Parrow himself, he was too busy defending himself from the corruption charges Commander Fernek was bringing against him and his shareholders to worry about trying to get revenge on Garrett. A small letter in a silver envelope caught Garrett''s attention. It contained a simple card inviting him to a party to be held at Earl Boren''s house, and written in beautiful penmanship was a personalized note signed by Henrietta, hoping that he would attend.

 DT4 - Chapter 33

    DT4 - Chapter 33


    After idly turning the invitation over, Garrett put it down and closed his eyes. He had no desire to marry Henrietta, or to make her think that he would. However, if he was going to continue to convince his father that he was on his side, it was necessary to at least feign interest. Weighing the pros and cons, Garrett finally decided to go, and penned a quick reply, sealing it in a simple envelope that bore the Klein family logo.


    There were still a few days before the party began, which Garrett intended to take full advantage of. Earl Boren''s estate happened to be in the new territory he had just seized from Vengel, which would help provide an extrayer of security if this was some sort of a trap. He had no reason to suspect it was, but thought it better to be safe than sorry.


    The next few days were quiet, at least for Garrett. He spent his waking hours taking care of the Klein family''s business and organizing for the weapons and armor Victor had requested to be brought into the city. He also brought Ryn out to look at a few businesses, including arge wholesale flower business. After a brief negotiation with the owner, he bought arge stake, bing a silent partner.


    Once evening came and the sun set, Garrett sat on the dreamer''s throne, using its power to continue and refine the new energy in his body, until any hint of corruption had been removed. Once again, it set him back with regard to his soul spark, but the assurance that he wouldn''t go crazy was well worth it.


    In addition to refining his soul spark using the power of the throne, Garrett focused on the new territory he had acquired, sending the flower ghouls to hunt down any goblins that remained on the surface, while also working to expand thework of dream flowers aggressively. Since he only had one Overmind flower, Garrett found it a little bit harder to control the dream flowers at a distance. But since he knew that with their new abilities, every dream flower nted would provide a significant increase in both his survivability and the power of his forces, Garrett didn''t hold back, spending every single experience point he had gained in strategically cing dream flowers throughout his new territory.


    It was incredibly gratifying to watch as the flowers rapidly bloomed, and thanks to his new breath of life ability, each seed produced multiple blooms within only a few minutes. The more flowers that appeared in the new territory, the thinner the mist grew, and the easier it was for the awakened dreamers to navigate.


    Garrett issued repeatable missions in Dreamer''s Rest, encouraging the awakened dreamers to take out teams to the new territory, clearing lingering nightmares, and encouraging the spread of the dream flowers. Anytime one of the dreamer teams needed to rest, all they had to do was go and find the nearest clump of dream flowers, which would instinctively use their new ranged attacks to infuse Lesrak''s life-giving mes into the tired Dreamers.


    This allowed the Dreamers to stay active longer, providing a positive cycle that caused their progress in the new district to snowball. By the morning of the party, Garrett was incredibly pleased with the state of his new territory and feltpletely confident in entering it. Previously, anytime he had left the area around Dreamers Inn, it had been with a faint nervousness. But now, he felt like he was going for a stroll in his backyard. When the carriage pulled up that evening, he waspletely calm. He had dressed in a fashionable, though muted, suit of dark fabric that contrasted with his pale skin.


    Ryn was going to apany him and wore a simple ballgown, with a filigree half mask to cover the scar on her cheek. As the carriage carried them through the streets of the city, Garrett noticed that Ryn''s lips kept twitching, as if she was trying to suppress a smile. Raising his eyebrows, he caught her eye. "Something amusing?"


    "I was just thinking about you and your new sweetheart," Ryn said, giggling when Garrett gave her a nk stare.


    "My what?"


    "Oh, you know, the nobledy who invited you to the ball." Despite her best efforts to suppress herugh, Ryn couldn''t help it when she saw Garrett''s face fall.


    "Don''t be silly," Garrett said, turning his head and looking out the window.


    "Oh,e on, Garrett. A girl can hope."


    "Why are you so eager to marry me off?" Garrett asked.


    Ryn didn''t immediately reply, instead turning her attention to the beautiful houses they were beginning to pass by. Garrett didn''t press her, giving her time to process her answer.


    "You know," she said finally, "I think people need bnce."


    Unsure where this was going, Garrett''s brow furrowed as he stared at Ryn from across the carriage. Still not turning to face him, Ryn''s face was lit up by the passing lights. The silver mask she wore across one eye and one cheek, glimmering in the soft light.


    "If we live our whole lives with only what is cold and hard, we''ll be cold and hard. Just like if we live our lives constantly surrounded by violence. It seeps its way into our souls, dyeing our whole lives in blood."


    "What about you?" Garrett asked.


    A wide smile spread across Ryn''s face as she turned to look at him.


    "I spend my life in darkness, and it''s colored me through and through. But thanks to you, I have light."


    Lifting her hand, Ryn''s gaze dropped to her palm, where a pin showing the five-petaled flower of the Klein family rested. It caught the light streaming in from the window, throwing rainbow-hued rays in all directions.


    "And it''s a truly wondrous light."


    "I agree," Garrett said. "But like you, I too have this light. What makes you think I need something else?"


    Ryn''s smile slowly faded, and she put the badge away, her eyes meeting Garrett''s, as the carriage came to a stop outside of therge mansion.


    "It''s true that you have the Klein family," Ryn said, "but you''re in a different position than me, Garrett. You are the Klein family¡¯s king, or at least as close as we have, and every king needs a queen."


    Even if Ryn had given Garrett a chance to respond, he wouldn''t have known what to say. But as it was, she opened the door and got out, waiting for the driver to get Garrett''s wheelchair down before helping him into it. In front of them was Earl Boren''srge mansion, and a steady stream of well-dressed nobles were making their way in through the wide-open front door.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was an impressive building, four stories high and made of solid marble that gleamed in the warmth of the setting sun. Taking hold of Garrett''s wheelchair, Ryn pushed him forward to join the stream of people heading into the mansion. A few of the nobles looked over when they noticed Garrett and Ryn''s arrival, but apart from a few pleasant nods, they were otherwise ignored. Keeping her face impassive, Ryn looked every bit the professional servant, while Garrett''s calm, aloof expression marked him as little more than an indolent young nobleman. When it was their turn to enter, the steward, who was standing at the top of the stairs, saw them and, with a subtle gesture, sent two of the footmen down to assist in lifting Garrett up the stairs.


    "You must be Mr. Klein."


    "One of them, yes," Garrett said, shing a smile.


    The steward smiled and gestured for them to proceed inside.


    "Lady Henrietta is expecting you in the library. If you''ll follow Benjamin here, he''ll show you the way."


    "Thank you."


    Benjamin turned out to be one of the footmen who had helped Garrett up the stairs, and he led them back through the long hall that ran the length of the home, past the ballroom, where everybody else seemed to be gathering, to a small library, where he opened the door and announced Garrett.


    "Mr. Klein."


    There were four people in the room. Henrietta, two other young noblewomen, and a handsome young soldier. When they heard the door open, they all looked over, and Henrietta''s eyes lit up. Rising to her feet, she hurried over to greet Garrett, as the others slowly got up as well.


    "Garrett, I''m so d you came. Come, I''d like to introduce you to my friends."


    Tugging on his arm, Henrietta practically pulled him over to the couches where everyone had been sitting.


    "This is Olga, Charity, and Lieutenant Cobb."


    The lieutenant, about to stretch out a hand for a handshake, noticed Garrett''s missing limb, and quickly turned his motion into a bow.


    "A pleasure to meet you, sir."


    Lieutenant Cobb had an open and frank air about him, and an easy smile that shed through his eyes whenever his lips moved.


    "The pleasure is mine," Garrett said, bowing slightly in return.


    "Olga and Charity are two of my very best friends. Well, except for Princess Eloise, of course."


    Faking a look of anger, Olga rolled her pretty brown eyes.


    "Etta won''t shut up about the fact that she got to see the princess before us."


    Seeing Henrietta stick out her tongue at her friend, Garrett was suddenly struck by the oddest feeling. If the events of thest six months hadn''t taken ce, if the attack against the royal family hadn''t urred, this is what his life would have looked like. He had just reached the age when it was customary to start attending balls, getting to know other young nobles, starting to build alliances as they looked for potential spouses. Instead, his world had been blown wide open. And he suddenly realized that he had very little inmon with any of the children standing around him.


    <em>I guess they''re not really kids, as they''re all the same age as I am. Well, why do I feel like they are? </em>


    "Henrietta tells me that you''re a businessman in the northern district."


    Garrett realized that Charity had addressed him, and with a calm smile, he nodded.


    "I am. I''ve been developing a few different operations there over thest half a year."


    "Were you there during the March of the Dead?" Lieutenant Cobb asked, and when Garrett nodded, his eyes widened. "Wow, that must have been tense. My unit was on standby right across the bridge, and once the rm sounded, we joined the other units in moving out. It was bad enoughing in at the tail end of the fight. I can''t imagine what it was like having participated directly."


    Shaking his head, Garrett lifted his arm to reveal his missing hand.


    "I wouldn''t say I participated directly. After all, my body''s not very well suited for wrestling with zombies."


    Giggling, the girls all sat down as Henrietta took a chair next to Garrett, her hand resting lightly on his arm, until Olga gave her a knowing look. With a faint blush, Henrietta pulled her hand away and straightened her skirt.


    "Garrett is being modest. His group participated directly in the defense, holding the southern wall of the graveyard alongside the Grave Walker Gang." Surprised at the certainty in her voice, Garrett nced over, but she didn''t see the look as she continued to talk. "They were so sessful in their defense that there were no casualties among the civilians on that side of the graveyard. In fact, they even were able to support Commander Fernek and the city guard in holding the graveyard''s gate."


    "That must have been something," Lt. Cobb said, shaking his head. "What a terrible night. Thankfully, it seems that the root cause has been dealt with, so it''s unlikely that we will ever have to deal with another event like it."


    "Well, I''m d," Charity said. "Can you imagine what would have happened if the zombies had gotten over the bridge?"


    "That would have been impossible," the lieutenant said with a smile. "The defenses on the bridge are too strong."


    "Besides," Garrett said softly, "the army isn¡¯t to be underestimated, and once they moved out, the situation was cleaned up quickly."


    Seeing the girls looking at him with shining eyes, Lt. Cobb couldn''t help but straighten his shoulders and lift his chin. Soon the topic turned to who would be attending the ball, and Garrett sat quietly as Ryn stood behind him, as still as a post.


    ording to the girls'' gossip, most of the adults would be attending one of the small card parties, hosted by Earl Boren and his wife. This party, mainly intended for the younger members of the nobility, seemed to be about getting a chance to be introduced to each other before the season officially started, which wouldn''t happen for a few more weeks.


    Hearing them talk about the various eligible bachelors who were likely to show up, along with those they wished to avoid, Garrett quickly realized a couple of things. First, Charity and Lt. Cobb were in an unofficial rtionship, no doubt hidden from her parents. He had been invited under the auspices of apanying Olga, who was his cousin, but his real goal was to ward off potential suitors. Second, Henrietta had likely invited him for the same exact reason, intending to use him as a shield to keep other suitors at bay.


    That didn''t bother Garrett at all, as he was likewise using her to ingratiate himself with Victor. After a little while, a servant entered the room and informed Henrietta that the food was about to be served, and it was time for her to make her appearance as hostess. With a sigh, she stood up.


    "You know, I would much rather send everyone else home and just have a party with the five of us. Six, if you count Miss Ryn," she said, giving Ryn a soft smile. "But, duty calls."


    Henrietta led the way out of the room, with Garrett following behind and Charity, Olga, and Lt. Cobb behind him. The Henrietta he had seen in the private library was fun and engaging, full of life and quick wit. But the closer to the party she got, the calmer and more regal her bearing became, until Garrett felt as if he was looking at an entirely different person as he watched her walk into the room to be announced.


    Not wanting to draw attention to himself, Garrett flicked a finger, erasing their presence from the minds of those around them, and had Ryn slip into the room, parking at a table near the back. The room they were in was a dozen timesrger than the library. A massive drawing room, with multiple fireces, huge windows that overlooked thewn, and collections of expensive-looking couches scattered here and there. There were a few tables set up near the back of the room, with food being served nearby. No one was yet sitting down, so Garrett chose a table at random, and had Ryn push him up to it.


    "Once our hostess is done with her speech, you can go get us some food," Garrett said, throwing a nce at the long tables piled high with delicious-looking morsels.

 DT4 - Chapter 34

    DT4 - Chapter 34


    Ryn, who had been looking at the table ever since they came in, nodded, and when Henrietta had finished weing everybody to the party, and begun to make her rounds, greeting the various high-ranked nobles who were there, Ryn hurried over to the food and began to pile two tes high.


    While she was dressed like a noblewoman, she didn''t carry herself like one, and with the half-face mask to lend her an air of mystery, she drew more than a few nces. Most people were too polite to stare, however, and it wasn''t long before she returned to the table to put a te with about a dozen different things on it in front of Garrett.


    Raising his eyebrows, he looked up, only to see that Ryn was holding two more tes, whose piles of food were towering even higher, threatening to fall all over the ground at any moment. Smiling cheerfully, she put the tes down, sat next to Garrett, and rubbed her hands as she got ready to dig in.


    "Use at least a little bit of elegance, please," Garrett said, but that just caused Ryn to grin even wider.


    "I''m always elegant," she said, picking up some sort of stuffed pastry and shoving the whole thing in her mouth.


    Amused, Garrett picked up one of the forks by her te and handed it to her, before selecting a fork for himself and beginning to pick through the pile of food in front of him. Just then, some music started, and everyone began to pull back from the center of the floor. A few of the braver young men and women moved out to the dance floor and began to show their graceful steps.


    Across the room, Garrett saw Henrietta looking around, no doubt for him, so he quickly put his head down and shoved a piece of cubed ham into his mouth. Unfortunately, he wasn''t fast enough, and Henrietta, who must have felt his gaze, started heading in their direction.


    Feeling Ryn''s elbow nudging him, Garrett sighed and put his fork down, picking up the napkin to wipe his lips. He sincerely hoped that Henrietta wasn''t going toe over and ask him to dance, and judging from the half a dozen dashing young men who were following after her as quickly as they could while still maintaining a sense of decorum, Garrett''s hopes were likely to be dashed. Indeed, Henrietta called out to him as soon as she got close.


    "There you are. You slipped away and made me search all over the ce to look for you, but it looks like you''re enjoying the food, so that''s good."¡°The food is quite good,¡± Garrett said calmly. ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±


    A hint of gratification flickered through Henrietta''s eyes, but before she could respond, one of the young noblemen behind her caught up.


    ¡°Lady Boren, I was hoping you''d do me the honor of this dance.¡±


    Turning, Henrietta gave the young nobleman a sweet smile, but shook her head.


    ¡°It''s kind of you to invite me, Lord Von Ketter, but I was just about to sit down with Mr. Klein.¡±


    The young nobleman seemed to notice Garrett and Ryn for the first time, and his lips twitched into a quick frown. Quickly erasing his displeased expression, barely nced at Garrett.


    ¡°Mr. Klein? I''m not sure we''ve been introduced.¡±


    Henrietta clearly didn''t want to make the introduction, but she also didn''t want to be impolite, and so she turned back toward Garrett.


    "''Mr. Klein, this is Davis Von Ketter, son of Earl Von Ketter.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Garrett said softly, nodding to Davis.


    The young nobleman had been expecting a bigger reaction, and it was clear from the way he looked down his nose at Garrett that he was displeased.


    ¡°Klein? Klein? I''m not sure that I''ve run across that name in the noble circles,¡± Davis said. ¡°Tell me, how are you and Lady Boren acquainted?¡±


    Garrett''s gaze flickered to Henrietta''s, catching the hopeful look in her eyes. If he had to guess, this was likely the young man Henrietta was trying to avoid. Though Garrett was familiar with the various nobility in the city, he had never run across Davis in particr. However, he knew that the Von Ketter family wielded considerable political influence in the city. They also happened to be one of the staunch supporters of the previous royal family, meaning that they were likely on the princess''s side.


    From the angry look that Davis was directing toward him, Garrett btedly realized that he had just been pulled into a manufactured love triangle. He would have liked nothing more than to simply excuse himself and leave these noble children to their games. But he had alreadymitted to ying the part, and so, with a soft smile, he nodded at Henrietta.


    "My father is the regent''s steward, and Henrietta and I will likely be engaged in the not-too-distant future."


    Because his words were so calm and matter-of-fact, they didn''t quite register with Davis Von Ketter until a dozen seconds after Garrett had fallen silent. When they did, fury shed across the young nobleman''s face before rapidly disappearing, as he smiled widely.


    "My, this is the first that I''m hearing you''re to be engaged, Lady Boren. And to the son of the regent''s steward, no less."


    Ignoring the hidden venom in Davis''s words, Henrietta smiled widely and walked over to Garrett''s side, cing her hand on his shoulder.


    "It isn''tmon knowledge yet, so I''d appreciate it if you would keep it quiet until the official announcement is made."


    Though she said that, Henrietta had spoken in a loud enough voice that all of the nobles nearby, who were listening with half an ear, heard her admit it. Immediately conversation picked up, and the nearby nobles began to scatter. Within the hour, the news would be spread around the entire party, and likely far beyond. After all, there was little that the nobles liked more than a bit of juicy gossip. Slowly restraining his fury, Davis executed a short bow to Henrietta,pletely ignoring Garrett.


    "Hopefully, I''ll have the privilege of dancing with you another time," he said, before turning and stalking away.


    After he left, Henrietta''s expression showed her worry.


    "I hope I haven''t caused trouble for you," she said quietly, not daring to nce at Garrett. "Davis has a notoriously bad temper, and I''m afraid he might take out his anger on you."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Picking up his fork, Garrett speared a slice of sausage. Before biting down on it, he nced at Henrietta.


    "I have a policy," he said calmly, "to never stop someone who is digging their own grave."


    Not exining his crypticment, he began to eat, keeping his focus on his food. Seeing Henrietta looking a bit lost, Ryn pushed her second te over in front of the young noblewoman.


    "You look hungry," she said. "The food''s delicious."


    Ryn hadn''t stopped eating as the others were having their conversation, and since she was almost done with the food on her te, she got up to get more. Word had already spread about Garrett and Henrietta''s uing engagement, and throughout the evening, a few other nobles stopped to congratte them. After staying for as long as was appropriate, Henrietta left Garrett''s side to do her duty as hostess, and after she was gone, Lt. Cobb came over.


    "You''re a braver man than I am," he said with a wry grin as he sat down across from Garrett. "Davis Von Ketter''s got a nasty reputation, and connections with all sorts of dangerous types. He''s even got connections with some gangs."


    "Which gangs?" Ryn asked, her sharp tone causing the lieutenant to give her a long look.


    "It''s a gang called the Moonlight Council, but they''re not the really dangerous ones. Apparently, the strongest mercenary group in the entire city works as their underlings. They''re called Rackham''s de, and their leader is actually an awakened of the Shaper stage."


    Staring nkly at the young lieutenant for a moment, Ryn blinked and then seemed to lose interest.


    "Oh," she remarked nomittally before going back to her food. Taken aback by her less than excited response, Lt. Cobb turned his attention to Garrett.


    "I''m not just saying that. This has all been confirmed."


    "Thank you for your consideration, Lieutenant. I''m sure I''ll be just fine."


    Though he clearly didn''t believe Garrett, the lieutenant didn''t want to be a busybody. And after a few more minutes of small talk, he stood and left. Closing his eyes for a moment, Garrett suddenly smiled and pushed himself back from the table.


    "Let''s say our goodbyes to our hostess. It''s time to go."


    Looking up, Ryn''s gaze flickered across the room, taking in all of the nobles who were present. She saw Henrietta was chatting with a few young noblewomen near the door, but she broke away when she saw Garrett and Ryn heading her direction.


    "Thank you so much for your invitation to the party," Garrett said. "We had a really good time."


    "Thank you so much foring," Henrietta replied, "and I''m d you enjoyed yourself. I hope to see you again soon."


    After making their way out of the ballroom and leaving the mansion, Garrett and Ryn got into the carriage and began heading back toward the northern district. As he closed his eyes, Garrett could clearly sense the dream flowers scattered throughout this district, causing his lips to twitch into a smile once more. Across from him, Ryn was lounged on the seat, all sense of decorum gone as she patted her full belly.


    "You know, you''ve been smiling a lot more than normaltely. I''m not going to lie, it''s a little bit creepy."


    Erasing his smile, Garrett raised his eyebrow.


    "You shouldn''t have eaten so much," he said. "We''ve gotpany for you to entertain."


    With a groan, Ryn sat up.


    "You''re right, thatst te was probably a mistake."


    Just then, the carriage halted, the driver letting out a low shout as he pulled the horses to a sharp stop, jolting the whole carriage. There was a thud and Garrett heard the driver groan, and a momentter the door was wrenched open and a few burly thugs stuck their head into the carriage.


    "Jump on out, our boss wants to talk to you."


    Seeing that Garrett had remainedpletely calm, Ryn didn''t immediately stab the man in the face, and instead, as Garrett gestured for her to get out, she sighed and held her skirt as she left the carriage.


    "Both of you need to get out," the thug said, shooting a re at Garrett when he saw that he hadn''t moved.


    "He can''t walk, idiot," Ryn said. "You have to get his wheelchair down."


    At first, the thug just stared at her nkly, not understanding what she had said. So she repeated herself, louder this time, and gestured towards the roof of the carriage where Garrett''s wheelchair was strapped.


    "The wheelchair, you have to get it down so he can get out."


    Mumbling something under his breath, the thug climbed up onto the carriage and got the wheelchair down, though not without some difficulty, and then held it in ce while Ryn helped Garrett down from the carriage. She took her time, arranging a nket around Garrett''s legs, and then straightening his suit. The thug stood behind them, and though he wanted to protest, there was something that kept the words froming out. Faintly unnerved, he took the first opportunity to relinquish the wheelchair to Ryn.


    As Ryn wheeled him forward, Garrett saw that the driver was lying on the ground, a gleaming crossbow bolt hovering near his chest. Standing in the middle of the road, in the most predictable manner possible, was Davis Von Ketter, with two other young noblemen behind him. Davis was fairly tall, around six foot two, and wore a different coat than the one Garrett had seen him in only a few hours prior. He had changed into something darker, and from the rakish angle of the hat that sat on his head, he clearly thought he looked quite dashing. With a nasty smile, he stepped forward, his eyes raking over Garrett and Ryn behind him.


    "I bet you never imagined your night would end like this," he said.


    "End like what?" Garrett replied, looking around. "You mean being stopped in the middle of the street and threatened?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, I definitely knew this was going to happen. As soon as I saw you, I could tell you were one of those small-minded people who imagine every circumstance that doesn''t conform with their understanding of how the world should be as a personal slight. I''ve known a lot of people like you, and so it was easy to surmise the oue of our encounter earlier this evening. What I am surprised about is that you managed to pull some of Rackham''s de into this mess."


    As Garrett finished speaking, his eyes flickered towards the side of the street, where three hardy-looking individuals loitered. He had spoken loudly enough for them to hear, and one of them, eyes narrowing, took a few steps forward.


    "You got something to say about Rackham''s de?" His voice was husky, and the scar that ran across the bridge of his nose and down one cheek made him look particrly savage.


    "I''ve plenty to say about Rackham''s de," Garrett replied. "But I don''t know that I''d bother saying any of it to the likes of you."


    Davis, annoyed that Garrett was ignoring him, started to speak, but before he could, one of the other members of the mercenary group took up the conversation.


    "You''re already in a dangerous situation, so why you feel the need to run your mouth and dig yourself deeper into a hole, I''m not quite sure. Unless you think the prettydy with you is going to be sufficient to keep us from breaking your arms and leaving you face down in a gutter."


    "Was that the n?" Garrett asked, his eyebrows arching. "To break my arms and leave me face down in a gutter? I imagine my father wouldn''t be particrly happy about that."


    "Your father might be the steward to the regent," Davis said, eager to rejoin the conversation. "But his power is minusculepared to the authority my family wields. Even if I killed you directly, there would be nothing he could do to me."


    "I think you might be surprised," Garrett replied calmly. "Victor Klein is not someone who should be underestimated. Believe me, I grew up with the man, and I know him well."


    Sneering, Davis was about to retort when the third member of Rackham''s de, who had been silent up until this point, interrupted.


    "Hold on, did you just say Klein? As in, the Klein family?"


    "I did say Klein," Garrett admitted. "But the Klein family has nothing to do with Victor, at least for the moment."

 DT4 - Chapter 35

    DT4 - Chapter 35


    Though he hadn''t explicitly said it, the three mercenaries were quick enough to put two and two together. Stories of Garrett Klein and the Klein family''s meteoric rise over thest few months had swept the city''s underworld, and everyone knew that the Klein family''s leader was confined to a wheelchair. Now, hearing that the young man in front of them, who fit that bill, also had the name Klein, made the three mercenaries quite nervous. If Garrett was who they thought he was, then their involvement in this affair would cause quite the mess.


    Swallowing, the one who had threatened to break Garrett''s arms and leave him face down in the gutter looked nervously at the other two and took a step back. Garrett, who was still ignoring Davis in favor of watching the three mercenaries, saw the move and smiled mirthlessly.


    "We''ve been having such a good conversation, though. Don''t tell me you want to leave now."


    Though Garrett and Ryn were alone, and neither of them was exuding any aura, the three mercenaries all felt their hearts drop. If nothing else, the absolute serenity Garrett was disying was sign enough that they had delved into troubled waters. Before they could make their excuses and escape, however, Davis erupted.


    "Get him!" he snarled, and the squad of brutes he had brought along sprang into action, lunging for Garrett and Ryn.


    Immediately, Ryn sprang into action, darting to the right andnding a fierce punch on one of the men''s faces. Though she was half his size, the blow sent him flying back through the air, his feet not touching the ground until he mmed into a post at the side of the road. Before anyone could blink, she was already on the other side of Garrett''s wheelchair, nting a foot in another one of the thug''s guts. Her speed was too fast for any of those watching to follow, including the three mercenaries, causing beads of sweat to break out on their brows as they watched her single-handedly thrash all six of the men who had charged towards Garrett.


    The fight was over in a few seconds, ending with Ryn standing menacingly over thest of the thugs, who was moaning and holding his thigh, which she had snapped with a casual kick. Shooting Davis a disdainful nce, she slowly walked back to Garrett''s wheelchair and took up her position behind it once more.


    The three mercenaries were more sure than ever that they had stumbled into a bee''s nest, and each of them wished nothing more than to be as far away from here as possible. As for Davis, he was staring in absolute shock at Ryn, unable to believe that she had so easily bested his men.


    A realization urred to him, and with a shiver, he slowly stepped back, quickly looking toward the three mercenaries who he had hired. He had only brought them along in case Garrett happened to have an awakened protector, and as that had turned out to be exactly the case, he was now hoping that they would bail him out of the sticky situation he had gotten himself into. The three mercenaries wanted no part of it, and without a word, one of them pulled out a sack of coins, which he tossed at Davis''s feet. The sack split as it hit the ground, gold rolling this way and that.


    "It''s a refund," the mercenary said. "Double what you paid."


    Swallowing, he bowed to Garrett, and then turned and walked away, nearly breaking into a run a few times. The other two mercenaries cursed him under their breath, wishing that they had thought of that first. ncing at each other, they quickly repeated the action, throwing more gold at Davis''s feet before bowing to Garrett and escaping as fast as they could.


    Garrett and Ryn were left alone in the middle of the street, with six groaning men lying on the ground around them, and one incredibly flustered nobleman frozen in front of them. Garrett and Ryn both found the situation amusing.


    "Do you want me to go after them?" Ryn asked, her eyes cold, as she stared into the darkness where the mercenaries had disappeared.


    "No need," Garrett said. "I''ll talk to Rackham the next time I see him."


    Those words sent a shiver down Davis''s spine. Up until this point, everything that had taken ce had been utterly confusing, but now he was starting to realize that the mild-mannered individual in front of him was someone he never should have messed with.


    "What do you want to do with him?" Ryn asked. "I could drop him in the river, and no one would be any the wiser."


    Those words caused Davis to tremble, and it was only with supreme effort that he managed to keep himself on his feet. After pausing far longer than the young nobleman liked, Garrett shook his head.


    "I''ve got a better idea," he said.


    To Davis, it appeared as if a strange five-petaled flower bloomed in Garrett''s eyes, and a sense of dizziness overtook him, causing him to stumble. It passed in a moment, however, and when he stood up, he found he didn''t feel any different than normal.


    "You know," Garrett said, watching the young nobleman, "I don''t know why it is that we can''t be friends. I understand that you''re interested in Henrietta. Is that right?"


    "Yes," Davis stammered, wondering if he had only imagined the sight of the flowers.


    "Well, considering my pending engagement to Henrietta, it seems to me that you and I should get along."


    Davis wasn''t quite sure how that made sense, but the more he thought about it the more it did.


    ¡°As you can see," Garrett continued, "I have a considerable number of disadvantages, and so I could really use a strong and influential friend like you."


    Straightening up, Davis couldn''t help but feel proud that Garrett had recognized his influence.


    "I''m sure I''ll have plenty of things that need to be taken care of, and being friends with the heir to the Von Ketter household is practically a dreame true."


    Garrett''s words weren''t sharp or forceful, but they seemed to worm their way into Davis'' heart, and he found himself nodding along.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You''re right," he said. "My apologies, I shouldn''t have attacked you."


    "No harm, no foul," Garrett said, ignoring the fact that the six thugs rolling around on the ground and moaning had certainly been harmed. "I look forward to our continued friendship."


    "As do I," Davis said, his eyes gleaming.


    A hazy thought tugged at his mind as he watched Garrett and Ryn get back in the carriage and the driver climb up into the driver''s seat, but it seemed to blow away in the night air before he could grasp it. Realizing that the thugs were blocking the way, Davis walked over and kicked one of them,manding him to crawl to the side of the road, and then grabbed another and dragged him away himself. As he stood there, he saw Garrett wave from the window, and with a wide smile, he waved back, and then watched as the carriage vanished into the darkness.


    "Huh, he''s such a nice guy," Davis muttered to himself,pletely oblivious to the ethereal blooms casting rainbow light above his head. "I think we''ll be good friends."


    As they crossed the lower bridge into the northern district, Ryn nced down at the dark river below.


    "I still think you should have let me drop him in," she said.


    "Allies are more useful than enemies," Garrett replied, "and it''d be nice to have someone to ward off the rest of the trouble that''s going to being my way from the noble circles."


    "You think he can?" Ryn asked.


    "I do. Don''t look at his poor disy this evening as an example of his power. His real poweres not from himself, but from his backing, Earl Von Ketter. If he had gotten his father involved, it wouldn''t have been so simple as a bunch of thugs on a dark street. This was just a bit of childish petnce, and while we''re used to dealing with strength on a different scale, mortals have their own advantages. Overall, I think it was a profitable night.¡±


    ¡°And I think if you''re not careful, you''re gonna find yourself really marrying that girl."


    "A valid observation," Garrett said, nodding. "I''ll make sure to rify things with her soon."


    For the next few days, Garrett was on high alert. nting dream seeds in Davis Von Ketter was a risk, as he didn''t know whether Earl Von Ketter would have any way to tell his son had picked up uninvited guests. While the dream flowers were benign towards their hosts, at least on the surface, they still counted as a parasitic entity. And ever since Garrett had encountered the resistance from the mysterious artifacts worn by Dodgson and Veroni, the two merchants from Port Reverie, he had grown more cautious about who he infected.


    There didn''t seem to be any movement, and when Garrett connected to the blooms Davis carried and used them to spy on the young nobleman, he didn''t detect any danger. This was strange to him, and he was starting to wonder if there was something wrong with the city. The fact that so few individuals seemed to understand the threat of the dream world made Garrett wonder if there was someone actively suppressing information about it.


    The exorcists clearly knew about mysterious artifacts and could feel the intrusion of the dream, but even they were woefully unprepared to actually deal with it. Thanks to the many people who had been entering Dreamers Rest, rumors had spread throughout the city of the mysterious dream world where it was possible to interact with others, but nobody had yet connected it to the source of the mysterious artifacts scattered throughout the world.


    Most of Garrett''s days were spent issuing missions to the awakened dreamers, checking in on the Ebony Association as they began theirprehensive exploration of the swamp, and observing the development of the noble district in the dream world. Since the number of experience points he needed to get to the next level was so high, Garrett thought it more efficient topletely solidify his control over his current territories. Moreover, the addition of a third territory had given him another slot for a chosen, leaving him with two free. He had a couple of people in mind, but thought it better to wait and see how things developed before making his final selection.


    One morning, a few days after the party, through hiswork Garrett saw a royal carriage leave the pce, and a premonition struck him. Instead of going to his office first thing, he spent a bit more time getting dressed, donning his nicest suit. After that, he asked Ryn to wear something nice, and then invited her to have breakfast. Sure enough, an hour and a halfter, the royal carriage pulled up in front of Dreamer''s Inn, and a dignified man with white hair and a trim mustache got out. Ignoring the people loitering around the entrance, he walked into the inn, quickly spotting Garrett and Ryn.


    "Are you Garrett Klein?" He asked, walking over to where Garrett sat.


    Pushing himself back from the table, Garrett nodded. "I am. What can I do for you?"


    "My name is Kristoff, one of the butlers serving Her Majesty the Princess. If it''s not too much of an imposition, she would like to invite you to meet her in the pce today."


    "It''s not an imposition at all," Garrett said. "My schedule just so happens to be cleared."


    Looking around the room, Kristoff took in the way everyone else was dressed, and then looked back at Garrett and Ryn, both of whom were wearing significantly nicer clothes, the sorts of clothes that one would see in the pce. Realizing that they were already ready for him, Kristoff was slightly confused, but still bowed and invited them out to the carriage. He wasn''t quite sure how Ryn was associated, and hesitated before allowing her to get in, but Garrett informed him that Ryn was his attendant, gesturing to his unmoving legs as he did so. Relenting, Kristoff stepped out of the way and allowed her to seat herself next to Garrett.


    Once he had entered the carriage, the driver snapped the reins, and the horses started off. Though the carriage Garrett normally rode in was nice, this carriage was a step above, and they hardly felt a thing as they ttered over the cobblestones. The royal carriage was distinct, and no one dared stand in its way as it came down the street, so the trip to the pce was easy.


    Since Kristoff was sitting across from them, Ryn didn''t voice any of her questions. She had long since gotten used to Garrett and his mysterious ways of knowing everything before it happened, as well as his tendency to y his cards close to his chest, so given the circumstances she didn''t bother saying anything aloud.


    When they arrived at the pce, the gates were opened, and they swept through, entering into therge front courtyard, before passing through a second gate into the inner courtyard, where arge statue of a regal-looking man stared down at them. As the carriage passed around it, Ryn craned her head to the side, looking up at the former king''s imposing visage. ording to legend, this was the first king, the man who had established the city.


    The carriage came smoothly to a halt, and a momentter the door opened, and Kristoff got down. After Garrett and Ryn had both alighted, Garrett looked over the pce. It was an imposing affair, and he could feel a faint field rejecting his mental energy. Even now, at this close range, he found it hard to connect to Princess Eloise, as if something was constantly interfering with the signal. He was curious to find out what would happen when he actually went inside, and a thread of nervousness grew in his chest as they got closer.


    The others didn''t seem to be able to feel it, including Ryn, who pushed him along while looking around in wide-eyed wonder. This was her first time in the pce, and Garrett''s first time back since he had fallen from the bridge six months ago.


    When they got to the door, Garrett felt a popping sensation, almost as if he had walked into a bubble. At any moment he expected a wave of pressure toe crashing down on him, but instead he found that the inside of the pce had next to no inhibition to his mental energy. His connection with the dream flowers the princess carried, red, and information began to rush into his mind. At the same time, his connection with all of the dream flowers outside the pce grew spotty, allowing Garrett to realize what was going on. Whatever was shielding the pce formed a barrier around it, but it didn''t seem to have any effect inside. Furthermore, now that he was this close, Garrett could sense an odd haziness to the barrier, as if it wasn''t operating at full strength.

 DT4 - Chapter 36

    DT4 - Chapter 36


    Kristoff, who clearly had no idea they had just walked through a mental energy wall, brought Garrett and Ryn to a waiting room and asked them to have a seat. Pulling Garrett up next to one of the chairs, Ryn sat down, crossing one leg over the other, as she looked around with interest. The room they were in wasvishly decorated, with crimson and gold curtains covering therge square windows that overlooked the inner courtyard. Dozens of chairs lined the walls, and a pair of impassive guards stood like statues at one end of the room, guarding a door that no doubt led to the royal throne room.


    Though Garrett had never been in the waiting room, as he had spent most of his time in the pce following the young prince around, he was familiar with how this sort of thing worked. And when Ryn started to get fidgety, after they had been waiting for half an hour, Garrett patted her and told her to calm down. Even as he did, he sent her a message through the flowers that connected them.


    "Do me a favor and go to the bathroom."


    Smelling a scheme, Ryn perked up and got to her feet, walking over to the guards.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the bathroom is? All this waiting is making me nervous."


    The guard''s expression didn''t so much as twitch as he raised his hand and pointed to the hall.


    "Thank you," Ryn said, practically bouncing as she left the room. There was an attendant outside who was soon able to direct her to the bathroom. After admiring the beautiful decor and the gold-ted fixtures, Ryn washed her hands, waited for a few minutes, and then returned to the waiting room.


    Garrett was sitting there with his eyes closed, his body rxed, almost as if asleep. Though she didn''t know why Garrett had sent her out, she knew that he was up to something. Her intuition was spot on. As soon as she had left the room, Garrett had taken control of Isabelle, who had been hiding in one of Ryn''s hairpins.


    Cautiously at first, just in case there was somebody or something monitoring the interior of the pce, Garrett controlled Isabelle to bounce to one of the mirrors that dotted the pce''s walls, and then to a gilt frame on a painting of a long-dead king. The entire time, he kept his senses on full alert, but there didn''t seem to be any danger. So he grew bolder as he began to head towards the center of the pce.


    As far as Garrett could tell, the barrier that surrounded the pce had been produced by some sort of mysterious artifact. After thinking it through, he was fairly confident he knew where he would find it. As he explored the pce, continually moving lower until he reached the basement, Garrett kept half an eye on the waiting room, just in case they were called in.


    As he was about to enter the first level of the basement, Garrett heard the door open in the waiting room, and had Isabelle lurk in a silver candbra that was attached to the wall while he returned to his own body. As he opened his eyes, he saw a servant heading towards where he and Ryn sat.


    "The princess is ready to see you now," the servant said.


    Leaving the waiting room, they walked down a long hall that curved along the side of the pce, and passed a pair ofrge double doors that Garrett knew led into the throne room. At the end of the hall was a flight of stairs, and for a moment the servant paused, unsure what to do with Garrett, who was in a wheelchair. With a grin, Ryn simply lifted him up, wheelchair and all, and they proceeded up to the second floor, Ryn carrying Garrett in front of her.


    "Have you been gaining weight?" she muttered when she finally put him down. "I mean, it''s not like you''re heavy, but you certainly seem to be heavier than before."


    "I don''t think so," Garrett replied, pinching the skin on his arm.


    "Then maybe I need to train more," she said. "I''ve been doing a lot of eating and sitting aroundtely."


    They followed the servant down another hallway, and stopped in front of a in wooden door, which the servant knocked on.


    "Come in."


    The voice he heard was not the princess''s, and exchanging a nce with Ryn, Garrett steeled himself for theing encounter. The door opened, and the servant stepped aside, gesturing for Ryn and Garrett to enter.


    When they did, they found themselves in afortable library,rger than was typical, with half a dozen bookshelves arranged in one half of the room, and arge wooden desk in the other. There were a variety of chairs scattered around the room, and arge firece, with a cheerful fire dancing in it. The walls were covered in art, trophies, and weapons, each meticulously cared for. Princess Eloise sat in one of the two wingback chairs nearest to the desk, while behind the desk sat the owner of the office, his piercing eyes fixed squarely on Garrett.


    "Wee,¡± Duke Arkov said, his voice warm and rich. "Thank you so much for being willing to meet with us."


    "It is my honor, your highness," Garrett said, bowing at the waist.


    "None of that," Duke Arkov said, waving his hand. "Come on, pull yourself up. And who is this youngdy?"


    "This is my attendant, Ryn," Garrett said, ncing back at Ryn, who was practically frozen behind him.


    Garrett knew exactly how she was feeling, as he was feeling a lesser version of the same thing. The Duke''s aura was almostpletely contained, but despite that, there was a distinct sense of suppression that filled the room. The feeling was like nothing Garrett had ever felt before, and even as his body wanted to instinctively tremble, he could feel his soul spark ring, sending out waves of power tobat the suppression.


    Ryn wasn''t so lucky. She was still in the lighting stage, and the Duke''s nearly overwhelming strength was almost too much for her, clearly illustrating that the difference between a manifesting stage awakened, and someone in the lighting stage was like the difference between heaven and earth. Had Duke Arkov been forcefully expressing his aura, Garrett was almost positive that Ryn wouldn''t have been able to move, as even when he restrained it, she had trouble walking forward with steady steps.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    A sh of appreciation flickered through the Duke''s gaze as he watched her push Garrett closer to the desk. Waving his hand, the Duke seemed to dismiss her, and nearly gasping for relief, she quickly backed up to stand by the door.


    shing his shark-like smile, Duke Arkov looked at Garrett, carefully assessing him. Though he could still feel the intense pressure behind the Duke''s stare, Garrett had an easier time of it as his soul spark stabilized. He had wondered if Duke Arkov was actually in the manifesting stage, as rumors had circted for years that he was. Now, the definite proofy before him in the almost physical presence the Duke possessed.


    "Thank you foring," Princess Eloise said, breaking the staring match between Garrett and her uncle. "And thank you, again, for allowing me to stay with you when I first entered the city."


    Shifting in his seat slightly, Garrett bowed towards the Princess.


    "My pleasure, Your Highness. I''m d that I could be of service."


    "We''re hoping you can continue to be of service," the Duke said, watching Garrett carefully as he spoke. "But before we get into all of that, I''d love to know a little bit more about you. I must admit, I was taken aback when your name came up after the Princess'' letter arrived. I hadn''t anticipated Victor''s son being so well-connected."


    "I fear it''s good fortune more than anything else," Garrett said modestly.


    "Unlikely," the Duke replied with augh. "Your father has served this kingdom well for years. His father before him, and his father before him. You follow in a line of highlypetent individuals, and are proving yourself just as valuable. In fact, I find myself quite indebted to you, both for protecting Eloise and for your excellent counsel. She informed me that you were the one who encouraged her to write the letter to return to the pce. Tell me, when everyone else was encouraging the opposite, why did you tell her to return?"


    The Duke''s piercing blue eyes seemed to cut a hole straight through Garrett, but he didn''t grow nervous. Instead, with a small smile at the princess, he answered the question evenly.


    "Though I have never met your excellency before today, I''ve spent considerable time in the pce and know your reputation well. Rather than believe the rumors that you were the one behind the attack, I think it much more likely that your only involvement was in eliminating the assants. Given your actions in thest few months since the attack, it struck me that you could have seized power quickly,pletely cementing your control over the city. Instead, you''ve dyed, much to the chagrin of many of the nobles who are counting on being able to ride your coattails. Whether you knew the princess was alive or not, I''m not sure.


    ¡°But given your strength and the political support you currently enjoy, it struck me that if you wanted to be king, you could have been crowned almost immediately, and no one would have been able to protest. Since you''ve remained as regent, I came to the conclusion that you were waiting for someone, likely the princess. So rather than have her remain at the inn in a potentially dangerous situation, I thought it more appropriate for her to be here with you, where she would be guaranteed protection. After all, during the time that she was at the inn, we had more than one intruder, clearly out for blood."


    This was the first that the princess had heard of the nighttime attacks on the inn, and it caused her eyes to widen. What Garrett didn''t say, of course, was that it had only been one group of five assassins, and they had actually been there for him, not for the princess. He had spoken frankly, not faltering once, even when Duke Arkov''s expression grew thunderous. And when the duke let out a hearty chuckle, he knew he had made the right decision.


    "Well said. It''s astounding to me that one so young could see so clearly. All of the fools who call themselves nobles in this city are blind inparison. Their only thought is how to increase their own personal gain. Every single one of them, including those who should be the throne''s most ardent supporters, like Count Gvin and Earl Von Ketter, only pay lip service, while at the same time trying to pit me and my niece against each other. On more than one asion, I''ve been tempted to grab my sword and cleanse their blight from this city."


    "Thankfully, cooler heads have prevailed," Princess Eloise said, smiling cheekily as she looked at her uncle.


    Rolling his eyes, the duke nodded.


    "Still, I have tomend you. Thanks to your good advice, the princess is now safe. From what I understand, you''re in contact with a number of the nobles who support the princess''s ascension to the throne. Is that correct?"


    Though Duke Arkov had lost his grim look and was now smiling, Garrett wasn''t fooled for a second. He knew that he was still being evaluated. The duke was weighing his every word and action to try and determine if Garrett was a threat or not. shing a brief frown, Garrett nodded.


    "Yes, I am. Though I must admit, your highness, I''m not particrly enchanted with them. It seems to me that they''re more interested in what they can gain from the princess ascending the throne than from actually supporting her to the position. One of the most troubling things was the suggestion that the nobility have the opportunity to form a council, a sort of parliament, to vote on issues alongside the king."


    Catching Princess Eloise''s curious look, Garrett continued to speak. "As a means of testing the waters, I had suggested that the princess forward such a proposal when she talked to Baron Gvin, but the excitement in his eyes when he heard it was a bit too intense for my liking. And as the conversation continued, it became apparent that this was what the nobles were angling for all along, an increased say in the governance of the city."


    "Indeed," Duke Arkov said, leaning back in his chair, "they''ve been talking to me about something like that as well. And what do you think? Is it a good idea?"


    "It could be," Garrett replied, "as it would make the ruling of the city considerably easier, taking a tremendous amount of political pressure off of the royal family. At the same time, it would create a different set of problems. And though they are better problems, they would be problems nheless."


    "Exin."


    "Simply put, the political pressure that the king feels currently is grumbling and discontent. When the nobles don''t like something, they have to find ways to subvert thews. Inevitably, this createsplications for the ruler, as punishing the nobles too harshly is dangerous, but not punishing them for breaking thew simply emboldens them. Instead, if there were to be a parliament, discontent among the nobles would be funneled into political intrigue as they tried to manipte and guide the decisions of the parliament. Given that the royal family still would have the final deciding vote, as well as control over the military and the city guard, the nobles would have to y carefully. The result would be less effort spent in subverting the rules, and more effort spent in shaping the rules, or at least turning them to their own ends. At the same time, this creates a constant tug of war between the nobility and the royal family, as each vies for the ability to control the senate."


    Duke Arkov watched Garrett expressionlessly as he exined his thoughts, and when he had finished, the duke leaned forward, resting his arms on his desk and steepling his fingers as he stared at Garrett.


    "You speak as if you have a solution," the duke said, a hint of a smile on his face. "Do you?"


    Choosing his words carefully, Garrett gave a half shrug.


    "I wouldn''t call it a solution, your highness, but I certainly know what I would do."


    "Do tell."


    "If I were the royal family, I would institute a council, but I wouldn''t just invite the nobles. Instead, I would invite the most powerful merchants and the leaders of the other institutions in the city who wield power, whether overtly or covertly. Obviously, the nobles would have more seats than those other groups."


    "Wouldn''t that take much more effort to bnce?" Duke Arkov asked.

 DT4 - Chapter 37

    DT4 - Chapter 37


    "Yes, it would," Garrett admitted freely, "but I believe in the long run it would be worth it, especially since, if I were the royal family, I would not just invest in bringing people to my side, but would also invest in my opposition."


    Caught off guard, the duke looked confused and nced at Princess Eloise, who was just as lost as he was.


    "Why would you invest in your opposition?"


    "Not true opposition," Garrett exined, "but instead manufactured opposition. I would find someone I could trust, and I would work to make them the leader of the party that opposed the royal family."


    Pausing for half a beat, Garrett suddenly smiled.


    "Much like thete king, rest his soul, did with your excellency."


    pping his desk with his palm, Duke Arkov let out a great shout ofughter. His eyes gleamed as he pointed a finger at Garrett.


    "I like you," he said. "That mind of yours is sharp, maybe too sharp. And you''ve got guts too. No one has ever had the guts to say that out loud, even if they sometimes thought it. But tell me, how did a kid like you figure it out when next to nobody else has?"


    "I''ve had the benefit of a unique position," Garrett said. "My family has been privileged to be privy to many secrets in this kingdom, and I had the opportunity to walk alongside thete prince for many years. Most importantly, however, was the fact that you epted my father''s allegiance rather than executing him outright. That speaks to an arrangement between the two of you. And considering my father''s loyalty to the crown, the only way that would possibly happen is if you and he were already on the same side."


    Shaking his head, Duke Arkov shed his shark-like smile and turned to speak to Princess Eloise.


    "I''ve always said the men of the Klein family are too dangerous to let loose. Understand this, Eloise. You keep them close or you get rid of them altogether. Those are the only two options."


    Garrett could hear the naked threat in the Duke''s voice and knew he wasn''t joking one bit. The princess could sense the seriousness of her uncle''s words as well. Shooting a nce at Garrett, she nodded. Considering the connection they shared through the dream flowers, Garrett knew what her decision was, and it suited him just fine. He was ying a dangerous game, under the nose of a man powerful enough to snuff him out with a finger. But if it paid out, the reward would be astronomical. Duke Arkov chuckled again, clearly delighted with how sharp Garrett was. Standing, he walked to the window, gazing out over the garden thaty outside.


    "There are many days when I wish for nothing more than to see my brother and his family return to the pce. He was a much better ruler than I could ever be, and I''m confident that Eloise will follow in his footsteps. While I''m still alive, I intend to ensure that she holds that position."


    He turned around, his eyes flickering to Ryn, before settling on Garrett.


    "Tell me, do I have your assurance that you will do the same?"


    "May I ask you a question before I answer, sir?" Garrett said, without hesitating.


    A sh of displeasure rolled across the Duke''s face, but he nodded.


    "Is there anyone in the city who can match your power directly?" Garrett asked.


    Though the Duke''s expression had grown calm, Garrett felt as if it was the calm before a tremendous tempest.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because that will determine whether I support the princess in the open or from the shadows," Garrett replied, his expression without guile. "Princess Eloise will sit on the throne, that is guaranteed. But if there are others who are as strong as you, then it would be best for me to support her silently, without exposing myself to the public. After all, my only hope of beating someone with your power is catching them off guard."


    The feeling of pressure that had been building in the room eased as the Duke nodded.


    "There''s wisdom in that," he said. "And to answer your question, no, I am the only person with this level of power in the city. But that doesn''t mean your idea about supporting the princess in the darkness is a bad one. From what I understand, your small merchant group isn''t quite so small and has a surprising wealth of connections with the local underworld. Additionally, I''ve been watching Commander Fernek¡¯s rise with interest, as well as the surprising way that enemies of the Klein family transform into allies."


    Listening as the Dukeid out his connections one by one, Garrett''s face began to pale. Pleased with the effect of his words, the Duke walked back over and took his seat behind the desk once more.


    "Such connections are no doubt a significant source of strength, and they could be even stronger if leveraged in service to the crown. Unless your father dies, which considering how hale and hearty he is, probably won''t be for a number of decades, the princess won''t need another steward. Which means that you''ll have plenty of time to build those connections. Until such a time as the position of steward is vacated, I think it best if you continue to support the princess silently. Ostensibly, we have invited you here to the pce for a private meeting so that I could reward you and dismiss you. And to that end, I''ve prepared this."


    Picking up a piece of paper, the Duke stood and leaned over the desk, handing it to Garrett. It contained a simple seal along with gold lettering, and when he saw it, Garrett''s eyes went wide in genuine surprise.


    "This is a royal seal.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and it''s for you to put on that soap of yours. What was it called? Ryn''s Royal Soap, now used in the pce."


    Behind Garrett, Ryn, who had been listening to the whole conversation as tense as a rod, let out a surprised yelp, causing the Duke to grin at her.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re the Ryn on the Royal Soap, right?"


    Stammering out a yes, Ryn quickly bowed, but the Duke waved for her to stand up.


    "Like I said, no need for that. The truth is, we''ve been using your soap for a while. It''s much better than most of the other soaps out there, even the royal stuff. The fragrance is much more subtle, which is nice. And I like the way you''ve added those little granules to help it scrub better. As a thank you for your service to Princess Eloise, you''ll be permitted to use the royal seal on the boxes you sell your soap in. Additionally, all sales of the soap will be exempt from tax."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Thank you, your highness," Garrett said, bowing, Ryn quickly imitating him.


    "It''s the least we could do, considering the support you''ve shown our family. We''ll be counting on you to continue that support into the future."


    Straightening, Garrett nodded.


    "You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, unfortunately, I have much still to do, including a meetinging up with your father, Garrett."


    Jumping to her feet, Eloise butted in.


    "In that case, I''m going to take Garrett around the pce."


    For a moment, Garrett thought that the Duke might say no, but after thinking it over with a furrowed brow, he nodded.


    "Fine. But remember, you can''t bete for court this afternoon."


    "I won''t," the princess dered confidently. "Come on, Garrett. Let''s go."


    As she hurried to the door, Ryn stepped behind Garrett, and after saying goodbye to the Duke, they left the office and found Princess Eloise chatting with Victor Klein in the hallway outside. The steward was wearing his public mask, and nothing but kindness could be detected in his gaze toward Princess Eloise. If he didn''t know better, Garrett would have been just as convinced as everyone else that his father was nothing but the royal family''s most loyal supporter.


    "Ah, Garrett," Victor said, smiling fondly at his son. "I was hoping to catch you here. Princess, Miss Ryn, would you mind if I had a word?"


    "Of course," the Princess said, as she and Ryn walked towards the other end of the hall, leaving Garrett facing Victor.


    Seeing Garrett''s eyes nce back at the office behind them, Victor smiled and crouched down until he was the same height as his son. At the same time, Garrett felt a cold pressure surround him, as if a chilly fog had rolled over him. Immediately, he was on guard, though he didn''t show it on his face. ording to his understanding, his father wasn''t awakened, and even still, he found no soul spark in his father''s body. Yet somehow, Victor Klein was manipting the same sort of energy that permeated the dream. A prickling feeling caused the hair on the back of Garrett''s neck to stand up, as his father spoke softly.


    "Not even the Duke''s absurd strength can spy on us so feel free to talk freely. My power is subtle and impossible for the Duke to detect. After all, how do you think I''ve managed to walk through these halls unhindered so far?"


    If Garrett hadn''t been watching closely, he would have missed the faint crimson sh in his father''s eyes. The madness was hidden a momentter, as Victor smiled.


    "I''m d to see you getting close to the princess. Just remember what our true objective is."


    "I have," Garrett said, his voice as calm as he could make it.


    Victor must have picked up on the faint tremble Garrett hid, because he straightened up and patted Garrett''s shoulder.


    "You''re doing well, son. Keep doing well, and everything will go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°What of the Duke? He is a lot stronger than I thought he would be."


    "You don''t have to worry about him," Victor said, his lips pulling back to reveal his teeth as he smiled widely. "I''ll deal with the Duke."


    With that, the mmy feeling vanished from the hall, and Victor gave Garrett a nod before entering the Duke''s office. Taking a deep breath, Garrett looked over his shoulder at the office, where Victor had disappeared, and did his best to stabilize his jumping heart. There was a disturbing familiarity in the power that Victor had just shown, one that set Garrett''s teeth on edge. And he suddenly began to wonder if there were forces at y in this game that he wasn''t aware of.


    Hearing the princess call his name, he suppressed the thought in his heart, and began to make his way down the hall to join the twodies. For the next hour, the princess took Garrett all over the pce, making a show of introducing him to the history of the building and the royals who had inhabited it. Garrett already knew most of this information, but he yed along as the princess''s true objective was to ensure that all of the servants and guards knew who Garrett was, and that he was currently favored. That way, in the future, if he happened to be in the pce, there wouldn''t be any trouble. The longer the toursted, however, the grimmer Garrett''s heart felt.


    He had first noticed the problem when a group of maids passed by them pushing a cart filled withundry. Garrett, who was highly attuned to the presence of supernatural entities thanks to his familiarity with the dream flowers, saw a faint presence wrapped around one of the maids. He only noticed it because it actively recoiled when passing by the flowers blooming from the princess and Ryn. At the same time, those flowers turned, their petals shaking, as if about to attack. Only Garrett''s quick action kept them from killing off the nightmare that was currentlytched onto the maid.


    Once he was alerted to it, however, he began to see simr nightmares attached to individuals all over the pce. While only a few of the maids and footmen had nightmares lurking alongside them, over a dozen guards had clearly been infected. As they got to the end of the tour, Garrett, who had been trying to puzzle out what was going on, turned to the princess.


    "Excuse me, your highness. One of the things that I often heard about while I was following yourte brother was the Room of Mysteries. I remember peeking in once or twice, but at the time, because of my unawakened state, to my young eyes, it looked like a bunch of old, dusty relics. I would love to go and see it once again."


    Hesitating for a moment, the princess felt her heart shift slightly as she looked at Garrett. But with a mischievous smile, she agreed.


    "Sure, let''s go," she said. "Just make sure you don''t tell the duke. He doesn''t like it when people are in there."


    "You have my word, princess."


    "You know soon you''re going to have to start calling me queen," Princess Eloise said archly.


    "I''m looking forward to it," Garrett replied.


    As the princess led the way, they headed towards the basement. This was actually the room that Garrett had been intending to send Isabelle into. However, when she had gotten there, she had found it sealed. Not wanting to set off any rms, Garrett had ordered her not to force her way in.


    After navigating a number of staircases, they finally arrived at therge door where the royal family''s mysterious artifacts were kept. There was a guard at the gate, a grizzled old man who exuded shaper stage power. His eyes narrowed as he stared at Garrett and Ryn, but lit up when he saw the princess.


    "Edward, would you mind opening the door for us?"


    "May I know who these two are, your highness?"


    "They''re friends of mine. Garrett has been a tremendous help over thest few weeks."


    Despite the fact that he was stuck in the basement, guarding the door to a dusty room, Edward seemed to have a good grasp on the state of things. His eyes gleamed as he looked over Garrett once more.


    "You''re the Klein boy," he said. "I know your father well."


    "Yes, sir. I am."


    "Well, if you''re with the princess, I shouldn''t have to worry. But make sure you don''t stay in there too long. It''s not good for your health."


    With that, Edward stepped aside and hit a panel on the side of the door, causing the entire thing to rumble open. With Ryn pushing him and the princess walking a few steps in front, Garrett entered the room, his eyes immediately sweeping over everything.


    There were dozens of mysterious objects lying scattered throughout the room, resting on small pirs. But the one he was most interested in wasn''t on a pir at all. Instead, it was arge crystal that hung unsupported from the ceiling. A mysterious thrumming surrounded it as it turned slowly in the air, and Garrett could see wisps of power being pulled from it into the ceiling, where there was aplicated-looking fractured mirror. Noticing Garrett''s gaze, the princessughed.


    "It is rather mysterious, isn''t it? I don''t know what it does, but my uncle tells me it''s of utmost importance."

 DT4 - Chapter 38

    DT4 - Chapter 38


    Even a dozen feet away, Garrett could feel the intense, suppressive power of the artifact in front of him. This was the source of the protective bubble that should have shrouded the pce. However, it was clear that something was wrong with it. The mirror that should have refracted the crystal''s energy to spread out throughout the pce had spots that were cloudy, obscuring portions of the pce from the suppressive force the crystal produced.


    On the surface, everything seemed to be fine, as if it was working normally. But the slight smudging on the mirror drastically reduced its strength, making it so weak that it hadn''t even been able to pick up the dream flowers riding along with the princess when she returned to the pce.


    Having just felt the energy exuded by Victor, and seen the nightmares attached to various maids and guards, Garrett immediately knew what was going on. Coupled with the words spoken by the guard at the gate moments earlier, Garrett was 100% confident that he was looking at the work of his father.


    At first, Garrett hadn''t understood why Victor Klein may have wanted to reduce the effectiveness of the supernatural shield around the pce. He had assumed that Victor''s n revolved around a physical confrontation. But after meeting the Duke, it was clear that there was no way a direct confrontation of physical force would work. The Duke''s strength was simply too great, greater even than either of the dream rulers Garrett had faced. He had assumed that they were in the Shaper level, but given the immense sense of pressure Duke Arkov released, even without flexing his aura, Garrett was nowing to understand that they had only been at the top of the Shaper stage.


    Victor must have realized the same, and rather than engaging in a direct confrontation, he was clearly nning somethingpletely different. Garrett had no idea how he intended to deal with the duke. But considering how Victor was bringing nightmares into the pce, Garrett could only assume that it would be through the use of the dream. Remembering his own experience with Kabod''s maze, Garrett thought that it was possible mysterious artifacts would be involved. Regardless, it was obvious that one of the forces from the dream was meddling in the waking world.


    Garrett''s suspicionnded firmly on the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth. He had been surprised to find the Crimson Eye listed nowhere in the city as a ruler, which meant that it was a great ruler from beyond the city walls. Its chosen had ranged through Insomnium when Garrett first arrived. But after defeating the possessed Henrik, Garrett hadn''t encountered any of the Crimson Eye''s forces. Until, that is, he felt the energy his father wielded.


    There was no chance that Garrett would ever forget the feeling of the Crimson Eye''s possession. And even now, when he thought of the eyes opening all across his body, it was all he could do to keep from shivering. Just over an hour earlier, when his father had surrounded them in the power of the dream, Garrett had felt that same force. Catching sight of the faint, bloody color in his father''s eyes had only further reinforced his suspicions.


    If it was true that the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth was using his father to make a y for the city, intending to ce its own ruler in the city, Garrett knew that the fight for the throne was about to get a lot more difficult. At the same time, he could tell that his father didn''t actually know how to wield the power of the dream, and may not even have known that he was possessed, as he clearly hadn''t noticed the dream flowers surrounding Garrett.


    Of course, there was always the possibility that Victor was simply a good actor. But given his intimate knowledge of his father, Garrett seriously doubted it. He thought it much more likely that the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, or potentially one of its chosen, was manipting Victor without the steward knowing it. And if that was the case, Garrett was confident in his victory.


    Seeing that Garrett was still staring up at the crystal, the princess began to look around, poking through the rest of the room, until Garrett suddenly called her over.


    "Princess, why is it that when I try to get close to the crystal, it pushes me away?" This was a serious question. As Garrett had rolled closer to it, he had found a suppressive force pressing him back, not allowing him toe within arm''s reach.


    "It''s because it''s a blood-bonded crystal," the princess replied. "The crystal has been bonded to the blood of the royal family, which means we''re the only ones who can control it. See?" As she spoke, she took a step forward and touched the crystal, before looking proudly back at Garrett, who had a suitably awestruck expression on his face.


    "Wow, that''s really impressive," he said, causing the princess to smile widely. At the same time, Garrett''s power surged, sending out half a dozen dream seeds from the princess''s dream flowers. Thanks to the connection the dream flower had with the princess, the seeds didn''t burn up as soon as they got close to the crystal, like the ones Garrett had sent out had done, and instead burrowed into it, causing the crystal to shiver for a moment.


    For a brief and terrible second, Garrett wondered if he had identally broken the thing, as its energy flickered. Thankfully, it returned strong, and a momentter, invisible to everyone''s eyes apart from Garrett''s, dozens of blooms erupted from the crystal, nourished by the intense mental energy that formed its core. Garrett had no idea whether infesting the crystal with flowers would be of any help, but he figured it was something he could explore slowlyter.


    Edward, who had felt the tremble in the crystal''s energy, stepped into the room, his brow furrowed when he saw the princess touching its smooth side.


    "Your Highness."


    Looking like a little girl caught with her hand in the cookie jar, the princess quickly pulled her hand back and stepped away.


    "I was just talking to Garrett about the function of the mind crystal," the princess said. "He was curious, since he couldn''t get close to it."


    ncing between Garrett and the princess, Edward nodded. "It serves as one of the defenses for the pce," he said. "It identifies any time a foreign entity enters the pce, and those of royal blood can wield it to eliminate them."


    "Foreign entities? What are those?" Garrett asked, looking at the princess, who shrugged, and then at Edward. The old man scratched his beard and shrugged as well.


    "You know, ghosts, stuff like that. Or mysterious artifacts, which have the same sort of aura as ghosts. Mysterious artifacts can be quite dangerous, so it''s better to not have them brought into the pce. That''s why the mind crystal is so important. If a mysterious artifact is brought into the pce, the mind crystal will alert every member of the royal family, allowing them to identify where it is and track it."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "''Have you ever experienced such a thing?¡± Garrett asked the princess. After a moment of consideration, she nodded.


    ¡°Sort of. I mean, there are mysterious artifacts in the pce. They''re just all gathered in this room right here. Well, except for a few others, but those are held by specific individuals. It''s hard to describe, but it''s like I have a feeling for where they are in the pce at any given time.¡±


    ¡°It''s an impressive system,¡± Garrett said, ncing at the crystal again. ¡°And I''m d to know that it''s there to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Princess, it''s time to leave,¡± Edward said. ¡°After all, staying in here isn''t a good idea. Some of these mysterious artifacts can have a negative impact if you''re around them too long.¡±


    Seeing that Ryn was beginning to push Garrett out of the room, the princess nodded and followed close behind. Once they were out, Edward carefully locked the door behind them, and they headed up the stairs to the first floor of the pce. It was almost lunchtime, but Garrett declined the princess''s invitation. Before he left, however, he pulled something out of his pocket and held it up for her to see.


    ¡°Princess, I know you''re safe here in the pce, but it would ease my mind if you would wear this.''


    ¡°What is it?'' the princess asked, taking the small ne. There was a charm on the end of it, gleaming polished silver, formed into the shape of a flower with five petals. A faint texture decorated one side, and as the princess moved it in the light, she saw iridescent ripples running across it.


    ¡°You might think of it as a good luck charm,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I know it''s silly, but the people in the Northern District swear by it. If you keep it on your body, it will be able to protect you, even when everything seems to have gone wrong.¡±


    Though she didn''t know why, the princess felt like the charm was particrly attractive.


    ¡°Thank you. Miss Ryn, would you do me the honor of putting it on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness.¡± Taking the chain from her, Ryn carefully fastened it around the princess''s neck.


    ¡°You don''t have to wear it on the chain,¡± Garrett said as the princess stepped back and admired the flower once more. ¡°Just keep the charm on you, preferably outside of your clothing.¡±


    After they had left the pce, Garrett asked Ryn to pause, and for a moment they remained on the pce steps, before he opened his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you. We can go back now.¡±


    Rather than take the royal coach, they hired a coach to take them back to the Northern District. While it was significantly lessfortable than the royal coach, it didn''t cause nearly the stir, which made Garrett quite happy. They arrived back at the inn, where Garrett found two people waiting for him. One was Thomas Gvin, looking quite harassed, while the other was Gero Twin de. When they saw Garrett, both got to their feet at once, and then exchanged nces. Gero gestured to Thomas for him to go first, while he repeated the gesture towards her.


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± the young nobleman said.


    ¡°Ever the gentleman, Thomas,¡± Gero said with a smile. ¡°I''ve juste to let you know that I''ve delivered the goods you asked for,¡± she said, turning to Garrett. ¡°They were a bugger, and dangerous too, nearly chewed my hands off. Anyway, I put them down in the basement, though they won''t survive long without more water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I''ll be able to handle them from here.¡±


    With a nod, Gero moved to leave, but Thomas quickly stopped her.


    ¡°You''ll want to stay to hear this too,'' he said. "''In fact, if you stay, it''ll save me one more trip. An emergency meeting of the ten seats has been called. Given the uncertainty over the political future of the city, multiple members have rmended that we meet and discuss what we''re going to do."


    Thomas spoke as if he was reciting a speech he had given before, and looking at his disheveled appearance, it was likely that he had.


    ¡°We''ll be meeting tonight. Sorry for the short notice, but given how vtile the situation is, we thought it best to strike while the iron was hot. Whew. All right, that''s done. I need a drink. You two were thest, so after this I can actually go get some sleep. You know, I was up till seven this morning at a party, and I stumble home only to find that I''ve been elected spokesperson. Miserable. I spent all morning tramping all over this city just to deliver a message that could''ve gone by courier," he said.


    Gesturing for the bartender to give Thomas a drink, Garrett frowned.


    ¡°Who''s calling the meeting?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Silver Song, Tbron, Marble Griffins, and the Hunters,¡± Thomas said. ¡°And honestly, the Moonlight Council thinks it''s a good idea as well, so Rackham''s de is involved. With more than half of the gangs agreeing, well, here we are. I need to take a nap, though, before tonight, as I imagine it''s going to be a long meeting."


    mming back his drink, Thomas put his ss on the bar, took a deep breath, nodded to Garrett and Gero, and took his leave.


    ¡°Sounds like they''re up to their old tricks,¡± Gero said.


    ¡°Have you had trouble with them before?¡± Garrett asked, watching as Thomas boarded a carriage in the yard outside.


    ¡°Yes. Silver Song and Tbron are particrly troublesome, constantly reaching for more power. Whatever they propose probably isn''t in our best interest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the warning,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ncing at the young man, Gero hesitated, as if she wanted to say something. Ultimately, though, she kept quiet and took her leave.


    The rest of the day Garrett spent dealing with therge, watertight crates that had been delivered into his basement. They were heavily chained, but even then, thumps and thrashing could be heard from inside of them. Garrett called Delrisa and her necromancers toe and pick them up, sending them down into the tunnels under the city.


    Each crate contained one or more live fishmen, a sort of humanoid fish monster native to the swamp. The awakened dreamers had reported seeing them in the dream, so Garrett was interested in seeing if it was possible to crossbreed them with the dream flowers in the same way that the flower ghouls had. While the flower ghouls could swim and didn''t need to breathe, they weren''t particrly fast or agile underwater, whereas the fishmen werepletely in tune to that environment.


    The fishmen weren''t the only monsters Garrett was interested in testing to see if he could make hybrids, and once the situation with the princess was stabilized, he nned to turn the tunnels under the Noble District that contained trolls and goblins into his personalboratory. The thought of having an army of nigh-indestructible flower trolls put a smile on his normally impassive face.


    Around dinner time, Garrett called Ryn into his office. When she came, she was munching on a drumstick and held a te piled high with food.


    ¡°Francis says you need to eat something,¡± she said, putting the te down and sliding it over.


    Though it all looked good, Garrett wasn''t particrly hungry. Instead, he directed his gaze towards Ryn.


    ¡°Tell me, if I gave you an opportunity that would allow you to grow more powerful, but at the cost of some of your freedom, would you take it?¡±


    Lowering the drumstick, Ryn licked her lips, her expression growing serious.


    ¡°It''s a really good question,¡± she said. ¡°I think I''d have to know more about the opportunity.¡±

 DT4 - Chapter 39

    DT4 - Chapter 39


    ¡°Do you know how Gero became one of our allies?¡±


    Taking another bite of chicken, Ryn shook her head.


    ¡°The reason she became our ally is simple,¡± Garrett said. ¡°She gained ess to a particr kind of power. You''ve been to Dreamer''s Rest, and you''ve seen the VIP area, but there''s another ce beyond that, for those who serve the Dreamer on the throne. Gero had the opportunity to be one of the Dreamer''s chosen, allowing her to wield a limited amount of his power. As she grows in ability, the amount of power she can ess will grow as well. Additionally, it allows for those of us who serve the Dreamer to interact in a more regr way."


    "So what do these Chosen do?" Ryn asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "As of yet, nothing really," Garrett admitted. "But I was curious if you would be interested in the role."


    "That''s one I''d have to think about," Ryn said. "I do value my freedom, but I''m also always interested in more power." She put the drumstick down and held out her hand, flexing her fingers. "I never understood the allure before, but ever since I was awakened, I admit I''ve grown quite addicted to the feeling."


    "I know exactly what you mean," Garrett said. "Once you begin taking up power, it''s very hard not to strive for more.¡±


    ¡°Will there be other Chosen? I mean beyond just Gero and me if I choose to take the position."


    "There will," Garrett said. "In fact, I have a particr person in mind."


    "Let me guess, you''re not going to tell me who."


    "No, I think I''ll leave it for a surprise."


    Rolling her eyes, Ryn took another bite of chicken and put the now-empty bone on the te. "Why me?" She asked, licking her fingers.


    "For two reasons, really," Garrett said. "First, you''re exceptional, and I can''t see where the limit of your growth is going to be, though it''s exceptionally unlikely that you''ll ever be more powerful than I am. Your soul spark continues to grow stronger, even when you don''t do anything, which tells me that I want to keep you as close as possible. Second, at some point, probably in the next year, you''re going to Port Reverie, and this will give you an addedyer of protection."


    Tucking her hair behind her ear, Ryn slowly smiled.


    "You know, I always knew that picking you up out of the gutter was a good idea. I''m touched that you care for me. I honestly didn''t know if you cared about anybody."


    "I do have a tendency to be rather detached, don''t I?" Garrett said with a smile.


    "That is an understatement, Garrett. A criminal understatement. You know what? Yes, let''s do it. I''m already in the family, so I might as well go all the way, right? What do I need to do?"


    "Nothing," Garrett said. Reaching into the air, his wrist twisted, and he seemed to pull a golden mask from nothing. "You can use this one instead of your ck one," he said, sliding it across the desk.


    Picking it up, Ryn gave Garrett a long look as she turned the mask over in her hands.


    "Does anybody else know?" She asked.


    "Know what?"


    "That you''re the Dreamer on the throne."


    Considering for a moment, Garrett shook his head.


    "No," he said. "No one else knows, and I intend to keep it that way. You''ll have to bear the burden of being my anchor all by yourself."


    Taking a deep breath, Ryn nodded.


    "That''s fine," she said. "I''m up for the challenge."


    Later that night, after darkness had fallen over the city, but before they went down underground toward the arena, Garrett sat on the dreamer''s throne and sent out a call. At the same time, he shifted into the stone hall where the dreamer on the throne held court. One by one, figures began to appear, as those he had called entered the dream. Each wore their mask, and when Gero caught sight of another golden-masked figure, she hesitated only for a moment before stepping forward to say hello.


    Though it would have been easy for Garrett to use the power of the dream to make it impossible for anyone to tell who the other masked figures were, he felt as if that would spoil some of the advantage of what he was trying to do. Instead, he let them interact freely as he sat on the throne, towering over them.


    "You''re Ryn, right?" Gero asked. Her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized the new, golden-masked figure.


    "At your service, Madam Twin de."


    Smirking under her mask at Ryn''s flippant response, Gero was about to unleash a hint of her Shaper-level aura when she realized with a start that the aura Ryn had wasn''t much weaker. While Gero''s was sharp and biting, like a cold wind, Ryn''s was deep and mysterious, and carried a heavy scent of danger and darkness.


    Taking a deep breath, Gero reined in her ego. Thest time she had seen Ryn, she was positive that the young woman was in the lighting stage. But now, the feeling she gave off was clearly of the Shaper stage, which meant that either she was so strong that she could hide her aura, or that she had grown faster than anyone Gero had ever encountered.


    The truth was that as soon as Ryn epted the appointment as a Chosen, the power of the throne had flowed through her, forcefully elerating the condensing of her soul spark and causing her to naturally enter the Shaper level. Her soul spark, though blurry, appeared to be a dark raven, wings outstretched, whose feathers bled into darkness that trailed behind it. This was the soul of the ck raven that Ryn had inherited from the crypt in Port Reverie.


    Though her soul spark had yet to stabilize, the power it gave off was unmistakable, and Gero was quite pleased, as it meant that the Klein family had another Shaper level awakened. At this point, Gero was more than confident that the Klein family could go up against any force in the city and emerge victorious. Even without using the flower ghouls who were rapidly reproducing underneath the city, or the necromancers hidden in the first tomb, the Klein family would be able to go toe-to-toe with anyone apart from the Duke himself. And once he umted enough experience points, Garrett was confident in beating even him.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Once Ryn and Gero had been introduced to each other in their roles as Chosen, the giant on the throne finally spoke to them. "I''m aware that you have a meeting to go to, so I won''t keep you long, but I did want to take the opportunity to have the two of you meet. Additionally, I have a job for each of you."


    Immediately, both women stood up straight and faced the giant. Gero''s expression was serious, as this was the first genuine task that she had been given. Having tasted the bit of power that her appointment had given her, she was eager to perform well and earn more.


    Standing next to her, Ryn had a slightly teasing expression in her eyes as she stared up at the giant, who she knew to be Garrett. For a moment, Garrett wondered if he had made a mistake in having her as one of his Chosen, but seeing how she quickly adjusted her expression to match Gero''s, he put his worry out of his mind.


    "As you know, it is my desire to support the princess as the next queen, and more than that, to ensure a stable rule for her. After all, though fishing can be easier in chaotic waters, it''s only when the city is at peace that we can truly grow and develop. Gero, in addition to mapping the swamp, I need you to begin working to take over the Ten Seats. Garrett and the Klein family can assist you in this, and Cynen of the Grave Walkers will provide any muscle you need. How you do it is up to you, just see that it gets done."


    Her eyes gleaming, Gero bowed.


    "It will be done, my lord."


    "Good. Ryn, I have a different task for you. The nobles are involved in many schemes. Discover who is allied with who, and what sort of power ys the nobles are nning. It will be a gift to Princess Eloise to celebrate hering inauguration. That is all."


    ¡°I hear and obey,¡± Ryn said, bowing.


    Before she had straightened up, Garret was gone from the throne, and one by one the others in the stone hall faded as well, leaving Ryn and Gero alone.


    ¡°If you need any help,¡± Ryn said, ¡°let me know. You certainly got the harder of the tasks.¡±


    She had fully expected Gero to brush off her offer, but to her surprise, the leader of the Ebony Alliance nodded heavily.


    ¡°Truthfully, I could use any help I can get, so I''ll take you up on it, and I''ll let you know if there''s anything you can do.¡±


    In the waking world, Garret opened his eyes and stretched, more from force of habit than anything else. With the new improvements to his physical body, he rarely felt fatigued or experienced any of the aches and pains that typically came from remaining in one ce for a long time. A few minutester, Ryn arrived and knocked on his door. After he had wheeled himself into the hallway, she pushed him into the great room, where there were half a dozen awakened waiting for them, and together they headed down into the basement, entering the tunnel system that led to the underground arena.


    Since they were a bit early, Garrett had Ryn push him around the ck market to see if he could find anything interesting. A surprising amount of the goods were things he recognized, as they hade through the tunnels controlled by the Klein family. There were other, more exotic items, however, scattered throughout the market that Garret found quite interesting. These included colorful feathers that were hard as steel, savage-looking weapons made from natural materials that carried some sort of enchantment, making them nearly impossible to break, and texts in unknownnguages.


    What Garret found rather surprising was the rtiveck of mysterious artifacts. Though, on further reflection, it made some sense, as few individuals wanted to handle such dangerous objects. The mysterious artifacts he did identify were all hidden in and among the other items, and as they strolled around, Garret instructed Obe to purchase them.


    By the time the other members of the Ten Seats had gathered, Garret had a nice little haul, including a blue and red feather that weighed almost three pounds and nked like metal whenever he tapped on it, an old bronze key, and a silver cup that happened to have the same motif as the te Isabelle currently possessed.


    Garret didn''t actually know what the three mysterious artifacts did, or what was special about them. He could just feel the power of the dream that infused them. So he bought them, intending to explore their useter. Rather than carry them around directly, he took out the small box he carried, and with a thought, infused a little bit of power into it. The box shook slightly, and the three mysterious artifacts disappeared, sucked into it.


    <em>Hold these for me. Make sure they don''t go crazy. </em>


    Though the Warden couldn''t reply directly, Garret felt Kabod''s Maze shake slightly, indicating the spirit''s agreement. Putting Kabod''s Maze away, Garret and Ryn made their way up to the central tform, where the other members of the Ten Seats were beginning to gather. One by one, they took their ces, with Garret transferring himself from his wheelchair into therge, straight-backed chair that bore the symbol of his guild, which had been made for him after his sessful election to the Council.


    Thomas was thest to arrive, looking much refreshed, no doubt having taken a nap that afternoon. Apart from Garret, everyone else was standing, and once Thomas had taken his ce, they all sat down together.


    "Wee, and thank you all foring on such short notice," Thomas said. "Rather than begin with the normal preamble, I think it only appropriate that I turn the floor over to those who called this meeting. Chief among them, Louise."


    Leaning back in his chair, Thomas gestured towards the leader of Silver Song.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and get us started," he said.


    With a nod towards Thomas, Louise stood up and looked around the table, her gaze hesitating ever so slightly when she reached Garret, before passing on to Henry Janus, who was next to him.


    "As Thomas said, thank you all so much foring. I know that this meeting was probably disruptive to your schedules, but it is an exceptionally important topic. We are about to enter a new era, and it only behooves us to meet and decide what it is we''re going to do."


    "Just cut to the chase, Louise," Garret snapped from across the table, shing a not-so friendly smile.


    Louise nodded.


    "Fine. Ourwork has uncovered three major factions vying for political power in the city, all centered around theing inauguration of Princess Louise."


    "The princess is being crowned? Why hadn''t I heard of this?" Arthur Tellson asked.


    "The information is brand new," Louise replied, "but it poses a significant problem for us. On the heels of such an event, it''s likely that the city guard will crack down on illegal activity in order to show the power of the new monarch. However, I think there are a few ways to get around this. First is probably the worst option. We cany low. And when I say we, I mean all of us. If we can reduce our activity for the next six months, it''s likely that we''ll be able to resume normal operations without any major repercussions."


    "Six months is a long time to be operating at half-profit," Jonathan Moran said.


    "I know, which is why I say it''s the worst option," Louise replied.


    "You mentioned a few factions," Thomas chimed in, leaning forward. "Who are they?"


    "Three different groups of nobles," Louise said, holding up three fingers. "The first supports the princess. Unfortunately, allying ourselves with them means practically shutting down for the next six months. The second group supports Duke Arkov to remain as regent, even after the princess is made queen. The third supports a clean break from the monarchy. And you can imagine what joining them will entail."


    Many of the eyes at the table nced towards Thomas Gvin, causing him to chuckle and hold up his hands.


    "Don''t look at me," he said. "I''m not part of any of those groups. My loyalties lie here with all of you."


    Nobody believed that for a single second, but that didn''t bother Thomas one bit. Looking around the table again, Louise smiled, clearly pleased with the effect she had created, and then sat down, intending to let everyone else argue about their course of action.

 DT4 - Chapter 40

    DT4 - Chapter 40


    "I think this is a lot of foolishness," Gero said, standing up and staring directly at Louise. "Since when have we gotten involved in the politics of this city? That''s a game for the nobles to y, not us."


    "Normally, I would agree with you," Jonathan Moran said, gettingboriously to his feet. "But this," he paused and tapped the table with a meaty finger for emphasis, "this is a situation that will affect us deeply. We have the opportunity for tremendous growth, but in it lies danger that could crush all of us."


    "Speak for yourself," Gero said with a sneer. "The Ebony Association wille through just fine."


    Henry Janus from Janus Manor agreed. "Janus Manor also isn''t likely to be affected. We have enough legitimate business that we don''t have to worry about a crackdown."


    Before Louise could jump back into the conversation, Gero turned to Vent Dend from the Marble Griffins.


    "What about you, Vent? Do you care who sits on the throne?"


    The old soldier thought about it for a moment and then shook his head. "No, it matters not to us. Our goal is to protect the gate and the families who live around it. We have no interest in the power ys among the nobility."


    "Arthur, how does the Adventurers Guild feel about getting involved in politics?"


    Suddenly put on the spot, Arthur Tellson shifted ufortably, his gaze going back and forth between Louise and Gero. "I think that we would be foolish to ignore the potential opportunities. After all, if we y our cards right, we could increase the amount of power this council wields substantially." It was a safe answer. And judging from the annoyed look on Louise''s face, not the one that she wanted from him.


    ¡°Cynen? What about you and the Grave Walkers?¡± Gero asked.


    ¡°The task of the grave walkers is clear, and we will not deviate from it.¡±


    The more members of the ten seats that turned down Louise''s proposal, the happier Gero got. She turned to Thomas and Carl Rackham, who sat next to him.


    "How does the Moonlight Council stand on this issue? I know you said you''re not involved in any of the factions so far, but given your family connections, I imagine it''s hard to avoid being entangled in it."


    "There''s some truth to that," Thomas replied. "But at the end of the day, I''m me, and my father is my father. He firmly supports the princess, though wouldn''t be opposed to seeing the nobility have the opportunity to shoulder more of the ruler''s burden. As for the Moonlight Council, we''ll continue to operate, regardless of what happens. The privilege of birth, you might say. What about you, Rackham? What do you think?"


    Rackham didn''t reply for a minute, and when he did, he simply shrugged.


    "So far," Gero said, shing a smile at Louise, "six of us don''t want anything to do with this. One of us is undecided, and two are in favor. It seems to me that we''ve already made our decision. But then, just to be fair, Klein, where do you stand on this issue?"


    Smiling slightly, Garrett waved his hand.


    "I don''t stand anywhere," he said, causing a few chuckles around the table. "But that aside, I''m afraid I see this whole situation a little bit differently than everyone else."


    "Oh?"


    With all attention on him, Garrett took his time to answer, as if gathering his thoughts.


    "We really only have one option," he said, "and that is to support the princess."


    Ignoring the stir that his words caused, Garrett held up his finger.


    "There''s only one thing that matters, and that is that Duke Arkov is in the manifesting stage, and is intent on seeing Eloise firmly established as Queen of Insomnium. It is practically guaranteed that we are going to see the return of the Bloody Duke. And so, regardless of what the rest of you decide, the Klein family will beying low, so as not to catch the attention of that walking disaster."


    The expressions of everyone around the table were a mixture of fear and disbelief. And after a long moment, it was Thomas who leaned forward. "How positive are you that the Duke has risen to the manifesting stage?"


    "100%," Garrett replied calmly.


    "And the manifesting stage, is it that powerful?"


    Carl Rackham leaned forward, his normally impassive face twisted into a bitter expression.


    "It''s more powerful than you can imagine," Rackham said. "Someone in the manifesting stage could kill all of us here within a few seconds. If what Garrett says is true, then he''s correct. We have no choice but toy low."


    Of everyone there, Louise was the one who looked the most put out. The strength of her gang was in their informationwork. Yet apart from some vague rumors, they had heard nothing about the Duke''s power. While she was inclined to believe that Garrett was just making it up, she knew better than to call him out directly. Instead, she casually nced to the side, giving Jonathan Moran a hidden signal.


    "You say you''re 100% sure?" The fat merchant said, dabbing at the beads of sweat that appeared on his forehead with a handkerchief. "But what proof do you have?"


    "First-hand proof," Garrett replied casually. "As you all probably already know, I was in the pce this morning to receive a reward from Princess Eloise for my contribution in helping her arrive back at the pce safely. To my surprise, Duke Arkov was there, and the aura he gave off was unmistakable. I''m well-acquainted with the level of power possessed by shapers," Garrett gestured around the room, "as I''m surrounded by it almost constantly. But the aura the Duke gave off was on a different level. Itpletely crushed the resistance of everybody in the room. And that was when he was restrained. I can only imagine what would have happened if he had actually unleashed his aura. It was such a qualitative difference that there''s only one reasonable possibility. Duke Arkov is a manifester."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition.


    pping the table, Gero stood up, giving Garrett an annoyed re.


    "You know, if you had just told us that at the beginning, we could have saved ourselves this whole conversation. But now there''s clearly no need to continue. Like the Klein family, the Ebony Association will beying low as well."


    Her words were echoed around the table, as one by one, each of the gangs dered their intentions to tone down their activities and withdraw from the public eye. None of them would give up control over their territory, or even stop their actionspletely. The tacit understanding was that it was time to duck their heads and avoid standing out.


    This was not the oue Silver Song had been hoping for. And judging from the stormy look on Louise''s face, she was furious. Still, she couldn''t go against the rest of the council, and she knew just as well as anyone how foolhardy it would be to try and make big moves with the Duke breathing down their neck.


    As the meeting broke up, Garrett saw Carl Rackham walking around the table towards him. The others, noticing Rackham''s movement, dyed, curious what he was going to say. When the mercenary leader arrived in front of Garrett, he bowed.


    "I want to apologize for the actions of my men the other night," he said.


    Before he could continue, Garrett interrupted. "You have nothing to apologize for."


    "I''m still responsible for them," Rackham said but Garrett just waved it off.


    "I understand, and I think it''s an admirable way of leading. But they didn''t do anything wrong. In fact, if anything, they helped me establish my prestige."


    Able to read the sincerity in Garrett''s voice, Rackham nodded and left the issue. With nothing left to talk about, Garrett called Ryn over, and they left, returning to the inn.


    The next few days were quiet, and Garrett spent some time understanding the mysterious artifacts that he had retrieved from the ck market. The feather was the simplest. The more mental energy was put into it, the heavier it became. The key was even more mysterious. When it was stimted with mental energy, it would vanish, only to reappear sometimeter. Garrett could tell that the key was moving in between the dream world and the waking world. But what it could be used for, he had no idea.


    Thest of the three mysterious artifacts was a cup bearing the same pattern as the te that could turn food into fish. Simrly, the cup transformed everything that the target drank into saltwater. Since he didn''t have a particr use for them. Garrett sent them into the world behind the mirror, for Isabelle, since she enjoyed collecting such trinkets.


    Four days after the Ten Seats had convened, word spread throughout the city of the princess''s inauguration, to be held a monthter. Immediately, a flurry of activity broke out, as everyone began to prepare. The ascension of a new king or queen was an exceptionally important time in the city. Not only would the pce bevishly decorated for an extravagant party, but the citizens would be given leave to celebrate as well.


    Restaurants began ordering more food and drink, wanting to be ready for the citizens who would take to the streets. Many began constructing outdoor seating, since the entire city would be celebrating.


    Garrett was busy as well. It seemed that every day he got requests from the different groups as they plotted and counter-plotted. The princess was in deep negotiation with the nobles who supported her, trying to hammer out details of the council that she would form as her first act as queen. Although Garrett wasn''t in any of those meetings, the princess would often request his assistance, sending him mental messages containing the proposed details and asking for his opinion.


    At the same time, Baron Gvin''s faction also reached out, asking him to help persuade the princess of one point or another. Finally, the closer the inauguration date came, the more often Garrett heard from Victor as his father prepared his own ns.


    Excitement continued to build in the city, along with a strong undercurrent of tension. Through all of it, Garrett did his best to bnce the requests from each group, while at the same time finalizing his own preparations. The month passed swiftly, and soon the morning of the inauguration came.


    The city was bustling as everyone put the finishing touches on their preparations, or cleared thest bits of work from their tes, in order to get ready for the three-day party that was about to take ce. Garrett had received one of the gold-edged invitations to witness the inauguration at the pce, and that morning he took extra care as he got ready. Ryn woulde with him, but they would be the only members of the Klein family attending.


    They set out early, even before the sun had risen, yet the city was still full of people rushing this way and that. It took an hour longer than normal to get to the pce, and even after they arrived, they found the gate jammed with carriages dropping off various nobles. The duke had gone all out for his niece, and no one wanted to miss the event.


    It took another hour to get into the pce itself, and once they had finally made it through the doors, one of the servants directed them to therge ballroom, where they could get light refreshments as they waited to enter the throne room. The invitation they held included the opportunity to witness the crowning ceremony itself, but that wouldn''t be for another four hours, and so Ryn pushed Garrett through the halls heading for the ballroom.


    In thest month, the pce had almostpletely transformed, as decorations were added to make it look even more impressive. The halls practically overflowed with flowers ced inrge pots near the windows, and beautiful cloth had been hung from the ceiling, creating an almost ethereal feeling. Everything had been burnished to a near mirror finish, and glowing crystals had been ced in braziers everywhere the eye turned.


    The nobles, scattered around the hall in small groups, had spared no expense on their clothing, and Garrett could feel Ryn practically drooling behind him as she looked at all of the gems that surrounded them. They made their way into the ballroom, finding a corner, and a servant soon approached, with a tray that held various delicacies.


    After waiting for half an hour, another servant arrived, this time requesting their presence in a small adjoining room. Under the envious gazes of many in the ballroom, Ryn and Garrett made their way into the small room, where they met the soon-to-be queen. As soon as they saw her, both bowed.


    "You look lovely, your highness," Garrett said, causing Eloise to smile happily.


    "It is a beautiful dress, isn''t it?" she said, smoothing a wrinkle out of the skirt. "I apologize that I don''t have much time, but I just wanted to tell you once again how incredibly grateful I am for all of your help.¡±


    ¡°I take it the negotiations went well, then?"


    "Yes. Your proposals were brilliant, and the nobles have all agreed. I''ll be making the announcement tomorrow, on the second day of the celebration, and on the third day we''ll release the list of names of individuals who are being considered. Per your suggestion, they won''t automatically be appointed, but instead will have to get a certain number of signatures from those who are not going to be on the council. Additionally, we''ve limited it to ten seats for the nobles, and four seats for the leaders of the various industries in the city.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you achievedplete sess," Garrett said, looking impressed. "It''s an incredibly impressive feat, considering you aren''t yet queen.¡±


    ¡°I was helped by the excellence of the ideas," Princess Eloise said, shing a smile. "And my uncle''s re might have had something to do with it as well."


    That caused Garrett to chuckle.


    "Indeed, having Duke Arkov on your side is probably the greatest advantage you could ask for."


    Seeing a servant step into the room and look meaningfully at the soon-to-be queen, Garrett bowed once more.


    "I won''t take up any more of your time, your highness. Congrattions on your incredible achievement. I know that you will be a wonderful ruler for this city."


    Taking a deep breath, the princess nodded. Though she seemed to want to say more, she held her tongue as Garrett and Ryn left the room to give her time to prepare for the uing ceremony.

 DT4 - Chapter 41

    DT4 - Chapter 41


    After returning to the ballroom, Garrett was approached a few times by some of the nobles who recognized him, and the hours leading up to the crowning ceremony were filled with small talk. When the time came, there was a trumpet st silencing the conversation in the room, and the chief steward stood up in front of the crowd. Victor was dressed to perfection, and his warm gaze swept over the assembled nobles.


    "In half an hour, the crowning ceremony of our new queen will begin. A joyous asion for Insomnium and all its citizens. I would invite those with gold-edged invitations to make their way to the throne room to find your assigned seating."


    Under the envious gazes of the crowd, around a hundred people began to move towards the throne room, Garrett and Ryn among them. In the throne room, seats had been set up for all of those watching, and Garrett found an empty space waiting for him to park his wheelchair. Once Ryn was seated beside him, he directed his attention to the throne, where Duke Arkov stood.


    On the throne itself was arge pillow, and on the pillow, a glittering crown that Garrett hadst seen on thete king''s head. It was thick and heavy, and seemed to hold a tremendous weight. Garrett only needed a nce to know that it was a mysterious artifact, though what its function was, he wasn''t sure.


    The more he explored the pce, the clearer it was bing that the attack against the royal family had been both meticulously nned and an inside job. From his interactions with Arkov, however, Garrett genuinely didn''t believe the duke had anything to do with it. Yet if that was the case, then it must have been somebody else with intimate ess to the royal family. Though Garrett didn''t want to jump to any conclusions, he already knew what that meant.


    Slowly, his gaze drifted over to where Victor Klein stood, at the bottom of the steps leading up to the throne. He looked every part the loyal servant. Not a hint of deceit or ambition could be found anywhere on him. Yet Garrett knew just how duplicitous his father was, as his father had been before him.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ryn asked, as she saw a small smile on Garrett''s face.


    "I''m just thinking that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," Garrett said with augh. "Like father, like son."


    Before she could question him further, there was another trumpet st, and the ceremony got underway. It was a rtively simple affair that consisted of Duke Arkov making a small speech, and then inviting Princess Eloise toe to the throne. As she stood in front of it, the duke reached down and lifted up the crown from the pillow. "The right to rule has been granted to you by birth, but in truth, ites from another ce. This crown represents the will of the people, the burden of their lives. Bear it well, Queen Eloise."


    As he finished speaking, Duke Arkov lowered the crown onto Eloise''s head, and Garrett felt a rumble of power as the crown shed brightly, causing the room to light up. It shone with a light pure and bright, causing all who looked on Eloise to feel their souls tremble.


    It was a full minute before the glow surrounding the new queen faded. When it finally did, everyone in the room stood and bowed toward the throne. Moving slowly, as if still getting used to the weight of the crown on her head, Eloise sat on the throne. Duke Arkov''s voice filled the room.


    "All hail, Queen Eloise. May your reign be long and prosperous."


    Those words were echoed by everyone in the throne room. Once more, Garrett felt a shift in the air as a wave of mental energy expanded around the queen.


    With the ceremony over, Queen Eloise thanked everybody foring and dismissed them. Next, she would address the nobles gathered in the ballroom, and the first party would begin. ording to the schedule that had beenid out, parties would continue for the next three days. But the reality was that the city had already begun to celebrate. The streets were filled with citizensughing and drinking as they waited for the queen''s address that afternoon.


    Not everyone gathered at the pce was having a good time, however. Garrett could feel the tension among many of the nobles. Whether they knew something was going to happen or not didn''t seem to matter, as there was a clear sense that disaster was about to strike. The first thing Garrett noticed was more and more guards filtering into various parts of the pce, every single one of them carrying a nightmare. Many of the servants were the same, and it was the presence of so many nightmares that seemed to be putting the nobles on edge.


    As the tension peaked, Garrett asked Ryn to take him to try and find the princess. But before he could, there was a loud shout, and suddenly the windows to the ballroom exploded, sending shards of ss flying. Immediately, chaos reigned as dozens of ck-clothed figures rushed through the broken windows, gleaming weapons in their hands. At the same time, the guards pulled their weapons and rushed into the crowd, as if they were going to fight against the ck-clothed assants.


    Closing his eyes, Garrett located the Queen in one of the adjoining rooms, only to realize that Duke Arkov wasn''t by her side. The Duke was all the way across the castle. But before Garrett could try and figure out why, one of the dark-clothed attackers rushed towards him. He wasn''t necessarily targeting Garrett specifically, but rather was aiming for the group of nobles Garrett was with.


    Ryn acted immediately, power surging from her soul spark, as she stepped in front of Garrett to block the attacker''s sword. She was barehanded, as bringing weapons into the pce wasn''t allowed. But the increase in power bing a Shaper had given her was more than enough to disarm the man and impale him on his own sword. A brief sh of terror crossed the man''s eyes, and his mouth moved as if he wanted to say something. Before he could, however, his body exploded, scattering flesh and blood across the room.


    Just before he erupted, Ryn had sensed something and jumped back, pulling up shadow like a cloak around her to block the force of the st. As it faded, she turned to check if Garrett was okay, as the nobles nearby screamed and panicked. The explosion seemed to act as a signal, and within a few seconds, three more of the ck-clothed assants were torn apart, their bodies transforming into projectiles that wounded dozens of nobles and killed a few of the guards.


    Garrett, who had fully expected the attack, had never imagined that they''d be facing something like this. But his focus wasn''t in the ballroom, but rather with the Queen, who was facing half a dozen more of these mysterious attackers. Garrett felt his soul tremble as his mind shed back to the terrible memories of thest attack in the pce he had been caught up in. Though they dressed the same, he knew that these weren''t members of ck Raven, like the previous attackers had been, but instead were death-sworn soldiers cultivated by Victor Klein for this very purpose.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The guards, who had been struggling already, soon found themselves in an even worse position, as many of their number began to act erratically, screaming in fury and attacking everyone around them. Forced to deal both with the ck-clothed assassins and their now insanerades, the guards who hadn''t been corrupted were soon overwhelmed. The guard captain, who was desperately fighting against three enemies, felt his heart catch as one of his trusted lieutenants suddenly raced towards him, madness painted across his face.


    Before the lieutenant could reach him, there was a st and a section of the wall crumbled to pieces. Rolling green me mmed into the crazed lieutenant, causing him to shriek in pain. Striding out through the hole in the wall, Cynen looked around the room, calmly surveying the chaos. "Take down the enemy," she said, and through the gap, hundreds of Awakened began to rush into the room, all wearing the gray hooded uniform of the grave walkers. From the other end of the ballroom came a shout as the doors were forced open and Coleridge led the Cleaver''s Edge mercenaries to fight against the assassins.


    "We need to find somewhere quiet," Garrett said.


    With Ryn leading the way, Garrett maneuvered his wheelchair through the fighting as they headed towards the rooms thaty off of the ballroom. The first room was empty, but Garrett knew that the Queen was just beyond. He didn''t proceed, however, and called for Ryn to stop.


    "I need you to protect this room," he said. "Keep me safe."


    Her expression grim, Ryn nodded as Garrett closed his eyes, wishing that he had ess to the Dreamer''s throne. The problem was that it was the middle of the day, and so his ess to the dream was cut off. Still, he could feel the connection between his soul spark and the throne, and he drew as much strength from that as he could.


    All across the pce, everything was in chaos. Guards, possessed by nightmares, attacked theirpanions, and even the servants pulled out weapons and began to fight. There seemed to be hundreds of the dark-clothed assassins who threw themselves with abandon at everyone they saw. Only a few rooms away, Queen Eloise was facing the first crisis of her reign. Her face was pale as she stood surrounded by bodies. Her four remaining guards did their best to drive off the half a dozen assassins, but it was a losing fight, and even as she watched, one of the guards fell, his blood dying the gleaming de of his killer.


    "Surrender yourself, and all of this will be a lot easier," one of the assassins said, as he wiped the blood from his sword. "We can stop all of this death if you just give yourself up."


    "Don''t listen, your majesty," one of the guards said. "Support is on the way."


    Just then, the door opened, revealing three heavily armored royal guards. Cursing their ill luck, the assassins immediately tried to escape, but before they could, they were torn apart under the heavy des wielded by the royal guard. The royal guard moved with ruthless efficiency, and after they had finished cutting down the assassins, they began to advance towards the princess. Just then, however, a figure shed through the open door, calling for the princess to retreat.


    "Don''t let them near you," Edward called out, his voice grim. Immediately, the three members of the royal guard burst into action, two of them turning around to face the old man, while one surged towards the princess. The three guards who were still alive, threw themselves in the way, but the heavily armored royal guard was like an unstoppable boulder, smashing straight into the first guard. He threw him aside, even as his heavy de hacked into the second, severing an arm and knocking the man to the side.


    The third guard lunged forward, wrapping himself around the royal guard only to bounce off as he was overpowered by the guard''s strength. The two royal guards who had gone up against Edward, attacking from two different angles, found themselves in a much worse position. As the old man slipped past their attacks,nding heavy strikes that cracked their armor, he wielded a club, mming it into the royal guards with enough force to shatter the thick tes of armor covering their bodies.


    Still, they bought enough time for the third guard to reach the princess''s side. Through the eye holes in his helmet, the princess seemed to see a re of crimson as the guard reached for her throat. Stumbling backwards, she screamed, and there was a muffled thump as a wave of power exploded from the crown, mming into the royal guard with enough force to throw him across the room.


    As he crashed against the wall, the power continued to press down on him, crushing his armor and his body with it, until all that remained was a mangled pile of steel and flesh. The crown on the queen''s head dimmed, drained of much of its strength. Edward finally managed to defeat one of the royal guards, causing the other to begin to back away. Before he could escape, however, Edward leapt over, bringing down his club with brutal force, crushing the man''s head, helmet, and all. The stench of blood filled the room as the queen supported herself against the wall. His expression terrible, Edward looked at the three dead royal guards and shook his head.


    "The world has gone mad," he said, as he walked over to the queen. "We need to get you to a ce of safety. It''s not safe here."


    Taking a deep breath and trying to stabilize her emotions, the queen stood up.


    "Is there anywhere that''s safe?" She asked.


    Her question caused Edward to grimace, and he hesitated for a moment, almost as if he was wondering whether he should lie or not. Hisck of an answer was answer enough for the queen. All around the pce, the fighting was fierce. But nowhere was it fiercer than in the north wing, where Duke Arkov stood in the middle of a trashed room, ring in fury at the ten figures that stood around him. Twenty-five morey dead or dying on the ground. But despite that, the assassins who remained showed no fear.


    "You''re much stronger than reports have led us to believe," one of the assassins said. "But it doesn''t matter. You''ll still die here today."


    Without answering, Duke Arkov just red. The assassins had caught him off-guard, trapping him in this room with some sort of strange, mysterious artifact that had warped the space. No matter which door he left from, he always ended up back in this same room. And every time, these ten assassins were waiting for him to kill him.


    He had already in them three different times, resulting in the bodies scattered around the room. Yet every time he left, they had returned to life, to throw themselves against him. As the Duke''s fury grew, the entire space seemed to shake. Yet no matter how much power he mustered, he couldn''t break free of the grip of the mysterious artifact.


    "My master is impressed with your strength," the lead assassin said. "So much so, that she is willing to offer you a tremendous opportunity. The opportunity to ascend beyond the mortal realm."


    The Duke''s response was to stretch out his hand and manifest a giant sword made purely of his will. As the sword solidified, so did a dozen others hanging in the air around him, as his soul spark manifested itself into the world. With a roar, he shed out, causing the swords to fly toward the assassins, who blocked in vain. Their bodies were torn apart in an instant, unable to withstand the tremendous power the Duke could wield.


    Yet even as they died, theyughed, mocking echoes bouncing throughout the room, and Duke Arkov felt his heart sink, as the certainty that no matter how he left the room, he would end up right back here, facing them once again, settled into his heart.

 DT4 - Chapter 42

    DT4 - Chapter 42


    In the giant ballroom, where the nobles had been gathered, Cynen and Coleridge met in the middle. Their forces had swept through, eliminating all of the assassins, and subduing the guards.


    "It looks like the room''s clear," Coleridge said, ncing around. "Shall we move to the halls?"


    About to agree, Cynen suddenly froze, her cloth-covered eyes turning to look into the distance, as if she could see straight through the walls that surrounded them.


    "No," she said, her voice quiet, but intense. "Gather everyone, and prepare to evacuate. We need to get out of the pce as soon as possible."


    In the small room, where Garrett was monitoring everything, his eyes snapped open, and he looked at Ryn. "I need you to head down to the basement," he said, "and find a way into the room with the mysterious artifacts. When I give amand, you need to take down that massive crystal."


    "What about you?" Ryn asked. "If I''m not here, who''s gonna protect you?"


    "I can protect myself," Garrett said.


    Though Ryn clearly didn''t like the idea of leaving Garrett alone, she bit her lip and nodded, and a momentter was gone. Garrett pushed himself forward, rolling to the door leading into the next room, which he opened and passed through. When he arrived at the next door, he hesitated for a moment, and then grabbed the handle and threw it open, only to find himself face-to-face with Edward and the Queen, who both froze when they saw him.


    "Your Majesty, you''re safe," Garrett said, his face pale. "There are enemies everywhere." Even as he spoke, his eyes took in the carnage in the room behind them, and he nched further.


    A frustrated expression flickered across Edward''s face as he stared at Garrett. He had been hoping to find help, but instead, all he had found was the Queen''s crippled friend.


    "Are you okay?" The Queen asked as she approached Garrett.


    "Yes. Thankfully, I was near the door, but the fighting in the ballroom was intense.¡±


    ¡°We can chat while we''re moving," Edward said, his eyes scanning, heading towards a door that would lead into the hall. "Come on, we need to get out of the pce as soon as possible."


    Seeing Garrett struggle to wheel himself along, the Queen grabbed the handles of his wheelchair to push him. But at that moment, the door that Edward had been about to open was destroyed, causing him to stumble backward as he warded off the splinters of wood flying through the air. Four Royal Guard rushed through the door, spreading out to surround Edward and the others.


    Gritting his teeth, Edwardunched himself forward, attacking immediately as he tried to catch them off guard. He managed to hit one of them in the chest, throwing him back out into the hall. But another of the Royal Guards jumped towards him, shing down with his sword, while the other two ran towards the Princess and Garrett. Desperate to protect the Princess, Edward tried to retreat. But the Royal Guard he was fighting pressed in, not letting him get away.


    "Take them both alive."


    Just before the Royal Guards arrived in front of the Princess and Garrett, a sinister voice spoke from the hall, and the two Royal Guard abandoned their attacks, instead, grabbing the Princess and Garrett roughly.


    A figure stepped into the room from the hall, hands behind his back, his face covered by a sinister mask, and his body shrouded in a long crimson cloak. The mask, which covered the man''s entire face, wasprised of a single vertical eye that glowed with an eerie red light, and caused everyone who looked upon it to shiver. Cold and mmy air surrounded the man, filling the room and causing everyone''s movements to slow.


    "Bring them along," the sinister figuremanded, and the two Royal Guard began to drag Garrett and the Queen away.


    Edward let out a furious shout, but before he could intervene, half a dozen more Royal Guard rushed into the room, driving him back. Every time he tried to break free, they would surround him, keeping him from escaping.


    The masked man looked at Edward for a moment, and then turned on his heel, walking calmly out of the room, as the struggling Queen and Garrett were dragged away after him.


    Garrett''s wheelchairy on its side, abandoned in the corner of the room, while Edward desperately fought for his life. The halls were filled with the same mmy mist that surrounded the crimson-masked man. The Queen couldn''t help but shiver as they walked along them.


    Everywhere Garrett looked, he saw destruction and sensed nightmares. It seemed as if the entire pce had been invaded by them. As they passed by an open doorway, they could see half-transformed servants engaged in a macabre feast. One of the monsters heard them and turned its head. It appeared to have once been a maid, but now her eyes had fused together in the center of her face, transforming into a giant crimson eye, much like the one on the mask of the red-cloaked man. She held a gristly arm, torn from the body at her feet, and blood dripped down from her chin. When she saw the man in the red cloak, her hiss transformed into a cry of fear, and she cowered back, clearly frightened of the power he wielded.


    They continued through the pce, climbing a set of stairs, until they reached the upper chambers. Here, the situation was the same, and multiple times they passed by grotesque, half-human, half-nightmare monsters who roamed the halls. Entering a small room, Garrett and the princess were thrown on a couch, and the two guards that had dragged them along retreated to stand by the door. The masked man considered them for a moment, and then took a seat across from them.


    Just then, the door opened, and four figures, wearing masks of their own, walked into the room. Unlike the man in the robe, however, they were dressed in noble''s attire, allowing Garrett to immediately identify each of them. The man in front was portly, and wobbled slightly as he walked, almost as if he was drunk. As he stopped in front of the queen, he executed a sloppy bow.


    "Well, hello, your majesty. You seem to have found yourself in quite a pickle." The queen''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing into a re.


    "What is the meaning of this, Baron?"


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    With augh, Baron Gvin removed his mask, and leered at the queen.


    "This is the result of years of schemes, executed quite beautifully, if I must say so myself."


    From the flush on his face, and the ssy look in his eyes, it was clear that he had been drinking heavily. Whether in celebration, or to give himself courage, Garrett didn''t know.


    "For years, we have been nning to seize the crown. The time of the monarch has passed, and if you had died, as you were supposed to, during the event six months ago, we wouldn''t have had to stage this y you see before you. You could have saved the lives of countless innocent people. But no, you decided to cling to power, decided that it was your right to rule over the rest of us. But your pathetic attempt has failed. You couldn''t even get back into power without us, and yet you wanted to lord over us. Never again will we submit to the tyrant''s heel. Never again will we allow our fates to be controlled. No, if anyone is going to control others, it''s going to be us." The three other masked noblemenughed along as Baron Gvin chuckled.


    "Where is my uncle," the princess demanded. "What have you done to Duke Arkov?"


    "Oh, the duke is fine, at least for the moment. He''s having a nice long dream, and after he runs himself ragged, well," Baron Gvin paused, and then drew his thumb across his neck as he shed a vicious smile. "But rather than worry about him, you should worry about yourself. After all, he''s not going toe and rescue you, and you''re here by yourself."


    ncing at Garrett from the corner of her eye, the princess was stunned to find that Garrett simply wasn''t there. Before she could panic, however, a calm voice spoke in her mind.


    <em>Just rx. You''re safe.</em>


    Though she had no idea where Garrett''s confidence came from, or where he had gone, the princess found herself calming down. Baron Gvin didn''t notice, as he turned to address the man in the crimson robe.


    "Thank you for your hard work, but we can take it from here."


    Slowly, the man in the crimson robe stood up, therge eye on his mask turning to stare at each of the four noblemen in turn. "What of my reward," he said, his voice causing the queen to shiver.


    "You''ll get your reward," Baron Gvin said, growing annoyed. "Don''t get full of yourself."


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for that," the man said calmly, taking a step toward the Baron. "I''m afraid it''s much toote for that."


    "What are you doing?!" one of the noblemen asked, reaching out to shove the man back.


    Before his hand connected, the robed man moved with unearthly grace, slipping past the shove and stabbing the nobleman in the chest with the long curved dagger he had hidden. With superhuman strength, he tore the dagger free, sending a gout of blood flying up to stter against the ceiling. Before anybody could react, he was on to the next, cutting another of the nobleman''s heads from his shoulders. The third followed a momentter, the long curved dagger protruding from his forehead, the de piercing his brain.


    Slowly, the man in the crimson mask turned to face Baron Gvin, who was shaking in terror. "You," the Baron said, but didn''t manage to finish the rest of the sentence as the masked man waved his hand, slitting the Baron''s throat.


    "I''ve wanted to do that for a long time," he said, watching as Baron Gvin wed at his throat and then copsed.


    After the Baron stopped twitching, the masked man turned to the princess, who sat, her face pale but calm, on the couch.


    "And here I thought you would have used this opportunity to try and run away," the man said.


    "Could I?" the princess asked.


    With augh, the masked man shook his head.


    "Though you could have tried, you certainly wouldn''t have seeded. Your wisdom and poise continue to impress me, your majesty."


    "How much longer am I going to hold that title?" the queen asked, causing the masked man to chuckle once more as he returned to sit across from her.


    "That depends a bit on you and the duke," he said, the eye on his mask shifting towards a nearby doorway that hung open.


    Through it, the princess saw an astounding sight. The air seemed to have been folded on itself, transformed into a prism that reflected the figure of Duke Arkov, his face filled with fury as he remained trapped in ce. Despite his fierce expression, his eyes were closed, almost as if he was asleep. Stifling her urge to call out to him, Eloise knew that it would do no good. Just then, a voice sounded in her heart.


    <em>Get ready.</em>


    Though she didn''t know what she was getting ready for, Eloise took a deep breath.


    In the basement under the pce,the heavy door sealing the room of mysteries, swung open slowly, and a shadowy figure slipped through. "I''m finally inside," Ryn muttered, and almost immediately came themand, "Attack the artifact." She had no idea why Garrett wouldmand such a thing, but she still obeyed, sending a wave of shadows that grew around her like two powerful wings, surging into the glowing crystal.


    As soon as the shadows hit the crystal, it shed with a bright light that nearly blinded her, and a wave of physical force ripped through the room, throwing both her and all of the mysterious artifacts against the walls. The crystal shook, and suddenly, rainbow light fused together in its center.


    With a groan, Ryn struggled to her feet, and spat a glob of blood from her smashed lips.


    "Oof, I''m gonna be feeling that for a week," she said, able to feel the bruises beginning to form on her body.


    The crystal, which before her attack had been glowing weakly, began to burn with bright, multicolored light that reflected against the haze-covered mirror shards above it. For a moment, the haze resisted, but then, under the bright, shifting light, began to burn away, revealing the gleaming mirror surface.


    Once more, all around the castle, things began to shift and change. The gloomy fog that filled the corridors rapidly evaporated. Simultaneously, scattered across the first floor, pots filled with flowers shattered and dozens of flower ghouls crawled out of them. Immediately, a new war started, this one between the flower ghouls and the nightmares that had invaded the pce.


    Unlike the first battle, which had been almostpletely one-sided in favor of the nightmares, this battle rapidly turned into a rout. The flower ghouls chased down the nightmares and leapt upon them, devouring their mental energy. Some of the transformed monsters tried to fight back, but any time they got close to the flower ghouls, their movements would slow. Their eyes grew entranced by the beautiful waving petals before they were savagely ripped apart, often without even resisting.


    The man in the crimson mask, who sat across from the queen, let out a long hiss, unable to understand what was going on. Abruptly, he lunged across the distance that separated him from the queen, another long dagger appearing in his hand. Yet before he could stab her, the crown she wore glimmered with multicolored light, forming a shield that blocked the attack.


    Screaming, she tried to scramble backwards, but he followed up with a second attack, causing the light covering her to dim. There was a savageness to his movements, and just as she feared she wouldn''t be able to survive the third thrust, a long strand of hair wrapped around the masked man''s arm, throwing him into the wall. The queen felt an arm wrap around her waist, and heard a soft voice at her ear.


    "Your hair is beautiful, your majesty. I''d love tob it."


    Frozen in fear, Queen Eloise couldn''t resist as she was lifted up off the couch, held tightly in Isabelle''s arms. The masked man bounced up from where he had been thrown, his broken arm letting out cracking sounds as it twisted back into ce.


    "How dare you interfere," he hissed, and the eye on his mask began to wriggle.


    Immediately, the air split open, and a dozen ethereal eyes appeared around him, each one filled with madness.

 DT4 - Chapter 43

    DT4 - Chapter 43


    Everywhere the strange crimson eyes looked, space twisted, and the princess felt a piercing pain in her stomach when one eye nced at her. Before the pain could get worse, a strand of hair spun into a needle, stabbed through it, causing it to fade away, and taking the pain it had caused with it. With a roar, the masked manunched himself forward, more eyes appearing around him, as he attempted to fight his way through the sea of hair between him and the queen.


    Isabelle, who had been hiding in the charm Garrett had given the princess for thest month, fought furiously, trying to eliminate each of the eyes as it was manifesting, while also blocking the masked man''s path forward, letting out a shriek that caused him to stumble backwards. She held the queen with one arm as she pointed her other hand forward. There was a sh of silver as a mysterious needle shot towards the man''s mask, but therge vertical eye nced at it, causing it to bounce away, as if struck by a physical force.


    The chaos, which hadrgely died down in the pce after the princess was captured, erupted once again, as Garrett''s supernatural forces battled against the masked man''s nightmares. Though the masked man and Isabelle were evenly matched, Garrett had no attention to spare for them. He was currently sitting against the wall in the room where Duke Argov was trapped, desperately trying to undo the effect of the mysterious artifact that kept him in ce.


    Garrett had plenty of experience with liminal spaces, between the hollow space in the mirror controlled by Isabelle and Kabod''s Maze, which he actually had on him. This, however, was apletely different matter, as there didn''t seem to be an object it was tied to. Instead, whatever the masked man had activated had pulled the duke into the dream world, forcing him into a space inside his mind that consisted of only the single room he had been in, making it impossible for him to escape.


    Garrett had been examining it for thest few minutes, and was at a loss. Had there been a mysterious artifact for him to deal with, he was confident that he could have at least disrupted it, but the folded space in front of him felt as if it would devour him entirely if he got too close. Wishing for the umpteenth time that he had the dreamer''s throne, Garrett finally took a deep breath, squared his shoulders, and sent a strand of mental energy into the prism.


    The dreamer''s throne was without a doubt his greatest advantage, yet Garrett knew that he couldn''t wait until it was avable to deal with this. As risky as it was, it was a risk he had to take. To Garrett, it felt like he had stepped into a world of mirrors. Everything bent around him, replicated millions of times in every direction. As soon as he entered, he felt the familiar air of the dream, and stood up, his finger twitched, and a dream flower bloomed at his feet.


    He could see Duke Arkov in the distance. Yet the problem was, there were millions, maybe even billions, of copies of the Duke, spreading out in front of him. Garrett had no idea how many iterations of the same room the Duke had been through, but he had a suspicion that the Duke was burning through them as fast as possible.


    Taking a step forward, he created another dream flower, nting it at his feet. One step after the other, he proceeded into the fractured world, leaving a trail of dream flowers behind. After walking for a minute, he stopped and turned to look behind him, where there should have been a single dream flower. There were dozens, which quickly multiplied to hundreds, and then thousands. The longer he looked, the more dream flowers he saw, until they filled his vision.


    "Well, that''s not good," he muttered. Feeling a hint of a presence behind him, Garrett turned and saw a sight that chilled him to the bone. Hanging in the air was a single vertical crimson eye that blinked slowly. It carried the aura of the crimson eye of Shalmoroth, and it widened ever so slightly as it caught sight of Garrett.


    "You are that thief."


    Even as the voice rippled around Garrett, his surroundings changed, transforming into a wide, empty space. Realizing he had just been pulled into a mentalndscape, Garrett saw the eye in front of him had transformed, into a tall woman whose beautiful body was shrouded in a sheer red dress. Her face was perfect, and all the more inhuman for it. And above her closed eyes, in the middle of her forehead, sat a vertical crimson eye that stared at Garrett emotionlessly.


    "We finally meet. Tell me, what is your name?"


    "Isn''t it more polite to introduce yourself first?" Garrett asked, doing his best to calm his racing heart.


    The woman''s lips rose into a perfect smile, creating a creepy feeling whenbined with the emotionless eye on her forehead.


    "I suppose you''re right, though one doesn''t normally treat a thief politely. But have it your way. My name is Karis, Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth."


    "I can''t say I''m pleased to meet you, Karis, but my name is Garrett, Dreamer on the Throne."


    For a moment, the inhumanly emotionless eye trembled, revealing fury and a hint of terror. As quickly as the emotions hade, they were gone, and Karis took a step toward Garrett.


    "Will you return to me what you stole?"


    "What''s that?" Garrett asked. "I don''t remember stealing anything."


    "No? You don''t remember destroying one of my eyes? Because I remember it. I remember it, as clear as if it was yesterday."


    Holding up his hand to forestall her next words. Garrett tilted his head to the side.


    "Tell me though, how clearly do you remember yesterday? After all, it''s in the past, so it''s likely you got some details wrong. I mean, let me see if I can refresh your memory. I was in my home when all of a sudden you attacked me, trying to possess me with your so-called baleful eye. I''d just like to point out that the name in and of itself indicates how terrible it is, and when I tried to defend myself, you tried to drag me into oblivion.


    ¡°I was just defending myself. Furthermore, even after I defended myself, you tried to kill me again, sending one of your chosen to possess my friend, something I still haven''t forgiven you for, in fact.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You took Shalmoroth''s power.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll admit, maybe I did that. But, again, not my fault. I didn''t choose which of your powers to take. Otherwise, I would have picked something you didn''t care about. How was I supposed to know you deeply cared about this particr ability?"


    Even as he was talking, Garrett''s mind was working furiously, trying to analyze the space around him. Karis¡¯ mental power was different than the mental power of the great rulers he had encountered before. It wasn''t weaker by any means, but it didn''t feel stronger either. Instead, it was as if it was more integrated with the world around it, making it subtle and harder to pin down. That made it challenging for him to identify where her presence actually was.


    For though she was standing right in front of him, Garrett could tell this wasn''t actually her body. Instead, she was somewhere else, and simply projecting this mental space in order to speak with him. This may have been because her true body was so far away. Though he didn''t know where her territory was, it was clearly outside of the city, at least ording to the map Karn had given him.


    "You can make any excuse you want. That still doesn''t absolve you of taking what was mine."


    "Does it help if I say I didn''t do it?" Garrett asked, continuing to try to buy time. "If I''m honest, it''s the throne that''s been running the show."


    Karis'' emotionless eye stared at Garrett for a moment, and then her lips turned down in a frown as she shook her head.


    "Enough ying around. I want to know how you''re going topensate me."


    "Fine," Garrett said, taking a breath. "I''ll tell you what. This is what I''m going to do. After I destroy every hint of your presence in this city, I''m going toe and find where you live. Any territory that you have captured, I will take, integrating it into my growing kingdom. And then, once you are reduced to only a single territory, I will find you and I will destroy that. Considering your attempts to kill me and what you''ve done here, I think that''s about fair."


    Her eye shing with anger, Karis covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "The ambition of the weak is so amusing. You can''t even free yourself from this mentalndscape. How do you think you''re going toe and find me?"


    Garrett just smiled and pointed his finger at the long shadow that extended from under his feet.


    "Die."


    The word rolled off of his tongue,nding with physical presence, shattering the world around him as his shadow screeched in agony, crimson eyes opening all over it. The emotion in each eye was different, but as the shadow was twisted by the power of Garrett''smand, more and more of them transformed from anger and disdain into fear and terror. The image of Karis opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but before she could, her body cracked apart, joining the shadow in death.


    As the air shifted, Garrett found himself back in the prism, his head pounding from the exertion of wielding the throne''s force through his soul spark. Gritting his teeth as he fought through the piercing pain in his head, Garrett spoke once more.


    "Shatter."


    An overwhelming force erupted from him as his soul spark unleashed its energy, smashing the scattered images and causing them to fracture. Without hesitating, he turned and ran, his feetnding on the trail of flowers he had left behind. Even though there were thousands of them spread out, the ones he had nted called to him, ushering him out into the waking world.


    With a gasp, his eyes snapped open, and he felt a trickle of blood running from his nose. Wiping it with his sleeve, he breathed as deeply as he could, trying to ease the pain running amok in his skull. In front of him, the folded space shook, arge crack running down it. And then, with a bang, Duke Arkov was free. His presence exploded outward, sting through the walls and roof of the room,pletely obliterating a huge chunk of the wall as stone was sent flying into the distance, and blowing off the roof.


    Realizing he had finally escaped, Duke Arkov let out a loud shout, causing every living being in the city to feel a deep sense of fear. A massive sword manifested in the air behind him, and everywhere Duke Arkov looked, the world seemed to peel away, as if cut by a de. The man in the red mask had still been fighting against Isabelle when the Duke stepped from his prison. And when he heard the furious roar, he shivered. Even as the Duke''s gaze swung over, he frantically tore at the air in front of him, producing a thick gash that opened like a crimson eye, diving through just before the Duke''s gazended where he had been standing. The eye was only half closed when it was torn apart, cut to shreds under the weight of Duke Arkov''s aura.


    Isabelle was still holding the Queen tightly, protecting her. With the dregs of his mental energy, Garrettmanded her to retreat. Moving so fast it looked like he teleported, Duke Arkov suddenly stood in front of Isabelle, his hand reaching for her, past the Queen''s head. Isabelle''s body flickered as she retreated to the flower pendant. But before she could jump away, the Duke frowned and grabbed it. Seeing that he was about to crush it, Queen Eloise shouted for him to stop.


    "Don''t harm her. She was protecting me."


    Her shout came just in time to save the small pendant from being crushed into a million pieces, likely taking Isabelle along with it. Duke Arkov looked around once more, the sword behind him thrumming, as the door was ripped apart.


    "Follow me," he said, as he began to walk out of the room.


    Her face pale, the Queen followed, while Garrett, who was lying as still as possible in the room Duke Arkov had just left, desperately sentmands to the flower ghouls to retreat. As the Duke walked through the pce and witnessed the devastation, his anger grew. Yet strangely, he found not even a single enemy alive. By the time he reached the ground floor, he had seen hundreds, all half-eaten or drained of their life force. Yet not a single living creature appeared in front of him.


    Garrett, who was still up in the room where Duke Arkov had been trapped, finally let out a sigh of relief as thest of the flower ghouls slipped away. Quite a number of them had died in the fight, but he had had theirpanions drag their bodies down into the earth to re-purpose in the nest. It was unfortunate that he hadn''t been able to take the rest of the bodies as well, but Garrett knew better than to push his luck. He was just trying to pull himself toward the edge of the ruined wall when a dark shadow poked up over it, flowing into the room before rising to reveal Ryn.


    "Wow, you look rough,¡± she said, shing a wide smile as she looked Garrett over. Her gaze turned to the ruined room and the massive hole in the wall and ceiling, and she let out a long whistle. "This wasn''t you, right? I mean, I know you''re strong, but¡ª"


    Interrupting her, Garrett shook his head.


    "No, it was the Duke. But we don''t have time to mess around. We need to go.''"


    "Sure."


    "Come along," she said. Crouching next to him, she picked Garrett up and then whirled around, before dashing to the edge of the room and diving out through the hole Duke Arkov''s aura had formed. Massive ck wings snapped open on her back, catching the air just before they began to fall, allowing them to glide forward. The wind whipped at Garrett''s hair and clothes, and he felt a lurch of vertigo as he caught sight of the ground slipping past almost two hundred feet below. But Ryn kept a good grip on him, and after a moment they were already over the pce wall.


    "Hold on," she said, and the wings behind her suddenly tucked as she dove down towards the city below.

 DT4 - Chapter 44

    DT4 - Chapter 44


    The drop caused Garrett''s stomach to flip, but after only a second the wings snapped open once again, rapidly slowing their descent, until Ryn, light as a cat,nded on the roof of a home in the noble district. Still holding on to Garrett, Ryn rapidly scaled down the wall of the building, entering an alleyway. After a few turns they emerged onto one of the main streets, which was packed with people, and a minuteter a carriage pulled up, with Obe nodding at them from the driver''s seat.


    They piled in, and with a crack of his whip the horses lurched forward. Though the streets were busy, Obe kept the horses moving at a rapid pace, scattering people right and left, until they finally pulled into a quieter neighborhood, soon arriving at a rtively simple looking brick home. When Ryn opened the door she had changed, and was wearing a simple ck suit with a gold mask. Obe tossed a wheelchair down to her, which she caught and ced on the ground, before helping Garrett out of the carriage and into it. Garrett had changed as well, though he didn''t wear a mask, like she did. They proceeded to the house, entering through the unlocked front door without knocking. Once inside Garrett closed his eyes for a moment, and then gestured toward the back of the home.


    "He''s in the library."


    At an unhurried pace Ryn pushed Garrett''s wheelchair down the hall and into the small library Victor Klein normally used. There was nobody in the room, but Garrett pointed to a figurine on the mantle, and after Ryn pulled it the entire firece, which still had a fire burning in it, shifted to the side, revealing a narrow hallway, just wide enough for the wheelchair to pass through. At the end of the hallway was a door, which Garrett leaned forward and opened, causing the man in the room who was busy packing a bag to freeze.


    Shock covered his features as he spun around, a long curved dagger in his hand, his eyes staring wide at Garrett and Ryn. If the curved dagger wasn''t enough proof, a discarded robe, crimson in color, and a red mask that had a crude vertical eye running the length of it,y discarded on the bed. In silence Garrett watched his father, Victor Klein, as the man tried to find something to say. Suddenly Victor''s breath seemed toe back, and he straightened up, tossing the dagger onto the bed.


    "How long have you known?" He asked, as he calmly began to pack once more.


    "Since I met you," Garrett said, "after sending the letter. The deal you made leaves marks."


    With a forcedugh, Victor sat down on the bed, his eyes flicking to the gold-masked woman behind Garrett. He felt as if she was shrouded in shadow, making it impossible to get a good reading on her strength. But that didn''t matter. He knew that he was outmatched.


    "And here I thought you were on my side." "In a way, I am," Garrett said. "After all, I''m not going to allow you to condemn yourself to a fate worse than death."


    "But you will condemn me to death."


    "Oh, undoubtedly," Garrett replied calmly.


    "So much for the bonds of family." Victor''s words contained a hint of bitterness, but Garrett just chuckled.


    "You erased the bonds of family long ago, father.¡±


    ¡°Have you been nning your revenge since then?"


    "Truthfully, no. I was just happy to be out from under your thumb. But then you decided that the power that came along with being steward wasn''t enough, and you set your sights on my people."


    "You mean the princess?"


    "Queen," Garrett corrected. "Besides, the being you made a deal with is a mortal enemy of mine."


    This time, it was Victor''s turn tough. "Your enemy? You speak as if you''re somehow equals. The power she wields is beyond anything you can even imagine, son."


    "There I''d have to correct you," Garrett said. "My imagination''s pretty good. And besides, having faced her three times, well," Garrett spread his hands and smiled. "I''m doing pretty well."


    "Will you let me go?" Victor asked.


    "No," Garrett replied, shaking his head.


    "Then will you at least kill me? I''d rather die by your hand than another. After all, it would be in keeping with the Klein family traditions."


    "Those traditions have ended with your generation, father. No, I won''t dirty my hand with it. Instead, you''ll face the royal family. To ount for what you have done."


    "Do you think that wise?" Victor asked, a gleam shing through his eyes. "If you leave me alive, you never know, I might turn things around."


    "Now <em>that</em> is an impossibility," Garrett said, slowly lifting his hand.


    Victor, staring uneasily at Garrett''s finger, which was extending toward him, suddenly reached down and grabbed the dagger, trying to hurl it at Garrett. It flew through the air straight and true, stabbing towards Garrett''s chest. But before it could touch him, a wave of ck feathers swept in between its sharp point and Garrett, wrapping it up and casting it off to the side.


    At the same time, a bright burning seed of mental energy shot into Victor''s head, rapidly growing and maturing until six blooms exploded from it, unfurling their rainbow brilliance. Crimson streaks began to appear as the remnants of the crimson eyes that had been nted in Victor''s body tried to emerge. But the flowers went to war immediately, wrapping roots around them to prevent them from opening and biting down on them with teeth hidden by their petals. Victor screamed, flopping back on the bed as his soul began to tear. But Garrett''s finger remained outstretched and a spark of white me jumped to Victor''s body, beginning to repair the damage as life force surged into him.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    For 10 minutes, Victor wailed in agony, but the room was well hidden and nothing could be heard beyond its walls. When the eyes were finally defeated, he rolled from the bed to the floor, struggling to get up, his eyes gleaming with a rainbow of colors.


    The catastrophe at the pce had ended, and thanks to the protection offered by Cynen and the Grave Walker gang, along with Coleridge and Cleaver''s Edge, the majority of the nobles had been spared a grisly fate. Additionally, the supernatural entities who had swarmed through the pce had been killed, and the shield that was supposed to block their entry into the pce had been restored. It was only when its power surged through the pce that Duke Arkov and the Queen even realized that it had beenpromised.


    When the Queen stepped out onto the steps of the pce to address the nobles crowded down below, cheers rose. The sight of Duke Arkov standing firmly behind her, his raging aura barely suppressed, caused immense relief in the hearts and minds of those who had gone through the tragedy. Though the Duke suggested she rest, Queen Eloise would have none of it, and clutching the flower pendant Garrett had given her in her hand, she walked to the pce wall, where she had nned to address the crowds that afternoon.


    The explosion at the pce had sent rumors swirling through the city, and almost 100,000 citizens had gathered, stretching in all directions. When they saw their new Queen appear on the wall above the gate, a tremendous shout rose, filling the entire city. It contained exuberance and happiness, as well as a clear sense of relief and a hope for the future. For almost 20 minutes, the shouting continued, until Duke Arkov pped his hands together, forming a wall of sound that radiated over the crowd, silencing them. The wave of silence spread as Queen Eloise lifted her hands.


    "My dear citizens," she said, her voice amplified through a mysterious artifact ced on the wall in front of her. "I stand before you today as your new queen with mixed emotions. In truth, it was not by choice that I took up this position. And with every fiber of my being, I truly wish that my father or even my older brother still lived, so that they might stand before you and address you today. But fate is a twisting thing, never content to leave us in peace and prosperity. Yet even as fate attempts its tricks, I know that it will not be able to overthrow us.


    ¡°Though many are its schemes, we stand strong. Even now, seditious elements attempted one final effort to wrest control of this city from our hands. From your hands. But thanks to the brave efforts of many of our citizens, they have been defeated once and for all. You may hear rumors in theing days of what happened in the pce today. But know this, the only thing that matters is that we still stand strong. No matter what fate throws at us, we will not falter. We will continue to grow and improve, continue to spread peace and prosperity until we have formed a city the likes of which this world has never seen. It is my great honor to serve each and every one of you as your queen."


    sping her hands together in front of her chest, Queen Eloise bowed, her head so low it nearly touched the stone wall in front of her. Down below, the citizens pped and cheered, their voices rising once more. Straightening, Queen Eloise stood tall, an easy smile on her lips, as she gestured.


    "For the next three days, let us make merry!"


    Even though they had already begun the celebrations, this was the signal the citizens had been waiting for, and a great shout rose up as the people prepared to party. Inside the pce, it was not so joyous, and it was almost four hours before Duke Arkov allowed any of the nobles to leave. One by one, they were brought in for questioning, which he carried out personally, his immense aura causing more than one terrified noble to confess their crimes, even though they had nothing to do with the attack that had just happened.


    Those who were found to be meless were allowed to leave, and they quickly hurried off to begin attending the social parties that they had been scheduled to participate in. The Duke had made it abundantly clear that no one was to ruin his niece''s Ascension celebration, and that he fully expected each and every one of the nobles to demonstrate just how happy they were in theing days. The nobles could smell the blood in the air, and knew exactly which way the wind was blowing, so they hurried to assure him that nothing would please them better.


    A few hours after the attack had ended, a nondescript carriage pulled up next to the pce gate, and three figures got out. The first was Victor Klein, who looked immacte as always. Turning around, he helped Ryn down, and then the two of them assisted Garrett in getting down. The guards standing in front of the gate hesitated to let them in, until a servant from the Duke ran over to instruct them to open the gate.


    The Duke was still in the middle of interrogating the nobles, and it was an additional two hours until he was finally free. When he walked into the waiting room where they had been passing the time, his aura was back under control, though it red slightly when he saw Victor.


    "Where have you been?" he asked, his voice dangerously low.


    Taking a deep breath, Victor didn''t respond and instead looked at his son, a rainbow sheen shing across his eyes.


    "Your Eminence, might I speak first?"


    "As long as what you have to say is worth me listening to, I don''t see why not."


    Garrett could tell he was on thin ice. The Duke was furious, both with the failure of the pce defenses and of the nobles, who should have been the first to protect the royal family but instead seemed eager to watch it be eliminated.


    "I would request that you listen to me until I''m finished speaking," Garrett said, "as it''s likely that what I''m going to say will cause you intense anger."


    The Duke''s eyes narrowed as he transferred the entirety of his attention to Garrett, yet to his surprise, the young man didn''t flinch even a little. Though Garrett was sweating internally, his outward expression waspletely calm, helped inrge part by the power of the dreamer¡¯s throne that thrummed through him, isting him from the weight of Duke Arkov''s aura.


    Ever since he had unleashed the power of the throne against Karis, the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, Garrett felt as if he had made a breakthrough, and had begun to touch on the manifestation stage, understanding how he should manifest his aura, allowing his soul spark to directly impact the world around him. Though he could barely scratch the surface of its power, just that was enough to shield him.


    Taking a deep breath, Duke Arkov nodded.


    "Speak, and I''ll judge whether what you''re talking about is worth my time."


    "Thank you."


    As the Duke listened, Garrett started at the beginning, exining what he had discovered about the ck Raven assassins who had been smuggled into the city to initiate the first attack. When the Duke heard that his stationary and seal had been used to issue the orders, his face paled and fury caused the air around him to crackle. Remembering Garrett''s warning, he forcefully suppressed his anger and gestured for Garrett to continue.


    Next came Garrett''s exnation of the various forces that had intended to finish the job they had started, using him to eliminate his niece, only to find their n untenable when he had instead embraced her return and offered the throne to her wholesale. After that, Garrett spoke of the n his father had wanted to carry out, and the corruption of his soul by a mysterious power from outside the city.


    He exined how he had discovered the oddities in the Mind Crystal, and about how after the event had started that morning, he had realized that it had beenpromised, and so he sent Ryn to go and reset it, though he didn''t exin how that process had taken ce. Finally, he exined how his father, under the control of the Crimson Eye of Shalmoroth, had tried to kill the Queen. The Duke''s anger had settled into a cold, hard rage.


    "Tell me," he said when Garrett fell silent, "why I shouldn''t just tear your father to pieces right now."


    "If that is what you wish to do, then by all means, do it," Victor said, bowing to the Duke. "Though I was possessed, there is no excuse for my actions. I am guilty of each of those crimes, and I do not shy away from taking responsibility for them."

 DT4 - Chapter 45

    DT4 - Chapter 45


    A flicker of confusion shed through the Duke''s eyes as he heard Victor''s calm and forthright deration. To him, it appeared that Victor was beingpletely honest, lending credence to the idea that Victor''s actions hadn''t been his own. But the idea that Victor Klein had been controlled by some sort of nefarious force was a terrifying thought, since Duke Arkov hadn''t detected anything of the sort. Troubled, he nced at Garrett, but before he could speak, the door opened and the new queen swept into the room.


    "Garrett, there you are," she said. "You wouldn''t believe how worried I was about you when you disappeared. How did you disappear like that?"


    Wincing, Garrett kicked himself for not reminding Eloise to talk to him about it when he was out of the Duke''s earshot. Smelling a story, Duke Arkov stared at Garrett, his eyebrows slowly rising inch by inch until Garrett thought they might merge into his hairline.


    "It sounds like there''s something you haven''t mentioned to me yet," the Duke said.


    Doing his best to smile disarmingly, Garrett shrugged.


    "I don''t havebat powers, at least directly, but I do have a sort of connection with the mysterious."


    "Is that how you got a guardian spirit for Eloise?"


    "Yes, in fact," Garrett said, grasping the exnation like it was a life-saving rope. "That''s exactly right. It also gives me some other abilities, like the ability to remove myself from people''s attention for a short period of time."


    "That reminds me," the Duke said, turning to look at Eloise, "this pendant of yours. I want to take a look at it." Clutching the flower pendant protectively, Eloise stared warily at her uncle.


    "I''m not going to break it, I promise. I just want to understand it."


    This time, Garrett was relieved that he had already ordered Isabelle to retreat, so when the Queen finally did hand it over, and Arkov examined it, he didn''t find anything unusual. Since the Queen already carried a dream flower seed, Garrett didn''t feel the need to add anything to the pendant. So while it had a hint of energy to it, left by Isabelle''s time hiding in it, there was nothing else unusual for Duke Arkov to find. After looking it over, the Duke tossed it to Garrett.


    "Let''s see you summon that guardian spirit."


    "The pendant won''t work anymore," Garrett said, looking rather forlorn. "It takes time to set up, and the spirit isn''t here anymore."


    It was clear that Duke Arkov smelled something fishy, but didn''t quite know how to pin it down. Walking over next to Garrett, the princess took it from his hand and crouched down next to him.


    "Thank you, Garrett. Without it, I wouldn''t be alive."


    Though he grumbled, Duke Arkov couldn''t argue against that truth, and so he dropped the matter. Garrett had already proven himself time and again to be loyal to the throne, and Duke Arkov knew that if he continued down this line of questioning, he would end up doing more harm than good. That left, however, what to do with Victor and all of the noble families who had participated in the attack. Seeing that Victor was standing quietly by the side, the Duke shook his head and sat down.


    "What a mess. What an absolute mess."


    "On the first day, too," Eloise said, sitting down next to the Duke and rubbing her forehead. "If I had known this is what it meant to be queen, I would have stayed in Port Reverie."


    "Don''t worry," the Duke said, chuckling. "Tomorrow will be a lot better, and if it''s not, then I''ll join you in going to Port Reverie.¡±


    ¡°But what do we do now?" Eloise asked, looking around.


    "I''m not sure," Duke Arkov replied ruefully, rubbing his chin. "You know, your father was always much better at all of this than me, which is why he was the king, and I was just his dumb brother. I was good at hitting things. Still am. So if there''s an enemy army marching our direction, or a beast waveing from the mountains, I''m your guy. But all this political stuff just gives me a headache."


    "Me too," whispered Eloise, patting her uncle on the knee. "But good thing we have somebody who seems to like it."


    Turning on her smile full force, she turned and batted her eyshes at Garrett.


    "Oh Garrett.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do to be able to clean up this mess?"


    "If I may be so bold, your majesty, I think this is less of a mess and more of a wonderful opportunity."


    "Opportunity? How do you figure?"


    "Simply put, the story you tell the citizens will determine how this event is viewed. Additionally, you have the opportunity to change the power structure in the city for the better without depleting your resources."


    Sitting forward and resting his elbows on his knees, Duke Arkov gazed intently at Garrett.


    "Exin."


    "Imagine with me two different scenarios," Garrett said. "The first is that you take the route typical royal families would take in this scenario."


    "You mean we kill the families of anybody involved in this debacle and confiscate their goods?"


    "Exactly. You could take their wealth wholesale: property, people, money, all of it. And you could eliminate them, forever removing their families from the city. However, while you can do that, there is a cost associated. Distrust from the other nobles, fear from your citizens, a general sense of unease or ack of stability. It was these things that led us to the situation in the first ce. And that isn''t to say there isn''t a time and ce for wholesale ughter, but I''m simply suggesting that now might not be that time. To mark the beginning of a rule with bloodshed bears ill omen."


    "But what''s the alternative?" Duke Arkov asked. "Do we just let them go? Remain unpunished?"


    Smiling, Garrett shook his head.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "No. Instead, you kill them with kindness, guaranteeing their loyalty. The nobles who died in the room with the queen did so at the hands of the enemy. They were simply doing their duty to protect the queen from his de. Their wives, children, and all of their assets will remain safe. In fact, you go one step further and you reward their heirs."


    "Wouldn''t that just encourage more dissension?" Eloise asked, her forehead furrowing as she tried to understand what Garrett was getting at.


    "It would, if they weren''t aware that you were aware of their father''s duplicitous deeds. They know their father hasmitted an unspeakable crime. And yet, as they sit terrified in their home, wordes that not only is the crown aware of their father''s deeds, but in her mercy, the queen is willing to overlook them for the sake of peace. The only reason the queen would do such a thing is for one of two reasons. First, she truly is a good person, in which case the emotion evoked would be one of loyalty. Second, she simply isn''t worried about another betrayal, invoking fear. Thebination of these two is a tremendously powerful deterrent. It has the additional benefit of keeping the beginning of your reign free from blood. Now, of course, this will only work if there is actually a viin upon which to pin the crime."


    As the room fell silent, Eloise and Duke Arkov looked at each other, half in disbelief that Garrett had juste up with such a n and half wondering where they would get a viin. Both of their questions were answered a momentter when Victor stepped forward.


    "I would be willing to volunteer myself to act as catalyst for this n. Though I was under the influence of a mysterious entity, I still bear the guilt for my action, and so it is only right that I pay for my crimes."


    Seeing the queen nce over at him, Garrett held up his hand and shrugged.


    "His choices are his own, but you can be certain that what he does, he does for the kingdom."


    "You realize that if you go to the chopping block, you''ll dishonor your family, including this son of yours," Duke Arkov said coolly as he stared at Victor.


    "I do," Victor replied, his voicepletely calm, "which is why I would ask one final grace from the queen."


    Turning around, he walked back to the end of the couch where there was a small bag and picked up a bundle that he unrolled, revealing a crimson cloak and a red mask.


    "I have no right to ask this of you, but if you feel merciful, please allow me to be executed in anonymity."


    Though it seemed that the duke wanted to reject him, he ultimately turned to Eloise, awaiting her decision. The silence stretched until it felt as if it had been minutes since thest sound was uttered, and the entire time Victor remained bowed. With a deep breath that hid a sob, Eloise nodded.


    "You have wrought truly terrible things upon me and upon this city, but out of consideration for the many years of service during which you proved a faithful servant, and more importantly for the sake of your son, meless in all of this, I will grant your request. You will be executed by Duke Arkov, and what remains of you will be burned outside of the city. But you may rest assured, knowing that the Klein family will not end with you.¡±


    "Thank you for your merciful judgment, my queen.¡±


    ¡°Take him away."


    At Queen Eloise''s order, the duke stood up and gestured for the two guards at the door. The mask was slipped onto his face so nobody would see him, and he was taken out of the room.


    "I''m proud of you," the duke said to the queen as she bit her lip, trying not to cry. "You''re more merciful than I, which bodes well for the future of our city."


    Turning to Garrett, he patted him on the shoulder.


    "The official word will be that your father has retired and gone to another city to recuperate from an injury. Unfortunately, he''ll pass away along the path.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, your eminence."


    "It''s not my kindness, kid," the duke said, shing his shark-like smile.


    After he had left, Queen Eloise took a moment to gather herself before speaking to Garrett.


    "I really do want to thank you for everything that you''ve done. I don''t know the extent of it, but I know that it is more than I have any right to expect. Not only did you risk your own safety, but you risked the safety of those under you. I would be honored if you would continue to serve as your father did, as the steward of the royal family, though right now that''s just me."


    Bowing his head, Garrett spoke firmly.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. I have no desire to hold the position of steward."


    "Oh."


    Garrett didn''t have to look up to know that Eloise was disappointed.


    "However," he said, "you have my loyalty, and I am happy to work behind the scenes for you. I have longe to realize that my abilities are most useful when out of the spotlight."


    "So that means I can still talk to you," Eloise said, her voice much more chipper.


    "Indeed, so long as I don''t remove it, the power tomunicate mentally will remain. I''m happy to advise your majesty on any subject you feel my expertise will be of assistance in."


    "Okay, that makes me feel a lot better," Eloise said. "I thought for a moment you were going to run away and leave me all alone."


    "You have the duke, your majesty, as well as Henrietta and your other friends. You need not fear being alone."


    "I know," Eloise said, pouting slightly, "but for some reason, I just feel better knowing that you''re not going to ignore me."


    Keeping his expression as calm as possible, Garrett''s eyes flickered to the five blooms that hovered above Eloise''s head. Internally, he was screaming, and not in a good way, though none of that showed on his face. He had nted the dream flowers in Eloise''s mind as a means of enabling them tomunicate, but had never considered what would happen as her trust towards him grew. As it did, her soul spark naturally nourished the flowers, and when she became queen, the explosion of energy that had been infused into her soul spark caused them to grow even faster. The only saving grace was that she had willingly chosen it, instead of being forced into loyalty. Realizing he was going to have to modify his ns, Garrett pretended that he was considering something. Noticing his hesitant look, Eloise waited, and finally, with a sigh, he turned to Ryn.


    "Ryn, would you mind showing the queen your mask?"


    Though she was unsure why Garrett was asking. Ryn nodded andplied, pulling her golden mask from her waist pouch. As soon as she saw the flower, the princess''s eyes lit up.


    "What is this?" She asked.


    At Garrett''s mental prompting, Ryn began to exin.


    "I am the chosen of a great being."


    Her eyes flickered to Garrett, but thankfully, the queen was so busy looking at the mask that she didn''t notice.


    "And this, um, great being provides me power in exchange for helping with certain tasks."


    Unsure why Garrett had brought the subject up, the queen passed the mask back to Ryn, and turned to look at Garrett.


    "Our actions today were because that being, called the Dreamer on the Throne, wished for you to survive, and establish a stable rule in this city. The mysterious entity that possessed my father was another of these great beings, but one who wanted the city to fall into chaos. One of the powers these great beings can give is protection from other mysterious entities."


    Though he spoke in a roundabout manner, Eloise was smart enough to know what Garrett was getting at. Reaching up, she clutched the pendant Garrett had given her, feeling the five petals as her eyes lingered on the five-petaled flower on the mask.


    "You said that this Dreamer on the Throne can protect us from other malicious entities?"


    "Yes," Garrett said. "It''s notmonly known, but there exists a world beyond this world, a world full of those malicious entities, called nightmares, and these nightmares constantly seek to enter the real world, in order to wreak havoc."


    "And this dreamer, what does he want?" The queen asked, her voice quiet.


    "He asks all sorts of things, really," Garrett said, rubbing his cheek. "I don''t know. Ryn, what does he ask you to do?"


    "Well," Ryn said, "he asked me topile a list of all of the nobles, all of their dirtyundry, and who''s connected with who, and then he asked me to present it to you, your majesty, as an ascension gift. You''ll find it on the desk of your study."

 DT4 - Chapter 46

    DT4 - Chapter 46


    "Ryn has a particr set of skills that are very useful," Garrett said. "But more importantly, everyone that the Dreamer on the Throne picks is someone who is very useful."


    Seeing that the princess was still looking troubled, Ryn walked over and sat next to her, taking her hand. This startled Eloise, but after a moment, she rxed.


    "You really should join us," Ryn said directly. "It''s tremendous fun. Plus, if you asked, you could probably get the same kind of position I have. One of the things I didn''t mention is that this mask allows me to enter into a magical space that''s in that other world. And once there, I can talk to others who have alsoe. Oh, and did I mention you can get stronger too?"


    Garrett watched dumbfounded as Ryn prattled on. With every word, the princess''s eyes grew brighter and brighter. He had only ever considered presenting the pros and cons of the situation, but to listen to Ryn talk, it was a secret club full of grand adventure that served as a gateway to a world filled with mystery and power. Realizing that he had misjudged Her Majesty''s romantic streak, Garrett could only admit defeat when within a few minutes of sitting down next to the queen, Ryn hadpletely convinced her.


    "And you really think that the Dreamer on the Throne will ept me as one of his chosen?"


    "Don''t worry," Ryn said, patting the queen''s hand. "I have a considerable amount of sway with him. He definitely will listen to me, and I think you would make a great candidate for another chosen."


    "Then I''ll do it," Eloise said, her eyes shining.


    She kept Garrett and Ryn there for a few more minutes, chatting excitedly about the prospect of joining them in the dream world and asking all sorts of questions of Ryn, until a servant came and informed her that she had other appointments to keep. With a sigh, she stood and bid them farewell, but not before making Ryn promise to put her name forward for consideration as a Chosen of the Dreamer. Ryn couldn''t stop smirking the entire way back to the inn, but Garrett remained silent until they had actually pulled into the yard.


    "Well done," he said. "I didn''t realize Her Majesty was such a romantic." "And I never realized your face would look so funny when you were forced into something you hadn''t been nning on doing," Ryn said,ughing.


    That night, just as Ryn had promised, Queen Eloise found herself in a dream standing in front of a simple door decorated with a dream flower. As she entered, she found herself in arge stone hall, empty save for a giant figure on a throne at the other end. The feeling gave her an intense sense of familiarity andfort. She walked forward,ing in front of the great throne where she found a golden mask hovering in the air.


    "Wee," a deep voice intoned.


    Try as she might, she couldn''t make out the features of the figure on the throne, but the feeling in her heart convinced her that he held no ill will towards her.


    "Is this the mask?"


    "Yes," the figure said. "However, think long and hard before you take it. If you do, you''ll be opening yourself up to a world full of danger."


    There was a certainty in the giant''s voice that caused Eloise to hesitate, but then, the magical words Ryn had spoken earlier that day of adventure and mystery filled her heart, and she slowly reached for the mask. When she touched it, she felt as if an electric shock had run down her arm, and she almost withdrew her hand.


    Sitting on the throne, Garrett was racking his brain for a way to convince her not to take it. He hadn''t originally intended for her to be a chosen, and had only spoken of the Dreamer on the Throne because he wanted to give her some assurance that she would be protected from malicious, mysterious entities. Ryn had taken his prompting to mean something else entirely.


    Assuming that Garrett wanted a level of control over the Queen, not realizing the effect that Five Blooms already had, he kicked himself for not being clearer. Garrett could only watch as Queen Eloise, ruler of Insomnium, took the mask and ced it on her face. The power of the throne surged as Garrett reluctantly epted the prompt.


    Though he had been hoping to keep the position of Chosen to acquire another fighter, he had to admit this wasn''t a bad choice. The Queen''s influence went far beyond even his in the waking world, and she would be a powerful addition to their forces, especially since she had the ear of the only manifesting stage warrior in the entire city. This was especially important since, even when Garrett became a manifester himself, he wouldn''t be able to nt soul seeds in Duke Arkov. Much like with Gero, he would have to take a roundabout tack. Currently, that was the Queen.


    As he watched, he saw the Queen''s soul spark continue to solidify. She had only been at the early lighting stage, though the power from the crown she wore had drastically improved the amount and the density of the energy her soul spark possessed. Now, with the addition of the Dreamer''s throne, her soul spark advanced into the middle of the lighting stage, giving her a qualitative increase in power.


    Queen Eloise marveled at the energy pouring through her as Garrett waved his hand, merging the version of the stone hall he and Eloise were in with the version where everyone else waited. Gero, who had clearly been prepped by Ryn, was the first to step forward and greet the Queen.


    "Hello," she said with a nod. "My name is Gero.¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Eloise.¡±


    ¡°And you both know me," Ryn said, practically bouncing over.


    The throne was currently empty, so the three women began to chat as Ryn and Gero introduced Eloise to the dream world. Garrett had retreated to the Dreamer''s throne, and there he sat, looking over his kingdom. He had no idea what sort of change bringing Queen Eloise into the fold would cause, but he knew it would be significant. Thest few months had been packed, and he felt like every week had brought massive changes to both his growing kingdom and himself. Pausing, Garrett suddenlyughed. Ryn had called him the King of the Klein family, and he hadn''t noticed, but he had actually started to think of himself as such.


    "Set your head straight, Garrett," he said out loud.


    For a moment, he sat quietly, ruthlessly eliminating any feelings of pride from his heart, and when he opened his eyes, they were calm and cold once more. The territory under his control now stretched from one end of the city diagonally to the other. There were still three main areas outside his control. To the north, the Burning Pain of Gath sent his strange chosen to roam the streets, ying nightmares whenever they were found. To the northwest of the Nobles District was the odd sword forest, full of living armor, but no ruler, while south, in the slums, the swarm of Mektess held sway.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Garrett''s territory had expanded to include the pce, and even now he could feel it thrumming with power. The Mind Crystal had been integrated under the throne, thanks to abination of the Queen''s aura allowing the Dream Seeds ess to the crystal itself, and Ryn''s attack.


    Though the crystal hadn''t rejected the Dream Seeds, Garrett had found it impossible to have them infiltrate the center of the Mind Crystal, where its control structure actuallyy. When Ryn had attacked it, however, it had unleashed its energy in a st, destroying everything outside of it. In that brief moment, Garrett had been able tomand the Dream Flowers to move further in, sealing them inside the crystal as it withdrew its defenses.


    Once inside, the flowers had exactly the same effect on the Mind Crystal as they would have had on a person''s mind. And as each of the flowers reached five blooms, Garrett found his control over the crystal solidifying. That had been how he was able to channel its energy into erasing the haze his father had introduced, as well as marking the flower ghouls as allies instead of enemies. Even now, he could feel it shining brightly in his mind, as it kept the pce safe.


    <em>These flowers are a cheat, if there ever was one.</em>


    The next day, Garrett was startled to find a visitor waiting for him in his office after he got up. Standing in front of the mirror, staring intently at it, was Duke Arkov. His burly body was even thicker in the fur coat he wore. Garrett was genuinely surprised to see him, as he hadn''t been alerted by any of the flowers that the Duke had arrived, and seeing him frown seemed to please the Duke immensely.


    "I wanted to have a private conversation with you," the Duke said, shing a grin at Garrett that made him swallow. "Come along."


    Before Garrett could say a thing, the Duke was behind him, gripping the handles of his wheelchair. A momentter, they weren''t even in the inn anymore, but instead were standing above the city. Noticing the white-knuckled grip Garrett had on the armrest of the wheelchair, the Dukeughed.


    "Afraid of heights?"


    "No," Garrett said, his voice tense. "I''m afraid of hitting the ground really hard."


    "Ha, spoken like a wise man. It''s not the fall that''ll kill you. It''s the stop at the end. Still, at least up here we won''t be disturbed."


    Letting go of the handles of Garrett''s wheelchair, the Duke walked around beside him and crouched down, treating the air as if it was solid ground, causing Garrett''s heart to tremble. He had always imagined that the power of a manifester was strong, but never in a million years had he considered that they''d be able to do something like this. Looking over the city below, the Duke''s eyes slowly rose into the distance. The sun was stilling up over the swamp in front of them, casting warm light through the cloudless sky, filling the earth with long shadows.


    "I''ve never liked your type. Always scheming, hiding in the darkness, never revealing your strength. Though I must admit that you have a boldness that quite captures my fancy."


    Though the Duke wasn''t looking at him, Garrett could feel the power behind each and every one of his words.


    "You know, the throne should have been mine. My brother and I were twins, and technically I was born first. I learned really early, though, that I wasn''t suited to the bnce required of a king. My preference is to kill my enemy, chop them up with my sword until there''s nothing left. And so, with the help of my younger brother, I pulled the only scheme I''ve ever participated in in my life. My brother and I switched our records, making him the elder. We got our wish, or at least I did. I was free to go and fight. He became king. When I returned from war, after many bloody years of conflict, he had been married, had a family, a beautiful little girl, and a handsome son."


    Pausing for a moment, Duke Arkov clenched his jaw.


    "So why do I tell you this? I tell you this because, had we not switched our records, had I not be the younger, it would have been me who died, and he would be here now, having this conversation with you. But, what we do has a tremendous impact on our futures, an impact that we cannot ever guess. My brother took an assassin¡¯s de that by all rights was mine, and the only thing that remains of my brother is that sweet daughter of his."


    Duke Arkov''s voice grew cold as he slowly turned to stare at Garrett.


    "Know this. Should you prove false like your father, I will not scheme against you. Instead, I will tear you apart inch by excruciating inch, and I will obliterate everything that you have touched in this world, until even the memory of you no longer exists."


    It was hard to know what to say in face of such a threat, but the Duke didn''t seem to want a response. After he delivered it, he smiled and looked into the distance once more and Garrett remained silent beside him until the Duke pointed at a dot barely visible on the horizon.


    "Do you see that? The other end of the swamp? Do you know what that is?"


    "Is that Port Reverie?"


    "Yes, it''s Port Reverie. Once an ally. Now... well, who knows. The Queen is going to be making a trip there in a few weeks, as tradition demands of a newly crowned ruler of our fair city. I have to stay here to guard against the beasts from the mountains. You''ll go with her, advise her, and protect her."


    "I don''t suppose I can refuse," Garrett asked.


    "Absolutely not," replied the Duke, "but as a thank you for your willingness to support the Princess, I''ve decided to take you under my wing."


    In the next moment, Garrett found himself back in his office. The Duke was nowhere to be found, and the only thing that lingered from the strange time he had just spent in midair was the memory and a token with a sword on it thaty in his palm. Gripping the token tightly, Garrett took a deep breath as he heard the Duke''s voice echoing in his ears.


    "I can tell that you''ve reached the edge, but stepping over it is a tremendously difficult matter that requires circumstances that may never happen in a person¡¯s lifetime. In exchange for helping the Princess, I''ll teach you what I know about the manifesting stage and how to unlock its secrets. From now on, you are the disciple of Arkov, Bloodless de."


    When Ryn poked her head into the room a momentter, Garrett was still staring at the token, his expression a mixture of amusement and frustration.


    ¡°Should Ie backter?¡± she asked.


    With an annoyed sigh, Garrett tossed the token onto his desk and shook his head.


    ¡°No,e in. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Remember how you¡¯ve been talking about going to Port Reverie? Well, our trip just got moved up. In a couple weeks the princess is heading over there for some sort of diplomatic mission, and we got volunteered to go with her.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you said we. You¡¯reing?¡±


    ¡°Only because a musclehead idiot with entirely too much free time said I have to,¡± Garrett said, glowering at the token on his desk.


    ¡°This is fantastic,¡± Ryn said,ughing. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to show you around!¡±


    Slowly, Garrett¡¯s expression eased and a small smile flitted onto his face. Ever since he hade to this world, he had been hiding here in this small inn, tied by necessity to the Dreamer¡¯s Throne and the tremendous power it contained. Finally, however, he felt as if he was starting to break free from his shell. He had proven to himself that he could go toe to toe with other Great Rulers, even when he wasn¡¯t sitting on the throne. He had been tested ande out ahead. The thought of traveling to another city and leaving the safety of the Dreamer¡¯s Throne behind was equal parts terrifying and exhrating, but Garrett knew that it was time to spread his wings.


    <strong>To Be Continued...</strong>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!